《Reaper of the Drifting Moon》 CH 1 He opened his eyes. All that he could see before his eyes was black. There he was in the dark darkness that spread like a tabernacle before his eyes, unable to distinguish any shape. He thought there was something wrong with his eyes so he blinked. Even after closing his eyes a few times and opening it, all he could see was still a thick darkness. A pitch-black darkness took over him. He was in a completely dark place with no light coming in. He tried to move his limbs. But it felt like it was tied with chains His body didnt move like he wanted it to. There was no strength in his hands and feet. His whole body felt helpless. The only thing that can move is his eyelids. He couldnt control the other parts of his body at all. This did not go in. (? ???? ???.) There is nothing wrong with my eyes. He couldnt be sure because he couldnt even recognize his own limbs right away, but he instinctively realized that theres nothing wrong with his eyes. If he became blind, he would have felt something like pain. But there was no abnormality in his senses. Then it meant that theres nothing wrong with his eyes, but that the space in which he lay was unusually dark. A pitch-black location with no light coming in. Underground? He thought of the possibility. He had never heard of a building built with human technology that can block out light so perfectly. If so, then there was a high probability that the space he was lying in was a basement or a perfectly closed space where light could not reach him. Why did this happen? He slowly traced his memory. Who was he? And why was he in this situation? His head throbbed as he tried to jog his memories. He couldnt think of anything, as if his brain had been struck. It hurts. Tears were soon streaming from his eyes. It was as if someone had put a finger in his head and swung it around. He forcefully swallowed the scream. It was painful, but he didnt stop thinking. Then, little by little, his memory returned. My name is Pyo-wol. I am fourteen years old. A drifter who aimlessly wanders the world like an orphan without parents. (?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???.) He has no roots, no dwelling place. (??? ??, ??? ??) He, Pyo-wol, furrowed his eyebrows in a frown. Again, the pain rushed in like a tidal wave. Yet he forced himself to thinking. As a result, he was able to fully remember who he was. Now its time to figure out why and how he ended up here. Him. Pyo-wol recalled the man who remained in his last memory. A middle-aged man whose characteristics was a plain face and sharp eyes that do not match. The man who he had stumbled upon in the midst of begging had said, You look good enough. That was the last memory of Pyo-wol. At the end of those words, Pyo-wol lost his consciousness and woke up in the dark. The man in his memories must be related as to why he was left alone in such a space where no light enters. Pyo-wol did not know the mans name nor identity. He didnt even know why he was locked up like this. It couldnt be because of a grudge. There was no way that he, an orphan who was just wandering aimlessly, would be the target of a resentment so deep that someone would do this. There must be some kind of purpose a goal. If the captors aim was to kill him, then they would have already killed him. They would not have gone through the trouble of locking him up without killing him. So they obviously must have some need or purpose for him. His head ached as if it would break. Trying to think deeply with his abnormal state had already consumed a great deal of mental power. Pyo-wol closed his eyes. Whether he opened his eyes or closed it, there was no change. He wondered what it meant to close his eyes since his surroundings remained dark. Still, closing his eyes was less painful than keeping them open. He didnt know how much time had passed. Whether he had already lost his mind or was maintaining it, the boundaries were blurred. (??? ??? ???, ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????.) His head was a mess. Still, Pyo-wol struggled to find a clear spirit. After a while, his mind became clearer as if his efforts paid off. Hu! Pyo-wol was surprised with the involuntary sigh that escaped from him. The last time he woke up, he couldnt even breathe heavily. All he had to do was keep breathing hard, and he couldnt even dare to take a deep breath like this. (??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?, ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???.) Being able to breathe deeply was clearly a sign that body functions were returning to normal. Maybe it was an illusion, but he decided to think positively. It was painful to be alone in the darkness without a single light. The darkness made a person think a lot. Thoughts would flood in like a tidal wave, controlling over the mind and body. The overflowing thoughts would be enough to drive a person crazy. Even more for Pyo-wol, who was unable to move. The sense of isolation, as if alone in the darkness of the beginning, corroded his mind little by little. If time continued to go by like this, it was clear that he would go crazy with his own thoughts. Therefore, Pyo-wol tried to think positively and cleared his mind. My name is Pyo-wol, fourteen years old, my fathers name is Pyo-in-hak, and my mothers name is Lee Sun-hong. In the midst of his countless thoughts, he tried to think only of things related to his identity. The only way to keep ones mind intact in the onslaught of thoughts was to solidify his identity. He didnt know how much time had passed. It could have been just one day, or it could have been weeks. It was impossible to comprehend the flow of time in such deep darkness. Moreover, Pyo-wols whole body was paralyzed. All the activity of the body had fallen to the floor. (??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????) As long as he was barely holding his breath, most of the functions were at a standstill. Because of that, he couldnt even feel hunger. It was like dying alive. This was the most terrifying moment of Pyo-wols life. To overcome the fear, Pyo-wol muttered endlessly. My name is Pyo-wol Time continued to pass like that. * * * His fingers moved slightly. It was proof that power was returning to his body. Although he wasnt sure what kind of expression he would be making because there was no light or mirror, his face must be glowing with joy. Little by little, the sensation of the whole body was returning. Power entered his fingertips, and his sense of smell was revived. The damp smell felt through the tip of his nose was telling him that this place was underground, as Pyo-wol had guessed. However, the fact that this place was underground was not very important to Pyo-wol. The most important thing for him is that the senses of his whole body are returning. His fingers wiggled, and he could feel a cold sensation in his toes. Pyo-wol felt that he was alive. And he was grateful. It was unfamiliar for him to feel grateful just for the slightest sensation, but just being able to feel the fact that he was alive somehow made him feel more breathless. (?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?????, ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?????.) Pyo-Wol was going crazy in struggling to maintain his identity. If only a little more time had passed like this, he certainly would have gone crazy. No, he couldnt even be sure if he was crazy right now. No, that doesnt matter at all, he thought. He was just happy to know that now the sensation of his limbs has returned. With a little more effort, he will soon be able to move his arms and legs. But there was one downside. As the senses of his whole body returned, the functions of his organs were also revived. As the function of the organs was restored, he began to feel extreme hunger. The squeezing feeling in his stomach as if washing laundry was painful. His mouth was so dry that he could feel his own bad breath. It was then that Pyo-wol realized that he was dying. He couldnt eat anything while he was trapped here, so (??? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??()? ?? ?????.) It was clear that if he did not eat food for a few more days, he would die. There were only two options left for him. Go crazy, or starve. Peowols mouth was twisted. Deep in his heart, anger rose toward the man who had locked himself here. Anger soon became hate. (??? ? ??? ??.) What the hell did I do wrong? Its a question he had asked himself dozens of times. But no matter how much he thought, he didnt do anything wrong. He didnt even beg in front of the man. He was literally just passing by. But the man had grabbed him and thrown him in this hellish place. Respect for human beings, courtesy towards oneself, etc. did not exist even after washing my eyes. (??? ?? ??, ??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ???? ???.) No matter how insignificant he was, he shouldnt have been treated as inferior to an insect. At least if youre human. It was clear that the man did not consider himself human. Thats why he had found himself in such a hellish place. Why? He questioned why he should be locked up here if he didnt do anything wrong. If he didnt do anything wrong, then there was no reason to be trapped here. Still, if he had been trapped here, it was clear that the man had done so with some clear purpose. Pyo-wol contemplated on what the purpose of the man was. But there was nothing he knew about him If he knew anything about him, he could possibly infer even a little bit, but he didnt have any information about the man. Pyo-wol bit his lip. He felt the flesh ripping out and the blood flowing. Even after such a mess, his blood still seemed warm. That fact relieved Pyo-wol. He still felt like he was alive. * * * Fingers moved. It was not at the level of being paralyzed like before, but it was enough to open and close it as he wanted. The sensation in his feet has also returned. Now he was able to turn his ankles slowly. The hunger was still the same. So it remained painful. Still, Pyo-wol was not frustrated. He looked like he was going to die of hunger, but the fact that his hands and feet were still movingC gave him hope. Pyo-wol held on to that glimmer of hope. What he needed now was a faint hope that he could live. He knew well that the moment he let go of that hope, he would fall into a pit from which he could not climb again. So, he held onto hope like crazy and stretched out. One good thing is that the extreme hunger opened up all his senses. His nose smelled a variety of odors that he would never normally smell. The smell of moisture in the air, even the moisture rising from the floor. His ears were also wide open. His senses were so sharp that he could hear the faint sound of water running down the wall. What he needed most for his survival now was a sip of water. He really felt like he could sell his soul to the devil just for a sip of water. Huo! A rough breath came from his lips. His mouth was dry and cracked like a dry paddy field, and his upper and lower lips were glued together. In such a situation, the sound of harsh breathing was squeezed out and it hurt as if his flesh was being torn. The more force was applied to the abdomen, the harsher breath flowed out, making it painful for Pyo-wol. Still, Pyo-wol did not stop giving strength to his abdomen. He didnt want to be hungry anymore. He didnt want to be thirsty any more. So, to turn over, he applied strength to the abdomen. He struggled to transmit the power from his abdomen to his limbs. He had been motionless for a long time, and his whole body was as dry as firewood. If he had time to spare, he would have studied how to slowly revive his muscles, but unfortunately he didnt have much time left. If he keeps on waiting like this, he will soon run out of breath. He had to move before that. Kkeueu! In the darkness, a groan like the cry of a beast rang out. Pyo-wol really did everything he could to death. His body trembled slightly as if his efforts had paid off. The excitement grew, and when it finally reached its peak, Pyo-wol exploded the ever-gathering power in a short time. Kerhyuk! With a scream, Pyo-wols body flipped. He felt the touch of the floor on his chin and forehead. Pyo-wol shivered at the terrifyingly cold yet humid feeling. After a moment, Pyo-wol began desperately crawling towards the place where he could hear the sound of the running water. He wriggled like a snake and advanced a little. Sark! Sark! His jaw was torn and blood flowed on the floor, but Pyo-wol did not stop moving. Time passed like an apocalypse. (??? ?? ??? ????.) He finally managed to stop himself and reach the wall. Blood splattered as he hit his forehead against the wall, but Pyo-wol didnt even feel pain. Pyo-wol stuck out his tongue. His tongue touched the wall. A refreshing feeling on the tongue. It was water. Pyo-wol licked the flowing water hurriedly in panic. Huh! Hoo-eup! In the darkness, only the sound of him desperately drinking water echoed. CH 2 Water drops were flowing along the curved side of the wall. Although it was a very small amount, it was the water of life that made Pyo-wol hold the string of life. Pyo-wol frantically licked the wall. It was only a little bit, but as the water entered his body, his hunger also went away a little. After drinking enough water, Pyo-wols rationality returned little by little. Hu! He leaned his back against the wall and sighed. As the water was supplied to the body that had been afflicted with gamul, strength returned little by little to his dried up muscles. (??? ??? ??? ?? ????, ?????? ???? ????? ????.) Pyo-wol moved his arms and legs while breathing slowly. As time went on, his joints were gently loosening. His muscles were also getting stronger. When he had sufficient strength, Pyo-wol leaned his back against the wall and tried to stand up. Okay! (??!) A painful moan came out of his mouth, and veins spurted out of his forehead. Simply crawling on the floor and getting up with strength in both legs required a different level of strength and concentration of mind. It was a painful challenge for Pyo-wol, who had been lying on the floor for a long time with his entire body paralyzed. In his mind, he wanted to rest his back against the wall like before. But knowing that he could never get up if he did, Pyo-wol endured the pain and gave strength to his legs. Both of his legs were trembling, and cold sweat flowed down like a waterfall from his body. All the water he drank a while ago seemed to be drained out as sweat. Turn it off! (???!) Pyo-wol clenched his teeth and inhaled deeply. (??? ?? ??? ? ?? ??? ?????.) His body shook as if he was about to fall soon. However, Pyo-Wol barely managed to hold on to his center of gravity. He eventually stood up on his own two legs. Hoo! The breath that had been suppressed came out. Pyo-wol wheezed as he stood holding his thighs with both of his hands. He couldnt confirm it because he couldnt see it, but Pyo-wol thought that hot steam would rise over his body. Thats how hot his body was. Like a volcano just before it erupts. Pyo-wol had to spend a long time dissipating the heat. When the heat finally subsided, he looked around. All he could see was still a deep black darkness. Even though he had been here for quite a while, his eyes still did not adapt to the darkness. In the end, Pyo-wol gave up looking with his eyes. Instead, he reached out and touched the wall in front of him. The walls were slippery as water flowed for a long time. He felt fine protrusions as well as bites on my hands. Moss? Moss is always present when there is water flowing. In particular, such a humid place was the optimal environment for moss to grow. Pyo-wol skimmed the wall with the tip of his nail. When moss was caught on his nail, he ripped it off. He couldnt tell what color the moss was, nor can he tell what kind it was. Some moss is edible, but some can cause serious health problems. It could have been poisonous, or it could have harbored a disease. If he can see it with his eyes, he can easily decide, but now the only thing that Pyo-wol can get information from was the sense of his fingertips. Pyo-wol felt a twisting pain in his stomach. The hunger that he had forgotten for a while suddenly came back. Drinking water was nothing more than a temporary measure. He had to eat something. His fingertips alone wouldnt be enough to tell if the moss was edible. Still, the fact that he was holding moss in his hand made his mouth salivate. His worries didnt last long. Now was the time to eat something. Even if its poison. Pyo-wol took the moss to his mouth. The mouth was tight. An indescribable hellish taste attacked his tongue. The taste was so terrible that Pyo-wol almost sat down and gagged. Knowing that once he sat down in his current state, it would be impossible to get up again, Pyo-wol forced himself to hold on. Water dripped from his eyes and nose. Since losing his parents, he has been wandering around the world and picking up all kinds of things, but he has never tasted something this horrendous. It was such a taste that he didnt want to taste it again. Pyo-wol did not throw away the moss in his hand despite his streaming tears and running nose. Hell was unfolding in his mouth, but fortunately he didnt feel any abnormality in other parts. If moss had harbored extreme poison, he would have lost his life as soon as it was eaten. Even if it did not have such an extreme effect, any abnormality should have been felt in the body. But he didnt feel any other abnormalities except that his taste buds were numb. It meant it was edible. Pyo-wol hastily scraped the moss and brought it to his mouth. Since his mouth was already paralyzed, he no longer felt the taste of hell. It was painful nonetheless, but once he got used to it, it was tolerable. Deaddeck! (???!) Pyo-wol randomly scraped the wall and collected moss. When it is collected to a certain extent, he puts it in his mouth, and he repeats the act of collecting the moss. I can live. I can live somehow. Chewing the moss, Pyo-wol murmured. His tongue was almost paralyzed, and his voice never came out of his mouth, but his spirits were firm. He had to survive to get revenge on the man who imprisoned him here. At the very least, he would be relieved to find out the reason why he had been imprisoned here. He didnt know how much of the moss had been scraped off. There was no feeling of satiety. Still, the hunger went away to some extent. His tongue continued to tingle as if paralyzed. Pyo-wol caressed the area around his mouth with his hand. Fortunately, after some time, the sensation of his tongue returned to normal. Pyo-wol thought he was lucky. It was a gamble that risked his life. He doesnt know how big the space hes trapped in, but theres a lot of moss on the wall, so hell be able to hang on to his life for the time being. Of course, he will have to endure that hellish taste every time. Pyo-wol, who was standing and resting for a while, soon began to move, putting his hand on the wall. It was to estimate the size of the space in which he was confined. As he walked about ten steps with his left hand against the wall, a dead end appeared. It is blocked by the wall. He walked again along the blocked wall. Again, after about ten steps, a wall appeared. A rectangular space of about three square meters. It was only then that Pyo-wol began to visualize the size and shape of the space in which he was confined. I could roll. (? ? ???.) Pyo-wol continued walking along the wall. Chin! Then something was caught in my fingertips. It was a solid feeling, a different texture from moss. Pyo-wol moved his hand along the different area. (??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ????.) It was a single line. A long and thin line. A square line like a space trapped by a table wall. (??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?.) Is it a door? Pyo-wol knocked on the part that was supposed to be the door with his hand. Thump! A dull sound echoed in the underground space where he was confined. t was a distinctly different sound from the other parts. Big, thick iron gate. Pyo-wol fumbled and looked around for a device that could open the door. However, the iron gate was smooth with no protrusions or indentations. There was no way to open it inside. It seemed like it could only be opened from the outside. Pyo-wol couldnt figure out a way to open the door. But he didnt despair. He survived the starvation crisis. There was moss and water to hold on for a while. It will be difficult and painful, but he will be able to survive for a few days. Pyo-wol slowly sat down, leaning his back against the iron gate. Now there was no fear that it would never happen again. (???? ? ? ?? ? ??? ??? ???? ???.) Now that he has filled his stomach, its time to rest. In the darkness, only the sound of his breathing echoed. * * * Pyo-wol opened his eyes. In fact, it was unclear whether his eyes were open or still closed. He closed his eyes, but when he opened his eyes, all he could see was darkness. Pyo-wol lay still and tried to gauge how much time had passed. It didnt seem like a long time had passed since he didnt feel hungry. For the past few days, Pyo-wol had lived by eating moss on the walls. He thought he would never get used to it, but to his surprise, he got used to the hellish taste of moss. His tongue is still numb, but it doesnt feel as disgusting as it used to be. After solving his hunger like that, many thoughts flooded his mind like a tidal wave. It was quiet here. There was no sound outside. He couldnt see ahead, so he couldnt feel the passage of time. It was obvious that anyone would go crazy if they were locked up here. He had to hold his mind tight. If he lowered his guard, he would lose himself and go crazy. Pyo-wol constantly repeated his name and tried not to lose his identity. There was no promise of how long it would last like this. When he was hungry, he scraped the moss on the wall and licked the running water. He had to persevere in order to survive. Pyo-wol thought that he was getting thinner and leaner. Even if he wasnt, the fat that was unsightly was lost. Fortunately, he can still maintain his strength, but he did not know when the limit would come. The moss on the wall was not infinite. The day when all the moss disappears will be his last. Still, he thought hed stick with it until then. He didnt know why he was holding on so badly like this. If he would just give up, his body could have been more comfortable. He didnt know that if he died, he wouldnt have to suffer like this. Such temptations came often. Each time, Pyo-wol bit his lip and endured. Overcoming the temptation of death, his mouth was torn and bursting. There was no day when his blood would dry. The wall suddenly felt peculiar. (??? ?? ???? ???.) When he looked up, he saw someone looking down at him. Whos there? He questioned. The iron gate was clearly firmly shut. There was no sign of anyone coming in from the outside. Above all, it made no sense to see someone elses figure in this pitch-black darkness. Pyo-wol still couldnt see his hand. Its not real. Is it a dream? Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the person looking down at him. The man with a skinny face and body and empty eyes strangely resembles himself. It was clear that if he had been skinny before he came in here, he would be like that. Its me. It was then that Pyo-wol realized that the man he was facing was another version of himself. It was exactly himself in a dream. Or, it was his true form lurking within. In an extremely cornered situation, one would start to see things that you would never see in the normal way. Pyo-wol asked his inner self. What? For what reason are you enduring so recklessly? Just let it go. If you let it go, it will be easier. His inner self replied. Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes. Because he didnt expect him to actually answer. He asked Why are you holding on so hard? For what reason when you dont have anything. What is a bastard who has nothing to protect endures so recklessly? Is there something I must protect? Its funny, why do you struggle so much because you cant afford to waste your life? Give up. Giving up makes it easier Will you really feel comfortable? What? Will it really be comfortable when you let go? I dont think so. Youre sick as hell. Im going to live. Its a life that I cant afford to lose. Im going to survive and see the end. Youre talking nonsense. It would be unfair to die like this. Ill put a knife on the guy who imprisoned me here. If I dont then I wont be able to close my eyes even if I die. So, Im going to live. Im going to live like a vicious person and get revenge on everyone who made me this way. The inner self squatted down and stared in each others eyes. Are you really going to get revenge? Yes. You wont give up? Never! His inner self smiled, as if he liked Pyo-wols answer. Pyo-wol also smiled. Their smiles were strikingly similar. At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his eyes. His inner self was gone. Pyo-wol realized that he had woken up from a dream. At the same time, he realized that the other self he had seen was not just a dream. It was his inner heart demon (ħ). If he hadnt been able to overcome the heart demon, he would have been devoured and gone insane. Or his ego would be split in two. Darkness drives people crazy. Pyo-wol had passed a new hurdle unknowingly. Hu! Pyo-wol sighed. Chunkyung! Suddenly, the window at the bottom of the iron gate opened with a dull sound. The space was only small enough to fit one small plate. A faint light peered through the space. Even with the feeble light, Pyo-wols eyes hurt as if they were about to explode. Eyes that have adapted to darkness react violently to weak light. Suk! A small plate popped inside. And the window was closed again. Pyo-wols sense of smell was the first to respond. Food? CH 3 Pyo-wol hastily brought the plate to his face. An unidentified smell stimulated his sense of smell. He didnt know what kind of food it was. It was clear that the mix of things was probably a collection of leftovers. Still, it will taste better than the moss that Pyo-wol had ever scraped. In fact, immediately after smelling the food, Pyo-wols mouth was constantly drooling. However, Pyo-wol did not take food for granted. It was the food given to him by the man who imprisoned him here. He couldnt tell the contents inside of the food. If it contains poison then he can die. He doesnt have a choice when it comes to eating moss. However, the situation is different now. He can choose whether to eat the food in the plate or eat moss. After all, there was still plenty of moss left. So even if he doesnt eat this food right now, he can still survive for a while. That thought didnt stop from saliva drooling from the ends of his mouth. Still, he have time to deliberate about it. He had to get information about the food. The means to get information in the dark, where a single light does not enter, were extremely limited. Since he cannot use his vision, which is the most convenient means of obtaining information, then it is necessary to mobilize the next developed sense, which is his sense of smell. Hoo! Pyo-wol took a deep breath, almost sticking his nose to the plate. A lot of smells mixed in. It was as if the garbage had been collected in one place, and the various smells were mixed. Some were stinking, some still smelled edible. If it was the old him, he wouldnt be able to distinguish the smells mixed together. Before being imprisoned here, Pyo-Wol was just an ordinary boy. He was just a kid with no talent to stand out. However, while being trapped here, a great change took place inside him. He became vigilant and doubted everything. Even if its a minor thing. Being trapped in an underground space without a single point of light for a long time made Pyo-wols sense of smell as sensitive as a hunting dog. Pyo-wol soon distinguished the odors that could never be distinguished one by one. He wouldnt have been capable of doing this before if he was still living on the outside. Peowol compared the odors he distinguished to those that remained in his memory. This smells like rotten fish and tea leaves. This is pork bone and the remaining shavings. The types of food in the small plate were incredibly diverse. It was incredible that Pyo-wol himself could distinguish all of these smells. There was no poison mixed in. It was all the residue of food that someone had left behind. To some, it may be just rotting stinky food, but for him it was a valuable resource that provided a lot of information. There were more than five types of food that Pyo-wol managed to identify. It meant that there were enough people to eat at least five kinds of food. As I thought, I wouldnt be the only one. He didnt think they would have made more than three by three square meter underground all for himself. To prepare such a space, considerable funds and manpower were required. It meant that it was not a space that could be created by an individuals deviation or obsession. If there were five kinds of food, there was a high probability that five or more people ate it. Plus, the different degrees of spoilage in each food meant that the time they were eaten was different. This meant that several people ate at a time lag. The amount offered was too much for one or two people to eat. Above all, each food contained the scent of a different person. There were only five body orientations that Pyo-Wol knew. (??? ??? ??? ?????.) It was clear that more than five people had imprisoned themselves here for some purpose. No, I cant be the only one. Pyo-wol thought that there would be others who were imprisoned besides himself. Using such a space to confine only one person is too expensive and inefficient. Pyo-wol organized his thoughts. The number of people who manage this place is at least five, and the number of people in the same situation as me must be at least more. The thought bit the tail on the tail. (??? ??? ??? ???.) Those who locked us up would have made this place for some purpose. The problem is, what could possibly be their purpose? He could not yet guess the purpose of those who locked themselves here. This was because the information was too scarce to infer with only one unidentified food mixed with food waste. Pyo-wol did not worry. There was plenty of time left for him. After all, there was nothing else to do here. The best thing he can do to spend time with was thinking. If he continues to think, and think endlessly, he will one day be able to come across the truth. Fortunately, there was no odor that could possibly be poison from the unidentified food. Pyo-wol carefully began to eat his food. This was also a gamble. Nutrients other than moss were needed to restore stamina and muscle strength. Even if its a mix of garbage. After sorting out all his thoughts, Pyo-wol began to eat the unidentified food on the plate with his hands. Furuk! Slurp! The sound of him eating food echoed in the darkness. The food tasted terrible, but it was still more edible than moss. * * * Food was given at the same time once a day. The time was not actually accurate. It was just Pyo-wol guessing with his sense. (??? ?? ????. ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????.) The quantity given is such that a person can barely survive for a day. The food also tasted different every day. This is because different kinds of food are mixed every day. However, there were foods and spices that were always present. (??? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???) It was pork offal and hot spices. Whatever food was mixed, these two were always included. That meant that it was easy for the personnel here to get pork and hot spices. A place rich in pigs and hot spices. There are very few places like that in the world. Pyo-wol has wandered the world alone since childhood. Thanks to that, compared to his peers, he had a lot more information. One of them was Sichuan Province. There was a wide basin in the jar-like closed terrain. (????? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????.) For this reason, it was particularly famous for raising large numbers of wild grass-eating animals, particularly pigs and sheep. And the unbearable heat continued in summer due to the nature of the basin confined to the high mountain range, and people sought spicy food to beat the heat. Spicy food using pork and lamb was known as a symbol of Sichuan Province. Pyo-wol thought that this place was somewhere in Sichuan. I didnt know the exact place name, but I had a feeling that it would not be a place far away from Sichuan. Sichuan Castle is famous for its unique closeness. The word closed also meant that it was an easy place to avoid other peoples surveillance. In other words, the group that imprisoned Pyo-wol here was planning something to avoid the eyes of others, and it was clear that they had chosen a place in Sichuan Province as the location. It was never a good thing if they were trying to avoid the gaze of others like this. Theres no way those who do good things can do such inhumane acts. Pyo-wol bit his lip. Blood bursted out and moistened his lips, but he felt no pain. This kind of pain is nothing because he was already used to extreme pain. Pyo-wol felt even great anger towards those who imprisoned him here. It was clear that he, as well as anyone, would be equally furious if they were trapped in this space for no reason and treated as nothing but a beast. Pyo-Wol suppressed his fiery anger. Feeling anger is in no way beneficial in this situation. He had to hide his anger and become more cold. He had to figure out as much information as possible and use it to his advantage. No one had taught him, but Pyo-wol was learning his own way of surviving in the dark. Time passed. He guessed that he had been trapped here for at least four months by the amount of food he had eaten. The giver of food did not say anything to Pyo-wol. The small window was just mechanically opened once a day and supplied him with food. Pyo-wol also felt the limit of his mental powers because he couldnt talk to anyone for four months and was isolated in a dark space alone. More and more time was spent talking alone. After asking and answering by himself, he wondered if his mind was already split. But each time, Pyo-wol held on to his spirits like crazy. It was as if time had stopped here. Staying sane in a place like this has never been easier. In particular, it was easy to go crazy if he had nothing to do. So, what Pyo-wol chose was to move. He walked along the wall in a narrow space of three or more in all directions. He walked and walked and walked until he collapsed from exhaustion. He was like a hamster running on a wheel. Calluses were formed on the soles of the feet, and little by little muscle started to form in the legs. When he remained standstill, his hunger was tolerable, but as he began to move, a feeling of extreme hunger tormented him. The food given once a day was insufficient. So he scraped up the walls and ate moss. He chose to eat moss to survive through the day despite the numbing hellish taste. Hoo! Hoo! Pyo-wols whole body was soaked with sweat. He would eat moss and roam the narrow space all day long. Thanks to this, he now has some muscle in his legs. The skin was still skinny due to a lack of nutrients, but it was not as weak as if it would break if he touched it with his fingers like before. When the leg muscles had gained some strength, Pyo-wol contemplated on doing some upper body exercises. He soon decided on doing push-ups. So his time now is split into walking and push ups. The push-ups cause him as much pain as the first time he walked. At first, just doing ten repetitions made him out of breath. But as he endured the pain and continued trying, the number of repetitions increased day by day. A few months passed like that. Although he couldnt see it with his own eyes, Pyo-wol felt that his body had changed quite a bit. He was still skinny, but it was not just the skin that was covered like before, but strong muscles under the skin. Pyo-wol had to put in a lot of effort before this could happen. He was constantly fighting with himself, not with anyone else, to the point of collapsing. It was a different kind of pain from the initial hunger. Pyo-Wol learned how to endure such pain on his own. That wasnt the only thing he learned. He began to perceive the passage of time through his own internal body reactions. It is possible to measure the approximate flow of time through the defecation cycle, the time when the mind becomes clear, and various other body changes. There was another change. It was his eyes. His eyes began to adapt to the awful darkness. He didnt know when it started, but little by little the landscape around him slowly came into his eyes. It might just be distinguishing shapes and lines, but it was still a great progress. Pyo-wol was satisfied with at least being able to stop being blind. The underground space he saw with his eyes was desolate as he expected. There was not a single piece of furniture in the square space. On one side, the feces and feces excreted by Pyo-wol had accumulated and gave off a foul odor. And unidentified insects gathered to eat the feces. It was surprising that so many bugs lived in a dark space where there was no light. Pyo-wol looked at the swarm of insects from a distance. If he had seen such a sight before coming here, he would have been disgusted and frightened, but now he doesnt feel anything. Isolation in the dark wore out his emotions, and his capacity for feeling fear seemed to have been killed. His wrist suddenly tingled. Surprised by the pain as if being stabbed by a needle, Pyo-wol looked at him and saw a small snake biting his wrist. It was a small snake with degenerated eyes like other bugs. The snake soon wrapped its entire body around Pyo-wols wrist with a tight bite. Hiss Pyo-wol tried to get rid of the snake immediately. But at that moment, his eyes suddenly turned red, and the intense heat filled his head. Poison? That was the last thought he had before Pyo-wol lost consciousness. The snake biting his wrist fell. The snake crawled away from Pyo-wol and went back with the other insects. The food that snakes could eat deep underground was extremely limited. For the little snake, insects were its only food source. It was a coincidence that Pyo-wol was bitten by a snake that had come all the way to this place for the swarm of insects. The snake enjoyed its supper without paying any attention to the fallen Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol fell to the floor, unable to move. His whole body felt like it was on fire. The venom of a small, unknown snake was truly terrifying. Poison flowed through his blood vessels and attacked his whole body. Nerves and internal organs were attacked by poison. Despite the intense pain, Pyo-wol did not scream once. His whole body was so stiff that he couldnt even move. Pyo-wols eyes were wide open in extreme pain. His eyes were red as if blood had burst all over and he was about to pour out blood. As the poison attacked his body, the heat continued to intensify. Pyo-wol could not even let out a scream and had to endure the pain. It would have been less painful if he had lost consciousness, but perhaps it was the effect of poison, his mind was rather clear. So he had to feel the excruciating pain vividly with his bare mind. Three days passed in excruciating pain. The last three days felt more painful and longer than the time he had been confined in the underground space. Different parts of Pyo-wols body were broken as he endured the pain by clenching his teeth. It was almost three days after the paralysis was relieved. (??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?????.) The numbness that bound his body as if it were a lie was released, and the heat in his body disappeared. In the end, he won the battle against poison. He managed to hold on to his life, but the result did not come easily. He overcame the poison, but most of his internal organs, muscles, and nerves were damaged. He will recover to its original state over time. He has no energy to move right now but he forced himself to. Pyo-wol crawled towards the only door leading to the outside. A plate of food was placed in front of the iron gate. His mouth was dry and he couldnt feel any taste, but he had to eat something to survive. Pyo-wol crawled like the snake that poisoned him. After crawling for a while, Pyo-wol, who barely reached the iron gate, hurriedly put his face into the plate. As he licked the food, Pyo-wol murmured. I wont die. No matter what! His eyes, now bright red in the darkness. CH 4 Pyo-wol glanced at the snake passing near him. It was the one responsible for biting his wrist. He almost died because of the snakes venom. But he felt no animosity. The cold reptile was the first one to settle down in this underground space earlier than him. If anything, Pyo-wol was the one intruding. Pyo-wol did not particularly hate or fear the snake since it did it out of survival. The snake had to bite for it to live. The snake slaughtered a large insect at the corner where Pyo-wol usually deposited his feces. While his eyes had slowly adapted to the darkness, he had never seen so clearly as he does now. It seemed that some change had taken place inside his body when he fought against the poison that penetrated him. Is this poison tolerance? He had heard of stories of people becoming stronger from surviving after being poisoned before. Pyo-wol thought that it would be the case for himself. The problem was that not only did he gain resistance to poison, some changes have also taken place in his body. It seemed that the poison had a synergistic effect and affected his eyesight. There was only one way to confirm his guess. Pyo-wol caught the body of the snake that was eating an insect and returned to where he was prior. The captured snake immediately opened its mouth wide and dug its fangs at the back of Pyo-wols hand. The effect was immediate. He could feel the heat rising from the back of his hand. It was enough proof that the poison had started to penetrate his body. Pyo-wol prepared for the pain by gritting his teeth. Having resistance to the poison did not diminish the pain at all. Like Pyo-Wol predicted, he could feel the excruciating pain at the site of the snakes bite. Scorching heat rushed through his veins as if it was trying to burn his whole body. It was painful. He almost regretted his decision. But the pain was more bearable than he thought. The first bite had left him completely paralyzed, while the second time did not. Sure, it was still painful, but he can still endure it. When a day passed, the pain started to completely disappear. Pyo-wol was soon convinced that he had finally developed poison tolerance. It may only be towards a certain type of poison, but it was clear that he had his own weapon that others didnt know about. His vision also seemed to have gotten a little clearer. Okay! For the first time, a smile graced Pyo-wols lips. It was the first smile he made after being locked up in an underground space. After that, another change occurred in Pyo-wols daily routine. Once a day he let the snake bite his wrists. He knew that his body had developed a tolerance, but Pyo-wol never intended to be satisfied with his current level. He wanted a more perfect immunity. So he repeatedly let himself be bitten by the snake every single day. He also observed the behavior of the snake. The tiny snake with degenerated eyes was the only intelligent creature in the subterranean space, besides Pyo-wol. When he stared at what the snake was doing, he can see that it rolls its head. (?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???.) Snakes were exceptional hunters. It can approach the prey without making a sound and kill it at once. It stealthily conceals its presence so that even vigilant insects will not notice. Occasionally, there would be insects who noticed the appearance of a snake, and when that happened, it made a peculiar cry of washing. Then, the movements of the worms hardened like a lie. (?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????, ?? ?? ? ??? ??? ????? ??. ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???.) It can incapacitate its prey using sound. But even so, the snake is not greedy. It doesnt make the mistake of intimidating insects around it and chasing them away. The appearance of such a snake attracted Pyo-wols interest. So besides dedicating his time in training his stamina, Pyo-wol would also come and observe the snake. For Pyo-wol, watching the snake was his only means of entertainment. Pyo-wol unknowingly fell in love with the snakes movements. To increase his strength, he tried to imitate the movement of a snake as he walked around the room. He practiced trying to navigate through the darkness without a sound or presence. The days went by quickly with him doing the same thing over and over. Pyo-wol routine would consist of eating the served food, observing the snake, and training his body. Pyo-wol had to constantly repeat these three actions in order not to go crazy. Otherwise, he would have already gone crazy, engulfed in terrible pain. Eating food, training the body, observing and imitating snakes was the only way to lose weight. In the darkness, Pyo-wol was resembling a snake little by little. * * * Clang! Pyo-wol opened his eyes to the sudden vibration. In an instant, a look of disbelief appeared on his face. It was because the iron door that had kept him locked up here for a long time was opening on its own. Pyo-wol stood up. Soon the iron door was wide open. There was no difference in scenery between the inside of his room and the outside. The pitch-black darkness that covers his eyes and the humid air that irritates his skin remained. Pyo-wol came out of the iron gate and looked around. Outside the door was a large hallway. On his left side were numerous rooms with doors all wide opened. Perhaps, all of the rooms had opened simultaneously. The hallway has no end in sight. Pyo-wol moved to the room adjacent to his room. He had to walk approximately twenty steps to reach the next room. Given the size of his room which was only about three square meters or around ten steps in each direction, there would be another ten steps left that would serve as a barrier in between the rooms. So thats why I couldnt sense the presence of others. No matter how sensitive his senses were, it would not be able to overcome the thickness of the wall. Pyo-wol looked inside the room. An awful stench stirred his nose. It was the smell of rotting flesh. Someones body had been left decaying in the darkness. The foul odor indicated that the decomposition had already progressed considerably. Pyo-wol went into the room and inspected the body, ignoring the foul smell. The deceased had its face collapsed, so he couldnt tell in much detail, but judging from the built of the skeleton, he could tell that it was a boy of the same age as him. Perhaps the boy was also imprisoned here at the same time as him. The situation in the other rooms was the same. In each room, either a boy or girl of a similar age as Pyo-wol was dead. Unlike Pyo-wol, they could not endure hunger and died of starvation. Their room was as humid as Pyo-wols room so it was full of moss. They probably did not seem to consider consuming the moss. Maybe they werent able to adjust well to the darkness like he did and hence failed to notice the moss growing around the room. A bowl of rotten food was placed in front of their own doors. Similarly with Pyo-wols case, the food was also rationed. But they must have been picky and left the food untouched. In the darkness, Pyo-wols eyes flashed red. He continued to walk straight down the hallway. Twenty rooms passed. And twenty bodies were also found. One corpse per one room. Pyo-wol soon reached the end of the hallway. There was a large iron door blocking the hallway. The iron gate was much thicker and larger compared to the ones that blocked their rooms. The bolts of the gate were also taken out. Pyo-wol pushed the door hard and the towering iron gate opened slowly. Beyond the iron gate, the same hallway where Pyo-wol had been imprisoned continued, and again, twenty iron gates were lined up in a row. The only difference is that there was only one survivor in the area where Pyo-wol was, but in the new section, there were as many as two survivors here. It was a boy and a girl who seemed to be of the same age. They looked in the direction where Pyo-wol appeared with wary eyes. Judging by their actions, it seemed that their eyes were not perfectly adapted to the darkness like Pyo-wol. It was clear that they had noticed the appearance of a new character through the sound of Pyo-wols footsteps. Their pricked up ears were proof. Pyo-wol only looked at them without saying a word. Both the boy and girl were skinny, as if they had not eaten properly. But compared to Pyo-wol, they still seemed to be in better shape. Pyo-wol glanced at the next room. A body was seen through the door. He could see a food bowl next to the body. Theres no doubt that there was a sufficient amount of food. So it was either that he died because he could not stand the loneliness and died of madness, or he could not overcome the disease he had acquired underground. One of the survivors spoke cautiously. Who are you? Where did you come from? He and I are the only survivors in this section. The question was directed to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at the girl who asked the question. She was a girl who did not lose her beauty despite being locked in the basement for a long time. She was staring in the direction of the wall, like a cat full of poison. However, it seemed that she could not recognize Pyo-wols appearance since her eyes were not focused. The boy next to the girl also looked in the direction of Pyo-wol with a very wary look. If it was too late, it had the momentum to attack Pyo-wol. (???? ??? ??? ????.) Their eyes werent able to fully adapt to the darkness like Pyo-wol but their sense of hearing and smell still developed by leaps and bounds. It is for that reason that they manage to take notice of Pyo-wols arrival and become vigilant. Pyo-wol opened his mouth. My name is Pyo-wol. I was locked up in the adjacent area. Area next door?! So are you saying there are other places like this? It seems so. In response to Pyo-wols answer, the girl bit her lip. The girl, like Pyo-wol, did not know they ended up here and was captured here and lived for several months. Even as everyone in each of the trapped rooms was dying, she clenched her teeth and endured it until she eventually survived. It was the same with the boy. He has outstanding mental strength who succeeded in overcoming the feelings of despair and loneliness day by day. Pyo-wol asked, What are your names? Im So Yeowol. And he is Song Cheonwoo. Lets go. Go where? I think there are more areas like this. Pyo-wols gaze was on the other side of the hallway. There was also a huge iron gate similar to what Pyo-wol had passed through. It was proof that another section existed. So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo did not recognize the existence of the iron gate that divided the different sections because they did not have eyes that could see through the dark. So Yeowols voice trembled. Oh my God! Theres more places like this? Follow me. Pyo-wol took the lead. So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo followed the sound of his footsteps. If they had held hands, they could walk faster, but Pyo-wol didnt. Giving up your hand meant that he would not be able to use it in an emergency. Its like giving out a weakness. Even though no one had taught him that, Pyo-Wol was aware that in order to survive he must not let anything easily slip into his gap. Hold my hand. Song Cheonwoo reached out to So Yeowol. Pyo-wol thought that she would hesitate for a moment, but So Yeowol immediately grabbed Song Cheowoos hand and followed behind Pyo-wol. As they moved on to the next area, they saw more survivors. This time there were five. Like Song Cheonwoo and So Yeowol, they also gathered together and shared information. They were alarmed by the sudden appearance of Pyo-wol, So Yeowol, and Song Cheonwoo. However, So Yeowol came forward and explained it calmly, and soon the boundaries were softened. Pyo-wol glanced into the room as the others were having a conversation. Most of the rooms also had decomposing bodies. Unlike Pyo-wols section, only a few people died of starvation. Instead, most of them showed signs of self-harm. Some had their heads broken, and others showed signs of strangulation. They must have been unable to endure despair, loneliness, and fear so they chose to commit suicide. It was a harsh environment for children in their teenage years to endure. It only make sense for them to commit suicide. The next thing Pyo-wol looked at was at their food bowl. It was definitely bigger than the food bowl in the area where Pyo-wol was confined, and the amount of food was greater. At least in terms of food, it was clear that they received more rations than the area where Pyo-wol was confined. Were they discriminating? Whatever the purpose of those who imprisoned them here, it was clear that they managed it by giving each section a different level of treatment. In comparing the sections he has observed, the environment in the area where Pyo-wol was confined was the harshest. It was a miracle in itself that Pyo-wol managed to survive there alone. However, the children who are talking outside did not seem to realize that fact. When Pyo-wol came out, So Yeowol sensed his presence and said. These children were also imprisoned at the same time as us. This is Lee Min, and Go Shinok, And as if they had already shared a common name, So Yeowol introduced the children as the representative. Pyo-wol silently remembered their names. In the third district, Lee Min and Go Shinok stood out. Lee Min was a beautiful girl similar to So Yeowol, while Go Shinok was a very handsome man. He had such a beautiful face outline and appearance that he could not be considered a man. There were probably a lot of girls who fell for him when he was outside. Lee Min spoke towards the direction she assumed where Pyo-wol was. Hello, Im Lee Min. Ill be in your care from now on. He did not know what he was asking for, but Pyo-wol silently nodded his head. (??? ???? ?? ? ? ????, ??? ??? ??? ????.) The survivors continued moving on to the next section. There were a few more survivors in the next area. Around eight people survived. Whenever they moved to other sections, the number of survivors continued to increase. In the end, the number of those who survived reached a whopping 100 while the number of those who died were more than doubled. Three hundred people were put in, and only one hundred of them survived. Its not normal for three hundred young children to be imprisoned. No matter how big Sichuan Province is, if three hundred children went missing all at the same time, the powerful sects will not remain silent. But if they expand their range to other parts of the world then they probably wont be noticed. In the case of Pyo-wol, he was arrested in Honam which was far away from Sichuan. So Yeowol and Song Chun-woo were also orphans so perhaps others are as well. Even if they disappeared, no one would care and look for them. They were the perfect target for anyone to carry out some secret conspiracy. Pyo-wol opened the door to the next area. However, the scenery that appeared this time was different from what he had imagined. CH 5 A huge underground cave stretched out before their eyes. The underground cave was so huge that if not for the torches hanging all over to light up the place, it would be impossible to even guess the size. Ahh! Ow Cries coming from the children bursted from all over the place. After being stuck in a place where there has been no light for the past few months, suddenly being exposed to a torch hurts so much as if their eyeballs were about to burst out. It was painful for Pyo-wol too. Tears streamed down his eyes as if they were being stabbed by thousands of needles at the same time. Pyo-wol tried to adapt to the sudden bright light with his eyes half-closed. It took him a long time to get used to the light because his eyes had already perfectly adapted to the darkness. After a while, Pyo-wol finally managed to adjust to the light while the majority still couldnt open their eyes. Pyo-wol paid them no attention and proceeded to look inside the underground cave. The cave seemed to have been formed naturally. The huge stalactites hanging from the ceiling were proof. The caves structure was that it narrowed as it went up, like a bowl that had been turned upside down. Inside of the cave was full of buildings made out of wood. The buildings were made crudely as if they were modeled after a manor. What? What is this? The children, who recovered their sight belatedly, were surprised to find the buildings. It was already amazing to find such a huge underground cave. But seeing the wooden buildings standing in the middle which were definitely made by human hands made them vigilant. Pyo-wol strode towards the building. So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo quickly followed behind him, followed by Lee Min and Go Shinok. Pyo-wol looked into the building at the entrance, and said. There are no people here. Really? A light of suspicion appeared on So Yeowols face. They continued to search all the other buildings, but they havent found anyone. The children had bewildered faces. They were wary that they would discover another person, but they didnt know what to do now that theyre alone. While the children were bewildered, Pyo-wol didnt stop inspecting the building. The building wasnt very old. Judging from the condition of the wood, it was clear that it was made recently. The grain of the wood and the dust that had accumulated on it made it clear that it was made during the time Pyo-wol and the children were locked up in each section. As a result, the building itself was in poor condition. From the outside it looked fine, but on the inside, it was terrible. Only the appearance looked okay, but the inside was so crude that it was impossible for a person to live. It was as if they had deliberately constructed it that way on purpose. Pyo-wol thought there must be a reason. One of the truths he learned while wandering the world alone is that everything happens for a reason. If a beggar who was begging next to him was beaten to death, it meant that he had no eyes that could accurately judge the person he was begging from. If someone offered food to him, they must also have a reason for doing so. Probably the figure of the beggar would have reminded them of their child or someone close to them. So sometimes Pyo-wol was beaten to death. The reason was simple. Because the person he was begging for wasnt very good. Pyo-wols eyesight was already sharp as he had many experiences at a young age. Because of that, even the slightest strange point didnt go unnoticed. Pyo-wol came out and looked at the layout of the building. The building itself is very rough, but the layout is excellent. Even Pyo-wol, who is not familiar with architecture, knew that the buildings were arranged intentionally. But anything beyond that, Pyo-woul couldnt find out. Then, someone approached Pyo-wol. Its you, Pyo-wol! The girl who spoke in a soft voice was Lee Min he met in the third district. It was the first time for Lee Min to see Pyo-wol in person. Unlike Pyo-wol, she doesnt have eyes to see through the darkness. Lee Min narrowed her eyes and looked at Pyo-wol. Eyes set under dark eyebrows, a towering nose, and tightly closed lips. Although he was very skinny and his cheeks were sunken, he still had a very handsome face. However, it was not Pyo-wols appearance that Lee Min paid attention to. It was his eyes. Pyo-wols pupils, with their hollow eyelids above them, were tinted with a soft reddish tint from the light. She doesnt know if its because of the torch or if its the eyes original color, but it felt very mysterious. Was it always like that? What do you mean? Your red eyes. My eyes are red? Yes! Looks like you didnt know. Then, it mustve happened to you when you were here. Lee Min reached out and touched Pyo-wols face. Pyo-wol stood still and accepted Lee Mins hand. He was so immersed in his thoughts that he was unaware of her touch. Are my eyes red? Could it have something to do with snake bites? Being different from others is never a good thing. Especially when there are so many children gathered together. Children are accustomed to instinctively detect and reject beings different from themselves. Most of the children Pyo-wol had seen while wandering the world were like that. Fortunately, his eyes did not turn completely red. According to Lee Min, his eyes would appear to have a faint reddish tint when theres a torch nearby, but otherwise its not very visible normally. Pyo-wol thought that was a good thing. Lee Min asked. What are you thinking so hard about? Just this and that. You are different from other children. How so? You just are. While were all here confused, youre the only one thinking deeply. Lee Min stared at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol also looked into her eyes. What are you two doing over there? So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo approached them. Just talking. Talking? Just about this and that. Lee Min shrugged. So Yeo-wol looked at Lee Min-eun with a puzzled look. But only for a while and said to Pyo-wol Pyo-wol with a nonchalant expression. A few kids decided to group themselves together. What do you guys want to do? About what? Youre coming with us, right? So Yeowol said with a very natural expression, and Song Chun-woo, who was behind her, nodded and agreed with her. Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment and then opened his mouth. Well see. What do you mean youll see? Are you saying you wont be joining us? Im just saying that Ill wait to see how things go. Perhaps Pyo-wols answer was unexpected, So Yeo-wol was unable to speak for a moment. Song Cheowoo looked like he was about to get angry at any moment. But being with So Yeo-wol calmed his anger. He realized that being isolated for a long time in the dark will cause someone to lose their mind. Some have succeeded in holding onto their identity with strong mental powers, but not all of them can. Whats more is that the people who are now trapped in this underground space were only children in their early to mid thirteen years. Since they are imprisoned in a state where their mind is not fully developed, the breakdown of their ego was particularly serious. It may not appear on the surface right now, but no one knew what trouble it would cause in the future. Pyo-wol didnt want to mix with them yet. Pyo-wol did not trust the other children. He doesnt even believe in himself. He may have looked normal, but he cant tell if he had already developed some kind of problem mentally. On Pyo-wols dumbfounded look, So Yeowol gave a confused expression for a moment. But she quickly smiled and spoke softly. Come back anytime you change your mind. Our door will always be open. Pyo-wol just nodded his head without saying a word. So Yeowol looked at Lee Min. How about you? What are you going to do? Mm Instead of answering, Lee Min looked at Pyo-wol and So Yeowol alternately. Her troubles didnt last long. Alright! Ill join you. Its much better to stay together than to be alone. Lee Min went to So Yeo Wols side. The three went back to where the other children were, shoulder to shoulder, and Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked at their backs. * * * After only a few hours of getting to know each others faces, the children soon found a group similar to themselves. The group was divided into groups led by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo, a group led by a child named Kang Il, a group led by a boy named Yeom Iljung, and a group headed by a boy named Go Youngsan. The children who became the heads of each group have a remarkable and outstanding presence. Other children instinctively grouped around a leader with similar tendencies, and factions naturally formed in the underground cavity. Pyo-wol did not belong to any faction and watched the children. The children berated Pyo-wol and told him he was unlucky. You said there were no other survivors in the mouth where that bastard was? Everyone else died so how did he survive alone? Could he have killed them all? Unfounded rumors spread. Everyone knew that Pyo-Wol couldnt kill others because they were all individually locked up in solitary confinement. Still, the rumors spread secretly. Although there were only a hundred or so, the world of children in the underground cave was no different from the world outside. They become similar to adults who are vigilant and jealous of someone differing from the majority and pushed them aside. He was no different. He was explicitly being ostracized, but Pyo-wol didnt seem to care. Its because he has been through a lot of things like this while wandering the world alone. Above all, Pyo-Wol could not afford to care about the children. It was because there was not enough time just to seek survival. Pyo-wol roamed the underground cavity all day long. The first reason was to find out if there was a place to escape, and the second reason was to figure out the origin of the underground cavity. Although the structures in the underground cavity were recently improvised, it was clear that the underground space where he and his children were confined was built a very long time ago. It took at least several to several decades for the moss to form on the wall. There was a time gap of at least several years to decades between the room in which he was confined and the buildings here. Pyo-wol came to a conclusion. The underground space was built a long time ago. Its already been abandoned but for some reason, someone is reusing it recently. The problem is the reason for reusing it. Perhaps they were the original owners of this underground cavity, or they could have discovered it by chance. Whoever it was, it was clear that they have enormous financial power. Otherwise, it would be impossible to build such structures in such a short time underground. Pyo-wol was so immersed in thought when suddenly, Clang! Suddenly, a dull sound resounded from the basement ceiling. Pyo-wol and the childrens eyes turned to the ceiling. A ray of light seeped in then a rope with a large basket came down. There were various kinds of food in a basket large enough for one person to eat. Its food! Lets eat! The children cheered. The childrens hunger was at its peak because they hadnt eaten anything since leaving their confinements. The children rushed towards the basket like an anglerfish. Because they had been starving for quite some time, the eyes of the children were turned upside down when they saw something to eat. Wait! At that time, So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo stopped the children and shouted. What the hell! Get out of the way! The children were, of course, angry. They growled as if they were about to attack the two of them at any moment. However, So Yeowol was not afraid and said calmly. Why dont we share it equally among us? Her gaze was directed at the heads of each group. Kang Il, Yeom Iljung, and Go Youngsan, the heads of each group, each nodded in agreement with her. They stepped forward on behalf of each group. And they distributed the food in the basket. Then Pyo-wol stepped forward. Wait! What are you? Yeom Iljung looked at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes. So did the other bosses. Their eyes were full of poison to the point that even adults would shudder. The long imprisonment has turned the children into beasts. Those who imprisoned children here created a hundred ferocious beasts. Anyone who faced such childrens eyes would be saddened. However, Pyo-wol was no different from the children. An animal that grew up eating poison and despair in the dark. That kind of gaze and pressure didnt work on him. Pyo-wol calmly picked up the food and answered. Im going to take my share too. Put that down! Yeom Iljung grabbed Pyo-wols wrist. When Pyo-wol looked at him without saying a word, Yeom Iljung gave even a more ferocious expression. No one can take the food from the basket without our permission. Everything in this basket is under our control. He looked at So Yeowol and the other leaders. So Yeowol and others nodded their heads in agreement with his words. An easy way to control the group you lead is to take control of their lifeline food. Although theyre still young, they knew they had to get their hands on food to ensure they had control over the other children. In other words, food was power. They had no intention of giving power to anyone but themselves. This is especially true for loners who go out alone without being able to form a group like Pyo-wol. It was then. Puk! Ack! Something that no one had expected happened. All of a sudden, Yeom Illjung uttered a desperate scream. In Yeom Illjungs eyes, Pyo-wols fingers were embedded. Pyo-wol pierced his left eye with his index finger. What did you say? Say it again. Pyo-wol asked indifferently, putting his finger in Yeom Iljungs eyes. His eyes were glowing red like when a torch was nearby. CH 6 Kugh! Yeom Iljung, whose eyes were pierced by Pyo-wols fingers, screamed and struggled. However, Pyo-wol grabbed Yeom Iljungs neck with his opposite hand and made it impossible to move. The index finger of his right hand was still inserted into Yeom Iljungs eye. From the perspective of Yeom Iljung, a mixture of liquid and red blood was flowing out. Many children shut their eyes at the terrible sight. For the past few months, living in isolation and full of poison, he was just a child who had not yet matured. They might have instinctively gathered and formed a group, but no one here was prepared to kill the other children. That was the difference between them and the Pyo-wol. He was the only one who survived in the harshest environment. He was willing to kill other children in order to survive. So the result was a finger stuck in Yeom Iljungs eye. I told you to say it again AH! Yeom Iljung gave all his strength to get out of Pyo-wols hand, but he remained immovable. While the other children hoped and waited for the iron door to open, Pyo-wol trained his body. The difference was huge between the growing children. Let go of that hand! You crazy son of a bitch. Fuck! Let go of him right now! Children following Yeom Iljung surrounded Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol put his finger deeper into Yeom Il-jungs eyes. GAH! The desperate screams of Yeom Iljung continued to echo in the underground cavity. The eyes of the children, who were about to run to the creepy sight, fell down. This behavior of Pyo-wol was far beyond their imagination. They could never have imagined that there would be such a person in the same age group as them. They remember a viper from the figure of the Pyo-wol. A small snake with a lot of poison that once bites it, it never lets go. No one dared to stop Pyo-wol. They felt like they were going to get beaten up by Pyo-wol if they dared to do something. So Yeowol came out. She came in front of Pyo-wol. Hes not in a situation where he can answer. Stop it. Why should I? He should have understood after you did that much. What about food? No one will touch your share. So Yeowols last words were directed towards the other children. No one opened their mouths to answer, but their intentions were conveyed to Pyo-wol. At that time, Pyo-wol pulled out the finger that had been stuck in Yeom Iljungs eye and released the hand that was holding his neck. Ugh! Yeom Iljung sat down on the spot and covered his pierced eyes with the palm of his hand. He looked at Pyo-wol gritting his teeth. You, you bastard What? Do you want me to do the same thing to your other eye? If you wish to be blind then go ahead. My fingers are strong enough to pierce your other eye. CrazyC you bastard! Yeom Iljung grinded his teeth. In his heart, he wanted to hit him to death, but the atmosphere in the hall was dominated by him. The other children have already been devoured by Pyo-wols momentum. It was impossible to expect a reversal in this atmosphere. In the end, Yeom Iljung had no choice but to step back while covering his wounded eye. Pyo-wol looked at him for a moment, then backed away holding his portion of food. So Yeowol whispered to him. What are you going to do now? You turned them all into enemies. Even if they didnt turn into my enemies, I already consider everyone here as my enemies anyway. What do you mean? Instead of answering, Pyo-wol shrugged his shoulders and moved on. The children in front of him stepped aside. Pyo-wol passed by them and climbed onto the roof of a nearby building. The roof of the building has the best place to monitor the area. With what he did to Yeom Iljung just now, Pyo-wol made all the children in the underground cavity hostile. The highest place was chosen because it was necessary to monitor whether children would secretly approach him during their eating time. The food in Pyo-wols hand was a rice cake. It had been a long time since they had been made, so the rice cakes were hard and tasteless. However, Pyo-wol silently chewed the rice cake without complaining. As he sat on the roof and surveyed the view, he could see the surrounding landscape in more detail. This is a test, a test to filter out useful children. Throwing the children one by one in a space completely cut off from the outside was a clear process to filter out useful children. Such a process could not end immediately. This process would be repeated over and over again, and it was clear that many children would continue to die in the process. He could think of cooperating with other children to fight back, but Pyo-wol did not believe that things would turn out so smoothly. It was their intention to drive so many children into one place. It will certainly put the children at risk by testing them in one way or another. Until now, they still havent appeared and were still forcing the children to survive on their own. If so, it was clear that the same method would be used this time as well. Making children kill each other or making them suspicious of each other. If that happens, everyone will be each others enemy. If they were going to be an enemy anyway, it doesnt matter if they become his enemy a little earlier. Because he would be able to examine the situation a little more clearly. Pyo-wol looked at the panoramic view under the underground cavity for a long time. * * * Food came down once a day, always at the same time. As the food came down, each group fought a nerve war to get even a little more food. Food was directly related to survival, and in order to increase the probability of survival even by a little, the children tried to secure even a little more food. As time passed, the childrens antagonism grew more and more intense. The more it happened, the more prominent the presence of the children who served as the heads of each group became. It was definitely So Yeowol, who showed the greatest presence among the leaders. So Yeowol, who is a woman, secures the most food for her group. Then after securing as much food as possible, she still only ate the smallest amount. And she took good care of the children who followed her. The strong loyalty of the children who followed So Yeowol was natural. The next largest group was Kang Ils group. Kang Il had a very quiet personality. He was so silent to the point of not saying a word all day. Nonetheless, he took great care of the children who followed him. He was the type of person who showed his leadership through actions instead of words. The group led by Go Youngsan has a strong personality. It may be because Go Youngsan has a bubbly personality, but the personalities of the children who followed him were somewhat similar. Finally, there was a group led by Yeom Iljung. At first, many children followed Yeom Il-jung, but when they saw him lose one of his eyes and was humiliated by Pyo-wol, many children left. For that reason, Yeom Il-jung harbored great resentment towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol knew that, too, but he didnt pay much attention to it. He would only take his share of food and disappear somewhere else. Many children thought of him as a thorn in their eyes. However, the brutality of Pyo-wol when he dealt with Yeom Iljung had left such a strong impression on them that they were reluctant to confront him. So they can just monitor Pyo-wols actions from afar. Pyo-wol was constantly the subject of their attention. Numerous children were keenly aware of his movements. Except when eating food, Pyo-wol was confined to the underground area where he was imprisoned. Each room was cleaned by putting the scattered bodies in one place. The other children did not understand Pyo-wols actions, who preferred to stay alone in the deepest part. The place where Pyo-wol occupied was in the deepest darkness where it was impossible to see anything ahead. Pyo-wol, who returned to such a place on his own feet, would only look strange in their eyes. But Pyo-wol didnt care about what others thought at all. He chose the underground space where he was confined because he thought it was the safest place. It was good to live in an underground communal space, but there was no freedom of movement because it was open on all sides. No matter how secretly they move, they cannot escape the gaze of the children. For that reason, Pyo-wol spent most of his time in the space where he was first confined, training his stamina, or developing his tolerance to poison by being bitten by a snake. Having lived with snakes made them his close friends. At some point, even when he was bitten by a snake, he no longer felt any pain. It seemed that he now had complete tolerance for their poison. Pyo-wol came out, rubbing his wrist that had recently been bitten by a snake. As he came out of the dark room, he could feel the secret glances the children threw from everywhere. The other children are watching him come out. The children were hostile towards Pyo-wol, who chose a lifestyle greatly different from theirs. They could not understand Pyo-wol, who chose to live alone without a group. However, Pyo-wol looked at the ceiling, not paying any attention to their gaze. Now it was time for the food to come down. When the basket came down, the leaders such as So Yeowol and Kang Il were already there. Still, because they were the leaders, they were quite proud. Yeom Iljung was staring at Pyo-wol with his one eye. Despite the ferociousness in his eyes, there was also a fear. Kang Il and Go Youngsan were also wary of Pyo-wol, but did not show any particular hostility. The only one who expressed good feelings towards Pyo-wol was So Yeowol. Whats good staying in a dark place where you couldnt even see anything in front of you? Instead of staying by yourself like this, why not come and join our group? I believe Ive already answered that question before. Shouldnt your answer change depending on the situation? Despite Pyo-wols blunt words, So Yeowol did not lose her smile. It was so pretty that it made his eyes dizzy when she smiled lightly. So Yeowols face gained some weight because she ate well and was comfortable. As her health improved, her dazzling beauty also came back. Her beauty was also a big factor in leading her group. In fact, many of So Yeowols followers are those smitten with her beauty. Pyo-wol looked at So Yeowol without saying a word. He found her beautiful. After all, he was also a man. Although he was young, he was mature enough to serve as a man. If it had been before he came here, he would have succumbed to So Yeowols beauty and followed her. But the hellish times of the past few months have instilled in Pyo-Wol a strong patience. He thought more deeply than before, and started to doubt everything around him. He didnt trust the children here yet. No, he couldnt. That was then. There was a dull sound from the ceiling, and a basket of food came down. All the childrens eyes turned to the basket. Kang Il murmured. Arent there going to be idiots like Gu Ji-pyung again? Gu Ji-pyeong was the name of a child who died a while ago. He made a plan to escape outside by getting in the basket. When the children had all their food, he climbed into the empty basket. However, while the basket was being pulled up high in the air, the rope that tied the basket from above was suddenly cut off. In the end, Gu Ji-pyeong fell to the floor and died horribly. The basket did not come down for three days after that. During that time, the children had to starve. It was a clear warning. If something like that happens again, they will starve again. Children who learned the lesson the hard way did not dream of escaping through the basket liek Gu Ji-pyeong ever since. Tak! Finally, the basket of food came down to the floor. The expressions of the children looking inside the basket changed. Why is there only this much? The amount of food has decreased. What The smile disappeared from So Yeowols face, and the other leaders couldnt hide their bewildered expressions. Securing food was of paramount importance in this closed place. At first glance, food was reduced by almost a quarter. It could have been seen that there was not much difference, but the amount was so small that it reminded them of starvation (I) for children who were barely satisfying their hunger. The evidence was that even the head children could not hide their bewildered expressions. (?? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????.) In the darkness, a red tint lingered in Pyo-wols eyes. It has begun. He thought they would pick out the children in one way or another, but he expect that they would choose such an extreme and primitive method. Already, a hideous atmosphere was sensed among the children. So Yeowol and the other leaders looked at each other. So far they have fairly distributed the food. Although the quantity was insufficient, they were able to fill the stomachs of the children who followed him to some extent. However, since the amount of food has decreased, it was unimaginable to fully satisfy their hunger. It would be nice if they stopped at this level, but Pyo-wol predicted that the food would decrease further considering their behavior so far. Im only taking this. Pyo-wol only took care of his share with a glance. The food in his hand has significantly been reduced as compared to before. So Yeowol and the bosses eyebrows twitched. So far they have implicitly acknowledged the share of Pyo-wol. This was because Pyo-wol left a strong impression. But things have now changed. Even the small amount that Pyo-Wol takes seems to be a waste. The only reason they havent done anything is that the amount has decreased for the first time today. Its is not clear how long it would last. In their minds, the quantity decreased today, but there was a feeling of expectation that it might return to its original state tomorrow. Thats why they just let him go even though he looks at Pyo-wol. But the Pyo-wol knew. Those good times will never come back again. And, as he had guessed, the food was noticeably reduced every day. And one day something terrible happened that should not have happened. CH 7 Mak No-sam was a boy who survived the last section and joined the group led by So Yeowol. Although he has the smallest build among So Yeowols group, he had pulled his weight through sheer tenacity. And that small man was lying on the floor dead. His appearance was truly miserable, as he had been brutally beaten up to the point of death. His face was mutilated to the point of being unrecognizable, and his body was full of black bruises. The appearance of the Mak No-sam was enough to bring out the anger of So Yeo-wol and the crowd Who the hell did this?! I wont let this go! You bastards! The children burst out in anger. It was difficult to believe in their eyes. There was only one reason for the death of Mak No-sam. He was the weakest link of So Yeowols group. And it is said that he has a habit of sparingly eating his rationed food. There were traces of food on his hands. It meant they were attacked before eating. Song Cheonwoo frowned and asked the children. Did anyone see who did this? Everyone shook their heads. Damn! We need to know who did this to get revenge. Song Cheonwoo burst out in anger. Even though he wanted to take revenge, he couldnt do it because he didnt know the culprit which made him even more furious. So Yeowol opened her mouth. It doesnt matter who. What are you talking about? It doesnt matter who made Mak No-sam this way. The important thing is that someone who followed us died. Thats Even though Mak No-sam is dead, if we decide to stay still, everyone will start to look down on us. Yeah but to get revenge, we need to know our opponentC But it will be too late. It will take at least a day or two to find the person who killed Mak No-sam, and if we fail to find the culprit, well just be wasting our time and that will certainly make the other groups look down on us. You We must take revenge now in the same manner So Yeowol did not say who the subject of their revenge will be. But Song Cheonwoo already has an idea who shes talking about. A weak and powerless child like the youngest among the other groups. They were So Yeowols targets. That night, the group led by So Yeowol moved secretly. And the weakest child in the group led by Go Youngsan died. It was the beginning of the war. * * * Pyo-wol scratched the wall with his fingernail. Its been a while since he had scraped his hands against the wall recently. Pyo-wol brushed a considerable amount of moss that he had gathered into his mouth at once. It still tasted disgusting, but it was still better than starving. The childrens war also affected Pyo-wol. The war was so brutal that it was hard to believe that it was conducted by children in their early to mid-teens. It was difficult at first, but once they saw others blood spilled, the children stopped being hesitant. If they dont find the courage to kill someone then they will be the ones who would die. Food was scarce, and it was impossible for everyone to share equally. In such a situation, the children chose to reduce the mouths to feed one by one. From the beginning, harmony and coexistence among them was impossible. Every time a night passed, someone was always found dead. One night, it would be one of So Yeo-wols group that had died, and on another day, the child would be from Yeom Iljungs group. When the situation came to this, distrust flared up. The children who belonged to some groups began to leave one after the other. Since the leader decided that he could not completely protect them, he decided to survive on his own. So the four large groups were divided into eight smaller groups. The children did not trust each other. The food became less and less day by day, and the childrens fighting grew fiercer. The already hellish underground cave literally became hell in itself. No one could be relieved, and no one can guarantee ones own survival. Hunger-stricken children have become as ferocious as beasts (). Fortunately, the children have yet to reach the point of entering the space where Pyo-wol is staying. Children instinctively still felt fear towards the space they were initially confined in. In particular, the deep darkness which hinders them from seeing anything ahead, greatly stimulated their fear. Even if they were holding a torch or light, they would still hesitate in coming into such darkness. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol has been able to live more comfortably than the other children. He can eat moss peacefully. But that peace seemed to have ended today. Thrack! A small rustle came to Pyo-wols ears. It was the sound of footsteps rubbing against the floor. The sound was so subtle that it would never be detectable by someone unless they have sensitive hearing like Pyo-wol. Theyre here. In the dark, Pyo-wols eyes shone sharply. It wasnt just one or two. At least four people were moving together. Pyo-wols residence was in the deepest area, so it was not a place where one could accidentally get lost. It was a place that could never be reached unless someone visits intentionally. So, the people who appeared here must have come to Pyo-wol for a certain purpose. A bad one at that. Are you sure this is the right place? Y-Yeah, Im certain Why is it so dark? I cant even see anything in front of me. The voices of the visitors echoed in the darkness. They tried to whisper, but given that there was no furniture or objects in the room that could absorb the sound, their voices still resonated quite loudly. Then one of the children set fire to the torch he was holding in his hand. He wanted to move as secretly as possible, but when his vision was limited due to the darkness, he had no choice but to light a torch. When the torches were lit, their faces were revealed. They were Yeom Il-jung and the three more children who followed him. After losing one eye to Pyo-wol, Yeom Iljung was waiting for a chance to get his revenge. However, the memory of the day he lost his eyes to Pyo-wol was so strong that he couldnt help but hesitate. Even though he was the leader of a group, he was only in his early and mid-teens. Its never easy to shake off the fear once imprinted in ones head. If not for the lack of food, the children would be in a peaceful situation. This would consequently cause Yeom Iljungs revenge to be delayed. However, the sudden decrease in food led to a fight among children. As the death-and-death situation took place every day, his fear of Pyo-wol faded away. Yeom Iljung himself killed as many as two children. He became a beast that has tasted the blood of others. He thought that now was the moment to overcome his fear by killing Pyo-wol. After killing Pyo-wol, he will fight So Yeowol and Kang Il and become the sole leader of the underground community. That was the end goal of Yeom Iljung. Yeom Il-jung held a torch and lit every corner of the room. But Pyo-wol remained nowhere to be seen. Why Is he not here?! N-No Im certain he went here. Damn it! Where is he?! A bewildered expression appeared on the childrens faces. That was then. AHGH! Suddenly, a child shrieked. Yeom Iljung snapped his head towards the child in surprise. Whats wrong? S Something bit my foot... Thud! The screaming child did not speak and stepped back. When the torch illuminated the childs face, his face had turned black and foam started to form in his mouth. Huh? Thump! Then they heard something creeping into the darkness. Yeom Iljung held the torch towards the area the sound was heard, but there was nothing there. Ugh! Then another child screamed. When Yeom Iljung turned his head quickly, he saw his henchman already lying on the floor. And then came the sight of a black object moving rapidly. The black shadow moved in an instant and moved behind the last boys back. You bastard! The boy who was the target of the black shadow swung his fist. Like the other children, it was a fist covered in someone elses blood. While hes not as remarkable at anything else, he was confident enough to make a fist. His fists were sharp and elaborately aimed at the black shadows head. But at that moment, the black shadows head flickered like a candle in the wind and disappeared from view. K-Kughkek! Then the boy suddenly found himself unable to breathe. The black shadow quickly appeared behind him and stuck to his back like a cicada. The black shadow was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols strong arms were wrapped around the boys neck like a snake. The boys face turned white in an instant. The blood vessels in the neck are blocked and the blood supply to the brain is cut off. You bastard! Let Jongha go! Yeom Il-jung pointed a torch at the Pyo-wol and yelled. The strong light created dark shadows on Pyo-wols face. The dark shade made the Pyo-wols impression more intense. There was a glimmer of fear in the eyes of Yeom Iljung, who was looking at Pyo-wol. The fear that he had struggled to suppress was instantly revived when he saw Pyo-wol. This kind of fear is like mold, and no matter how much you scrub and wipe it, it will grow and pollute your mind. There was a mixture of embarrassment, confusion and fear in his remaining eye. It was because in an instant, all the children who came with him were mercilessly attacked by Pyo-Wol. The fact that he did not even see how Pyo-wol used to suppress the children further amplified his fear. K-Kuhgh! Kuugh! The boy, who had been suppressed by Pyo-wol, was running out of breath. If time continues to pass on, the boy will surely die. Both Pyo-wol and Yeom Iljung knew that fact. Pyo-wol knew he was at a crossroads. If he kills the boy here, Pyo-Wol would become a murderer. He will become exactly what the creators of this place want him to be. He thought that a moment like this would come one day, but that moment came faster than he expected. Pyo-wol could decide to not be a murderer and not have blood on his hands. It all depended on his choice. The red tint in Pyo-wols eyes which was only reflected by a torch if its nearby was visible. Seeing Pyo-wols eyes, Yeom Il-jung had an ominous feeling and shouted, N-NO! However, Pyo-wol did not care and gave more strength to his arm. He could feel the struggle of the boy as he was strangled by his throat. But after a moment, the boy had his tongue stuck out as he dropped to the ground. He has no vital signs. His breathing stopped, and his body temperature gradually cooled. That was the boys end. Pyo-wol did not delay his decision in becoming a murderer. The creators of this place forced the children to make decisions, and those who did not reach their desired standards would be cut off. It was natural selection. Throng! The boys body collapsed as Pyo-wol relaxed his arms. Y-YouC Yeom Iljung took a step back. The momentum he had when he decided to come here had long since disappeared. Hey, you devil-like bastard! To kill Jongha He himself also killed several people, yet Yeom Iljung still cursed at Pyo-wol for killing the boy. Pyo-wol doesnt have an excuse. He still considered himself weak. But actually, he was not weak. Adapting to the darkness, he was more poisonous and stronger than Yeom Iljung. Even Yeom Il-jung instinctively recognized that fact. The fear that Pyo-wol had planted on him was like a fungus that continues to firmly stick in his mind. Even if he lets him live here, Yeom Iljung will never be able to stand up to Pyo-wol again. The fear that Pyo-wol had planted in Yeom Iljungs heart was terrifying to that extent. Yeom Iljung who had his two legs trembling and his face with sweat droplets flowing incessantly had proved that. Pyo-wol approached him. Sa, save me! If you spare me, I will become your subordinate. YouC you will need a subordinate like me. Im sure youll be obedient at the beginning. But as time goes on, your fear of me might lessen, and you will do the same thing again. N-No! Youre wrong! NeverC Yeom Il-jung, who was shaking his head quickly, opened his eyes wide. It was because the figure of Pyo-wol in front of him suddenly disappeared. HuC? Before he can even find Pyo-wol, Bam! Suddenly, a shattering pain overtook him. Pyo-wols fist exactly hit the tip of his chin. His brain shook, blurring his vision. Pyo-wol put his arm around his neck, not missing that moment. With his right arm, he pulled Yeom Iljungs neck, and with his left arm, he pushed his head forward. Yeom Il-jung struggled with the suffocating pain. GAHG! S-Save m Yeom Il-jung begged, but Pyo-wol did not release the arm wrapped around his neck. Pyo-wol murmured with strength in his arms. The reason Im killing you is because Im still weak. CH 8 The group that followed Yeom Iljung was disbanded. This was because both Yeom Iljung and his henchmen were found dead. Their corpses shocked the children who were busy quarreling in the underground cave. As food decreased, murder became a routine, but never did so many children die at once. Moreover, one of the deceased was Yeom Iljung, the leader of a group. Although he was humiliated by Pyo-wol once, no one could ignore Yeom Iljung. Yeom Il-jung was one of the strongest in this underground community, and even the strongest group headed by So Yeowol could not afford to do anything about him. But Yeom Iljung and his henchmen were all killed. No one among them admitted that they killed the group of Yeom Iljung. So Yeowol, Kang Il, and Go Youngsan were silent. The children knew the meaning of their silence. Its Pyo-wol. He killed the whole group of Yeom Iljung. After the murder amongst the children, Yeom Iljung openly talked about killing Pyo-wol. That is why the children knew that the Yeom Iljung would one day visit Pyo-wol. Yeom Il-jung went to Pyo-wol to get revenge, but he ended up losing his life. How strong is he? To kill four people alone. That demon-like child. You cant be enemies with that bastard. It was a moment when the fear toward Pyo-wol was deeply engraved in the minds of the children. Since then, the childrens fight for food continued. Children continue to die day after day, but no one dared to go to the place where Pyo-wol was staying. Hes clever and spiteful. He obviously knows how to make people fear him. Go Youngsan murmured. He was also the leader of a group. As he tried to save his group, he, too, was forced to kill. Some children even said this. Why dont we negotiate with the other groups instead? If we reduce the amount we eat even a little bit, we dont have to kill each other like this. But in spite of his words, those who locked them here had their food distribution reduced to almost three quarters. They couldnt tell how much food would be further reduced. In order for the children to survive, they had no choice but to kill. Haa Go Youngsan sighed and looked at his group. In the beginning there were twenty, but now only seven of them were left. Some went out to live separately, and some lost their lives in the process of fighting. The size of Go Youngsans group shrank. There was another thing that changed. The eyes of all those who survived were full of poison. The children, who had never even killed a dog before being kidnapped here, have now become toxic enough to kill without hesitation. In order to obtain food, they had to kill others. Even though it was already difficult to get food, they still always end up hungry because of the lack of quantity. Because of the circumstances, there was always a vile intention in the eyes of the children. There are still some food left so they can still endure it, but if the food is cut off, they might start to crave human flesh. Pyo-wol, that guy had predicted this moment would come. Thats why he took Yeom Iljungs eyes at that time and didnt align himself with any group. They all knew they were going to be murderers anyway. And at the most opportune time, he killed one of the leaders and imprinted in everyones mind the fact that he was the absolute strongest amongst them. Go Youngsan once again trembled at Pyo-wols scheme. He was one of the older kids here. He had a lot of experience and had met a lot of people. However, there were not many people who had a vicious heart at such a young age as Pyo-wol. He told his other members. You guys, never touch Pyo-Yeol. Hes a different kind of guy. But hes alone Thats what makes it scarier. Theres nothing scarier than a bastard who has nothing to protect. Dont even try to approach him, alright? Yes! Okay. The children could not help but agree. Boss! Then a child came running from the other side. It was the child Go Youngsan sent for reconnaissance. His feet are fast and he is quick-witted. What? Why are you running? UhC there are two kids over at the red house in the north, I guess theyre the ones who fell out of the So Yeowols group. Are you sure? Yeah! I checked it several times. At the childs confident answer, Go Youngsan bit his lips for a moment. What about their food? Im sure that they have potatoes in their arms. If we dont go now, theyll eat it! At the words of the boy who had been scouting, an urgent expression appeared on the childrens faces. The children were hungry enough to consider murder for just one potato. Go Youngsan frowned. He thought about it for a while, but he had already decided. What about the opening? I already figured it out. Most of the children were scattered and living in a war zone that someone had made. Although only the outside looks satisfactory and the inside is crude, a ray of hope still shines through. Because its better than living in an unknown underground area. It was the same reason why children were unable to leave the war zone even after the food scramble broke out. Most of all, it was here where the baskets of food came down. Leaving this place meant moving away from the food source, and for the children, it meant falling behind in the food battle. They had to stay here, dead or alive. Because of these circumstances, they were enamored with the geography of the area. Where can they sneak in and where can they get out? They clearly knew which places were advantageous for a surprise attack and which places were unfavorable. It was the same with the other groups. After fighting fiercely, they had completely mastered the geography of the interior of this place. But nevertheless, there was bound to be a secret passage that others did not know. The dog hole Go Youngsan mentioned was one of those places. They moved to the dog hole. As the boy who scouted said, there were two children peeling potatoes. The moment they saw the potato, the eyes of the children led by Go Youngsan changed dramatically. Potatoes! Kill them! Even before Go Youngsan gave an order, the children rushed towards the two who were holding the potatoes. N No! Go Youngsan shouted late, but he could not control the children whose eyes had already turned over. The children ran like an ogre. So the children holding the potatoes were startled and ran away. Something is strange. A light of doubt appeared on Go Youngsans face. Pak! Suddenly, an intense scream rang out. Go Youngsan looked up and saw a child running from the front with a broken head and collapsing. Behind the alley, someone swung a club and smashed the childs head. The children who had been hiding in the alleys and nearby fences were revealed. Damn it! Its a trap. Everyone back off! Go Youngsan realized that they had fallen into a trap and shouted, but it was already too late. The children, led by So Yeowol, completely surrounded them. So Yeowol! As Go Youngsan yelled, So Yeo-wol and Song Cheonwoo appeared from among the children. Ho-ho! I caught a big fish with just one potato, we can reduce the mouths to feed by a lot this time, So Yeowol let out a cold laugh. Her face was painted with a victorious smile. How dare youC! What can you do by staring like that? Crack! Go Youngsan grinded his teeth. Their situation was really grim. They were outnumbered, and the terrain was to their disadvantage. To make a mistake like this He felt the agitation of the crowd. Everyone was clenching their teeth, but there was an uneasy feeling in their eyes. Go Youngsan stepped forward and said, Cant you just end it with my life? The food situation is not good for that Will you only be satisfied after killing them all?! If you were in my position, you would have done the same thing too. Why are you pretending otherwise? The request of Go Yeongsan did not work for So Yeowol. Her face remained cold. Food coming from the outside was becoming less and less. If the number of people is not reduced accordingly, everyone will end up starving to death. This was not the time to care at the situation of the other group. Kill them all. A cruel command fell from So Yeowols mouth. The group following her rushed towards the group of Go Young-san. ARGHH! Kill them all! The children twisted together and fought. The childrens movements were clumsy because they havent even learned the basics of martial arts. However, their intention to kill their opponent was no less than that of an adult who had mastered martial arts. So it appeared more brutal. The sight of children pounding their opponents faces until they shattered with clenched fists and biting their opponents flesh with their teeth looked devastating. It is never easy for a man to kill another person with his bare hands. Children are doing things that are difficult for adults to do. They didnt look like people at all. The children look like beasts that have gone wild. KUGGH! H-HELP ME! Screams and clamors rang out dizzyingly. It was Song Cheonwoo who faced Go Youngsan. Song Cheonwoo put Go Yeongsan into a corner with such agility that others wouldnt be able to believe that he was a child who still hadnt mastered martial arts. So Yeowol did not intervene in the fight. Instead, she looked around and monitored carefully the other children who had gathered because of the commotion. But the other groups did not dare to intervene in the fight. This is because the power of the group led by So Yeo-wol is much stronger. A sense of danger that they could be annihilated by a counterattack made them hesitant in trying to aim for So Yeowol. Pyo-wol watched the two groups fight on the roof of a nearby pavilion. The fight was about to end in favor of So Yeo-wols group. It was a one-sided victory. Pyo-wol watched their fight from start to finish. From So Yeowol planning a trap to Go Youngsan being properly caught, he saw everything. They used the terrain thoroughly. They tried to deceive each others eyes using open holes and all sorts of shortcuts, and lead the situation to their advantage. What Pyo-wol paid attention to was how skillfully they used the terrain, just like the courtyard of their house. Suddenly he muttered. So it was like that Now it seems Pyo-wol understood what the captures wanted from them. The way the children are now will be what they want them to be. There is a high probability that this place is a miniature or replica of an actual place. And there is a high possibility that it is a gentian blood that cannot be compared with this place. One of the things that Pyo-wol felt while watching the entire fight was that it would be almost impossible to infiltrate if there were proper security everywhere. The creators of this place wanted children to get accustomed to this place. They seemed to want no hesitation as they tried to kill each other. There was only one answer. They are going to use us in the same terrain someday. In a place with such a large army, of course, there is a high probability that it is a manor of a large clan in Jianghu or a very influential person. The red light in Pyo-wols eyes grew even worse. Thinking up to this point, the question of why he had kidnapped himself and his children was resolved. We are tools that will be used once and thrown away, so thats why theyre treating us so harshly. What they need is a usable tool, not a human who can think. In order to prevent a person from thinking and to forge them into the tools they want, no matter the nature of the person, when they are exposed to such an environment, they cannot think properly. Whats more, the people here were young and their identity had not yet been established. If they stay in this environment for a long time, there is a high probability that they will gradually stop thinking. Children who do not have troublesome thoughts and would follow whatever orders they have. Everyone would turn out to be ferocious and fearless. Since theyve already experience killing in this underground cave, there would be no hesitation in taking another persons life. There is nothing more suitable as a tool. Pyo-wol stood up and muttered. Theyre going to turn us into assassins. CH 9 So Yeowol enjoyed her overwhelming victory with a smile on her lips. The group she led was also drunk with the afterglow of victory. But not everyone was like that. Some children were shuddering with a terrible sense of guilt. Lee Min was one of them. She also killed another child today. She had blood on her small white hands. She didnt know how many times she had already washed her hands. But the smell of blood did not disappear and seemed to follow her. Hah Lee Min sighed softly. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, perhaps because she had been forcing herself to cry. Keke! Did you see that guy? You know the guy who I strangled to death? He looked like a crucian carp when he gulped his last breath! It was really exciting! Our leader is truly the best. The children ate the food they had stolen from the Go Yeongsan group and talked about their experiences. As if it was the most natural thing, like eating with food on their hands. They had become accustomed to blood. Just like its their natural inclination. It was terribly disgusting. No, the truly disgusting thing was being with them. Without knowing it, Lee Min was already fed up. Clang! Suddenly, a dull noise resounded from the underground ceiling. What? Is it time for food to come down already? There should be another half day. The children looked at the ceiling with suspicious eyes. A huge basket was coming down. The children jumped to their feet expecting that the food was coming down. So Yeowol said to the children. You have to secure as much food as possible. Yes boss!. Will do! So Yeowols group responded with equal momentum. As soon as the Go Yeongsan group disappeared, there was no group left to oppose them. Of course, some groups are still alive, but they wouldnt dare compare and compete against So Yeowols group. So Yeowol looked around the area with sharp eyes. Her eyes were searching for Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was the only person So Yeowol felt uncomfortable confronting inside the underground cavity. Pyo-wol was different from other children in many ways. He wasnt leading a group like himself, and he wasnt engaging in conspicuous activities. He only takes his share of food, but So Yeowol was strangely vigilant around him. If she wanted to, she could mobilize all her members to attack him. But the reason she didnt do so was because of Pyo-wols eyes. Pyo-wols eyes, with a tinge of red, were strangely deep, and she couldnt guess whats on his mind. Although they were living in the same space and time, she wasnt the only one who felt this way. Even the people following her were reluctant to take an action against Pwo-wol. They were all afraid. In particular, after killing a group of Yeom Iljung alone, the fear of Pyo-wol became increased. Not only So Yeo-wol, but most of the children in the underground cave had the same sentiment. At some point, So Yeowols eyes lit up. Because she found Pyo-wol among the children. However, the expression on Pyo-wols expression was somehow strange. His expression stiffened as if he was on guard against something. Why does he look like thC So Yeowol unknowingly looked at the basket instead of asking Pyo-wol. Because Pyo-wols gaze was fixated on the basket. It was then. Suddenly people came out of the basket. They were all adults wearing masks. Instead of food, they were the ones who came down to the underground cave inside baskets. Each of them had a metal bats in their hand. W-What? Who are you?! The moment the children screamed in surprise, the masked people riding in the baskets began to engage in merciless violence. KAGH! W-wwhats going on? KyaakC The iron rods of the masked men hit the children. The children were left helpless with their assault. A few hard-headed children rushed forward, but they were not opponents they could go against in the first place. The children were far too weak to deal with the grown-up adults, more so against fighters who were trained in martial arts. Perk! Puck! The sound of flesh exploding resounded everywhere. No matter how poisonous they were, children were just buds that had not yet matured. Such sprouts were being trampled by the clubs of the masked men. The masked men were merciless. They continued the brutal assault without saying anything. So Yeowol was no exception. She had to endure the assaults of masked men with her body bent like a shrimp. It was the same with Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was beaten without any resistance. He had anticipated this. He could have escaped into the darkness of the underground area if he had made up his mind, but he didnt. If he were to do that, there was a high probability that he would unnecessarily attract their attention. Dont stand out or else his efforts will turn out for nothing. Hed just become a person who would be used as a consumable much sooner if he caught their attention. That was the reason why Pyo-wol did not resist and was beaten like other children. Pyo-wol looked at the basket, bending over and protecting his head with both hands. The gigantic basket once again went up to the ceiling and came down with new people. They were wearing masks like the masked people who are now assaulting, The moment he saw them, goosebumps ran all over Pyo-wols body. They are the real masterminds! There were three of them, and they had an atmosphere that was so intimidating that it could not be compared with the masked men wielding iron clubs. On their masks, the characters one (һ), two (), and three () were written. They looked around the hall with sharp eyes. Not one child remained standing in the hall. All of them were on the floor collapsed due to the overwhelming violence. Neither So Yeowols leadership, the childrens poison, nor the murder experience worked against the masked people who had overwhelming power. They were being tamed like this. Pyo-wol trembled slightly at their cruel heart. Even animals are not tamed in this way. At least if they consider themselves as humans, they wouldnt treat people like consumables. They did not think of children as human beings. Just like Pyo-Wol thought, they were being treated like a tool. In order to raise them the way they wanted, it was necessary to kill their spirit. Hence the need for violence. The masked man with the number one (һ) written on his face raised his hand. The violence immediately ceased. The masked men gathered their clubs and stood behind the three masked men. The masked man with the number one (һ) on it opened his mouth. I am called First Sword (һ). From now on, I will manage this place. Your life will be mine from now on. There are no exceptions. Ugh! Who are you? One of the children shook his head. He was the leader of a small group. His character was also commendable. Thud! But he couldnt finish his speech. As soon as he opened his mouth, a masked man nearby hit him on the neck. The boys head was rolling as he opened his mouth. It was a great shock to the children to see a human head rolling like that. I never gave you permission to open your mouth. At the indifferent words of the First Sword, the children held back the screams that were about to come out. The children had a gut feeling that a new hell had opened. * * * The number of remaining children was forty-nine. The original number of children which was over three hundred has been reduced to almost one-sixth. Two hundred people died of starvation or suicide because they could not endure despair, and the remaining fifty people died in the end because of the food war. In the midst of this, the children who survived to the end were poisonous among poisonous species. Although they bowed their heads at the merciless violence of the masked people and looked as if they were frightened, the eyes of the children were completely different. These bastards will die by my hands someday. I will kill them. Just you wait The childrens eyes were full of poison. They still lacked strength so they have no choice but to endure for now, but their hatred and anger towards the masked people did not diminish at all. Even the masked people were aware of that fact. Because it was them who raised those children that way. They are Cursed Poison (M Kudoku). First sword murmured. If several poisonous insects are mixed in a jar, they will eat and kill each other until only one survives. The last one remaining insect that survives after eating the other poisons would emerge as one with the most venomous poison. That was Cursed Poison. The one with the strongest survival instinct among many poisons. A monster possessing the most venomous poison. Among the countless children, only the most wicked and the ones with the strongest survival instincts have survived. Just as we wanted. Raising those children as tools is not a concern. They were full of poison. They will not be discouraged by any ordeal or training. The question was whether they could control the children as they wanted. Even so, the anti-skeletal temperament was abundant. (??? ??? ?? ??? ????.) If they cant exert control over the children, there is a high probability that they will become a double-edged sword. Even the enemy can harm the one holding the sharp sword. The one swords gaze turned to the other sword. (???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???. ??? ??? ??? ???.) He asked in a low voice that children couldnt hear. Which of them is worth paying attention to? Its So Yeowol as youd expect. As she leads the largest group, she has a great influence on children. Hmm If we dont break her spirit now, she will be much harder to deal with in the future. Grant her special attention, so she wouldnt even dream of starting a rebellion. Alright. Who else is there? Song Cheonwoo and Kang Il are also noteworthy. Although they are overshadowed by So Yeowol, they are the most outstanding in terms of their sense towards martial arts. The masked men were clearly aware of what had happened in the underground cavity. Unbeknownst to the children, there were several monitoring equipment throughout the underground cavity that could observe everything that was happening inside. Through the equipment, the masked people were aware of all the internal affairs. This underground cave was not made by them. It was a secret facility built a long time ago by a certain clan full of mages. The masked people just accidentally discovered the place and ended up recycling its facilities. All the kernels disappeared and only the shell remained, but that alone was enough for the masked people. Except for the masked people, no one knew about this place. It was the perfect facility to avoid the eyes of the world and do something. The best thing is that it didnt take a lot of money to run the place. Hence also the reason why they chose this place. A place where they can cultivate Cursed Poison will become their weapon. First sword asked as if he had suddenly remembered. Hows that guy? Who? The lone survivor of sector one. If its Pyo-wol then hes still alive. Is that so? First sword murmured as he touched his chin with his hand. They managed each of the ten underground sections separately. They tested each childs ability to survive in different environments. Among them, the conditions in the area where Pyo-wol was confined was the most severe. They also provided the least amount of food. Pyo-wol survived in such a harsh environment that even the masked himself was not sure that he himself could guarantee his survival. His survival was enough to attract the attention of masked people in many ways. Keep an eye on him. Hes not a normal guy. Understood. There are only six years left. We must complete the quest within that duration. Given that only the poisonous and strongest who will survive, six years will be enough. After the First Sword became silent for a moment, the other sword quietly went out. First sword, who was now left alone, muttered as he pulled out a finely folded piece of paper from his bosom. Why did the captain accept a request like this? He unfolded the paper. [Privy only to the Blood Phantom Group Captain. Requesting the assassination of. Duration: Seven years. Reward: 500,000 gold. Condition: To not leave a single trace related to the Blood Phantom Group.] CH 10 The Third Sword threw a booklet in front of the children. Learn this from today. On the cover of the booklet, four characters were written: ķ Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique1. As the children looked at them with puzzled expressions, the three swords continued. Ill give you three months. You must learn this within that time. After three months Ill check your progress and if you still havent mastered it, Ill cut your throat off with my own hands. The children did not answer. Because they were commanded to remain silent in any case. The three swords looked around the children with cool eyes and said. The Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is a cultivation method that the corps obtained with much difficulty. The main characteristic of this method is that it is easy to learn. No matter how dull you are, if you use it consistently for a year, you can feel qi and build up your internal energy. So its perfect for a beginner like you. A person who has achieved outstanding achievements in Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique will be given an even better mind method, so it would be better to work hard. The childrens eyes lit up. The more you get a better mental method, the more likely you are to become stronger. The children listened to the words of the Three Swords, knowing that the stronger they became, the higher their chances of surviving. The Third Sword explained to the children how to operate the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique in an easy-to-understand manner. The biggest feature of Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is that it is easy to learn, just like the three swords mentioned a while ago. Even if one did not read the booklet containing the method of cultivation but knew the overall gist, a person could already execute it immediately. The children listened to the explanation of the three swords. The Third Sword explained it in detail so that children could easily understand it. More than half of the children did not know how to read. They couldnt even read the booklet after it was handed out to them so they didnt pay it any attention at all and just focused on the voice of the Three Sword. Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a fearsome weapon that a soldier who had been assassinated by the Blood Phantom Group. The warrior himself assassinated by the Blood Phantom Group was only a second-rate martial artist, but the method of cultivation he possessed was exceptional. The uninhabited man also obtained the method of cultivation by chance, so even he did not know its origin. The reason why the Blood Phantom Group left the cultivation method unattended even after acquiring the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is because it was judged that this method is only suitable as an introductory method for those who do not know any martial arts techniques at all. The Blood Phantom Corps will not accept those who have not mastered any skill. To become accepted as a member of the group, they have to be verified to possess a certain level of skill so they did not feel the need to learn the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, which is a method for beginners. Hence why it has been neglected until now. Complex methods could not be used to make children a tool to use in the next six years. The idea is to create a foundation using the simplest method as possible to let them acquire the necessary skills fast. Learning skills quickly is possible, but instead the path to ascension () was blocked. There are many sects and warriors in Jianghu, but there are not many clans who possess the deep cultivation method that can reach the mystery of ascension. It is because it deserves to be called a prestigious political faction of a strong man just because he has a mental method that embraces the mystery of ascension. (??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???????.) Even within the Blood Phantom Corps, there were only a few who had learned the technique of ascending. It was all about the Blood Phantom Corps Captain and the Seven Ghost Swords. (???? ??? ????(߄) ??? ????.) Even that was only possible because the Blood Phantom Corps had been active for a long time and obtained quite a number of strange books ( kisho). First Sword, Second Sword, and Third Sword were all members of the Seven Ghost Swords. However, they were old enough to retire from the front line. The Blood Phantom Group Captain had ordered them to train the new batch of assassins. While the children were fighting in the underground cavity, the three swords studied the method of cultivation. This is so they can pass on the method to children and to smoothly move on to the next step. The Third Sword explained to the children the details of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique that he had studied so far. The children were fascinated by his words. Okay, that is all. If you have any questions, read the booklet and study it on your own. The Third Sword forced the children to sit cross-legged, and then to breathe according to the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The masked men surrounded the children and watched to see if they were doing as instructed. The masked men were also assassins, acting as custodians and guards. No matter how simple the method was, there was no one who could execute it properly from the beginning. Not to mention, none of the children here had learned martial arts outside. No, there were a significant number of children who didnt even know that cultivation even existed. It was impossible for such children to feel the inner workings from the beginning. Still, as the three swords taught, the children tried to breathe and feel qi. Pyo-wol was one of them. He frowned heavily and breathed as the three swords had told him. Inner Qi or internal energy (Naegong) is not created by practicing cultivation for just a day or two. The human body is at its purest right after it comes out of the mothers womb. If you utilize the breathing method at this time, you will be able to get a tremendous amount of internal energy. Because it is impossible to do so, the prestigious clan sects instead performs a practice of cleansing the bone marrow and cutting their hair (ëϴm f mo x su) to put the childrens bodies in an optimal state for building internal energy. The achievements of children who have been subjected to bone marrow cleansing are unmatched by those who do not. That was the difference between those coming from prestigious sects and the not-so-famous ones. Differences in birth have created a gap that is difficult to overcome. The fortunate thing is that bone marrow cleansing is not something that everyone can achieve and that only a few selected people in the whole of the stronghold of Jianghu are blessed. If Pyo-wol and the children had undergone bone marrow cleansing, they would have felt and accumulated inner qi at once, but it was impossible in the first place. First of all, they had to create a state of the body where they could feel the inner air. They had to nurture a field in which seeds called qi () could gather by stroking the dantian () with their breath. The breathing method, which they are now practicing, was the very first process. The process of cultivating a field is tedious and laborious, because it is impossible to know when the seeds of qi will germinate. Those who have developed a sense of qi can feel it completely in a month or two, but those without talent wouldnt be able to feel the presence of inner qi at all, even after years of learning. Now theyre in the process of cultivating the dantian that could contain ki. The three swords watched with sharp eyes to see if the children were using the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique properly. Fortunately, all of the children were immersed in the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The three swords said to the custodians. If there is a guy who is fooling around or has other thoughts, kill him immediately. Yes! The custodians responded in unison. Their eyes as they looked at the children were full of life. Although they are serving as custodians because of the orders of the Blood Phantom Group Captain, their main occupation was actually being an assassin. A person who kills others for money. With no cause or belief. To them, money was their belief and cause. Even though they were promised to be paid a decent price, there was no way they could be happy nurturing young children in such a dark place, when they can be strolling outside. Because of that, their faces were full of poison. The thought that they would not let it go if even one small twig was caught was revealed on their face. Under their bloody surveillance, the children were forced to immerse themselves in the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The custodians pushed the children harshly. They split the day in half doing two things, except for sleeping, in the morning they spend the time learning how to do the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, and in the afternoon they train their physical strength. The custodians made the children run nonstop. The final battle over there is your goal. I will give the person who arrives the earliest to take a break. Conversely, I will let the person who arrives last know what hell is. At the words of the three swords, the children all started running in unison. There was no time to think. When it was time to roll their heads, they had to run toward the target at least one step faster than the other children. Uaah! Damn it! Shouts erupted from the childrens mouths. They ran with all their might. The terrain where the children were was clearly visible. Some children jumped over the fence, while others tried to shorten the distance by using a hole they had identified in advance. However, the childrens attempts were in vain. This is because the custodians attacked from unexpected places. Pak! KUAGH! A wooden sword struck his leg. The beaten child fell to the floor screaming. The child screamed like he was going to die, but the expression on the custodians face remained cool. Who told you to scream at will? If you dont shut up right away, Ill pick you up. Hiiik! At the threat of the custodian the child covered his mouth with both hands, got up and started running again. The same thing happened all over the place. The custodians were secretly hiding and attacked the children running in front of them. The childrens eyes were several times more sensitive than they were before they came in, but they cant detect assassins who have trained professionally for a long time. They cant. Its not just about getting to the battlefield quickly. Its true purpose is to detect the location of the hidden custodian and secure a safe infiltration route. Pyo-wol realized the true purpose of this training. He slowed down a bit. Unlike the other children, he adapted perfectly to the dark. The assassins hiding was of no use to him, who could see the night as day like an owl. If he wanted to, he could reach his destination in the shortest time by using the only infiltration route where the assassins were not hiding, but Pyo-wol did not. He deliberately passed near where the assassin was hiding. As if waiting, the custodian attacked him. Pak! Kugh! Pyo-wol bent over like a shrimp after being hit in the back by the surprise attack by the custodian. The chilly voice of the surprised bridgehead poured down the back of his head. If you move poorly like what you did just now, you wont survive until the end. Hurry up and run. Ugh! Yes! Pyo-wol struggled to endure the pain and ran again. The custodian looked at Pyo-wols back with a contemptuous gaze and then hid again. First and Two Swords watched the training of such children from the highest point of the fortress. Most of the children were beaten by the custodians, but some were not. Instead of running blindly like other children, they ran away from where the bridgeheads might be hiding. The sword opened his mouth. As expected, So Yeowol is the best. Her intelligence is outstanding. Judgment, courage, and execution are all top-notch. First Sword nodded at the supplementary explanation of the other sword. So Yeowol was the person who stood out the most so far. She overcame the physical disadvantage of being a woman and arrived at her destination at the fastest speed. So Yeowol was never attacked by the custodians. Following her, Song Cheonwoo and several children arrived. They, too, were commended. What about the Pyo-wol? Hes mediocre. Right now, hes not particularly prominent. Hmm Was I mistaken? A light of disappointment passed through the swords eyes. He had high expectations because Pyo-wol was the only survivor in the area, but he was disappointed that Pyo-wol couldnt stand out in the first training. But he didnt completely let go of his regrets. Still, we dont know, so lets wait and see. Understood. * * * All the children were exhausted from the continuous forced march. As soon as the day was over, the children started falling asleep. It was the same with So Yeowol, who stands out by far. Although her qualities were superior to anyone else, her physical strength was clearly inferior to that of boys, so she had to struggle most of the time. However, even when she was exhausted, she showed that she took care of the children who followed her. Because of that, the childrens trust in her had further strengthened. On the other hand, Pyo-wol always maintained only moderate grades. Average grades that are neither too outstanding nor too lacking. Because of that, the interest that had been focused on him from the beginning had long since disappeared. A lot of people think he survived in sector one through luck. This was what Pyo-wol wanted. In his hand, he held the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique booklet. At first, there were children who read the booklet because they did not understand the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. However, when the method of cultivation became familiar to them at some extent, they stopped reading the booklet. Even the custodians didnt force the children to read the booklet of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The method was nothing more than an introductory mind method to move on to the next stage anyway. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to monopolize the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Everyone thought of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique as a passing stepping stone, but Pyo-Wol had a different idea. Some time ago, something was sprouting in his dantian. The tickling thing gradually increased in size each time Pyo-Wol used the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Pyo-wol thought it was a qi (). The other children didnt seem to feel qi yet. Even So Yeowol, who is the most highly regarded of the custodians, did not feel the internal energy and was confused. On the other hand, Pyo-wol clearly felt the energy. That was the reason why Pyo-wol brought the original Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Pyo-wol thought that maybe he was more sensitive to qi than the other children, or maybe he had a particularly good compatibility with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique There was only one way to confirm his conjecture. It is directly checking the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique So, he dared to bring the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique Pyo-wol sat cross-legged and began to read the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Learning to write was the only legacy of his deceased father. Palag! Palag! In the darkness, only the sound of the paper flipping resounded. CH 11 Time passed quickly even in the dark. The children quickly adapted to their training routine. Now most kids have noticed the real intention behind their running practice. The children tried to find out in advance where the custodians were hiding by spreading their senses as wide as possible. Of course, not all were successful, but So Yeowol and a few children did stand out and succeed. And finally, they succeeded in building internal qi through the method of cultivation As they start to feel qi, their senses become more sensitive. Thanks to this, they were able to excel better during training. As the number of children who felt the qi increased, the custodians threw them a second cultivation book. It was a book called the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method (??ķ). The Poisonous Dragon Heart Method was a mind cultivation method that could build up inner energy as an attribute. The path to ascension is blocked, but in exchange, it is possible to build up inner strength at a high speed up to a certain line. The efficiency was significantly higher than doing other methods. It has great destructive power like a dragon with a lot of poison, but since the security is poor, if someone makes a mistake, there is a high possibility that they will get burned. But the custodians did not tell the children anything about it. They just threw out the booklet and forced them to open and learn it. The children learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method without thinking much about. Now the children were addicted to gaining strength. As they continued to master cultivation skills, their overall body ability increased dramatically together with their confidence. The children were hell bent on becoming stronger as if they were on drugs. Madness dominates the mind of the children. Those who achieved outstanding achievements were rewarded accordingly. They were given abundant food and good weapons. These two encouraged childrens competitive spirit and resulted in rapid growth. Pyo-wol looked at the booklet of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method with a calm gaze. There were no children who tried to look and read the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method, quite similar in the case of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. This was because the three swords have already explained the cultivation method in detail. Because of this, Pyo-wol was able to easily obtain the original copy of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method. Pyo-wol compared the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The latter method is one that he had read dozens of times already. Thanks to his actions, the booklet has long been in tatters. Probably, Pyo-wol read the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique many times more than the three swords, who originally introduced and taught the technique. Pyo-wol came to one conclusion after reading the Splitting the Mind Method dozens of times. They didnt fully comprehend this cultivation technique. If we compare it to a tree, the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a huge tree with very thick branches. However, the three swords and the custodians cut off all the branches, leaving only the core trunk and roots. Because they thought that was enough. Actually it was. Most of the children were able to learn the inner skills through the method of cultivating, using only the core. It was enough to supplement the branching part with the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method. That one was much more efficient. The children here are not the ones who would lead the future as powerhouses like those coming from prestigious clans. They were just a knife that was raised to fulfill a single quest. They wanted a sharp knife that could leave a fatal wound even once, rather than a strong knife that would never break. And the children have steadily grown up as the Blood Phantom Corps wanted. The children who learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method grew quickly. And by a large margin as compared to the children. On the other hand, the achievement of Pyo-wol, who first felt the qi, was slow. Its because he hasnt tried to learn the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method yet. The suspicion that arose from the depths of his heart prevented him from learning the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method. Given his reluctance, Pyo-wol postponed learning the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method and instead immersed himself in analyzing the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method. The essence of the cultivation method is in its heart. (????? ??? ??()??.) Everything is contained in the name of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Lightning strikes from the sky to the earth at a speed that humans cannot perceive. The sight that human beings see is only the finished form after the lightning has penetrated the heavens and the earth, but they could not see the process. He had to split the lightning (). It was impossible to break through lightning with human power. It was the same no matter how stubborn the warrior was. Nevertheless, the person who invented the cultivation technique dared to choose the word thunder splitting. Pyo-wol thought that there was no reason to choose such a word. Every word has its own meaning. In particular, the gugyeol was added.1 (?? ?? ??? ???.) Depending on how one interprets the gugyeol, the power and achievement differed from heaven to earth. Pyo-wol thought that power meant the mind. It was impossible with the power of the body, but it was possible with the mind. Usually people think that such a thing is a delusion, but Pyo-wol did not think that the author who created the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a dreamer. With only the key point of cutting all branches, the children were able to quickly recognize the qi and build strength. The person who made such a great martial art couldnt have been a dreamer. After much deliberation, Pyo-wol thought that splitting thunder is not meant to be taken literally. Since its physically impossible to split thunder, it may be referring to the speed of thought. If you can think quickly enough to rival the speed of lightning, you may be able to do many things that are not possible with common sense. The question was whether Pyo-wol, who did not know the martial arts, could perfectly master the essence of such a method. Rather, moving on to the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method now would be easier and quicker to achieve. It was obvious that the road would be much easier and convenient if the swords or the custodians had already decided on how to lay their foundation. However, what Pyo-wol is worried about is that if he follows and walks the way that others have laid down, he also wouldnt be able to escape the limits that they have set. Pyo-wol will never be satisfied with that. After he passed the crisis of life and death alone in the dark darkness, Pyo-wol had a coming-of-age that no one else had. Maybe he didnt know that his well-hidden rebellious tendency was starting to wake up. He did not want to be ruled by others. He didnt want to surrender to the humans who put him in this dark space. So in order to do that, he had to get off the road they had made. Instead of a safe and flat road, Pyo-wol chose a bumpy and rough road with unexpected dangers. Pyo-wol put the booklet of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method away. * * * Now the children were accustomed to their training of running. The practice of running made their bodies and stamina stronger than ever before. They have strong muscles like wild goats. The combination of an excellent body and the Poisonous Dragon Heart method made their talents bloom. The growth speed of the children was beyond the expectations of both the First and Second Sword. Theyre growing faster than I thought. If this is the case, I think five years is enough instead of six. In fact, the time period of six years was chosen not because the target is that strong, but to erase traces as much as possible and achieve perfection. You cannot underestimate the target. He possesses the most talent in all of Sichuan Province. To deal with such a talent, perfect preparation is not enough, because if we make any sort of mistake, then entire Blood Phantom Group may be annihilated. Isnt that why the Captain recruits and trains these children who have nothing to do with the Blood Phantom Corps? Even if they fail, there will be no problem. Thats also the reason why they never take off their masks. They cannot show their faces to children to hide their identity. The sword apologized. Sorry. I didnt mean to underestimate the target. I know. Still, you must be fully alert. Yes, sir! The Second Sword replied vigorously. The First sword looked at the Second Sword for a moment without saying a word. Now, lets teach the children assasination techniques ().2 Alright. The Second sword answered immediately. Assassins are never made overnight. The method of killing will also vary depending on the opponents status, military power, and situation, so one needs to learn as many techniques as possible. There seemed to be a mountain of things to learn, from techniques that can actually kill such as through swordsmanship or poison arts, to techniques related to infiltration, such as stealth, and secret techniques. (??, ??, ??, ????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????, ??? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ? ?? ??? ???.) The Second Sword said that five years would be enough, but First Sword thought that six years was actually not enough. Push the children even more. A lot of them will die. But the ones to survive will become even stronger. Alright. The First sword delivered the command of the one sword to the custodians. The custodians immediately carried out their orders. I will teach you the sword starting today. The assassins sword is a killing sword. They do not pursue virtuous swordsmanship like a taoist or unaffiliated do. (??? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??(ɵ)? ???? ???.) They focus on only stopping a persons breath in the shortest time with the least amount of effort. For that reason, the assassins sword is simple yet effective. The road to ascension is blocked, but its enough to quickly cut off a persons breath that no other person can follow. To do this, one has to be familiar with the human body. Because of that, the assassins were just as knowledgeable about the human body as physicians. Because they only focus on studying how to kill people every day. No matter how hard you try, if you get hit in these three places, you cant avoid death. Those are the head, neck, and heart. If you get stabbed in these three places, no matter how high your defense is, its useless. Its an intensive attack on the enemy. Its called the Snake Soul Sword (߻ꄇ). Its a one-hit deadly technique that cuts the opponents breath at once, just like how a snake snatches its prey at once. You mean theres no second attack if its a one-hit special? It was Pyo-wol who asked the question without fear. For a moment, the Second Sword looked at Pyo-Wol with numb eyes. His eyes were so cold that it gave me goosebumps. The children trembled, even though they couldnt even see their eyes. The Second Sword said. There are no second chances for an assassin. If you cant get your opponent down on the first hit, then you already lost. So its better not to think about a second attack. The Second Sword brought up the word assassin for the first time. Many of the children already realized that they were being raised as assassins and started chattering. But after a moment, when they felt the cold gaze of the three swords, they quickly shut his mouth. The custodian formed the children into two pairs, and threw them each a dagger. It was a real sword that was forged with a dark blue blade. Pyo-wol is paired with a child named Gok Soo-chang. Gok Soo-chang was a short boy with numerous acne marks on his face. He looked ugly, but his eyes were full of poison. He said abruptly. Thank you. For what? For everything. Pyo-wol frowned at Gok Soo-changs words. Then the voice of the custodian was heard. Well start with the neck first. The children aimed their sword towards the opponents neck, as the custodian instructed. They used a dagger that was much shorter than a normal sword and pretended to stab through the opponents neck. Not so long ago, they had been hell-bent on killing each other, but after the appearance of the custodians, the children immediately stopped fighting. They tacitly agreed to a truce when a powerful external enemy emerged. Because of that, the swords that were swung towards each other did not contain as much energy. Of course, if the circumstances change in the future, then the day will come when they will truly wield the sword, but for now, there was no reason to harbor murderous intent towards each other. The children repeated several times in order to get used to the swordsmanship taught by the custodians. They were children who had already slain others with their bare hands, even if no one taught them. As soon as they put the forged weapon in the hands of such children, they quickly got used to it. The children used the sword skillfully as if they had learned the sword from a young age. Swish! The sound of children swinging daggers echoed in the underground cave. The custodians only gave them a sword, but did not correct the posture nor give any detailed instructions. It was as if they had finished their work just by telling them about the swordsmanship. Indeed it was. They were children who had already tasted blood through a hellish situation. There was no need to give detailed instructions to those who are full of madness. Just by opening the door slightly, they instinctively found the way they should go. The childrens sword grew sharper and sharper. Kikiki! It was the same with Gok Soo-chang. He swung his dagger freely against Pyo-wol. Schwing! It was as if he had been learning swordsmanship for a long time, he stabbed like an island war and receded like the wind. Pyo-wol also responded accordingly. It was time for him to pretend to stab a sword in the throat of his opponent and retreat. But Gok Soo-changs eyes suddenly changed. Although one could not notice any change on the surface, Pyo-wols senses did not miss his subtle changes. Hm? Whoosh! At that moment, the dagger of Gok Soo-chang flew at a speed that could not be compared with before. His dagger was aimed precisely at Pyo-wols throat. It wasnt just a feint stabs like before, but he was actually starting to attack with murderous intent. Pyo-wol almost instinctively tilted his head back and swung his dagger. Chae-ang! Pyo-wols sword deflected Gok Soo-changs sword. The fight would normally have stopped at this point. But Gok Soo-chang rushed at Pyo-wol like a demon. The murderous intent he harbored was real. He really wants to kill Pyo-wol. Even the custodian who was watching from nearby knew that fact. But the custodian did not stop the actions of Gok Soo-chang. Rather, he looked at them with interest. Pyo-wol avoided his dagger and opened his mouth. Why are you doing this? Hiiih! Its not fun to have a fake fight, dont you think? Is that so? You should go all out too. Otherwise, you will be eaten! Kihihi! With a smile full of madness, Gok Soo-chang dug into Pyo-wols arms. In a moment of crisis, Pyo-wol threw away his dagger. Because it felt clunky. Thunk! Pyo-wol stretched out his legs and kicked Gok Soo-changs stomach. As Gok Soo-chang was swept away due to the strong impact, Pyo-wol immediately went for Gok Soo-changs wrist and twisted it. Crunch! KAARGH! As his wrists rotated, a hollow bone protruded through the flesh. CH 12 First sword approached after hearing the scream of the Gok Soo-chang. He looked at the Gok Soo-chang lying around while holding on to his broken wrist with cool eyes. The First Swords gaze quickly turned to Pyo-wol. Did you do this? Yes. Swing! In an instant, a sharp sound resounded. When Pyo-wol saw that something was glinting up in front of his eyes, a sword was imperceptibly drawn pointing at his neck. Pyo-wols shoulders trembled. Even with his eyesight, he could not catch the moment when the sword was drawn. It was a terrifyingly quick sword. It was Pyo-wols first time witnessing how a human could draw a sword and wield it so quickly after seeing the First Sword skills. It was a mind-blowing feeling. As he perfectly adjusted to the darkness, Pyo-wol thought that he had already become a pretty strong person. This is because he has the ability to see what other children cannot see with their own eyes, and is one step ahead of them. The First Swords quick sword shattered his arrogance into pieces. He realized that the skies are high and there are many more stronger people in the world. Pyo-wol does not know how strong the swords are as compared to the others in Jianghu. However, he knew that assassins were not treated as human beings in Jianghu. The real masters of Jianghu said that they can break large rocks with just one swing of their hand. Even if you hit it high, it didnt seem like the single sword had reached that level. (??? ?? ??? ??? ? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???.) But even such a single sword could kill Pyo-wol as easily as an ant if the First Sword made up his mind. The sword that was now touching his neck proved that fact. A cold sweat ran down the back of Pyo-wol. First sword applied strength to the sword that touched Pyo-wols neck. Pyo-wol clenched his fists involuntarily at the cold feeling that penetrated his skin. Those eyes without any emotion were crazily terrifying. Am I going to die? For the first time, Pyo-wol remembered the word death. At this moment, in his eyes, the First Sword appeared to be a reaper. The god of death who has the right to decide his life or death. Pyo-wol bit his lip until it bled. Did I make a mistake? He thought that if he wounded the Gok Soo-chang, they wouldnt punish him. Because thats what theyve done so far. They decided that what they wanted was only a useful tool, and that the life and safety of the children were not so important, so he acted like this. No, Im not sure yet. Pyo-wol tried his best to maintain a calm expression. If he revealed his anxiety, he decided that they might swing their sword in disappointment. The pressure applied to the neck grew stronger and stronger. At this rate, the sword will soon pierce through his flesh and enter his muscles. Jureureuk! Blood gushed out from Pyo-wols lips. The sword pressure came in through the neck and hurt his internal organs. That was then. The pressure on his neck disappeared like a dream. First sword had quickly withdrawn. He said as he put the sword into its sheath. An assassin leaves no traces under any circumstances. Breaking the wrist like this and leaving a mark is no different from telling the opponent your military power and identity. Keep in mind. Never leave a mark. Pyo-wol could not easily decide how to respond. So he remained silent. Because he knew that sometimes silence is more effective than giving out a ten-word answer. Perhaps he liked Pyo-wols reaction, the First Sword turned around without saying anything more. In an instant, Pyo-wol was about to let out the breath he had been holding back. No, not yet. I must not relax. Fortunately, he gave out a good look so he passed, but he didnt know what kind of reaction he would get if he showed a relaxed appearance. Pyo-wol kept his nerves sharp for a long time. * * * Gok Soo-chang eventually died. It was an underground cave where it was difficult to survive even with the best physical condition. The other children did not leave Gok Soo-chang alone, who had broken one arm and could not use his strength properly. Just as Gok Soo-chang did to Pyo-wol, the other children also aimed at Gok Soo-chang under the guise of training. For the first time or two, he somehow managed to survive a difficult incident, but the situation was not easy enough to survive without injuries. In the end, Gok Soo-chang could not survive the attacks of the other children and died. The death of Gok Soo-chang has alarmed many children. Its okay to attack other children, but if they get hurt, theyll be beaten up by others. Pyo-wol also watched Gok Soo-chang die. Although it was not visible on the outside, the attack of the First Sword inflicted a major internal wound on him. Because of that, Pyo-wol had to suffer for several days. Every time he took a deep breath, he felt the pain in his lungs as if its tearing apart. Because of that, Pyo-wol was unable to breathe properly. He couldnt breathe properly, so of course his energy was weak. Yet Pyo-wol never showed a painful expression. He endured with all his might, and continued to endure again and again. As he held on with his strength, his internal injuries began to improve little by little, and now he is completely back to normal. After going through a series of events, Pyo-Yeol realized once again. In this hellish place, the only thing you can believe in is yourself. And to be strong. There was a high probability of surviving here if he could afford to reach the level of the First Swords quick sword. Pyo-wol bit his lip. The goal was clearly set, but the problem was how to get there. Even with his eyes trained underground, he couldnt see how the single sword was drawn and wielded. Only the cold feel of the sword was engraved on his neck. I have to be more aware and responsive. Otherwise, I cant get out of their grasp forever. Pyo-wol looked at the Thunder-Splitting method in his hand. It was the only weapon he currently had. He had to find a way using the in the Thunder-Splitting technique. He didnt spare a glance at the Poisonous Dragon Heart method. Pyo-wol frantically delved into only one method of cultivation. Time passed. The training became more severe. The bridgeheads pushed the children to their limits. There were children who suffocated while learning the Turtle Breathing Technique (????? Gwisik Daebeop)1, and there were children who lost their lives by using poison incorrectly. Children have always had to fight death. The custodians took special care in teaching the children swordsmanship and assasination techniques. The martial arts they were teaching them were the martial arts of murder that pursued extreme efficiency. There was no such thing as depth in such a void. If you dont kill your opponent in one hit, you die. Because of that, they had to risk everything they had on the first hit. The childrens personalities became colder and tougher. Their eyes were like a beast, always full of vigor. The custodians pushed the children to death again. You must not outwardly show your desire to live. Kill the look in your eyes. Dont express your will to live. (??? ??? ????? ? ??. ??? ???. ??? ?? ???? ??.) Children who are already full of life are killing to survive again. It never got easy. But they had to. If you cant do it, its because the custodians have been brutally driven. (?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ????. ??? ?? ??. ??? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ????.) Again, many children died in the process. Now there were only about thirty-five children left. They didnt know how many more of them would die. A bond was formed between the surviving children. They didnt completely trust each other, but still, a sense of camaraderie was created. * * * The masked instructors looked around with sharp eyes. Now the children simply called him instructor, but his original name was Geum Pyeong. Geum Pyeong was one of the assassins belonging to the Bloody Phantom Corps. He possessed great skills to the extent that more than thirty people had lost their lives at his hands. Geum Pyeong was particularly good at stealth and Turtle Breathing technique. His knack for hiding his presence through the Turtle Breathing technique, and aiming for the optimal moment of assassination was unmatched. But he soon retired. Because he was seriously wounded in the process of killing his last assasination target, Go Han-wi (ƽʿ), an investigator from Cheongpyeong . It was such a big wound that his knee should have been cut off. Fortunately, the knee was preserved, but it took years for the wound to heal. Even after the wound healed, it was impossible to regain his former ability. Eventually, he retired from the front lines and took on the task of teaching the children. He was accustomed to seeing the blood of others. At first, he had no choice but to start killing to make a living, but eventually he became accustomed to seeing blood and carried out asssassinations with his own will. Then he taught the children trapped in a narrow cage-like underground cave. There was no sense of duty in him to raise juniors. He just couldnt do assassination missions, so he had no choice but to do this. Naturally, his heart was filled with anger. At first, the feeling was shrouded just like that, but as time went on, it started to erupt little by little to the surface. Geum Pyeong knew that the negative emotion that sprouted in his heart was anger. His unwillingness to admit that he was pushed out as an old man in the back room and his jealousy towards children are combined and expressed in the form of anger. He did not hide his anger. After all, this place was completely enclosed. Only food was delivered through the baskets they were riding in, but no one came in. There is no way to know from the outside what he is doing here, and theres no actual boss in this place. The only thing they were interested in was raising children strongly, and they didnt care how many people died. And because of that, he treated the children more harshly. He looked around with keen eyes. Now was the time to practice the Turtle Breathing Technique to hide their presence. First, they use the terrain to hide their body, and then they spread the Turtle Breathing Technique to hide their presence. The essence of the Turtle Breathing Technique is to artificially stop most of the vital functions by slowing the heart rate as much as possible. The natural body temperature would drop and become like a dead person. They are not dead, but they are in a state similar to that of a dead person. Once you spread the Turtle Breathing Technique you will never be able to detect any uninhabited person. However, the extent of mastery is different. Being well versed in the Turtle Breathing Technique, means learning the trick of understanding your body. Even the seemingly perfect Turtle Breathing Technique had one drawback. It is a feeling of discomfort that cannot be described in words. In particular, the more vital it is, the deeper the sense of disharmony. Because the human body is forcibly made to resemble a dead state, foreign parts inevitably stand out in a lively place. For that reason, even if the same Turtle Breathing Technique were used, those who did not have enough experience would inevitably be detected. Thud! Geum Pyeong suddenly stabbed the floor with a knife. Kugh! Suddenly, someone came out yelling. It was a child who had been caught hiding since his eardrums stood out. A sword of Geum Pyeong was stuck in his shoulder. If I were an enemy, you would already be dead. Kargh! The child couldnt even make an excuse and clenched his teeth. A look of anger was evident on his face. Obviously, he did his best to practice the Turtle Breathing technique, but hes angry that hes been exposed like this in vain. Geum Pyeong passed by such a child and looked for the next prey. Thud! Every time he stabbed something with a knife, the children who were practicing the stealth technique came out wearing scars. There are five children hiding in his area. Four of them were already caught. Now there is only one last person left. Hm Geum Pyeong looked around with sharp eyes. He believed he could catch the last one soon. Although his legs were paralyzed, his eyesight and sense of detection were more developed. He mobilized all of his powers to find the remaining child. However, as time passed, no traces of the child were found anywhere. Is he not here? After coming to the underground cavity, he opened up all his senses wide for the first time. However, no trace of the last child was found anywhere. No matter where he looked, there was no sense of incongruity. What? For the first time, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. It might not be possible to find a person if they reached the peak of the technique. But he couldnt believe that the children here had already reached that level. He looked around again closely. Instead of looking around, he tried to find a place where he felt a sense of incongruity by mobilizing all his senses. However, no matter how hard he tried, there was no place where he felt uncomfortable any longer. Arent you hiding somewhere else? Eventually, he doubted that the last child who was missing was here. But he knew best that that couldnt happen. The children were aware that those who break the rules will be killed. It was inconceivable that such children would break the rules and leave this place. Geom Pyeong wandered several times in search of the last remaining child. But he couldnt find the last child at all. Eventually, he gave up looking and opened his mouth. I cant find you, so you can stop and come out now. As soon as he finished speaking, the ground shook right next to where he was standing. !! He was hiding this close to me! Geom Pyeong was astounded. The fact that he couldnt find him even though the last child was right next to him frightened him. CH 13 A cold sweat ran down the back of Geum Pyeong. The fact that Pyo-wol was hiding right next to him, yet he didnt notice, gave him fear. Even if Pyo-wol had attacked him, he would be dead. If this had been a real situation, not a training, he would have lost his life at the hands of Pyo-wol, not knowing how he was going to die. Crazy! How is it possible to master the Turtle Breathing Technique to this extent in only six years?! If it were easy to learn then the four children would never have been discovered by him. Not everyone can do it. It was only possible because it was Pyo-wol. The abilities that Pyo-wol particularly stood out were stealth, and demonic tactics. His abilities mainly specialized in infiltrating. Nonetheless, to think his skills are already good enough to deceive me. He felt the blood in his body cooling down. It was the first sense of crisis he felt after retiring from the life of an assassin. It wasnt just Pyo-wol. Among the children, some of the most extraordinary ones boasted exceptional achievements. Their growth threatened the existing instructors. Their senses were so developed that they couldnt believe they were the same human being. Based on such a developed sense, if they learned martial arts, their achievements would be unmatched. Their growth frightened the custodians. It was the evaluation of the custodians that they would not be able to commit an assassination right away. Pyo-wol was one of them. He has not seen sunlight for six years, so his skin is as white as snow, his eyes are bright red, and his face is expressionless. Among the children, the most handsome man was Go Shin-ok. If Go Shin-ok has a delicate body line and a beautiful face that is reminiscent of a woman, Pyo-wol has a sensuality that is difficult to describe in words. The masculine part and the feminine part are mixed to give off a neutral charm. Even the most experienced assassins, like the Geum Pyeeong made his heart shudder just looking at Pyo-wols bright red eyes. Pyo-wol opened his mouth. Now that training is over, can I take a break? Y-Yes! The governor stuttered involuntarily. Pyo-wol bowed his head slightly to Geum Pyeong and turned around. He could feel the hot gaze of Geum Pyeong behind his back, but he pretended not to know. He had been in hiding for three days, practicing the Turtle Breathing technique. It was good to perfectly spread the Turtle Breathing technique, but because of that, the muscles of his whole body hardened and the function of his organs weakened. In order to recover properly, he had to have a quick breakfast. Pyo-wols residence was still in the dark area. It has been six years since he came here. Most of the other children moved to the main hall, but Pyo-wol still stayed here. When he was in a dark and closed space that felt gloomy, Pyo-wol felt the most at ease. Six years have made him that way. Pyo-wol took a seat in one corner of the room and sat down. There was no fear of being attacked from behind, and the front sight was opened so that he could react quickly in case of an emergency. For the past six years, Pyo-wol has lived like this. He always moved with survival in mind, and he trusted no one. Even when the other children moved together according to their interests, he was not swept away and lived alone. Because of that, he was rejected by many children, but he did not pay much attention to it because he was already familiar with the treatment. Pyo-wol closed his eyes and trained quietly. The cultivation method he used was the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Even though the other children skipped the Poisonous Dragon Heart method and learned other excellent cultivation methods, he was still stuck in learning only the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Thats not to say that he hasnt looked at the other cultivation techniques at all. Pyo-wol looked at all the methods given by the instructors. But each time, his conclusion was the same. It is said that no other cultivation technique can match the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Right now, other cultivation methods are more destructive, but as time goes on, the gap will narrow sharply. And sooner or later he will be able to surpass them. When he practiced the Thunder-Splitting Technique, he felt as if my body had been penetrated from my head to my toes. It was always mesmerizing. Pyo-wol experienced the same feeling every day after his method of cultivating reached a certain point. The internal energy learned by the Thunder-Splitting method had the properties of lightning (). Although the amount was so small that it could not be excreted from the body, the nerves of Pyo Yue were stimulated every day. At first, it felt bad. His nerves were tingling and it felt quite painful. He could have stopped at that point, but Pyo-wol continued to learn and study the method of cultivation. By the time five years had passed, Pyo-wol realized that his bodys reaction speed had risen dramatically. When theres an incoming threat, his body reacts even before his head could process what was happening. At first, he didnt know why, but after thinking about it for a while, he soon found out why. The cause was lightning. Lightning stimulates the nerves in his brain and develops it. One of the facts that he learned while learning the method of cultivating is that all the motor responses of the human body are actually caused by electrical or nerve impulses in the brain. Depending on how fast the nerve impulse is transmitted, the reaction speed changes. A person whose nerve impulse is transmitted quicker responds that much faster, while a person with a slow nerve impulse transmission recognizes and responds more slowly. In the meantime, Pyo-wol has continuously stimulated his nerves throughout the body with the Thunder-Splitting Method. As a result, he developed a nerve that no one dared to match. Because of this, his reaction speed was so high that no other children dared to match him. Even if they learned and spread the same martial arts, their speed was inevitably different. Another thing had changed. It was what Pyo-wol named the heart speed (). The expansion of neural networks even increased his speed of thinking. The speed of his thinking was outstanding, it was as if Pyo-wol was thinking in a different time than others. Pyo-wol completely hid all of these facts. He only showed his excellence in catching, such as Turtle Breathing Technique and stealth, while he hid his skills in martial arts by making it roughly on par with the other children in the underground cave. Only one person knew that fact. In order to get out of this hellish place, he had to hide his abilities by at least five percent, not three percent. Thats how Pyo-wol has spent the last six years. If there is one thing that makes him uneasy, it is that the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is no longer enough. A slightly higher level of cultivation method was needed. A cultivation method that will expand and guide him properly. However, it was impossible to find such a method here. The cultivation methods given by the custodians were all methods that did not have much depth in them. Such methods are very helpful for immediate achievement and growth, but their limitations are too clear when looking into the distant future. There were two options for Pyo-wol. It was either continuing to learn and develop the Thunder-Splitting method, or learning other cultivation methods that would be helpful in Jianghu. But considering that the latter is almost impossible, the former is the only option left now. Even if I die, I have no choice but to cling to the Thunder-Splitting method Pyo-wol thought it was his fate to learn the Thunder-Splitting method. All of the children who came in here learned the same method, but he was the only one who dug deep into the technique. Because of this, others did not know that the Thunder-Splitting method had such a utility. And they will never know. Because they have already forgotten the method of cultivation and are digging into different cultivation techniques. Pyo-wol destroyed the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting cultivation technique. Still, no one cared. Not only the children, but even the custodians. The Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was now completely gone. Pyo-wol opened his eyes after contemplation. In an instant, the red tint in his eyes grew even stronger. But the red glint in his eye soon subsided. Pyo-wol looked around for a moment. The snake that bit him was no longer visible. It was clear that the snake had died at some point, or that it had moved to another place in search of food. Pyo-wol made an expression of regret for a moment, but then left his room with a nonchalant face. He headed towards the largest hall in the underground cavity. When we arrived at the entrance to the hall, he could feel secret gazes from everywhere. It was the eyes of children. Kiki, who is this? Why did your precious body come all the way here? One of them appeared and greeted the table. He was an impressive child with a long neck, slightly curved back, and a sullen gaze. His name was So Gyeoksan, and all the other children called him a Hori-man or Tamhonrang (???) ( ʳ Soul Eater Wolf). So Gyeoksan said that he came from an arts troupe who performed miscellaneous plays. Maybe thats why there were so many re-additions but the most surprising thing was his art of the sword (Y sh yn). So Gyeoksan talked about how to change the face by drawing a persons face on silk, layering it over the face, and then tearing it off in an instant. Even if you look with your eyes wide open, you cannot capture the moment when his face changes, but So Gyeoksan was a master of the sword. Instead, there is something different from his face, in that he doesnt paint his face on silk. He took off the skins of the dead childrens faces and unfolded the sword, but it was so subtle that it was difficult to ascertain the authenticity. Many people were reluctant to use the faces of dead children as if they were theirs. Pyo-wol opened his mouth. Your face has changed again. Is it Yoo Kwangins face? Kiki! He croaked not too long ago. Thats why Im using his face. You may forget what your real face looks like at this point. Who cares? We cant even get out of here anyway. If I hadnt done something like this, I would have gone crazy already. If you keep doing that, someone will kill you before you go crazy. Who? You? It may or may not be. Kikiki! Youre funny. Do you think its a joke? I mean, I hope its a joke. As Pyo-wols voice lowered slightly, a light of tension appeared on So Gyeoksans face. Unlucky bastard. So Gyeoksan, who usually fears nothing in the world, strangely felt reluctant in confronting Pyo-wol. Over the course of six years, he has grown terribly. Even compared to So Yeowol and others who stood out in the early days, he achieved a corresponding growth that is not far behind. Because of that, he was not afraid of So Yeowol or the other children. But only towards Pyo-wol, he was strangely reluctant. Perhaps it was because Pyo-wols appearance in the early days was so intense. At that time, the violence that Pyo-wol committed against Yeom Iljung was just so terrible. But many years have passed. Thats how the children grew up. Now, all the children here are wearing clothes and it is enough to pierce a persons eyeballs. Thats how poisonous and cruel they became. However, even those children, strangely, would feel reluctant to look at the Pyo-wol, and they would usually step back. Apart from his simple martial arts skills, there was something about Pyo-wol that made people afraid. So even if they decide to teach him a lesson someday, they keep on putting it back. So Gyeoksan said with a carefree expression on his face. Go in. Pyo-wol passed by So Gyeoksan and entered the hall. The inside was quite cozy. You can feel the warmth of human life. As Pyo-wol entered, the sitting children raised their heads and looked at them. So Yeowol, Song Cheonwoo, Go Shin-ok, Kang Il and Lee Min. Among the children who survived to the end, they were by far the most outstanding children. Now even the instructors could not treat them recklessly. Their growth exceeded the expectations of the instructors. And because of that, it was impossible to control them unless it was the First Sword, Second Sword, or Third Swords. The children were making a bonfire and grilling something. Pyo-wol naturally sits between them. Even the children were not wary of Pyo-wol. They havent seen each other for a long time, but there was no reason to ostracize each other. Pyo-wol was staying alone like oil that does not mix with water, but he had done no damage to them, so the children accepted Pyo-wol as a member. Pyo-wol took out a skewer that was being grilled over the bonfire and opened his mouth. They seem to care, suddenly sending all this meat. Recently, the quality of food has improved a lot. So Yeowol said, putting wood into the bonfire. Her eyes were very deep and clear. When she looked at someone, they felt like they were being sucked in. There were many children who were captured by her eyes. Pyo-wol thought as he ate the meat. It seems that the moment they would be given a mission has arrived. Even pigs before they were caught are given delicious food. There was only one reason why the children suddenly currently have abundant food when they were usually given so little. He made eye contact with So Yeowols eyes. Her eyes sank as deep as Pyo-wol. It was clear that she also guessed what Pyo-wol had guessed. So Yeowol said. We will be put on a mission soon. Crackle! In an instant, the bonfire blazed even more violently, dyeing the childrens faces red. CH 14 Haa First Sword took off his mask with a heavy sigh. An expression of an elderly man appeared. In the middle of the old mans face, a deep black scar was carved diagonally. It was a wound he suffered when he was put on his first mission. The assassin, who people would tremble when they heard his name, was now an old man whos over sixty years old. Although his strength and senses were lower than it had been before, he filled in the gaps with his skillfulness. But as time went on, it became more and more unavoidable. The name of the First Sword was Lim Sayeol. However, his name was only known to him and the Captain. He was usually just called the First Sword, so he had never heard his name through anyone elses mouth. His name seemed unfamiliar. I guess the time for me to die is nearing. For me to be so sentimental. For the past six years, hes been pushing the kids really hard. They didnt even care about sacrificing the children. He only cared about raising children successfully. As a result, thirty children passed all the tests and became assassins. From the three hundred people who were first deployed, only a tenth of them survived. Two hundred and seventy victims died to raise thirty assassins, but they felt no guilt. The Jianghu he knew and experienced was a harsh place where anyone would die if they couldnt kill others. Compared to him who started from the bottom, the children here are more fortunate. They received systematic training to become an assassin. The door opened and the Second sword and Third Sword entered. They were startled to see the First Sword taking off his mask. Its the first time for them to see Lim Sayeol take off his mask since coming here. Why did you take off your mask? Its just stifling Dont you think six years is enough? To do- Youre free to take it off as well. The Second Sword and Third Sword looked at each other. After quarreling for a while, they took off their masks. Whew! Ha! They sighed. They simply had their mask removed, but the air coming into their lungs seemed different. For them, masks did not simply work to cover their faces. When they were wearing their masks, they felt no sense of ethics or guilt. To them, walking the path of assassins, the mask was an indulgence and another face. They dont feel any guilt while wearing the mask, but after taking it off like this, they seem to feel weak without realizing it. The name of the Second sword was Gu Shinhaeng, and the name of the Third sword was Sang Ilshin. The three of them took off their masks, revealing their true faces, and sat down at the table. Lim Sayeol said. Alcohol is best drank at times like this. What a pity. We can drink as much as we want when we get out here, cant we? Its not too long before we get out. There was a glimmer of anticipation on the faces of Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin. They spent six years here teaching the children. They did not have much greed in the world, but it was a great pain for them to have to spend such a long time in a place where there is not a single point of sunlight. Now, the promised time is about to run out. It will soon be seven years, and if nothing else happens, the children will be sent to assassinations. They had no idea what the fate of the children involved in the assassination would be. They treated children thoroughly. The children were not their disciples. They were just a one-time use and throw away tools. If they showed affection to their tools, they would be the only ones who would get hurt. Lim Sayeol asked. What are the levels of the children? Their skills have improved beyond our expectations. So Im quite hesitant. Why? Are you afraid you wont be able to control them? Yes. Some children have already gone beyond the level of the instructors. Geum Pyeong said that he did his best, but he couldnt find Pyo-wol who practiced the Turtle Breathing Technique. Huu Lim Sayeol let out a sigh. It was Lim Sayeol, the First Sword who paid more attention to the potential of Pyo-Wol more than anyone else. Although his martial arts did not rise as expected, he excelled in the art of stealth and infiltration. It can be said that he is the best at tracking and hiding, but if he deceived his attention, he could see that he already had superior skills than the instructors. Its a waste. What do you mean? The fact is that we have to use them once and immediately throw them away. We cant help it. Because that was the original contracts request after all. Who the hell is the target of the assassination? Do we really have to do this? Now that the mission is almost over, dont we need to know too? Im sorry. I cant tell you until the mission is over. Lim Sayeol firmly shook his head at Sang Ilshins words. It was such a dangerous task. It was enough for the Captain and himself to be the ones who knows the identity of the assassination target. If the name of the assassination target leaks out by mistake, the Blood Phantom Corps will disappear from the world. Gu Shinhaeng and Sang IlShin understood Lim Sayeols intentions. To maintain secrecy, the fewer people who know, the better. The more people who know, then the greater the chance of a leak. They knew all too well that a mans mouth is never heavy. Now we must begin the final step. Lim Sayeols gaze turned to the desk. An anonymous booklet (o) was placed on the desk. * * * The children looked at Lim Sayeol with curious eyes. To be precise, they were looking at the booklet in Lim Sayeols hand. There were no letters written on the yellow cover. It was literally an unknown booklet. Lim Sayeol said, throwing an unknown booklet among the children. Three of you must learn this. The children frowned at Lim Sayeols incomprehensible words. But no one opened their mouths. Because even if they dont ask, Lim Sayeol will teach them. As expected, Lim Sayeol continued his explanation. In this booklet, the martial arts technique of a certain faction is roughly arranged. Three of you must master this technique, while the remaining twenty-seven must attack those who have mastered this technique and succeed. Everyones eyes fluttered at Lim Sayeols words. Because they understood what his words meant. They were children who were reborn as assassins after six years of rigorous training. The way the children murder was enough to threaten the instructors. It was said that children who will learn the martial art technique presented by Lim Sayeol should be attacked by such children. Not just one or two people, but a sneak attack by all 27 people. As always, there was nothing they can do to take care of the situation. If they do it like in a real battle, there will surely be casualties. It was set up so that those who learned the martial art technique had no choice but to be at a disadvantage. Those who have mastered the martial art techniques are exposed, while the other children will attack in the dark by any means possible. They wouldnt be able to feel safe when theyre eating, resting, or sleeping. Even they have to be careful of their breathing. The children knew just how good their assassination skills were. Even if only one only aims for one person, breathing is dangerous, but if you are targeted by as many as 27 assassins, it is safe to say that there is no chance of survival. Such a dog Its like this until the end The children shuddered. They really didnt expect that things would come down like this until the very end. In their heart, they wanted to start a rebellion at any moment. However, knowing that they could not get out even if they killed the instructors in this place, they had no choice but to hesitate. Lim Sayeol and Gu Shinhaeng saw through the minds of the children. You wont be able to escape our hands forever. The children were hunting dogs. No matter how ferocious and wild the hound was, there was a way to control it. They already have a number of ways to control the children. So there was no reason to be afraid. Now that the whip is blown, its time to give the carrots. Instead The childrens eyes were focused on Lim Sayeols face. This will be the last time. After this training, we wont do any training until we get out of here. Lim Sayeols words shook the childrens hearts. In the meantime, the children hadnt let down their guard. Thats because the instructors severely pushed them hard. Thanks to that, the childrens minds became as devastated as a desert, and they stopped trusting anyone. If there is one wish they have, it is that they want to rest in peace, even for a moment. But as if trying to pierce their hearts, Lim Sayeol came out with the sweet bait of rest. It was a proposal that is bound to shake the hearts of the children. With only three sacrifices, the remaining 27 people could rest comfortably. They just dont have to belong among the three people who would be learning the unknown martial art technique. Pyo-Wol was also surprised by Lim Sayeols demonic heart. No, its not his plan. Its probably the idea of ??a person called Captain. Through his experience, Pyo-Wol knew that Lim Sayeol didnt have such an excellent mind. Although he was able to perform the given task perfectly, he did not have the brain to plan and invent something for himself. That was the Lim Sayeol that Pyo Wol knew. There was no way that Lim Sayeol could have come up with such a plan on his own. Pyo-wol looked at the unknown booklet thrown on the floor. it was not known which swordsmanship was written on the anonymous booklet. However, it was clear that the result would be different from the martial arts they had learned so far. Pyo-wol was greedy for an unknown booklet. The problem is that once you learn the martial art technique, he would become a target for other children. If Pyo-wol would become the target of the children who learned how to kill to the extreme like So Yeowol, Song Cheonwoo and Kang Il, it would not be easy to handle. They threw the poisoned bait properly. The other children did not know, but the bait that Lim Sayeol threw was very tempting to Pyo-wol. After saying what he had to say, Lim Sayeol went out with the custodians. There was an unspoken pressure in deciding which of the children will learn the martial arts on the booklet. The children looked at each other without saying a word. It was better to not expect that the children who had not mastered the martial art technique would not take care of the situation. (??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???.) Even if they want to take care of things, the custodians wont let them do that. Knowing that fact, no one dared to learn martial art technique. Pyo-wol thought, scanning the childrens faces. There is a high probability that the martial arts in the booklet are the martial arts that our target of assassination is learning. Even if it is not exactly the same, he must be learning martial arts similar to it. It was a pretty detailed plan. It was a highly sophisticated technique that allowed the children to experience going against the martial arts directly while simultaneously identifying its loopholes. I cant be strong if I dont take the risks. I cant stop here. Pyo-wol made his decision. When he picked up the booklet that had fallen on the floor, the attention of the children was focused. Ill learn this martial arts technique. The other two can decide for themselves. Are you deciding to be a scapegoat of your own accord? So Yeowol asked with an expression that showed she did not understand Pyo-wols decision. Well, whether I will become a scapegoat or a wolf remains to be seen. Why did you make that choice? Theres no way youd make that choice for nothing. Did you see any potential in the booklet? Are you curious? Then you can learn this martial arts too. No thanks. Its not my taste to sit back and defend. You learn the martial arts in the booklet while Ill attack. So Yeowol shook her head. Pyo-wol smiled as if he expected her reaction. When someone decides who will learn the martial arts, come to me. Ill hand it over to you. Now, Ill be going first. Youd better be careful. Everyone in this room will be aiming for you. Im looking forward to it. Pyo-wol waved to So Yeowol and the children then headed to the dark area where his room was. Until then, the children only stared at each others faces and did nothing. But Pyo-wol knew. That the children will soon start moving. Someone has to decide who will learn the martial arts among them. It didnt matter who. The important thing was to memorize and grasp it perfectly before handing it over to someone else. As soon as Pyo-wol returned to his residence, he opened an unknown booklet. [Seventy-two sword strikes crash like waves, and even large rocks are swept away like sand.] It was the first verse of the booklet. Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the first verse. It was because he felt an unknown ringing in his chest. Seventy-two sword strikes crashing like waves? He imagined himself firing seventy-two sword strikes. However, even if he used all his imagination, he couldnt see him wielding the sword more than 20 times. Rather than simply wielding a sword, he had to wield it with all his strength with his own strength. The basis of his imagination was his objective level of martial arts. This is my limit. Pyo-wol began to realize his limitations. But he was not disappointed. He still had plenty of time left. As long as he survives, he will surely become stronger one way or another. Pyo-wol thought so and read the booklet again. The slaughter continued. [No matter how strong the sun was, the waves continued to crash non-stop, this is not different from the ways of the sword. When the opponent is strong, I will continue my breathing, and when the opponent is weak, I will cut off his breathing. All waves cannot escape from this flow. If you learn this deeply, you will also learn the other martial arts of the main school (練)]. There was clearly the name of a particular sect written in the verse. However, the person who obtained the booklet definitely crossed it out given the blackened ink on a certain part. It wasnt just that. In the booklet, there were a lot of deleted phrases. It seemed that an important structure in the flow was deleted. Its not a complete copy of the martial arts technique. Pyo-wol made a sad expression for a moment. In this case, there was no reason to take risks and learn the martial art technique. This is because the core is removed and only the shell remained. But Pyo-Wol did not give up. It was Pyo-wol who found a trick in the method of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation that everyone neglects. Although it is currently just a shell right now, if he digs deep, he will surely find something useful even in the nameless technique. CH 15 Chaeeng! Pyo-wol deflected the sword. It was So Yeowol who attacked. Shit! So Yeowol put on a sad expression. She couldnt hide her disappointment for a moment at the fact that her elaborate undercover attack had failed. For this one sneak attack, she waited two days without moving. She waited for Pyo-wol to come. It was such a difficult opportunity. Pyo-wol was attacked thirteen times in one day alone. He was struggling with his nerves all day so he consumed a lot of mental energy. His face was filled with a tired look. Its fortunate that he had mastered the sword technique written on the nameless booklet, otherwise he would have fallen under someones sword already. Even though important sentences were omitted, the sword attack boasted considerable power. The fact that Pyo-wol remained alive despite the thirteen secret attacks today was proof of ots strength. By mastering the unknown swordsmanship, he was able to unleash seventy-two sword strikes like a wave without stopping. However, important passages were missing and it was impossible to make great progress. All that Pyo-wol learned over the last ten days was the unknown booklets swordsmanship. It was unreasonable to learn more with an incomplete martial arts technique. However, even at that level, there was no problem in practicing the form to some extent. Pyo-wol resisted the childrens sneak attack with the swordsmanship of the booklet. Because that was what was instructed to them. The children tenaciously observed Pyo-wols sword attack. That way, if they saw even a small loophole, they immediately counterattacked. Pyo-wol tried to compensate for the loophole while defending, but the children would find another loophole and attack him. By relentlessly attacking and defending, Pyo-Wol and the children developed. The most difficult person for Pyo-Wol was So Yeowol. This is because she attacked in a way that he was not expecting at all. A little while ago, her skills were once tested on him. Suddenly, So Yeowol said, I think youd better throw that sword away. What are you talking about? I dont fear you with a sword for some reason, even if youre blocking all my attacks. Rather, it feels even more difficult for me when you dont have your sword. Do you think it makes sense for me to drop a weapon in front of an assassin? Thats not for me to know. Im just saying what I feel. .. Pyo-wol frowned without saying a word. So Yeowol looked at Pyo-wol for a moment and then stepped back. Youd better be prepared next time. She disappeared into the dark. Pyo-wol, who was left alone, sighed and looked at his hand. In his hand was a cheap iron sword that had been provided in batches. It was a dagger that was only half the length of a normal sword. He didnt really like this sword, so he didnt use it. Well, this sword was still usable. Am I trickier to deal when I do not have a sword as compared to wielding one? If his opponent felt that way, there must be a good reason. It could be that she was lying to weaken Pyo-Wol, but the So Yeowol he knew was not that cunning. So Yeowol was a woman whose distribution was so large that most men could not even reach her toes. Pyo-wol thought while frowning. It takes a considerable amount of courage to throw away the sword he was already used to. If he threw away his sword, he had to deal with them using his bare hands. No matter how strong Pyo-wol is, it takes great courage to stand up to opponents who has a weapon in their hand. But now is the only time to throw away the sword. Once he further gets used to it, he wont ever be able to throw it away even if he want to. Clang! After pondering for a while, Pyo-wol threw down his sword. For the past six years, hes done things that others thought impossible. He has perfectly adapted to the darkness, and has developed a strong resistance to poison. Thanks to learning the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, he has already reached the limit of human beings in terms of pure physical abilities. Compared to the children who had learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Cultivation Technique and other methods, his physical abilities were in no way inferior. Pyo-wol believed in his own ability. As he has always done, he will do well this time. Pyo-wol thought so and sank into the darkness. * * * Kukhyuk! Heh heh! A sound as if the air was being sucked out of a leather bag, came out of a childs mouth. A short sword was stuck in the childs chest. The childs name is Yuk Pyeong. He also learned the unknown swordsmanship like a Pyo-wol. Thats why hes been plagued with assassination attempts from the other children over the past few months. Yuk Pyeong did not want to learn the unknown swordsmanship. He just unfortunately won the random draw lots. This was the price. The sword stuck in his chest belonged to Song Cheonwoo. Song Cheonwoo and the other 26 children have been targeting the children like Yuk Pyeong who have been persistently learning the unknown swordsmanship over the past few months. The 27 children who sneak attacks and the other 3 children who learned the unknown swordsmanship. The fight they fought was really fierce. At first, they felt pity for each others circumstances, but in the duration of the training, they were soon wounded and their hatred for each other deepened. Lim Sayeol and the instructors achieved what they wanted. Time passed faster in the dark. The children became more clever and cruel. They learned how to accurately detect the targets breathing, even in the dark. In particular, they became stronger as they faced the children who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship. They attacked the children who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship by any means possible. The result was a sword stuck in the chest of the Yuk Pyeong. Yuk Pyeong has grown stronger, but the children have completely mastered how to deal with him. To be precise, they had figured out a way to destroy the unknown swordsman that Yuk Pyeong had learned. Song Cheonwoo looked at Yuk Pyeong, who was dying with a complicated expression. Even though his human emotions have dried up, he was still not comfortable with killing his fellow colleague. But he had no other option. If they fail to kill Yuk Pyeong again, the instructors would have pushed him and the other children to the limit. Song Cheonwoo opened his mouth, thinking that there was nothing he could do. Im sorry Yuk Pyeong was not able to hear his apology. Because his breath stopped. Song Cheonwoo clenched his teeth. One more. A child named Go Shin-ho died before Yuk Pyeong. He was also a child who had learned the unknown swordsmanship. The rest of the children had to hunt them so that they could rest comfortably. Song Cheonwoo nodded to So Yeowol, who was far away. Then So Yeowol beckoned to the other children. The children were scattered everywhere. Trying to find the remaining child who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship. Only Song Cheonwoo, So Yeowol, and Lee Min and So Gyeoksan remained. Kiki! This is really amazing. Hikhikhik! So Gyeoksan kept laughing. The children knew all too well that he was not laughing because he was happy. So Gyeoksan just always smiled darkly. Whether hes happy or sad. The problem is that there are only a few times when he actually feels happy on the inside. So Gyeoksans laughter was annoying, but Song Cheonwoo didnt say anything. It is because his feeling of having stopped Yuk Pyeongs breath has already fallen to the floor. Lee Min opened his mouth. The only person left is Pyo-Wol, right? No one answered. Everyones expression darkened. Its because they know that the combination of Yuk Pyeong and Go Shin would not even amount to one Pyo-wol. After So Yeowols secret attack, Pyo-wol disappeared. He was in an underground room closed on all sides. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. Still, Pyo-wol was not found anywhere. As if he just disappeared. Lee Min opened her mouth carefully. Maybe he went outside? No, hes definitely still inside. We just havent found him. So Yeowol shook her head. At her assertion, Lee Mins eyes fluttered slightly. Then her explosive beauty flowed out. One of the children who made the most dramatic change was Lee Min. In the dark she became whiter and more prudent. Her beauty, which coexists with ignorance and glamor, was enough to take away the soul of the beholder. Because of that, many of the surviving children were captivated by her beauty to the point of offering supplies. However, Lee Min was not well aware of her changes. She always worked with So Yeowol. If it was So Yeowols command, she was loyal enough to the point of pretending to die. Song Cheonwoo said in a cold voice. Hes a human too. As long as hes a human, he cant get out of our hands. But its Pyo-Wol. Lee Min murmured like a child. But everyone in this room knew what Lee Min was trying to say. Pyo-wol was an incomprehensible person in many ways. They were locked up here together for six years, but no one knew the potential of Pyo-wol. He adapted perfectly, as if he was born here. None of the children had shown the ability that is on par with Pyo-Wol. Even for those with outstanding abilities like So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo. Did I give him needless advice? So Yeowol thought that it might be because of what she said that Pyo-wol hasnt appeared for this long. She didnt know how much she regretted it after she told him how she felt because of a momentary impulse. It was because she remembered too late that the advice she gave might inadvertently make Pyo-wol even stronger. Pyo-wol has always been like that. He would take the small part that could be overlooked as a cornerstone of development by persistently biting and sagging. When the other children took one step, he seemed to take two or three more steps. Although he thoroughly hid his achievements from the instructors, So Yeowol and the children knew he was hiding his own power. His strength can only be felt by those who have faced him in person. However, So Yeowol couldnt easily guess what exactly his level was. So Gyeoksan said it as a joke. Why dont we just kill the instructors? Its probably easier than killing Pyo-wol. Agree. Song Cheonwoo nodded. But they knew. The fact that some kind of restriction was imposed on them. The instructors and three swords they knew were never the ones who would leave it like this without any preparation and countermeasures. The question was what was the restriction that was imposed on them. We can decide on how to release their restrictions on us later, but now is the time to focus on finding Pyo-wol. If we leave him like this, he will become even stronger. Okay! Everyone nodded at So Yeowols words. They left in search of Pyo-wol. In the place where the children left, only Yuk Pyeongs body was lying alone. That was then. Suddenly, Yuk Pyeongs body began to move. As if he was breathing, Yuk Pyeongs chest heaved, and he rolled over to one side. And something suddenly appeared from the place where Yuk Pyeongs body was. It was Pyo-wol who was covered in dirt with all eyes, noses, and mouths. He had been hiding in the ground under the body of Yuk Pyeong by spreading the Turtle Breathing Technique. The children could not even imagine that Pyo-wol was hiding right beneath them. Huu Pyo-wol sighed and looked at the bodies of the Yuk Pyeong. He was the one who learned the unknown swordsmanship of his own will, but Yuk Pyeong was chosen by many to be targeted. Maybe even during his last moments, he thought it was unfair. Pyo-wol reached out and closed Yuk Pyeongs eyes. This will not relieve the injustice, but he hoped that he would not suffer the pain of keeping his eyes open until he died. Pyo-wol looked in the direction the children disappeared for a moment. Even at this moment, children will be constantly looking for him. The custodians will also be keeping a keen eye on the childrens behavior. In other words, all attention was focused on the pursuit of Pyo-wol. It was the moment Pyo-wol wanted. Pyo-wol moved as far as possible while hiding his presence. No matter how talented a human being, he could not completely hide the sound of his footsteps. But Pyo-wol was different. As he moved, not a single sound came out. Just like a cat or a leopard, the soles of the feet absorb sound perfectly. This was not taught by anyone. It was a skill he had learned on his own. The place he headed for was the residence of Lim Sayeol and the others. The children did not know their real names. They were only known as the First sword, Second swords, and Third swords. Their martial skills were far superior to those of the instructors making them the object of fear to children. Even the children who looked down on the instructors could not hide their tension when standing in front of the three swords. After spending six years together, they became psychologically dependent. No matter how large and ferocious an animal may be, it is the same principle as if it were raised from a young age, it would not be able to harm its owner. Pyo-wol called it a psychological taboo. The biggest ban imposed on children was psychological subordination. So they dont dare consider disobeying them. There was a little bit of tension on Pyo-wols face for a moment. Although he thought and moved independently, he was also psychologically subordinated to some extent after living in the same space for six years. But he couldnt stay like this forever. Pyo-wol shook his head slightly to shake off his anxious mind, and then moved on. His goal was to be the residence of one sword, Lim Sayeol. CH 16 The dwelling place of Lim Sayeol and the instructors was made by remodeling a naturally formed cave. It was located on the opposite side of the area where Pyo-wol stayed, and it boasted an iron-clad border from the entrance. The instructors who had been dispatched to this place took turns and stood guard directly. Because of that, no one dared to infiltrate this place. It was the instructors who taught the children stealth and infiltration. The countermeasures against it were also best known by the instructors. The instructors looked around with sharp eyes. As the childrens skills improved, the instructors in particular strengthened their vigilance. They believed that no one would have the courage to sneak in here, but since anything can happen, they could never relax. Little do they know that there would actually be a human being who would be moving cleverly out of their cognitive domain boundaries. It was Pyo-wol who sneaked in without a sound or gesture. Pyo-wol was performing both stealth and Turtle Breathing Technique at the same time. In order to perform the original Turtle Breathing Technique, the biological activities of the body had to be almost stopped like a corpse. He literally has to keep the minimum amount of breathing to maintain his life. Moving was, of course, unimaginable. Of course, the instructors who taught them the Turtle Breathing Technique knew that, and the children who learned the technique used it as it was taught to them. But Pyo-wol was different. Pyo-wol had his doubts after learning how to execute the Turtle Breathing Technique. Why would the Turtle Breathing Technique be undone if he moves? He wondered how he could move while simultaneously using the Turtle Breathing technique. The body had to breathe in order to move. No matter how skilled he was, he could not live without breathing. The greater the movement, the more breathing was required. Turtle Breathing Technique is a method of hiding the presence by inhaling ones breath for as long and thin as possible to lower the vital signs of the body. Because of this, it was impossible to move while using the Turtle Breathing Technique. Pyo-wol thought and tried countless times, but failed repeatedly. Then one day, he found a solution. The breakthrough was with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. He thought about what it would be like to break his breath into small pieces through the Thunder-Splitting method. If he cant secretly move while hes breathing anyway, its better to finely divide his breath continuously enough so that other people would not be able to feel it. Then, the body signs could drop significantly, and movement would then be possible, Pyo-wol thought. Pyo-wol put his ideas into practice soon. It wasnt easy at first. Breaking his breath into pieces almost to the point of stopping his breathing put a great strain on Pyo-wols body. Moreover, moving while maintaining such fine breathing placed a greater burden on him. However, Pyo-wol did not give up and kept trying. After trying so many times, it became possible to move using the Turtle Breathing Technique at some point. He had succeeded several times against children, but this was the first time he used it against the instructors so he had no choice but to be nervous. He had to maintain his hiding skills while practicing his Turtle Breathing technique. The burden on him had increased several times. Pyo-wol moved while simultaneously practicing Turtle Breathing technique and stealth techniques. The instructors were looking straight ahead with their eyes wide open, but they did not notice the passing of the Pyo-wol. This is because Pyo-wol cleverly moved along the areas of their cognitive domain. Ordinary people think that they perceive everything they see, but that was impossible in the first place. Except for the focused area, the brain only sees, and if there is no unusual movement, the brain cannot recognize it. Blindness that cannot be recognized even by looking at it straight with the naked eye. Pyo-wol moved using their blind spot ( sjio or dead corner). Pyo-wol passed between the instructors like a ghost. The instructors were completely unaware that Pyo-wol had passed in front of them. Pyo-wol crept into the cave silently. Perhaps because the security at the entrance was so strict, the guards inside were less than expected. Still, Pyo-wol remained vigilant. This was a sanctuary. If his existence is exposed because of a little bit of carelessness, he will immediately get the attention of the instructors. No matter how much Pyo-wol possessed unrivaled abilities among children, he would be unable to survive turning numerous instructors as an enemy. Pyo-wol calmly grasped his own abilities to that extent. Any point between the near-death heat and the cusps (???? ??? ??? ?? ??). That was Pyo-wols evaluation of his own abilities. Pyo-wol looked around Lim Sayeols place with his senses sharpened. Lim Sayeols residence was located in the deepest part of the cave. Fortunately, Lim Sayeol was not staying in his room. Pyo-wol began to search Lim Sayeols residence. Pyo-wol wanted to get out of the underground place. But in order to do so, he needs to remove the restriction that binds the children by identifying the affiliation of the instructors and the three swords. He needs to know which groups they belonged to. If he can figure out who their master is and where his base is, it will be easier to get out of their grasp. However, no matter how much he searched the residence of Lim Sayeol, there was no data related to the instructors. Instead, what he found was a letter with a request written on it. [Privy only to the leader of the Blood Phantom Group Duration: Seven years. Reward: 500,000 gold. Condition: Leave no traces related to the Blood Phantom Group.] Woo Gunsang? Pyo-wol frowned. He did not know what kind of person Woo Gunsang was. He was curious as to how great Woo Gunsang could be for them to spend 7 years raising children to become assassins. 270 out of 300 have already died during the training just to kill one person. He wondered if that one persons life was as valuable as the sum of the lives of two hundred and seventy, or even three hundred children who entered this place. That was then. Thud! He could feel a presence in the cave outside the door. Pyo-wol hurriedly returned the letter to its original place and then left the room. From the entrance of the cave, he saw a person walking his way. It was difficult to distinguish the figure of the incoming person because of the darkness, but Pyo-wol recognized that it was Lim Sayeol, the owner of this room. Lim Sayeol possessed unparalleled martial arts skills compared to other instructors. His senses were also very sensitive. But Lim Sayeol was not good enough as to detect Pyo-wol who was using his stealth skills and Turtle Breathing technique. There was no time to think. Pyo-wol immediately jumped to the ceiling. The artificially trimmed ceiling was so smooth that there was no room to hit a finger. Even if he raised his inner qi and slammed his finger into the wall, there was no choice but to make a sound. Lim Sayeol wasnt so numb that he couldnt hear the sound echoing from a short distance away. Pyo-wol hung his nails in the micro grooves. One fingernail was literally the only one supporting the weight of his entire body. He couldnt even breathe. The moment his breathing becomes even a little rough, the Lim Sayeol will notice him. Pyo-wol looked down at his feet, with his one fingernail supporting his whole body. Lim Sayeol was passing under his feet. He looked around to see if he felt something strange. But he didnt look up because he didnt think anyone would be hanging from the ceiling. Pyo-wol concentrated all his nerves on his fingertips. If it had been him in the past, he would not have been able to endure it with only the power of one finger. After So Yeowols advice, Pyo-wol abandoned the sword and focused on training his bare hands. While practicing unknown swordsmanship with his bare hands, his grip strength and the delicate sense of his fingers were not the same as before. So now it is possible for him to perform a stunt like this. At Pyo-wols feet, Lim Sayeol furrowed his brows. Although he is said to have retired from the front line, his senses are not dead yet. As an assassin, the sense he had forged for decades was warning him that something was strange. But he couldnt figure out what exactly it was. Lim Sayeol looked around again. But he couldnt find anything odd. Was I mistaken? Lim Sayeol shook his head, opened the door and went inside. But the moment he entered the room, the sense of abnormality he felt grew even stronger. His eyes turned sharp. Lim Sayeol hurriedly looked around the room. Outwardly, nothing had changed. But the owner of the room could feel it. Something has changed although it was subtle. Someone came in. Without his permission, both the Second sword and Third sword, let alone the instructors, could not enter his dwelling. The sense of disparity he felt a while ago was not an illusion at all. Bang! Lim Sayeol kicked the door out. When a loud noise resounded in the quiet cave, some instructors jumped out in surprised. Whats going on? An intruder has entered my room. He may not have completely escaped the cave yet, so find them quickly. Huh? A look of disbelief appeared on the faces of the instructors. There was only one entrance to this place. And the entrance was always guarded by the pairs taking turns. It was difficult to admit that someone had penetrated through such a tight-knit security. But they knew best that Lim Sayeol was not a liar. Whos went inside First Sword-samas residence without permission? Maybe one of the children? The children were the only ones who could infiltrate Lim Sayeols residence without permission. The complexion of the instructors turned white. They hurriedly searched the cave. But no matter how much they searched, no intruder was found. They questioned the people guarding the entrance to the cave, but they also said they didnt see anyone coming out. Some people might say that Lim Sayeol might be mistaken, but those who knew him well will never thought of that. The person who was more thorough and sensitive than anyone here was Lim Sayeol. If Lim Sa-yeol said that theres an intruder, then it was clear that there was an intruder. Who the hell is it? The question is, who broke into this place? No matter how much the instructors thoroughly survey the area, no evidence was found to determine the identity of the intruder. Lim Sayeol invited the Second sword Gu Shinhaeng and the Third sword Sang Ilshin to his residence. Are you really saying that one of the children broke into this place? Who might it be? Their faces were gloomy. It was because they thought that one day, when childrens growth rise, there might come the time that they will instigate a rebellion. If anyone were to be treated in this way and to be abused, there was bound to be a resentment. Although some kind of restriction was put in place when the time comes, given the childrens growth, the backlash might happen much faster than they expected. It was a very serious problem. If the children resist before they could even get to the mission, all their efforts over the past six years will go to waste. So before that happens, they have to suppress the resistance of the children. Gu Shinhaeng asked Lim Sayeol. Does anyone have a clue on who might the intruder be? Pyo-wol! Yes? But he There is no one more gifted at infiltration than him among the children. Then? Yes, its Pyo-wol. Lim Sa-yeol was certain. There was no evidence, but that was what his senses were telling him. Thats ridiculous. To think hed infiltrate this place while everyone is chasing him. He came in when no one was inside the residence. Shame appeared on the faces of Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin. They accepted Lim Sayeols speculation as a fact. If they left him like this, Pyo-wol might look down even more on the instructors and attack them. So before that, they had to go find and punish him. The problem is that they dont know where Pyo-wol is hiding now. Even though all the children were chasing after him, Pyo-wol could not be found. They couldnt be sure that the instructors who had left the front line were better at tracking than the children. Lim Sayeol looked at the two with sharp eyes. If we leave Pyo-wol like this, its sure to cause big problems. But theres no solid evidence that he came in here. Its definitely burdensome to punish him without evidence. Im also concerned about the backlash of other children. So we have to deal with him in another way. We could direct the childrens opposition to Pyo-wol. How? Sang Ilshin looked at Lim Sayeol in surprise. Lim Sa-yeol nodded his head. Thats right! Im thinking of using Hell Call (تz). But it is the last resort restriction The time has come to show Pyo-wol and all the children who is holding their lives. Who their true owner is. Well! Its a process that we have to go through at least once, and its hard to take this opportunity to break the spirit of not only Pyo-Wol but all of the children. Lim Sa-yeols eyes gleamed eerily. Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin looked at each others faces. And they nodded at the same time. With what Lim Sayeol said, the atmosphere of the children these days is not serious. At this point, it didnt seem too bad to confirm with the children who had the upper hand. Lim Sayeol asked. Do you agree to the use of hell call? I agree. I agree. Then we shall use it now. Bring it out. Yes! Gu Shinhaeng got up from his seat and went to his room. When he returned after a while, he had flute in his hand. He handed the flute to Lim Sayeol. Lim Sayeol, who was handed the flute, took the two of them out of the cave. As they left the entrance, they saw a huge underground cavity. It was invisible, but there were children hiding in every nook and cranny. Ill show you hell. Lim Sayeol bring the Hell Call into his mouth. Suddenly, an inaudible sound echoed through the underground cavity. CH 17 Where the hell are you hiding? So Yeowols expression was as cold as a stone. She tried to hide her emotions, but there was a glimmer of irritation in her eyes. It wasnt just her. All the children who were tracking Pyo-wol felt the same way as her. All the surviving children were mobilized to pursue the hunt, but no traces of Pyo-wol were found anywhere. All the children were proud that they had a knack for tracking, but it was no use in front of Pyo-wol, who disappeared without a trace. It wasnt just a feeling of weirdness. Give me a little more strength. Im sure Ill find it. You bastard! I didnt like him from the beginning. Ill definitely find him. The children swept their hair away and heated up the search even more. Some children mustered up their courage and searched the underground room where Pyo-wol resides. However, not even a shadow of Pyo-wol appeared. That bastard! What a cowardly bastard Profanity toward Pyo-wol broke out among the children. Beep! Suddenly, a loud ringing plagued the childrens ears. At first they thought it was a hallucination. They thought they were only hearing it for themselves. But the tinnitus was heard in everyones ears. That was then. Aww! Ouch! All the children fell, grabbing their chests at about the same time. Because they felt pain in their heart. It felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing their heart, and the children could not breathe properly. What, what? So Yeowol crouched like a shrimp and trembled. It was the first time she had experienced this kind of pain since she came here. She thought she was already used to all kinds of pain, but this was different. The pain that felt like squeezing her heart soon turned into a pain that felt like an insect gnawed through her body. Not a single one was an exception. The children all collapsed and struggled in agony. Then, out of nowhere, a boy of the same age appeared. It was Pyo-wol who exuded a neutral sensuality given the mixed of his masculine and feminine parts. The children were in so much pain that they did not even notice that Pyo-wol, who they had been searching for so much, had appeared. Pyo-wol looked at the children with a puzzled expression. Twenty-seven children were lying on the floor in pain without missing a single one. Even an ignorant person could know that something unusual was going on. Is it because of the sound they just made? Pyo-wol also heard a tinnitus. However, unlike the other children, he did not feel anything. It just hurt his ears a little. But the other children, unlike him, were all clutching their chests and rolling around. They have triggered the restriction. Pyo-wols eyes went cold. The moment he has been waiting for came. But he also had doubts. Everyone suffers from the restriction because only he remained fine. He didnt feel pain like the other children, and he didnt show any signs of abnormality. Because of that, he couldnt understand why the children were in so much pain. Pyo-wol knelt down on one knee and looked at the children. The children rolled their eyes and their complexion turned white. It looked like they were about to die. Pyo-wol took a closer look at Lee Min, who had the most serious condition of them all. I need to find out the cause. Pyo-wol carefully injected his inner qi into Lee Mins body. Even if the person is crazy, it is extremely dangerous to inject internal energy into another persons body. If he makes a mistake, he could cause a collision between the energies, which could cause you to wear a coin. Nevertheless, the reason Pyo-wol instilled his inner strength into the body of Lee Min is because she has learned the same cultivation method. Unlike himself, she learned it at a level that just passed by, but he thought it wouldnt cause a major conflict because they had the same internal cultivation method. Pyo-wols guess was correct. Even though the qi was injected, the collision of the energies did not occur in the body of the Lee Min. Pyo-wol carefully operated his internal qi. This was the first time he had injected his inner qi into another persons body. Thats why he had to be more careful. Pyo-wol carefully examined the inside of Lee Mins body. But there was no reaction or alien feeling anywhere. Theres no issues with her internal energy Pyo-wol took his hand off Lee Min-mins body and fell into deep thought. What is the difference? The difference between them and me isCthe same environment, the same food, the same martial arts. Of course, he had learned one more unknown swordsmanship, but it was unreasonable to think he was fine because of that. What? What made me different from them. Pyo-wol erased what they had in common with them one by one. He erased everything that came to mind, such as food, water, and martial arts, so there was only one left. Is it poison? Unlike them, he had great resistance to poison. It was because he was constantly bitten by an unidentified snake. There was only one difference between them and myself. Then it was understandable that the poison could not be pumped out of his body. But the question was not completely resolved. If they were really poisoned, it didnt make sense that they had seizures at the same moment. It was impossible to trigger the poison that lurked in the bodies of twenty-seven people at one time. Whats more, the poison was just an unidentified tinnitus, if you say it was a sign before a seizure. It was unreasonable to think that the poison that had been dormant in the body was activated simply by the tinnitus. Theres something more. It is impossible to move the poison by external noise in the first place. Pyo-wols head turned faster. Suddenly, the image of a snake eating an insect came to mind. It controlled the bug by making a cry when it tried to move. What if its not poison, but poisonous bugs dormant in our body? Then everything clicks. It was very easy to put poisonous bugs into the childrens bodies. This is because it can be mixed with water or food supplied from outside. It must be a kind of cursed poison (M gu poison). If you put hundreds of poisonous species in one jar, they will eat each other and only the strongest will survive. These surviving insects have a number of bizarre properties. Some of them may have the property of being particularly sensitive to sound. And it was clear that the cursed poison stimulated by the sound emitted poison and consequently poisoned them. As his heart began to harden, Pyo-wols head turned more complicated. Why did they have to trigger the cursed poison at this moment? Anyway, there was only one reason. It was because of him. It was clear that they were convinced that he had invaded the cave which was why they activated the restriction. Then the voices of the instructors were heard in the distance. Over there! Theyre all collapsed there! The instructors found the children who had fallen and run towards them. Pyo-wol was a little conflicted. He could avoid this place if he wanted to. But it was clear that they would discover that he was poison-resistant. It was not yet the time to reveal that he was different from the other children. Pyo-wol, who had quickly gathered his thoughts, fell to the floor and pretended to be poisoned. He used his inner strength to make his complexion pale on purpose, and trembled while grabbing his chest. Shortly thereafter, Lim Sayeol and the instructors appeared. You were here. Lim Sayeol found the collapsed Pyo-wol and approached him. His eyes were full of vigor. Isnt it better to kill him now? Lim Sayeol was conflicted. In light of the various circumstances, it was not easy to completely control Pyo-wol. The inability to get along with other children and the tendency to move alone was also a problem, but above all, it struck him that Pyo-wols mind was so deep that he couldnt understand what he was thinking. Although they had been in the same space for six years, Pyo-wol never revealed his true feelings to others. It wasnt something that could be explained simply by expressing that he had a lot of patience or he didnt talk much. So Lim Sayeol thought Pyo-wol was very dangerous. Throng! Lim Sayeol drew his sword from its scabbard. Swing! Lim Sayeol thrust the sword into Pyo-wols shoulder without hesitation. Pyo-wol did not resist and was hit by the sword. Because he was just pretending to have lost his mind, the feeling of the weapon tearing his muscles and entering his body was vividly conveyed. At the end of the day, Pyo-wol screamed and opened his eyes in excruciating pain. However, Pyo-wol struggled to endure the pain and pretended to have lost his mind. Lim Sayeol whispered into Pyo-wols ear with his sword still in it. What did you see in my room? Lim Sayeol said darkly. No one will know this terrible feeling he is feeling right now. Every time he saw Pyo-wol, he felt a fear of unknown origin. Although he looked just like the other children, Lim Sayeol knew that this wasnt his real face. From the first time they met, Pyo-wol had acted differently numerous times. Even when the other children were lost because they could not understand the situation properly, only Pyo-wol grasped the situation and moved boldly. The boldness he showed at that time was still deeply engraved in Lim Sayeols mind. The decisiveness that Pyo-wol showed at that time was at a level that other children did not dare follow. Then he started to stagnate at some point, and he came down to a level similar to the other children. He only showed his abilities in catching such as hiding and infiltration, but there was no development in his martial arts. So, even people like Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin lowered their guards against Pyo-wol. Lim Sayeol thought it didnt make sense. He couldnt believe the existence that had standed out so prominently had now turned into a normal thing. Then there was only one conclusion. Pyo-wol is hiding himself. It was clear that this young demon had long been hiding his growth. But there was no way to clarify that fact. He clearly knew that a monster was growing inside, but the fact that no one knew except himself made him frustrated. Now was the chance to kill Pyo-wol. He thought that killing him cleanly would have no repercussions. Lim Sayeol drew his sword from Pyo-wols shoulder and tried to stab him in the neck again. But at that moment, Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin deterred him. You mustnt! Let go! His infiltration skills are outstanding! His abilities are absolutely necessary for this quest. Other children are enough. You know just as well that thats not true! Do you think it will be easy to control him? As long as there is Hell Call, we can manipulate him at any time. As you can see, he is stuck in the poison emitted by cursed poison. Lim Sayeol flinched when Gu Shinhaeng mentioned Hell Call. Not only Pyo-wol, but all the children lost their minds and struggled in pain. It was the power of Hell Call. Just as Pyo-wol had guessed, the Hell-Call was a piece of equipment capable of incubating the cursed poison hidden in the body. Hells sound waves stimulate the poison, and the stimulated insects attack the heart by spewing poison. The poison that spread from the heart flowed through the blood vessels and attacked the whole body. As a result, children are paralyzed and unable to move. If they blow the hell call and the children do not take the antidote on time they will eventually die. So as long as there was a hell call, it was impossible for children to get out of their control and move freely. It is for the same reason that children have been allowed to be left alone as they please in the underground. Huu In the end, Lim Sayeol withdrew the sword that was going to stab Pyo-wol. Then, he gave orders to the instructors. Give the medicine to the children. Yes! The instructors hurriedly gave the children a pill one at a time. Shortly after taking the medicine, the childrens complexion returned to normal. Speaking of the efficacy of the drug, it was only a temporary relief from addiction. It doesnt kill the cursed poison that lurked in their body. Lim Sayeol looked down at Pyo-wol. It would have been easier to kill him now, but now I cant change my decision. Kugh! Huff! One by one, the children who took the antidote came to their senses. Pyo-wol opened his eyes with a moan when he thought it was appropriate. Hngg! He deliberately grabbed the part where he was stabbed by Lim Sayeols sword and made an absurd expression. Pyo-wols acting deceived the instructors, but Lim Sayeol did not lose his doubts. What happened? Why did I suddenly lose consciousness? What the hell? The children still looked confused. The moment they heard a sound in their ears, they lost their minds due to the excruciating pain, so they couldnt figure out what was going on. At that time, Sang Ilshin spoke in a loud voice so that all the children could hear it. All of you are suffering because of Pyo-wol. If he hadnt invaded our dwelling, you wouldnt have suffered like this. If something like this happens in the future, all of you will suffer the same pain you felt today. At Sang Ilshins words, the children looked at Pyo-wol with angry eyes. CH 18 Although he became the public enemy, he did not care. This is because he was already treated this way even before Sang Ilshins remarks. He already got used to being hated. He didnt care because nothing would change even if I was hated more than this. It was also the cursed poison. Gu Shinhaeng definitely mentioned cursed poison. As Pyo-wol had guessed, he was using cursed poison to impose a restriction on children. There was no way to get out of their grasps not unless they got rid of the insects or the cursed poison in their body. Fortunately, their hell call did not work for Pyo-wol. I have overcome the cursed poison thanks to the snake venom. Pyo-wol thought he was lucky. He was not bitten by a snake in anticipation of this particular moment, but as a result, this was his way out of their restriction. This gave him one more weapon to escape from them. Lim Sayeol said that he would give the children time to rest until they were put into the mission. Although the children couldnt catch Pyo-wol, who had learned the unknown swordsmanship, it was decided that training beyond this would not have much effect. The children breathed a sigh of relief when they said that they could rest with peace of mind. They havent slept comfortably for a single day in the past six years. Their hatred towards Pyo-wol remained the same, but for now, they wanted to rest without worrying about anything. As Lim Sayeol said, the children were given a sweet rest. The children stopped all of their training sessions and enjoyed the time given to them. Pyo-wol also enjoyed a break in his residence, the first sector. However, his rest was different from that of other children. Pyo-wol checked everything he had learned. The Thunder-Splitting method, unknown swordsmanship, and the other countless killing methods fluttered in his head. The skills seemed so different from one another that they could never become one, but he felt like they could be united if done well. Pyo-wol did not know how great the work he was trying to do. Perhaps if another warrior had known his true intentions, he would have wrapped up the rice balls and dried them (?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ? ?? ??? ??? ???). It was such a risky endeavor. It was not even possible to try unless the persons martial arts reached the peak and has an accurate grasp of themselves. In such a dangerous attempt, Pyo-wol tried to trust only his senses. This was nothing new to Pyo-wol. So far he has always been relying on himself. There was no one here to teach him proper martial arts. Those who could only teach the art of killing, the instructors, did not give them in-depth prowess or martial arts. What they wanted was a murderer who can only obey their orders. An assassin. Therefore, they only taught them how to live at the necessary level, and they couldnt expect anything more than that. If they want to achieve a higher level of growth, they have to achieve it through their own efforts. And Pyo-wol had a stronger desire for strength than anyone else, and was accustomed to working hard. Concentration that others would have admired if they had seen him was a daily routine for him. Pyo-wol used the unknown swordsmanship and killing methods, while unleashing the Thunder-Splitting Method. Shish! A sharp cracking sound echoed in the darkness. The faster Pyo-wol moved, the sharper the sound became. His movements were already far beyond the level of children. Heart rate (). Now he was able to volley an accident enough to split a thunderbolt. (?? ?? ???? ??? ?? ? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????.) It is a matter of instantaneous judgment and decision making. The acceleration of his thoughts () had a great impact on his physical abilities. Although the herbivore was crude, the speed was absurdly applied. (??????????, ???? ?????? ??? ???.) All of these were the effects of the Thunder-Splitting method. Pyo-wol delved into the Thunder-Splitting method to the point of obsession. His method of cultivation was developing more bizarrely than the direction the man who had created it had intended. If Pyo-wol had a proper teacher, he would have already been severely scolded and made to learn a safe foundation. However, if he had done so, Pyo-wols Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique would never have developed the method beyond the creator. Rather, it was a paradoxical situation in which he had a achieved greater growth without a teacher. The acceleration of thinking brought the expansion of the imagination. One of the most important things in martial arts was imagination. Even if everyone else said no, those who realized one by one based on their extraordinary imagination were bound to achieve outstanding growth. Of course, the reality was that only a few people have tried it because of the immense risk. There is already a proven safe path, so there is no need to walk the unknown path full of risks. Most of the prestigious sects were like that. They have established themselves over the years, so a stable growth is guaranteed. That is why most people want to become students of prestigious sects. Pyo-wol didnt know that. He didnt have the usual common sense that people of Jianghu have so he didnt know people usually choose to learn stable cultivation methods. So he was able to push through with the risky thing hes about to do without hesitation. To others, his location was a dark, dark space, but this place was like a painting for Pyo-Wol. Here, he continuously imagines and turns the picture in his head into reality. Pyo-wol imagined a connection between the Thunder-Splitting method, the unknown sword-fighting method, and the killing method. It wasnt easy at first. No matter how imaginative he was, it was possible to create something out of nothing. Pyo-wol didnt have that much capability. Instead, he had a sense of wonder. The fine sense he had honed in the dark instinctively showed him the right path. Pyo-wol thoroughly trusted his senses. Because of that, he was able to survive until now. Cissit! Every time the surface moved, the air trembled terribly. No, not like this. I have to move more stealthily. It was good to move quickly, but he could not dream of approaching the enemy secretly because the sound was so sharp. It had to be quick and stealthy. Pyo-wol recalled a ghost. He practiced how to move around like a ghost and tried to become like it. Sweat flowed non-stop from his body but it did not interfere with his movements. Except when sleeping and resting, Pyo-wol devoted all of his time to training himself. He didnt even come to the underground communal hall. Because of that, he couldnt even see the other childrens faces. Even though he didnt get along with them and was separated from them, he didnt feel particularly lonely. But it was not the same case for the other children. While he was training, he felt a presence moving from this area to the work area. Pyo-wol stopped moving and listened quietly. Youre here right? Its awful. To be alone in a place like this. Hes a really unique person. Rejecting the company of others and choosing to live in such a dreary place. Through the darkness, the voices of children were heard. Ordinary people would hear it as just a faint murmur, but Pyo-wols senses have already gone beyond human limits, so he could accurately distinguish the owner of those voices. So Yeowol, Lee Min, So Gyeoksan. The three children cautiously entered the area. They held torches in their hands. So Gyeoksan murmured, illuminating all directions with a torch. Where the hell is this kid hiding? Why are you looking for me? Pyo-wols voice came from right behind So Gyeoksan. So Gyeoksan looked back in surprise. Behind him stood Pyo-wol like a ghost. Uh, since when were you there? Cold sweat ran down the back of So Gyeoksan. He thought that if Pyo-wol had attempted a sneak attack, he would have died without being able to resist. Whats going on? We wanted to talk. Instead of So Gyeoksan, who was surprised and unable to say anything, So Yeowol opened her mouth. Pyo-wols gaze turned to her. About what? The restriction. The restriction imposed on all of us. Do you know what kind of restriction it is? So Yeowol approached Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at her without a word. Everyone felt pain and fell down at the same time. I collapsed too. Thats the problem. Problem? We couldnt find you until the end, so Im sure you werent there before we collapsed but when we woke up, youre lying beside us. So its clear that you approached us after the restriction was activated. Hence, you were either unaffected by the restriction or it has little effect on you. Surely So Yeowol was smart. The other children were not smart enough to put together what happened previously. Perhaps it was her idea to come here. I think you know what kind of restriction it is. Am I wrong? I know. I know exactly what kind of restriction they put on us. Tell us, too! Why should I? What? Why do I have to tell you guys about the restriction? How does that benefit me? So Yeowol was at a loss for words, so she closed her lips. Instead, it was So Gyeoksan who shouted. You bastard, is that what youre going to say to your colleagues? You guys may be friends with each other, but not me. If you thought we were colleagues, you wouldnt have pursued me so tenaciously. Dont you think so? Hngh! So Gyeoksan wrinkled his face. They couldnt say anything back. In fact, they never even thought of Pyo-wol as a colleague. Pyo-wol was a foreign entity to them. Everyone was reluctant to be with him. Only two girls, So Yeowol and Lee Min, would talk to Pyo-wol, while the rest of the children just looked at him like cows and chickens. However, when he used the word colleague, even So Gyeoksan was embarrassed. But So Gyeoksan was no ordinary person. Alright! Then we can become friends from now on! I swear it! No matter what happens, I will never abandon you, and I will always consider you as a friend! And you want me to trust you with just that? You sure do have a thick face. Kikik! You have to have a thick face to learn the face mask arts. There arent any cons for you to have someone as capable as me as your friend. If we ever manage to regain our freedom, come visit the Republic Arts Troupe (ӈF). Since weve been through hell together, Ill help you at least a little. That wont happen. Pyo-wol laughed bitterly. With his slightly relaxed appearance, So Yeowol and Lee Min didnt miss the opportunity. Ill also consider you a friend from now on, too. At least the kids who follow me wont be hostile to you. II will consider you as special. I will never betray you. Lee Min lowered his eyes slightly and made a shy expression. It looked even more enchanting under the light of the torch. Pyo-wol looked at the three for a moment, then opened his mouth. Okay. Ill tell you. Really? So Yeowol was delighted with the unexpected words. Pyo-wol nodded and said. Its cursed poison. Cursed poison? We were all poisoned by cursed poison. Its a type of poisonous organism. It is normally dormant in our body, but it emits poison in response to the sound waves of the flute they blow. The poison swirls through our blood vessels and attacks our internal organs. Then how did you endure the poison of cursed poison for so long? Im strong against poison from the beginning. So I was able to move even after you lost your mind. Then Now that Ive told you everything, you guys have to figure out on your own how to get rid of the cursed poison. Pyo-wol told them the truth. Not because of the childrens suggestions, but because he decided that it was in his favor. The more variables there are, the better. Even if only one or two of the children get out of the cursed poison, a lot of variables will be created. Even if that was not enough, Pyo-wol was satisfied. So Yeowol looked at Pyo-wol for a moment without saying a word. The more she looked, the more interesting he was. He was clearly of the same age as them, but the way he thinks and does is beyond their imagination. Where the hell did something like him come from? So Yeowol shook her head slightly. This is because the human being called Pyo-wol itself was difficult to understand. In any group, there is bound to be a person who refuses to be ordinary, but Pyo-wols case was severe. So it makes sense why the other children were more reluctant in dealing with Pyo-Wol. Now that they have achieved their goal, its time for them to go back. Thank you! I will definitely make sure to return the favor. If you need anything later, come to me. I will do my best to help. I will. Well get going then So Yeowol turned and headed outside. Sogyeoksan also waved her hand and followed her. Lee Min, who remained until the end, suddenly opened her mouth. Lee Seol-min. What? Thats my real name. I want you to remember it. Lee Min smiled when lightly blushing. Under the light, her lips glowed exceptionally red. CH 19 The air of the day felt different. No one has told the children what was going to happen. Still, all the children instinctively noticed that today was something different from any other day. Because of this, the atmosphere was chaotic in the morning. The children who usually stay away from each other gathered one by one to the center of the underground communal area. Among them was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol came out of section one with a strange premonition and also went to the center of the underground cavity. You must have felt it too. So Gyeoksan spoke to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol silently nodded and looked around. The instructors have not yet appeared. But somewhere, he could feel they were moving in a hurry. That was then. Lim Sayeol appeared together with Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin. All of the children stopped whatever they were doing and looked at them. Their attire was different from usual. They were still wearing their masks on their faces, but the outfit they wore looked more refined. It was clothes they havent worn in any of the training sessions before. As the three of them approached, the children looked at them while holding their breath. Lim Sayeol looked at the children for a moment and then opened his mouth. Today, we will leave this cave. The children widened their eyes. They expected it to some extent, but hearing it through Lim Sayeols mouth still gave off a different feeling. Nonetheless, no one dared to open their mouths to speak or shout. They were forbidden to open their mouths in a public gathering without the instructors or the swords permission. But their wide eyes expressed their feelings at the recent announcement. Were finally going out? Pyo-wols face had mixed emotions. Pyo-wol might have adapted to this place better than anyone else, but it wasnt that he didnt miss the outside world. Even though he had been here for a long time with his memory fuzzy, he still wanted to feel the fresh air from outside. Lim Sayeol looked at the childrens faces and said. The instructors will go out first, and then it will be your turn. So Yeowol. Yes! So Yeowol stepped forward and answered. You take responsibility and bring the other children out. Alright. It wasnt just Pyo-wol who thought that So Yeowols voice was particularly lively. A look of anticipation could be seen over the childrens faces. It had been almost seven years since they were imprisoned in the underground cave. Leaving this place meant that they would soon be put on a mission. Not a single child was unaware of that fact. But it was a good thing nonetheless. The fact that they were able to escape from this hellish place made them happy. Soon after, the instructors appeared. The instructors, like Lim Sayeol and other two swords, also had a change of clothes. Although their faces were covered with a mask, there was a youthful expression of excitement in their eyes. Even if they have been trained to hide their emotions, they cant help but be excited to go out after 7 years. Among the instructors, only Lim Sayeol remained unmoved and kept a cold gaze. He thought as he looked at the children. How many of them will end up surviving? The children were strong. Although they did not master excellent martial arts like the masters at Jianghu, they were still basically stronger compared to others. Before teaching them martial arts, the children were thrown into an extreme situation and let them come out on it on their own. In addition, they were always in a state of extreme competition, making it impossible for them to survive not unless they decided to kill their opponents. These were the children who went through that process. Even if they failed to master martial arts, they could be said to be strong enough as a person. The children who went through such a fierce struggle for survival learned to live to a high degree. Each child was like a ferocious beast. However, no matter how advanced their killing techniques were, they were still not the best in Jianghu. The target of their assassination is not the most powerful person in Jianghu, but rather, someone who is highly likely to become one in the future. A man of great potential. Lim Sayeol did not dare to guess how many children would survive against him. Anyway, I dont know. His mission was just to raise children to a certain level. Anything more than that was already outside of his responsibility. Now that he has finished his job, all that remains is to enjoy his retirement life. He is finally about to end this tedious assassin life. Thud! A basket fell from the ceiling. Some of the instructors, led by Lim Sayeol, got on a huge basket. Then the basket went up to the ceiling again. It was a long time later that the basket came down again. The remaining instructors climbed into the basket and disappeared. Now, only Pyo-wol and the children remained in the underground cave. So Yeowol approached Pyo-wol. Are we going to be put on a mission soon? Thats right. Because they raised us for that sole reason. Do you know who the target of the assassination is? No. Pyo-wol shook his head. He knew the name of Woo Gunsang, but he had no intentions of making it known to So Yeowol or the other children. Because the less who know the secret, the better. Pyo-wol asked as if he had suddenly remembered. What happened to the cursed poison? A few of us have been detoxified. Really? Pyo-wol gave a surprised expression. Because he knew that detoxing the cursed poison was not easy. So Yeowol smiled softly. Min knows a lot about poison. Lee Min? So Yeowol just nodded her head. She didnt give any more details no did Pyo-wol ask for more. Lee Seol-min. It was the real name of Lee Min. Like most of the children here, her past was also thoroughly hidden by an iron curtain. He wouldnt know what kind of past she had not until she would share it herself. Even so, the fact that she was able to detoxify the cursed poison in such a short time meant that her ability was great. Pyo-wol looked at So Yeowols side face half-heartedly. So Yeowol was just as beautiful as Lee Min. In particular, as she had not seen sunlight for seven years, her white skin was enough to steal the souls of men. So Yeowol knew that she was beautiful and knew how to use her beauty as a weapon. Perhaps she taught only a few children who followed her how to detoxify cursed poison. Knowing how to detoxify the cursed poison was also a great weapon for her. The ability to use everything around him was truly innate. That was then. Thud! The basket came down again with a dull sound. Finally! We can go out! The children were excited. Now it was their turn to leave. Since theyre about to see the sunlight for the first time in seven years, they couldnt help but be excited no matter how coldhearted theyve gotten. So Yeowol stepped forward and said, The basket isnt big enough for everyone to ride, so half of us would ride it first, while the rest would wait for the basket to come down again. Who wants to get up first? Cheolpyeong, Jinsam, and In Mokso So Yeowol called the childrens names as they waited. A light of joy flashed on the faces of the children who were called. The children who were not called did not show any particular dissatisfaction. This was because So Yeowol and her closest aides remained for the last. The children who were called hurriedly climbed into the basket. Ill go up first and wait. Well go ahead. The basket with the children went up again. Pyo-wol looked around with his arms crossed. The sunlight was almost gone, and most of the structure was engulfed in darkness, but it was still clearly visible to Pyo-wols eyes. This had been the place where they spent seven years. He might not have any good memories in this place, but it cant be denied that he felt somewhat sad now that he was about to leave this place. Pyo-wol suddenly removed the expression on his face. What kind of feelings This place was hell. Here he became a demon. They were taught how to kill people. His hands were stained with childrens blood, and the smell of blood continues to linger. In order to live, he had to kill others, and he had to thoroughly hide his feelings and inner thoughts. So his emotions were worn out, and the only thing that was left was a monster who knows how to kill. The human in Pyo-wol died. Only Pyo-wol, who was reborn as a monster, remained. Maybe this place was the best fit for Pyo-wol. If the basket had not come down at the right time, Pyo-wols thoughts might have continued endlessly. Thud! The basket came down with a dull sound. A light of joy flashed on the faces of the children who were left for last. The fact that they could go out soon, no matter how hard they tried to pretend, made them excited. Thump! Finally, the basket reached the floor. The children lined up and climbed into the basket. Finally, there was no one left and all of them were battered. So Yeowol pulled the string tied to the basket. Then the basket slowly began to rise to the ceiling. The basket went up continuously. They continued to climb up past what they thought was the ceiling. It felt like hundreds of sheets were going up vertically. You mean we were in such a deep underground? This is crazy Only then did the children tremble when they realized the reality of the place where they were imprisoned. They werent just in a hellish place, they were literally in hell. If someone from above had not lowered the basket, they would have starved. A white light sphere could be seen in the distance. Recognizing that it was an outside light, Pyo-wol ripped his sleeve and made a long piece of cloth. Although his clothes that had been ripped became messy like rags, Pyo-wol didnt care. He quickly covered his eyes with a cloth and tied them tightly. So Yeowol and Lee Min, who looked at the scene with puzzled expressions, realized something and quickly followed suit. Why? What are you doing The children asked with a puzzled look on their faces. So Yeowol said, tying the cloth tightly. If you dont want to go blind then cover your eyes. Ah! Shit! Only then did the children realize why Pyo-wol and So Yeowol acted the way they did. His eyes, which had not seen sunlight for as many as seven years, were weak. He wondered what the consequences would be if he looked directly at the sun without an acclimatization period. Either his eyes will completely be blinded or his eyes will be severely damaged. So action had to be taken before that. The children hastily tore a fabric and covered their eyes. Still, the closer they got to the ground, the stronger the light felt. The intense light that pierced through the fabric seemed to pierce even their eyelids. Even with their eyes closed, tears started to flow due to the pain. It was the same with Pyo-wol. Rather, the pain he felt was greater than that of the other children. His eyes were more sensitive because his eyes have perfectly adapted to the darkness. The pouring light was like a weapon that threatened his life now. His pure white skin, which had not seen sunlight for a long time, was already reddish. He got a minor burn from just contact with normal sunlight. It was the same with the other children. Ugh! Oh, it hurts! The children groaned involuntarily. They had developed a tolerance for almost all kinds of pain, but they didnt know that the sunlight which they had so longed for would cause them to feel such pain. Thud! Finally, the basket they got on was completely out of the ground. Waiting for the children was a group of warriors dressed in black. The warriors whose eyes were on the children were assassins from the Blood Phantom Corps. Among them was a particularly skinny middle-aged man. He had glass-like eyes and an expressionless face, which seems incapable of human emotions. His features give off an uncomfortable feeling to anyone who would look at him. A moon-shaped sword hung around his waist. The name of the sword is Blood Moon Knife (Ѫµ). It was a mans affair. (????????.) He doesnt know how many people have died so far because of the deformed blood moon knife. The owner of the Blood Moon Knife signifies the captain of the Blood Phantom Group. The mans name is Gu Juyang. He was the master of the Blood Moon Knife and the man who reigned as the captain of the Blood Phantom Group of assassins. It had been a long time since he appeared in broad daylight. Today was the day when the results of the seven years and ??enormous funds spent in training the children were put out into the world. Of course, he had to check the results with his own two eyes. There was a small smile on his lips. We seem to have created some useful ones. Im sure the client will be satisfied. Although the children were suffering from the sunlight, eerie energy was flowing from their whole body. This was enough to be spent on this hunt. CH 20 Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 20 It was the first time Pyo-wol knew that the warm sunlight he used to enjoy to his hearts content in the past could be fatal. It felt like his whole body was burning. If left under the sun for a little more time, it seemed that his whole body would turn to ashes. The excruciating pain did not bring the other children to their senses, but Pyo-wol did not lose his temper. He closed his eyes, endured the pain, and listened to the sounds around him. Then a voice pierced into his ear. We seem to have created some useful ones. Im sure the client will be satisfied. As soon as he heard the voice that contained no emotions, Pyo-wol realized that he was the Captain of the Blood Phantom Group. It was because he felt extraordinary confidence in the persons voice. Those who only receive orders from others can never make such a voice. Moreover, while the man spoke, the others remained silent. It meant that only he deserved to open his mouth at this point. Pyo-wol made sure to remember the mans voice. Another voice was heard. Put them all in the wagon. Move them to the Clear Wind Manor (Cheongpungjang)1 and have them adapt them to the outside world. By your order! Assassins of the Blood Phantom Corps answered as they approached the children. They formed a pair and went side by side with the children. They took each of the childrens arm and dragged them to the wagon that was prepared in advance. The inside of the carriage was completely blocked from outside light using a blackout curtain. The assassins pushed the children into the wagon without hesitation. Heup! Okay! When the door closed and the light from outside was completely blocked, the children took off the cloth that covered their eyes. They all each have an expression that shows that they can finally live. Pyo-wol also unwrapped the cloth that covered his eyes and leaned his back against the wall of the wagon. The carriage was like a cage for animals with how cramped it was. Dozens of people were crammed into a tight space that could have been full even if only three or four people fit in. Thanks to this, the children were unable to move and could only breathe heavily. Were being treated like an animal until the end. The childrens eyes blazed with anger in the darkness. They were used to being treated like sub-human, but they didnt really know that they would be treated like this even when they went out of the underground. They thought the treatment would be a little better when they came out, but the fact that nothing had changed made them despair. Pyo-wol leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. There was nothing he could do here anyway. It would have been better for him to take a little rest and conserve his stamina. The carriage was so cramped that it was difficult to even breathe, but Pyo-wol tried to relax by loosening the muscles of his body as much as possible. The carriage moved non-stop. By intuition, Pyo-wol noticed that more than a day and a half had passed. For such a long time, the assassins of the Blood Phantom Corps not once opened the door of the wagon or gave them food. Thanks to this, the children had to spend the whole day starving. Creak! When the hunger of the children reached its peak, the carriage stopped. Pyo-wol had a gut feeling that they had finally arrived at their destination. After a while, the carriage door opened. Everyone get out. Assassins of the Blood Phantom Gro dragged the children out of the wagon. The children were afraid to see the sun again, but luckily they arrived at night. So they were able to get out of the carriage without fear of the sun. The carriage arrived at a small manor surrounded by a high wall. When all the children came out of the wagon, Gu Juyang said. This is where you will be staying from now on. This is where you will adjust to life outside. Dont be relieved that youre outside. Ill cut off the breath of any indolent bastards myself. The children couldnt even breathe deeply at the breathtaking voice of Gu Juyang. That is how intense the presence of Gu Juyang was. To the extent that even these strong children are terrified. He beckoned the assassins to put the children into their respective rooms. Still, the room was better than the carriage. It was because they were assigned to the signing room. Pyo-wol was assigned the same room as So Gyeoksan and Go Shinok. They had been together for seven years in the basement, but this was the first time they had been together in the same room like this. There was no awkwardness in between So Gyeoksan and Go Shinok, but since Pyo-wol was a complete stranger, having him join was inevitably uncomfortable in many ways. Pyo-wol also noticed that fact and said. Dont worry about me. It doesnt matter if you treat me as someone who doesnt exist. Kikik! Who cares? So Gyeoksan replied with his characteristic bizarre smile. The only furniture in the room was four old wooden bunks and a desk. There was a change of clothes on the wooden bed. At first glance, they were cheap clothes of poor quality, but at least they were better than the current clothes the children were wearing now. The clothes of children who had not changed properly for such a long time were worse than a rag. It was because they couldnt wash it properly, so the stench remained. I need to go and wash up. Where? Pyo-wol silently pointed his finger at the window. A well could be seen through the window. Ah! A well? So Gyeoksan and Go Shin-ok burst out in exclamation. In the past seven years, they werent able to properly wash themselves. There was not enough water to drink, so they couldnt waste water on washing. While they were admiring the view, Pyo-wol had already arrived at the well. Under the dim moonlight, Pyo-wol took off his clothes and poured water from the well on his body. The cold feeling on his body made him realize that he was back in the outside world. Im finally here. Pyo-wol once again splashed water on his body. Lets wash together. So Gyeoksan threw off his clothes and ran to the well. After that, Go Shinok and another child followed. For the first time in seven years, they washed, ate to their fullest and rested freely. Over the next seven days, Pyo-wol gradually increased the amount of his time in the sun. At first, it was extremely painful to stand for half an hour, but after seven days, he was able to endure it for several hours without any problem. So were his eyes. At first, he almost closed his eyes and moved only by hearing, but after a while, he was able to walk with his eyes open even in broad daylight. However, there was not much space for them to move freely. At best, the backyard was all they could get to loiter around. Still, the children looked happy. The blue sky seen over the high wall, the fresh smell of air, the sound of grasshoppers, and the flowers blooming under the wall made them happy. It was a scene they thought they would never see again. They managed to capture the scenery that the children who died in the underground cave wanted to see at least once. Its okay for me to die right now. Some children even shed tears due to intense emotion. It wasnt that much, but they were quite touched. They realized how precious the scenery that they took for granted when they were young. But the Pyo-wol knew. The happiness they are all feeling right now will not last long. The Blood Phantom Corps had a clear purpose in raising them. Pulling them out of the dark meant it was time to use them. Now that they have all perfectly adapted to the sun, theres no reason to wait any longer. Pyo-wols conjecture soon became true. Ill hand out the weapons, so from now on keep them safe. Youll use them soon. The Blood Phantom Corps provided the children with swords, gifts, and tools used in disguise. The smiles disappeared from the childrens faces. They too felt that the time had come to be put on the mission. * * * Gu Juyangs residence was located in Great Moon Hall, the largest hall in Cheongpungjang2. Cheongpungjang was originally prepared by a certain rich merchant to spend his old age. He wanted to live comfortably with his lover and die in peace, but his wish did not come true. While sleeping in the arms of his lover, he was attacked by an assassin and died screaming. All the family members who were working left, and Cheongpungjang was naturally ruined. The abandoned Cheongpungjang became the base for the Blood Phantom Group. The young assassin who assassinated the old owner of Cheongpungjang was now a middle-aged man occupying the bedroom. Lim Sayeol, who took off the mask, sat in front of Gu Juyang. Like Pyo-wol and the children, Lim Sayeol and the instructors had struggled to adapt to the sunlight they saw for the first time in seven years. The younger people adapted a little more quickly, but the older people like Lim Sayeol had to suffer for a long time. Gu Juyang looked into Lim Sayeols face. Youve been struggling all these years Of course, I only did what I had to do. Our group became more prosperous thanks to the sacrifices of you and the others, uncle. Im not sure how to repay all of these favors. There is no favor to repay. I would already be dead if it werent for the former head. Lim Sayeol won with a bluntness. It was Gu Jangpyeong, the father of Gu Juyang, who led him down the path of an assassin, who had a difficult life trying to make a living. If it wasnt for him, Lim Sa-yeol would have died earlier in some place. In order to repay the favor, Lim Sayeol has been faithful to his savior for generations. Whoosh! Gu Juyang poured alcohol into the glass placed in front of Lim Sayeol. Uncle has done his job. You may rest now. Are you finally allowing me to retire? Of course. I have taken measures so that not only uncle, but also the Second sword and the Third sword can retire. Thank you. Its no problem at all! Youve always dedicated your life to the Blood Phantom Group so I should give you at least this much favor. Gu Juyang poured alcohol into his glass as well. Lim Sayeol looked at him with eyes filled with mixed emotions. He devoted his whole life to the Blood Phantom Corps until it was okay for him to retire completely. He didnt know how much time he had left, but the fact that he could live the rest of his life regardless of the Blood Phantom Group was enough to satisfy him. Lim Sayeol picked up the glass of wine poured by Gu Juyang. The cheap, strong liquor he was currently drinking felt more delicious than any other drink he had ever drank. Gu Juyang also smiled slightly and took a glass of wine. Unlike Lim Sayeol, he only slightly moistened his mouth. Lim Sayeol is now fully retired, but he was different. If you drink too much alcohol, your nerves will become dull, and your judgment will be affected. To an assassin whose life or death could be decided by a momentary judgment, alcohol was like poison. Because of that, he never had more than one drink before. Suddenly, Lim Sayeol opened his mouth. Those children are really pitiful. Their qualities and abilities are too great to be used once and thrown away. I know. Gu Juyang shook his head. Through correspondence sent by Lim Sayeol on a regular basis, he was well aware of the terrifying development of children trapped in an underground cavity. If they can fully absorb the children, the Blood Phantom Group will be able to emerge as the strongest assassin group. But they couldnt. That was the condition of the contract with the client in the first place. The client wanted assassins who are completely new faces, not just any existing assassins. Gu Juyang thought that the reason was to completely hide the identity of the client. In fact, even though he received a huge request worth 500,000 gold, he did not even know the identity of the client. If the Blood Phantom Group had not discovered the underground cave by chance, they would not have accepted this quest. It was close to impossible to avoid the eyes of the world and raise a new army of assassins. The first to discover the underground cave was Gu Jangpyeong, the former Captain of the Blood Phantom Group. He discovered an underground cavity by chance. An underground cavity where traces of man-made terrain remain. After several years of research, Gu Jangpyeong concluded that this underground cavity was probably a secret facility operated by one of the thirteen tribes of the old Magyo. However, it was not possible to ascertain exactly which tribe the facility belonged to. In fact, it didnt matter who the original owner was. The important thing is that the underground cavity is a facility abandoned a long time ago, and it has an optimal environment to train new assassins while avoiding the eyes of the world. From the beginning, it was possible to teach martial arts and put the children into the underground cavity, but Gu Juyang did not. Rather, children who had never learned anything were thrown into extreme environments, and only the surviving children were taught martial arts and trained as assassins. Theyve done this because it was judged to be much more efficient. In fact, the amount they spent to raise the children as assassins was only 100,000 nyang of gold. He invested only 100,000 nyang and made a profit of over 400,000 nyang. More than ten times the number of children who survived lost their lives, but their deaths did not faze Gu Juyang. After all, they were children who were randomly kidnapped from all over Jianghu. Most of them were orphans who wandered around the river without any connection, so no one would care whether or not they would disappear. They perfectly meet the requirements of the client. Their abilities are precious, but there is nothing we can do about it. Our relationship with them ends here. Hmm Dont worry about them either, uncle, and enjoy your retirement life. It would be nice for you to have a pretty girl as a concubine. Have you figured out who the client is? I dont know either. If we want to do this for a long time, we shouldnt cross the line/ The corner of his mouth twisted upwards. It wasnt difficult to find out who the client was if he wanted to. However, it was a request worth 500,000 nyang of gold. If he invested that much money and seven years of time, he wouldnt be an ordinary tycoon. There was no reason to pretend to be such a big guy for nothing. Despite the fact that the Blood Phantom Group had the size and ability to fit among the top ten powerful assassin groups, it was still an assassin group. No matter how great the assassin group was, it could not be compared to the powerful and prestigious sects. Even if only one of the powerful and prestigious sects come forward, a group of assassins the size of the Bloody Phantom Group will be annihilated in an instant. The only exception was White Spirit Troupe3, the most powerful assassin group. The strongest assassins of Baek Gwi-ryeon, the Ten Bloodsuckersl (ʮѪ), was already a legend in Jianghu. The main pillars of the current Jianghu are Yigang (ǿ), Sammun (T), Sampae (҆), The group of assassins that even the three chieftains were reluctant to face was White Spirit Troupe. The goal of Gu Juyang was to raise the Blood Phantom Group into a group comparable to that of White Spirit Troupe. Until then, being as careful as possible was not enough. The Blood Phantom Group will take a massive leap forward if we manage to complete this request. Once we do, its not impossible to catch up to White Spirit Troupe. Hm. Gu Juyangs eyes were full of ambition. But Sayeol Lims eyes, who was looking at him, were slightly shaking with unease. CH 21 Pyo-wol silently looked at the weapon in his hand. It was a deformed dagger with serrated teeth on the back of the sword, like a dagger. It was not a form commonly seen in Jianghu. It was a vicious weapon that was created only to cut off a persons breath as efficiently as possible. The imagination of humans is so amazing that they can casually create such weapons to kill their fellow human beings. The same dagger was given not only to Pyo-wol, but also to the other children. It was unlike any cheap weapon they had ever used. The weight, strength, and sharpness were all incomparably superior. Although it was their first time using this type of dagger, the children knew how to handle it as if they had been using it for a long time. This was not strange since the children had dealt with numerous weapons in the underground cave. Pyo-wol placed the dagger into his bosom. He wanted to throw the weapon away, but if he did, he would be immediately under the surveillance of the Blood Phantom Corps assassins. The fact that Pyo-wol preferred to use his bare hands was a secret. Since he has thoroughly learned all the assassination methods using his bare hands, the weapons provided by the instructors ended up being used as decoration. Even when the other children were taught by the instructors on how to handle a weapon, he only studied how to effectively kill using his bare hands. To him, utilizing a weapon was cumbersome. What are you thinking so hard about? Kikik! So Gyeoksan approached him. As Pyo-wol looked at him silently, So Gyeoksan sat down next to him and continued. Are you trembling now that were going to be on a mission soon? Well to some extent. You son of a bitch, youre lying again. You? Tremble? Im sure everyone would laugh at that joke!. Chuckle! You seem to be the one trembling. Considering youre talking a lot more than usual. Hey! Whos trembling? Ive given up fear for a long time. Nothing in this world can scare me. So Gyeoksan snorted. He continued his speech by moving the deformed dagger in his hand. I wish I could be put into the mission soon. I feel like Ill only be rewarded for all the suffering Ive endured in the past if I chop someones head off. So Gyeoksans voice was filled with stinky flesh. It was the same with the other children. Although they did not say anything, they too share similar feelings with So Gyeoksan. They feel conflicting emotions of both fear and excitement. Because of that, they were radiating more energies than necessary. Pyo-wol understood their feelings. He, too, was restraining himself from feeling emotions as much as possible, but he was also feeling some excitement to some extent. The goal is, after all, that Woo Gunsang, right? He wanted to sneak out and figure out the identity of Woo Gunsang. Doing so might quench the excitement that he was feeling right now. Since coming to Clear Wind Manor, he has not seen any other children except the children from the underground cave. The Blood Phantom Group thoroughly separated the children to prevent any collision. So Gyeoksan was still next to Pyo-wol and was still talking. But Pyo-wol didnt listen to him. Treating his chattering as just passing noise. Then a voice came from outside. Get the equipment youve been given and go outside. Pyo-wol and So Gyeoksan looked at each others faces, then hurriedly got their gear and ran out. With the two of them in the lead, children from other rooms joined one after another. Familiar faces such as So Yeowol, Lee Min, and Song Cheonwoo gathered in one place. After a while, Gu Juyang appeared. In his hand was a musical instrument. A slight tension flashed on the childrens faces. They instinctively noticed that the flute in the hands of Gu Juyang was the instrument that controls the cursed poison hidden in their body. The memories of that time were still vivid in their minds which brought them great fear. Gu Juyang looked at the childrens faces one by one and opened his mouth. From now on, you will move secretly to somewhere else. From now on, move according to the Fourth Swords orders. Behind Gu Juyang was a man wearing a mask. He was the strongest swordsman among the Seven Ghost Swords. After the retirement of Lim Sayeol, he served as the de facto head of the Seven Ghost Swords. Gu Juyang handed the Hell Call to the swordsman. The right to decide the life and death of the children was now at the hands of the swordsman. The swordsmans eyes gleamed fiercely. Those who disobey my orders will die by my hands. Those who act late will also die. Those who act stupidly will die. So if you dont want to die, you better act wisely. The childrens faces hardened at his threat. He was an assassin on active duty. Hewas incomparable to the three swords who recently retired. Naturally, the degree of coercion felt by the children was different. Lets go! The swordsman moved first. The children followed him and moved out of the Clear Wind Manor. Then, about a dozen assassins moved together after the children. Gu Juyang looked at the childrens backs with cold eyes. The swordsman and the children moved in the dark. Sasak! In the pitch-black darkness, only the rustling of the blades of grass resounded. The swordsman couldnt help but admire the children who followed him without falling behind. The senior brothers raised them well. As an assassin who had reached a high level, he could guess the level of the children just by the sound of their breath and the slightest movement. The children had achieved incredible growth at such a young age. His conjecture was confirmed by the fact that as many as twenty-eight children were moving together yet not a single footstep was heard. None of the children fall behind the regular assassins of the Blood Phantom Group. Rather, some appeared to be even superior. He suddenly felt that it was a waste, but he deliberately tried not to think more than that. After all, the children have to be only used once and thrown away after. They were different from the existing assassins who belonged to the Bloody Phantom Group. There was no need for affection, no reason to feel pity for them. By the time they reached their destination, it was already dawn. They ran all night. The place they arrived at was a small hillside. From there, a large mountain was clearly visible in the distance. The huge mountain with numerous mountain peaks connected like a blue castle overwhelms the viewer. Even the clouds could not cross the mountain, and they were spinning around their waists. The children were overwhelmed by its immense majesty. Pyo-wol was no different from the children. Even when he wandered the world before becoming an assassin, he had never seen such a huge mountain. Our objective lies in those mountains. Pyo-wol had an intuition that the huge mountain in front of him was his final destination. The existence of Woo Gunsang is probably somewhere in that mountain. The swordsman ordered the children. Everyone, hide yourselves here. As soon as his command was given, the children dug into the ground like moles and hid. The voice of the Fourth Sword was heard through the ears of the children who were hiding in the hideout disguised as leaves. Your target is on that mountain. If you climb the mountain as per my instructions, you will find a manor that looks exactly as the one you were all living in before. Among the buildings, the man inside the Bright Moon Palace is your target. The voice ended. It was then that the children realized the truth of why they had been trained in the underground cavity. Bright Moon Palace is a small house on the outskirts of a manor. The road leading to Bright Moon Palace was already well memorized. The children were not afraid to infiltrate Bright Moon Palace. They were just curious. They were wondering on who could be the person inside the Bright Moon Palace for them to spend the whole seven years in the underground cave to be raised as assassins. Only Pyo-wol knew the person inside Bright Moon Palace. Woo Gunsang! * * * The woman was beautiful. She wasnt very tall, but her skin was as pale as snow, and her long, hanging hair was as shiny as silk and was dark as pitch black. Her eyelashes were very long when they were slightly lowered, and the eyes set below them were black and clear and seemed to clear the heart of the viewer. The woman wore a light blue top engraved with a peacock feather pattern, and a waist skirt was layered over the lower skirt, which was elegant and attractive. The woman walked alone in the flower garden in full bloom. The garden, which has been nurtured with great care by skilled gardeners for many years, is reminiscent of the kingdom of heaven, with numerous flowers blooming in harmony. Haa The woman suddenly sighed. Her face was full of sorrow. The woman reached out her white hand and caressed a blooming flower. Pssh! She said she was careful to touch it, but the petals crumbled in an instant and turned into dust. Haa It was the second time for the woman to sigh as she raised her hand. An old woman who appeared to be in her sixties entered the garden. She was an impressive old woman with a gray robe reminiscent of a jackdaw and her bubbly eyes. The whole body of the old woman walking in with the monster in her hand as a staff felt a tremendous sense of intimidation. As soon as she saw the old woman, the woman bowed her head. Master! Are you alone again, Seol-ran? I was outside because the breeze felt so nice. Youre needlessly sentimental as always. Ive been working hard all this time. Cant I use this amount of free time? An ordinary person would not be able to raise their voice just by looking at the old womans eyes, but the woman answered with a calm expression without any sign of nervousness. Do you still resent me? I dont resent you. My life is on the line for this, so I would have liked it if you excused me from it.. Youre taking quite the high and mighty tone. I have fucking brought you in when you were just a child begging on the streets. I have washed, fed you good food, and even taught you the very martial arts that made you who you are today. And after all that, you want to be excused?! The eyes of the old woman over sixty shone more fiercer than that of a tiger. The woman frowned slightly. The old womans eyes did not threaten the woman at all. But the old woman was her master. Had it not been for the old woman, the woman might have died of starvation, or she might have been living a miserable life as a plaything for a rich man. No matter what the old womans intentions were, the fact that she had received grace did not change. That was the only reason the woman followed the old woman. Well, its just a thought. If its the masters order, of course, the disciples must follow it. So, dont be too upset. Its harmful to your health. The old womans eyes grew more fierce at the womans words. However, the womans expression still did not change. Seeing such a woman, the old woman wrinkled the tip of her nose. The only person to whom her dignity did not work was the woman. Everyone is afraid of the old woman, but she is the only one who doesnt mind. Of course, there were talents and abilities to do that, but the barrier was the biggest. So it made her feel even more sad. The fact that a woman cannot be appointed as a legitimate heir, and that she has no choice but to be used as a political tool. The woman asked the old woman. Is it today? Yes. If they dont give a definite answer by today, well have to carry out the plan weve prepared. But that would put a lot of pressure on us. Would we have prepared for the next seven years without that much pressure? You just have to follow the directions of this master. Of course, Im always ready to follow Master. Despite the womans somewhat sarcastic tone, the old woman did not get angry. Today was a very important day for the old woman. Because of that, she hasnt slept properly since last night, and her eyes were red and bloodshot. It was the first time since she became the owner of a clan that she felt such a burden. How pitiful. The woman looked at the old woman and gave her sad eyes. That was then. Master! With a loud noise, a woman who appeared to be in her early to mid forties ran into the garden. Flowers were trampled on and scattered by her rough steps, but she didnt care. A woman in her forties arrived in front of an old woman and a woman in an instant. The woman in her forties bowed down to give her greetings and said to the old woman. Master! I got a call from them. Really? What did they say? They came up with the offer we wanted. Its done! Thud! All of a sudden, the old woman pounded the floor with her cane. The impact dented the floor, and numerous petals flew into the sky. The old womans face had a young light of excitement, but the opposite shade was cast on the womans face. After all, this is what it is. This determined the womans fate. The old woman looked at the woman. From now on, you have to do well. The fate of the sect depends on what you do. Please do not worry. I will do well. The woman struggled to hide her feelings and spoke calmly. Even the old woman knew her feelings. But she chose to ignore it. The burden she carried was too great to understand the students private feelings and take care of the situation. Then a woman in her forties interrupted their conversation. But there is one problem. Problem? Oh! The old womans expression contorted. Even so, the wrinkled face looked even more ugly. Is today that day? Yes! How do we deal with that matter? The old womans expression hardened at the disciples question. Hmm! CH 22 Pyo-wol and the children checked the condition of their bodies while hiding in the ground. Ordinary people would go crazy or terrified when they saw that they were hiding in the ground without a single light, but the children felt more at ease. They were more accustomed to darkness than light. They can rest more comfortably when they are in a dark space like this. In fact, Pyo-wol slept comfortably while hiding. Thanks to it, he was in excellent shape. An ordinary person would not be able to feel the passage of time if they were in the dark like this, but Pyo-wol knew exactly how much time had passed. Using his intuition, less than a day must have passed. Afternoon? A light of suspicion appeared on his face. It was around evening when they got here yesterday. A day has passed, and now it will be noon. If they were going to execute a sneak attack, they should have done so last night. Because the best way to hide assassins was during the night. An assassination in broad daylight was bound to be a great burden on the assassin. Even for an assassin with excellent stealth skills, it was not easy to completely hide during the day, and it required several times the effort compared to at night. Then are we going to do it tonight? He thought that might be the case. It was not a big deal for the children to hide and not move for a day or two. Still, he felt strangely reluctant. The children together with the Fourth Sword and other assassins were all spread out hiding their presence. It should be normal for the area to be this quiet. However, Pyo-wol felt that something was off. He could feel something ominous. Even in the underground cavity, many children died whenever he felt this way. That was then. Puuc! Suddenly a spear pierced through the ground where he had been hiding. Pyo-wol avoided the spear by twisting his body. But not everyone was so lucky. Keugh! A scream erupted from the mouth of the child hiding right next to him. There was a long spear stuck in his chest. Pyo-wol shouted as he kicked out the dirt. Its an attack! The children ran out of their hiding place as soon as his cry rang out. The first thing they saw when they came out was a group of soldiers armed with swords and spears. They encircled the hillside where Pyo-wol and the children were hiding. W-What? Whats going on? The children, who did not understand the situation, have a bewildered expression. In the meantime, a soldier pulled out a spear that had been stabbed into the floor. A body of a child who had been stabbed to death came out. It was true. Assassins were hiding here. He muttered as he swung his spear and tossed the body of the dead child in the distance. How dare you assassins hide around Qingcheng Mountain? You must not value your lives. The man with the spear is named Yoo Jin-ok. He came from the Qingcheng sect, and was a military man who ran the Jinseong Military Academy. Yoo Jin-ok pointed at the children with a spear and shouted. They have come to attack the Qingcheng sect. Dont miss a single one and kill them all! Yes, sir! The soldiers who were besieging the hillside rushed towards the children all at once. What happened? Why are they Disperse! Well regroup once we get out of the encirclement. When the children could not properly judge on what to do, So Yeowol gave the order. At that moment, the children who came to their senses scattered all over the place. Were at a disadvantage! Pyo-wol also ran away and checked the situation. It was not known exactly how many soldiers were besieging the place. There were only about a hundred people that were visible. If they include the people in hiding, it could have been several times more. Yoo Jin-ok was a man who was unusually good with a spear. That is why the soldiers of Yoo Jin-ok were also excellent at using the spears. Against assassins who mainly use a short dagger as their main weapon, the spear posed a challenge. Another bigger problem was that their hideout is exposed and there is nowhere for them to hide. Assassins showed their greatest power when they utilized the darkness when they attacked. This face-to-face confrontation in broad daylight was inevitably disadvantageous to the children. Euk! Kargh! The children were not able to respond quickly to the situation and thus were beaten by the soldiers until they collapsed. The children who died couldnt even close their eyes properly because they could not react in time. The soldiers also rushed to Pyo-wol. Shhhhhh! Their spears went flying towards Pyo-wol from a distance. Pyo-wols body shook for a moment before he approached through the narrow gap in between the two soldiers. Heup! What? The soldiers, who did not know that Pyo-wol would approach them like this, looked surprised. Quaddok! Pyo-wol grabbed the man who was closest to him and snapped his head to the side. The mans neck was broken with a horrific bursting sound before dying. He killed one! Die! The soldiers, who had unexpectedly lost one of their comrades, hurriedly swung their spears and attacked Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol had already kicked off the dead man and flew into the forest. Pyo-wol had no intention of confronting the soldiers head on here. Breaking through the siege was an urgent task. Looking sideways while flying, he saw So Yeowol and several other children breaking through the siege and escaping. Pyo-wol increased his speed. Find them! Do not miss a single one! Those who surrounded the children were not just the soldiers of Jinseong Military. There were also many warriors who used different kinds of martials arts. They continue to attack the children mercilessly. The children did their best to break through the unexpected siege. Still, more children died than those who implemented the siege. Lord, I dont want to die What did we do wrong? Tears flowed from the eyes of the wounded and dying children. They didnt do anything wrong. At least after going out into the world. They felt aggrieved and indignant with the way theyre going to die. Those assassins dare to cross the prestigious Qingcheng sect! That alone is enough reason for all of you to die! There is no place for an assassin to set foot on this land! Madness was visible on the faces of the soldiers who killed children. They slaughtered them mercilessly. Pyo-wol climbed up the tree to gain height. Then he hopped from one tree to another like a squirrel while simultaneously avoiding the attacks of the soldiers. A few soldiers who discovered Pyo-wol even tried to climb up the tree, but could not keep up with his pace. We must move quickly to a safe place. Phat! Pyo-wol finally broke through the encirclement. He gained quite a few injuries in the process, but nothing fatal. Pyo-wol ignored the pain he felt throughout his body. The important thing now was to get away from here. Pyo-wol thought as he ran as fast as he could. What happened? They obviously moved in secret. On the way to the mountain, they never met a single person. So, their tracks werent supposed to be exposed. Pyo-wol remembered Yoo Jin-oks words. It was true. Assassins were hiding here. He clearly said so. This meant that the group of soldiers attacked after receiving information that Pyo-wol and the children were hiding here. Someone leaked information beforehand. Who leaked the information? Except for Pyo-wol, the children did not know who the assassination target was. They havent had any contact with anyone since they came out to the outside world. In other words, there was no possibility that the children had leaked information. Then there were two cases left. It was leaked from the Blood Phantom Corps, or the person who commissioned the assassination leaked the information on purpose. Pyo-wol bit his lip. Psh! At that moment, a sharp cracking sound rang out. Pyo-wol almost instinctively twisted his body and kicked himself out of where he was staying. Peuck! At that moment, a flurry of spears was stuck at the location where he was just a moment ago. Someone made a surprise attack. This way! The man who threw the rain of weapons shouted loudly. Then the soldiers who were nearby came rushing in. Catch him! Each assassin has to be caught! The warriors chased after Pyo-wol like hunting dogs. Pyo-wol flew away from them. Although the momentum of the warriors was fierce, there was nothing that could not be fought if they made up their mind. In his heart, Pyo-wol wanted to fight too. But if he fights here, he will eventually get caught. He didnt even know how many enemies there were, so he could not afford to waste time in a place like this. Pyo-wol ran like crazy. He thought he would have shaken them off by this time, but soldiers suddenly came out of nowhere and attacked him. Is this the Net of Heaven (_֮W)? Pyo-wol found it outrageous. One day, the desire to catch assassins is spreading, no matter how ignorant Pyo-Wol is, how absurd the current situation is. He knew it wasnt. Come to think of it, I dont see the Fourth Sword and his subordinates. Even in the midst of a surprise attack, Pyo-wol had a clear grasp of everything around him. With what he has seen in his environment, the Fourth Sword and other assassins was clearly missing. Im sure they retreated before we were ambushed. It was clear that they knew in advance that the soldiers would attack. So they went and left them out ahead of time. I dont know what the reason is, but the client must have changed his mind, and it became a situation where he cant afford leaking it out. So hes trying to destroy the evidence. It will be difficult for him if we succeed in infiltration or if it turns out that we are related to them. Pyo-wol bit his lip. Whatever the reason, it was clear that they had been abandoned. It was foolish to expect the help of the Blood Phantom Corps. He had to get out of here on his own. Pyo-wol looked closely at the surrounding terrain while running at full force. The place he was running was a vast plain with nowhere to hide. He was driven to such an unfavorable place because he was frantically pursued by the soldiers. The warriors intentionally pushed Pyo-wol and the children toward the plains. Because this was the most unfavorable environment for assassins. There was not a single place where he could hide. But Pyo-wol did not give up. There is no such thing as perfection in the world. No matter how unfavorable the circumstances were, there was bound to be an opportunity for reversal. At that moment, a faint sound of water reached Pyo-wols ear. Theres a river. There was nothing more to think about. Pyo-wol ran in the direction of the river. Peuck! Ah! At that moment, Pyo-wols body shook violently. Suddenly, a long object was lodged in his shoulder. It was an arrow. Someone had shot an arrow at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol almost fell forward. But he clenched his teeth and got up and ran. There was no time to check who shot the arrow. At this moment, he had to run a little more. Puff peuck! Arrows were shot in succession towards Pyo-wol. Shit! The man who shot an arrow at Pyo-wol made a face of regret. Jongnisan of Gwimyeon Palace (湭 Ghost Face Bow) was the name of the warrior. He was a warrior who learned archery, which is rare in Jianghu. He was a master of archery, capable of hitting the head of a sparrow even from a hundred steps away. Three children have already been killed by his arrows. Opportunities to hunt humans openly like this were rare. You must be caught by me. He spread out his senses and pursued Pyo-wol. The fact that he fired four arrows and only one shot had hit its target hurt his self-esteem. He ran along the trail Pyo-wol left on the ground. A master of archery was also a master of light engineering. And he had a knack for tracking. For him, tracking the traces of Pyo-wol was an easy task. Moreover, the arrow he had shot was lodged in Pyo-wols shoulder. The blood he had shed had dripped on the floor. Given that the trace was so visible, if he dared to miss it then he is not qualified to be a hunter. He also had to abandon his nickname Ghost Face Bow. He operated the Cheongheook Simgong (Ĺ Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise). The Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise had the ability to maximize his senses. There was no better cultivation technique for an archer who used a bow as a weapon. So far, no man has been able to escape from his Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise. Jongnisan thought it would be the same this time as well. That was then. The soldiers who were chasing the children from afar suddenly pointed their fingers at him and shouted something. They were too far away for him to hear their voices. What are they saying now? Jongnisan saw them pointing their fingers at his back. The eyes of Jongnisan opened wide as he unwittingly turned his head to follow the direction where their fingers were pointing, Because someone was following him like a ghost behind his back. It was Pyo-wol that Jongnisan was pursuing. What? You Hooked! At that moment, Pyo-wol poked his throat with his finger. Pyo-wols fingers dig into Jongnisans neck as if digging into tofu. Kuagh! Jongnisan vomited blood. He looked at Pyo-Wol with a look of disbelief. It was obviously him who was chasing Pyo-wol. He was on the lookout using the Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise, but he couldnt understand how Pyo-wol came back from behind him. Ugh! Uh, how? Pyo-wol couldnt afford to answer his question. Because his situation was also quite unreasonable. He had to perform both the Thunder-Splitting and Turtle Breathing technique at the same time. There were a lot of loopholes because it was done in a hurry. If Jongnisan were a little bit more vigilant, he would definitely have found Pyo-wol. But Jongnisan was too careless. He committed the mistake of tracking only the bloodstains that Pyo-wol deliberately left. So Pyo-wol managed to trick Jongnisans senses. The price of his carelessness was death. The sight of him being killed was clearly visible to the eyes of the people who looked at it from a distance. Because Jongnisan was a master of tracking and archery, he had to be killed first. Knowing how dangerous these two combinations are, Pyo-wol had no choice but to gamble with his life. The other soldiers continue to be right on his tracks. Pyo-wol escaped by jumping into the river. CH 23 Pyo-wol surrendered himself to the flow of the current. Because there was always a shortage of water in the underground cave, he couldnt learn how to swim. However, he knew the approximate principle of it. Pyo-wol used the power of his body as much as possible to operate in the waters. Just because he jumped into the water doesnt mean he cant escape their pursuit. Not knowing what kind of danger lurked, he continued to swim away while taking a break from time to time. Fortunately, Pyo-wol was very good at this kind of work. The greatest strength of Pyo-wol was not losing his composure no matter how urgent the situation was, and to calmly make a decision on what he had to do first. Pyo-wol thinks that the biggest advantage he had while he was raised in the underground cave was his accelerated thinking. He learned how to think, judge, and make decisions one step ahead of others. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol was always one step ahead of the other children. Right now, there is only one step difference among them, but as time goes by, the gap will widen. If only he would be able to survive right now. He had to focus on his survival. I have to group up with the other kids first. He didnt know how many people ended up escaping, so he had to meet the survivors first. It was necessary to meet the other children and share the information they gathered. Only then could he grasp the big picture drawn by the unknown enemy. Phew! Pyo-wol came out of the water after recovering some of his strength. He wanted to hide in a cave where no one could see him and make a bonfire. However, it was impossible to find such a topography in the open plain. Pyo-wol first focused on finding traces of the survivors. For seven years, the children confronted each other to the extreme and tried to kill each other. But oftentimes they collaborated, creating a bond of their own. They created a code for communicating without the instructors knowing. It is a brief description of a language that only they can recognize in graffiti, which can be mistaken for just random scribbling or doodling by strangers. The children rejected Pyo-wol and did not share the secret codes. The children were jealous or afraid of Pyo-wol. To them, Pyo-wol was a foreign entity like oil that could not be mixed with water. Some children, including So Yeowol, showed interest, but most of them were reluctant to do so. Even if the children did not teach it to him, Pyo-wol noticed the existence of passwords based on his unique observation skills, and even understood through the language system. But he pretended not to know the secret code. Because he didnt want to mix with the kids. But things have changed. Disregarding his personal feelings, he had to meet with the other children now. Pyo-wol thought from the childrens point of view. Shortest escape route, lots of hiding places, sparsely populated places. Under the assumption that there is no other information, the probability of moving to these three conditions was high. Because thats how they were trained. Search thoroughly. They must have been hiding around here. The voices of the soldiers were heard from afar. Pyo-wol had flowed quite far along the river, but the siege was still strong. Pyo-wol passed in between the soldiers who were searching for him by simultaneously practicing the Thunder-Splitting and Turtle Breathing Technique. His appearance was so naturally hidden that the soldiers did not even notice that Pyo-wol was nearby. Pyo-wol paid attention to the clothes of the soldiers. There were four warriors, each with a different outfit. People who belonged to a particular sect had a strong tendency to wear uniform clothes. This is because the clothing establishes the identity of the sect. The fact that all four of them wore different clothes meant that they all belonged to a different sect. The uniforms of the soldiers Pyo-wol encountered before he managed to escape to the river were also different. At least seven sects participated. For them to kill young assassinsC Conceptually, it made no sense. Pyo-wol thought that someone was in charge of the situation now. There was a high probability that it was the person who commissioned the assassination. The question was who commissioned the assassination. In order to find out the truth behind this situation, he had to find the client. Otherwise, he would not know if he would be chased for the rest of his life. Pyo-wol moved in search of the best environment for the other children to hide. And it wasnt long before he found a small graffiti carved on the bottom of the rock. It was a secret code left by one of the children. About two hundred sheets to the north. It wasnt long before I found a small graffiti carved on the bottom of the rock. It was a password left by one of the children. About two hundred meters to the north. Pyo-wol moved to where the secret code was pointing towards. He moved secretly while killing his presence as much as possible. He didnt know if anyone would be on his trail. If he makes a mistake and his actions are exposed, he will end up being pursued by many warriors. Because of this, it took him more than half an hour to reach the distance of another corner. The owner of the secret code was not on the location he previously instructed on the rock. Instead, he left behind another secret code and moved to somewhere else. Pyo-wol looked at the code. About four hundred meters to the northeast. Pyo-wol frowned. Again, rather than the fact that he had to travel a long distance, the traces left on the floor went on his nerves. There were traces of black droplets left behind. Pyo-wol knew what that meant. Is the person injured? He did not know who the owner of the secret password was, but it was clear that the person was hurt. A minor wound would be nice, but unfortunately, given the amount of blood remaining on the floor, it was highly unlikely. Pyo-wol moved in secret again. Several times along the way, he encountered soldiers who were combing the area. Fortunately, Pyo-wol was able to hide before they could find him. The soldiers were not yet tired and were in hot pursuit of the children. Their appearance was no different from that of a very excited hound. Im sure hes around here. Search for every single one of them. Pyo-wols face darkened when he saw them. Because they were wearing clothes he hadnt seen before. One more was added to the existing seven factions. The problem is that he cannot even guess how many more sects were added in to the mix. This is the worst. The soldiers were spread like a huge net as they looked from every corner. In other words, escaping would be a far off dream. Since at this rate, they will one day get caught in the net. Before that happens, Pyo-wol has to find the owner of the password. Pyo-wol overcame the risk of being caught several times, and finally arrived at the final destination. Puash! Waiting for him to arrive at his destination was someones sneak attack. However, Pyo-wol avoided his sneak attack by a hairs breadth. It was a beautiful girl who silently attacked like a cat. Pyo-wol immediately recognized her identity. Lee Min! The girl was just Lee Min. It was you, Pyo-wol! Lee Min was relieved. However, Pyo-wols expression when looking at her was not so bright. It was because he saw that Lee Mins side was stained red. At a glance, it was clear that she had suffered serious injuries. The bloodstains on the floor were also hers. Like an idiot. What about the other guys? Most of them are dead. So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo too? I dont know what happened to them. So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo remained fighting until the end to save even one more child. Like a fighting dog, they bit and drooped at those who attacked them. That was the last appearance that Lee Min remembered. Lee Min suffered serious injuries in the process of escaping. The reason shes still alive is because shes made full use of all her strengths. Through deceitful acts such as hiding and leaving false traces, she managed to drive here. But in return, she suffered such great wounds and was dying. Pyo-wol sighed softly. HuuC Its nice to meet you, though. Lee Min smiled wryly. Her complexion was pale. She had lost too much blood. Although Pyo-wol had no medical knowledge, he could tell that it was too late to save her. Anyone can see that Lee Min is on the line between life and death. Pyo-wol said as he sat down next to Lee Min. Unless a miracle happens, you will die soon. I know. Lee Min replied calmly. Arent you scare? Dont you want to live? I want to live. Can you save me? No Thats why Ive given up. I already know the state my body is in. Huu You dont have to be sorry. After all, its not your fault. right. But Im relieved. I wont have to die all alone. Will you stay with me to the end? Yes. Pyo-wol nodded his head. Lee Min looked at Pyo-wol. Her pale face was full of emotions. Pyo-wol What is it? I want you to survive. Ill try. I hope you survive and get revenge on them in the same way. Its unfortunate. After everything that we went through to survive we have to die like this. Its tragic that someone I dont know determines my fate. I hope they feel the same way as me one day.. Lee Min spoke calmly, but Pyo-wol felt the cry in her voice. In the underground cavity, she fought harder than anyone else to survive. In the underground cavity, she fought more closely than anyone else to stay alive. Even in a world where there was no hope, she was able to not get frustrated because she believed that something would change if she went out to the outside world. Such belief was the driving force that allowed her to endure until now. But that belief was shattered, and only despair was gnawing at her heart. There was no hope or light to be found in her eyes, which used to shone brightly in the dark. She lost the will to live. She no longer had the strength to move forward. It was impossible to save her. However, he didnt want to let her go in despair like this. Pyo-wol opened his mouth. Lee Min. You dont have to comfort me. Its not bad to die by your side. Its because of Woo Gunsang. What? At the answer that was different from what she expected, Lee Min made a puzzled expression. But Pyo-wol continued to speak, regardless of her reaction. Our assassination target was a person named Woo Gunsang. There is a high probability that he is a disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Because the large mountain where we were hiding before was Mount Qingcheng. Im sure of it. If we go to the mountain, there will probably be a full-scale group just like him. He was speaking to Lee Min, but he was also speaking to himself. I dont know the reason, but someone had requested the Blood Phantom Corps to kill Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, and we were kidnapped and raised as assassins for 7 years as a result. The client has a cautious personality. Such a person cannot stick to only one method, maybe they have two, three or more back up plans in mind to achieve the result they wanted. Maybe at the beginning, things didnt go the way they had hoped, so they told the Blood Phantom Corps to go ahead with the request. But something must have happened before the assassination so they ended up changing their mind. Now that things are like this, theres no need for us to continue with the assassination. Lee Min listened to Pyo-wol. Her mind was starting to get blurry, but she could hear Pyo-wols words strangely and clearly. They already got the desired result, so if the assassination ended up being successful, we would actually lose money. Thats why they canceled the request. They leaked the assassination attempt on the Qingcheng sect to the other sects. They tried to erase us by borrowing the hands of the other sect. So thatsthat was it. Lee Min nodded helplessly. Her mind was getting more and more cloudy. Still, she tried to listen to Pyo-wol until the end. The client is probably a person who the Qingcheng faction knows. If it takes seven years to process the request, it can be seen that he or she has a very tenacious and tenacious personality. She didnt even have the strength to open her mouth anymore. Lee Min helplessly looked at Pyo-wol who was speaking. They must have tremendous power and wealth. How many people in Sichuan Province can afford the huge amount of money that goes into abducting and raising helpless orphans from all over Jianghu. Ill find out soon enough once I survive here. Even in the midst of losing her mind, Lee Min thought that Pyo-wol was scary. To her and the other children, Pyo-wol was a demon from hell itself. They never dared to cross Pyo-wol. Outwardly they seemed to be equal, but in reality, she and the other children continued to be subordinated to the existence of Pyo-wol. Suddenly, she felt pity for those who turned Pyo-wol as an enemy. It must have been the gamble of a lifetime for them, and their gamble has been brilliantly successful. Now everything would have been perfect if they got rid of us. How can I watch the person who made us suffer for seven years live and smile well? I cant stand that. I see I knew you would. If its you. At Lee Mins answer, Pyo Wol turned his head and looked at her. Lee Min looked at him and smiled. His eyes were strangely clear. Can you call my name? Lee Min My real name. Lee Seolmin. Thank you! I wanted to hear it from you. SeolMin. Lee Min did not answer. She did not even move. didnt even move. Pyo-wol noticed that she was dead. Just as a candle that has reached its end of life shines brightest at the end, Lee Min, too, did her best to hear her real name one last time. Lee Min remained beautiful even though she was injured while hiding. She no longer had a painful expression on her face. Pyo-wol looked at Lee Mins face without saying a word. The faint ties that had been connected with him were broken. That was then. Its this way. Theres a bloodstain running this way. Everyone, come this way. The voices of the soldiers who followed the traces of Lee Min were heard. Now it was time to leave. Pyo-wol gently laid Lee Min down and whispered. I dont know who planned this, but Im going to erase them all from the face of this land. So watch over what I do I never realized setting up a website would be so difficult. Had to learn a lot of stuff to make this site presentable. ( ; 䧥) My brain was definitely friedC nonetheless, Im quite happy how it turned out~ the site was dark and gloomy before. CH 24 The base of the Blood Phantom Group was top secret. No matter how much people say that the Blood Phantom Group has a great reputation in Sichuan, in the end they were nothing more than a bunch of assassins. Those who had a grudge against them were as many as the grains of sand by the river. The Blood Phantom Group just accepted requests for the groups survival, but it made them bear the great resentment from families of those who suffered at their hands. People who wanted to take revenge on the Blood Phantom Group were scattered everywhere. They wanted to tear down and kill the members of the Blood Phantom Group. Knowing that fact, the Blood Phantom Group never leaked the location of their base to the outside world. In the end, no one ever knew where the base of the Blood Phantom Group was in Jianghu. Most people thought that the base of the Blood Phantom Group would be in a quiet rural village without people or in a green forest. However, contrary to their expectations, the base of the Blood Phantom Group was actually located in the middle of the capital city roadside of Sichuan Province. It was a dull-looking mansion made out of red bricks. People thought of the mansion as just the house of a person who had made some money and retired. A mansion where an ordinary person whos nothing special lives. That was the general feeling the people around the mansion had. The mansion owners name is Gu Juyang. Another status of his, aside from being known as a retired person, was the head of the Blood Phantom Group. Gu Juyang was listening to the report from the Fourth Sword at his residence. COnly me and my subordinates managed to secretly escape. And the children? The inescapable net has been used. Is it not impossible for them to get out? What a pity! They were raised with care, but they ended up being thrown away like that. Gu Juyang clicked his tongue. There was an expression of genuine regret on his face. This was because the children were so talented. He thought the children were a hand he could just throw away, but he never expected that they would immediately be discarded without being even able to use them. He looked at the letter on the desk. There was only one word in the letter. [Canceled.] It meant that all operations were abolished. The person who sent the letter was the client who had originally requested the assassination. As soon as he received the letter, Gu Juyang ordered the Fourth Sword and the regular assassins to secretly escape. The children did not notice their escape because they were immersed in their hiding with their Turtle Breathing Technique spread out. Right after the Fourth Sword and his subordinate assassins escaped, the inescapable net unfolded. Even the use of the inescapable net was unexpected. It would have been impossible for the Fourth Sword and his subordinates to escape if the inescapable net had been fully activated. Fourth Sword said, Isnt this place in danger as well? Because of the client? I dont know why, but they chose to kill and destroy the evidence. Wouldnt it be much safer for them to get rid of us as well if they wanted to perfectly keep their secret from getting out? That makes sense. But theyll never be able to find this place. Its impossible for them to find us in the normal way. This was not the only base of the Blood Phantom Group that existed. There was one house about fifty steps to the north, and another house about seventy steps to the west. It wasnt just a single house in the area. Everyone in those houses was owned by people who had nothing to do with the Blood Phantom Group. And it was connected to this place through an underground passage. If an unfamiliar enemy appeared, they could escape at any time through the basement. No matter how smart an enemy might be, he would not be able to think of the houses to be in connection with the Blood Phantom Group. We just have to wait here for the storm to blow over. I dont want to make the problem bigger by being hasty. You really dont know the identity of the client? If you want to know, you can always know, but you have to keep the line. Gu Juyang grabbed the letter and shook it. In an instant, the Fourth sword smelled a strange smell. By shaking the letter, it emitted a strange scent. In an instant, his complexion changed. Its tracking incense! What? Someone has placed a tracking incense in the letter! It was such a subtle scent that he would never have been able to smell it if Gu Juyang had not shaken the letter. The Fourth Swords sense of smell was so developed so that was why he could smell it, if it were just an average person, they wouldnt even have noticed that it had such a scent. Even Gu Juyang, who is extremely cautious, didnt even notice that there was a trace of tracking incense in the letter. Who? Maybe the client? It was the moment when Gu Juyang jumped up. Argh! Keugh! The screams of assassins erupted from outside. Gu Juyang and the Fourth Sword rushed towards the sound. The scenery they saw was that of a group of soldiers breaking into the mansion and mercilessly slaughtering their assassins. All those working in the mansion were assassins. On the surface, they looked like ordinary workers, but each one of them was a very talented person. Such great assassins were falling apart without much effort. Bang! Kerhyuk! One of the intruders swung their bare fists, and the sound of iron cannons being fired reverberated. And the assassin of the Bloody Phantom Group was crushed like fish meat and died. It was that powerful. All of you retreat! Youre no match! There was one who struggled alone. It was the First Sword, Lim Sayeol. He tried to extend himself by holding onto one of his enemies to save even one assassin. However, even with his abilities, he was unable to properly kill an intruder. The ability of the intruders was that much stronger. Bald-shaven hair, gray robes, and beads around their necks stood out. Monks. It wasnt just the monks. There were also people in ordinary uniforms. The assassins of the Blood Phantom Group were also experienced warriors who had gone through different battles since birth, but they were no match for the warriors. Besides, it was the middle of the day now. This is not the best time for assassins. Sweep away those dirty assassins, leave no one behind! Start the killing! The monks pushed forward with a more frightening force. The corpses of assassins started to pile up everywhere. Run away, Captain! The Fourth Sword grabbed Gu Juyangs arm and dragged him away. Where to? Anywhere! Ha! Dont you see? Its me who theyre after. Since they came after me, do you think they would leave a place where I can escape? Flames seemed to burn in Gu Juyangs eyes. Kkadeuk! He gritted his teeth. He knew it without checking the identity of the intruder. The client began to make a move. Youre crossing the line His eyes came bloodshot. Even between the assassin and the client, there was a line that had to be kept. They crossed the line a long time ago. Gu Juyang pulled out the sword he was wearing on his waist. It was the Blood Moon Knife. Sir, we can still step back How far will we retreat? Cant you see? They attacked us with such determination. Theres no way we can escape. The Fourth Sword couldnt answer. Gu Juyang shook off the hand of the dead sword and stepped forward. Now is the time to show them. That they will be the ones to be devoured if they bite us. His eyes gleamed eerily. He knew it was an unfavorable fight. But he still had to fight. Chaaat! Go Juyang flew towards the intruders along with the Blood Moon Knife. His sword was long and sharp. Although he usually does not use swordsmanship techniques, he did his best to overcome the unfavorable situation. Kak! A young monk lost his life in the blood of Gu Juyang. One-of-a-kind blood spots ????(һؚ) ???(ѪN). Wherever he wielded his sword, a corpse always appeared, leaving traces of drops of blood. Although he had not been active in the front line for a long time, his method of killing was still powerful. When he and the Fourth Sword joined, the battlefield shook violently. The assassins regained their composure and began to deal with the monks while taking advantage of the terrain. Then, the momentum of the soldiers who had initially been pushing wildly slowed down a bit. Everyone, hold on a little more! If we hold out, we can win! Gu Juyang fought hard while encouraging the assassins. You wont have a chance to do that. Huung! At that moment, along with the womans cold voice, a great energy flew by. Kaang! Gu Juyang tried to protect his whole body by swinging the Blood Moon Knife. Fortunately, he was spared from being seriously injured, but the complexion of Gu Juyang noticeably became pale. His internal organs were shaken by the shock. Who are you? Gu Juyang shouted, forcing himself to swallow the blood that was welling up to his throat. How dare a lowly assassin ask for my name? A woman in her forties jumped over the fence and landed in front of Gu Juyang. Her overall appearance was beautiful, but the raised corners of the eyebrows looked very poisonous. The woman glared at Gu Juyang with fierce eyes. The expression on Gu Juyangs face darkened at the unusual momentum of the woman. You Gu Juyang recognized the womans identity at a glance. At least among the famous warriors in Sichuan, there was no one whom he did not know. Jeonghwa, the life ending toxic heart. Why? Then could the client be Stop right there! If your mouth say anything more, I will pull out your tongue. She exclaimed as she pulled out a fire-jin from her waist. In an instant, a shadow fell on the corner of Gu Juyangs eyes. I wonder if that was the place where I made the request. It must be difficult to get out of bad luck. Jeonghwa was by no means an ordinary warrior. Although he was also a martial artist, they were famous for their meticulous yet vicious hearts. At the very least, wouldnt even a special title be the number one read? But what was truly terrifying was not Jeonghwa. It was Jeonghwas background which was terrifying. Only then did Gu Juyang know the true client who sent such an unreasonable request to the Blood Phantom Group. A light of fear flashed across his eyes. Although he had little to fear in the world, he was wary of the person behind Jeonghwa. I should have thought that they were relatedC Gu Juyang blamed his complacency for not recognizing the identity of the client in hopes of not crossing the line. All this catastrophe today was the result of his own mistake. If they were involved, even if the assassination was successful, their annihilation would surely follow. My wrong judgment has brought forth a disaster. But even if I die, I will never die alone! Gu Juyang shouted loudly and ran towards Jeonghwa. He held the Blood Moon Knife in his hand, and a reddish black aura continued to stretch out. Even in front of the sword that dyed the entire surroundings red, Jeonghwas expression did not change. Heh! A mere assassin? She swung her weapon. Then a storm-like aura arose and counteracted the energy from Gu Juyangs knife. Kakakang! Blood Moon Knife and Buljin (weapon of Jeonghwa) collided over and over again. Gu Juyang did his best. If he couldnt subdue Jeonghwa today, then there would be no future for him. Jeonghwas weapon was pushed back little by little by his energy. A light of admiration flashed across her face. The leader of an assassin group possesses such a level of martial art Impressive. From an early age, she steadily learned the martial arts of a prestigious sect. She may not be regarded as a great genius, but she has steadily learned the wisdom taught by her master and has become a master recognized by the four natures. Even with her martial arts, the captain of the Blood Phantom Group was so good that she couldnt subdue him in just a short time. Fortunately, their battle was a face-to-face confrontation in broad daylight. Jeonghwa realized once again that Gu Juyang and the other Blood Phantom Group assassins had to be annihilated. Die! Jeonghwa performed Daejung Sungong [????(󾲏), which contains the secrets of Pasa [??(а)]. It was an attack injected with internal energy. Gu Juyang was not confident enough to face her attack head-on, so he tried to avoid it. Pit! At that moment, something tiny flew and pierced his ankle. Jeonghwas comrade had attacked him. Gu Juyang, who was very nervous about the confrontation with Jeonghwa, could not avoid the sneak attack. Gu Juyangs balance was broken because of the wound in his ankle. And the fire-jin that contains Jeonghwas powerful internal energy exploded in his body. Bang! Keugh! With a scream, Gu Juyangs body collapsed. In that one attack, Gu Juyang could not counterattack in time. His chest was hollow, as if he had been struck by a large sledgehammer. Kekkeuk! Gu Juyang lay on the floor and took a deep breath. Heuk! Ugh! When he collapsed, the other assassins who had also been struggling with him also began to collapse rapidly. As the fight continued for a bit, monks and warriors slaughtered the assassins more explosively. Oh, no! Gu Juyang shed tears of blood as he watched the collapse of the Blood Phantom Group. Pak! Pak! Then there was a loud sound of footsteps. Jeonghwa took a step towards the owner of the footprints. Your disciple, Jeonghwa is greeting Master. How much time are you wasting to subdue such lowly assassins? I apologize, master! It took a while because they resisted a lot more than I expected. It was an old woman reminiscent of a crow. The whole body of the old woman who was walking with a staff brought great momentum. The old woman looked down at Gu Juyang with cold eyes. Gu Juyang shouted at the old woman. Elderly Master of Brilliance (偎̫)! How can you do this to me? How could the Emei Sect do this to the Blood Phantom Group?! Your request! In an instant, the old woman swung her staff and smashed it towards the head of Gu Juyang. What nonsense are you talking about? The old woman muttered coldly as she watched the blood flowing through the shattered skull of Gu Juyang. CH 25 Guhwasata (The Elderly Master of Brilliance)1 was the head of the Emei sect. When she became the head, the Emei sect was in decline. Due to the long seclusion, the members of the clan were poor. There were some formidable warriors such as Baekwol Samseung2 whos stronger than Guhwasata, but unfortunately, her political power and sense of reality were not up to par. She focused on learning martial arts rather than expanding the influence of the clan. As she did not accept an external disciple, the Emei sect naturally declined. When Baekwol Samseung realized that fact, the Emei sect had shrunk to nothing. Even if she died and reincarnated with her powers, she could not lead the revival of the Emei sect. So the one who was chosen to become the sect leader was Guhwasata. In the case of the Guhwasata, her martial arts might be mediocre, but her sense of reality and leadership was outstanding. With her overwhelming presence, she was supported by her students. When she became the head, Guhwasata boldly opened their gates and began to accept disciples from the outside. The Emei sect was originally an exclusive sect where an overwhelming number of its members were female monks. In Jianghu, more than two-thirds of the prominent characters were men. This was because it was physically more advantageous for men to learn martial arts. So with that, she had to choose a disciple among the leftover population of less than one-thirds in Jianghu, but even then, most women did not want to become monks. Because of that, the Emei sect had to struggle with lack of members. That was one of the reasons for the rapid decline of the Emei sect. After identifying all these problems, Guhwasata decided to boldly open their doors to everyone. She selected talented disciples from among men as well as women. In addition, the restriction that only one great disciple must become a monk was also lifted. The biggest obstacle that prevented the influx of talented members was removed. Even Guhwasata herself changed. This was because if the sect leader herself was a monk, external members would have a preconceived notion that the Emei sect was an exclusive clan. After that, the Emei sect began to expand rapidly. At present, the Emei sect was closer to a secular sect than a Buddhist sect. All of these changes were the achievements of Guhwasata. Guhwasata was the vanguard that destroyed all the elements that had defined the Emei sect for hundreds of years. Even though her staff was covered with the blood of Gu Juyang, she did not even blink an eye. Guhwasa looked around the inside of the mansion with cool eyes. Screams were resounding everywhere. Most of them belonged to assassins. The assassins were helpless in the face of the formidable force of the Emei disciples. When the Captain, Gu Juyang died, their power and spirit further weakened. Kggh! He knelt down with a single sword pierced through his chest. In front of him stood a dazzlingly beautiful woman. She was the master of the sword that pierced the chest of the First sword. The woman was wearing a pale blue top with a peacock feather print on it. First sword thought that the peacock pattern went well with her gorgeous appearance. What is your name? YongSeol-ran. I heard that among the disciples of Elderly Master, there is a disciple whose appearance is like that of a fairy and has a talent that pierces the sky it must have been you. Those are all just exaggerated rumors. Yong Seol-ran shook her head slightly. The First Sword thought that she was beautiful. Hahah! I guess being an assassin for decades was useless. He felt that decades of his life had been denied. First sword died in despair. Yong Seol-ran looked at the First Sword with sad eyes for a moment, and then moved towards the Guhwasata Around the Guhwasata, all the great disciples of the Emei Sect had gathered. Jeonghwa, Cheolsim, Doyeon, Dansim, Unmong. All of them were direct disciples of the Guhwasata and the senior sisters of Yong Seol-ran. As the Yong Seol-ran approached, Jeonghwa opened her mouth. Youre late, youngest. What kind of conversation did you have with an assassin? Im sorry, senior sister. Yong Seol-ran replied calmly. Jeonghwas eyebrows twitched slightly at Yong Seol-rans attitude. However, she didnt say anything more because it was in front of the Guhwsata. Yong Seol-ran was a very important figure in the Emei sect in many ways. She would be playing the largest role in the future plans of the Guhwasata. So Jeonghwa couldnt treat her like that. That was then. Two of the Emei sects disciples dragged a person in the front of Jeonghwa. It was the Fourth Sword who had both of his arms and legs cut off. The Emei disciples threw the Fourth Sword in front of Jeonghwa as if he was trash. This is the person in charge of leading the newly trained assassins to the vicinity of Qingcheng mountain. Guhwasata looked at the Fourth Sword with contemptuous eyes. The kind of people she hated the most were the assassins. Humans who only need money to kill and do not need any other cause or justification. Assassins were the most unworthy of living among the many types of human beings in the world. Exactly how many assassins did you take with you? Ugh! Why do you ask? The Fourth sword could barely raise his blood-stained face and looked at the Elderly Master. You dont need to know why. Just answer the question. Huh! I dont know. Are you lying to me? Even if I know, I cant tell you. You dont think Im going to tell the truth to the person that made our base this way, do you? Heh! A mere assassin dared to pretend to be quite strong. Guhwasata snorted and stretched out her hand. Her wrists, reminiscent of an old tree, were exposed. She grabbed the Fourth Swords wrist with her fingers. Chuhongyeong-gigong.3 It was one of the Emei sects best martial arts. It was a kind of penetration which boasted a more brutal and vicious power than any other torture method. It was said that those who suffered from the said technique would end up having their entire body paralyzed while enduring a hell-like suffering. As if gnawed at by an insect, the body and mind would be cut off and the person would end up suffering extreme pain until death. AGRH! The Fourth sword screamed. He was an assassin who had gone through all sorts of battles. The Chuhongyeong-gigong was so painful that he, who did not even blink an eye from any kind of torture, let out a devastating scream. It wasnt just the pain of an animal scratching his flesh. As if hot candle wax was poured along his blood vessels, the pain that melted and hardened the whole body made the Fourth sword felt extreme pain. The pain was so severe that his body ended up being twisted in a bizarre angle, even though all the muscles in his limbs had already been cut off. At the terrible appearance, the disciples of Emei, including Jeonghwa, turned their heads away. Guhwasata did not flinch and continued to torture the Fourth Sword using the Chuhongyeong-gigong. In the end, the Fourth Sword could not endure the pain and succumbed. Twentyeight. N..Now ki-kill Hmph. After hearing the desired answer, Guhwasata took her hand off from the body of the Fourth Sword. The Fourth Sword was still alive. He was still breathing, but he was better off dead. Chuhongyeong-gigong completely destroyed the inside of his body and continued to inflict extreme pain. The Fourth sword had felt the pain vividly until he stopped breathing. Guhwasatas gaze turned to Jeonghwa. How many people have you killed so far? Twenty-four people. There are four people left. I want to get rid of all the variables. By your order! As Jeonghwa left with the answer, Guhwasata looked at the Yong Seol-ran. Seol-ran, your role from now on is crucial. You know that, right? Yes, master. As soon as this case is settled, I will send someone to the Qingcheng sect to set a date. Until then, prepare your heart and body for the wedding. Yes, master. Yong Seol-ran answered briefly. Her attitude was a little annoying, but Guhwasata did not bother to scold her. Instead, she said something to herself. Everything is for the sake of the sect * * * The War of Demons and Heaven4 brought a great change to the ruling system of the Jianghu. As many sects collapsed and new sects emerged, abrupt changes took place in the topographical map of Jianghu. The sects that participated in the War of Demons and Heaven experienced explosive growth with the support of the world, while the clans who did not join the war face difficulties. The sects of Sichuan belonged to the latter. Sichuan Province was less influenced by foreign powers because of its closed topography. Since they were not influenced by the outside world, there was no reason to go out of their way to participate in the Great War. Once established in an isolated environment, the hierarchy of the sects did not change easily. After the fall of the Tang sect, the leadership of Sichuan Province was held by the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect. Between the two, it was the Qingcheng sect that took the lead. This was largely due to the fact that they opened their gates earlier than the Emei faction, and that Muryeongjin5, the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect, had superior judgment. Muryeongjin thought that in order for the Qingcheng sect to revive, those who excelled in world affairs were more needed than those who were strong in martial arts. So, Woo Jinpyeong,6 a former disciple of the Qingcheng sect, was brought to the headquarters. The family of Woo Jinpyeong soon became close with the Qingcheng sect by having a disciple enter for numerous generations. They established Sangjae using the identity of the Cheongseongpa sangga, and they grew rapidly by combining the vision of Sangjae, Mujae, and Daeguk (??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????, ??? ??, ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??.) Muryeongjin gave Woo Jinpyeong the position of second-in-command of the Qingcheng sect. It was the first time in hundreds of years of history that a subordinate disciple who was not a main disciple became the elder and second-in-command of the Qingcheng sect. That was proof that Woo Jinpyeong was excellent. At first, the elders opposed Woo Jinpyeongs appointment, but after experiencing his formidable abilities, they became an ardent supporter. Woo Jinpyeong took advantage of the gap that the Emei sect had not opened their gates yet and rapidly expanded the power of the Qingcheng sect. In Sichuan Fortress, where the Tang sect was destroyed and the Emei sect was in seclusion, the Qingcheng sect has no rival. As if robbing a house, the Qingcheng faction possesses all the major interests of Sichuan Province. The Qingcheng sect was truly at their most prosperous era. Both the Qingcheng and Emei sects were classified as Two Factions [??()]. It was followed by small and medium-sized sects such as the three gates [??(T)], the four rooms [??(ķ)], and the five halls [??(^)]. Many of them were mobilized in the hunt for assassins. It was an incident aimed at the Qingcheng sect, the unrivaled stronghold of Sichuan, not elsewhere. Considering the other sects future relationship with the Qingcheng sect, the assassins had to be found and annihilated. For that reason, the sects of Sichuan Province sent numerous disciples to support them. Since the Battle of the Blood Heaven (Ѫ) when Jeongma clashed for the fate of the world a long time ago, it was the first time that so many warriors in Sichuan Province were again mobilized. They didnt expect this to happen. Over the past years, Sichuan has been very peaceful where time has passed through without any major incidents. Peace was a blessing to ordinary people, but it was a curse to the warriors who wanted to show off their power. Numerous warriors appeared in Sichuan Province, but they did not have the opportunity to use their force. After spending a long boring time because of the peace, when the assassins appeared, it brought great vitality to the daily life of the martial artists of Sichuan. The martial artists of Sichuan Province voluntarily participated in the quest of hunting the assassins. It was a moment of entertainment that appeared after a long time. If they missed this opportunity, they will not know when another moment would come when they could show their power to the fullest. The warriors persistently pursued and killed the children. The surviving children were scattered. They chose to escape from Sichuan Province. The warriors were waiting for the children while occupying the road leading to the outside. When all eyes of Sichuan were focused on the children, the Qingcheng sect, the target of the assassins, was quiet. The Qingcheng sect did not show any movement as if to show that they were different from the other sects. The appearance of the Qingcheng sect, which did not tremble, was like the gate-house that ruled the Sichuan Province. Even though it was night, the Qingcheng sect was bright enough to be reminiscent of a night castle. Many corners of the Qingcheng sect were lit by torchers, and many men stood on a tight-knit vigil. Although the sect did not send out troops to catch the assassins, the internal security were more thorough, reminiscent of a fortress. There was a man holding his breath in the shade of a large tree overlooking the Qingcheng sect. It was Pyo-wol who looked at the Qingcheng Sect. He was in perfect assimilation with the darkness. While the other children were struggling to distance themselves from the Qingcheng sect, here he was secretly hiding near them. Those who spread the inescapable net only thought of blocking the road to the outside, they did not even consider blocking the road towards the Qingcheng sect. Pyo-wol outwitted them by completely acting in the opposite direction. Since all of their focus and power was dispersed to spread the inescapable net, now was the perfect opportunity to carry out the assassination. Pyo-wol muttered. If they want to die as natural enemies of the Jianghu, then Ill just become one. The target of his assassination is Woo Gunsang. Pyo-wols first solo assassination was just the beginning. This is the end of Volume 1 of the Reaper of the Drifting Moon. This was also the most difficult chapter to write. There were so many names and Chinese characters used. I did my best to provide the right translation, but Im still not sure of it so I still added the raw text in between. If anyone has any suggestions to make the translation better, let me know in the comments. Thank you t(*`*)s? Hope you enjoy reading this chapter! CH 26 The first thing Pyo-wol did was to examine the topography of the Qingcheng sect. All assassinations start by knowing the surrounding terrain like the back of their palm. It was to figure out the best intrusion and escape routes in advance. Surprisingly, many assassins tended to overlook this part. This was because preparation takes a lot of time and requires a lot of patience. But more experienced assassins spend more time on these basics. In that respect, Pyo-wol was born with the nature of an assassin. He never stopped being vigilant even for a moment, and he had a habit of constantly observing his surroundings. The habit of not missing out on even the smallest change and taking note of everything helped him grow as an assassin. Although this was his first actual battle, he grasped the surroundings as skillfully as an assassin who had committed numerous murders. The Qingcheng sect itself was like a heavenly fortress. The name Qingcheng () was given because the peaks which were lined up in a row looked like a blue wall. The moon wave protected by the blue castle was the Qingcheng wave. Since the mountain was so steep, it was not easy to secure an infiltration and escape route. There were numerous guards throughout Qingcheng Mountain. All of them were members of the Qingcheng faction. They usually live separately, but when the Qingcheng sect has a problem, they move as one body. It is safe to say that the true strength of the Qingcheng sect lies in the people scattered across Mount Qingcheng. It was already difficult to succeed with the assassination but it was even more difficult to get out safely after succeeding. Moreover, the Qingcheng sect of today is at its best after decades. After the fall of the Tang sect, there was no sect that could stop the Qingcheng faction in Sichuan. As such, the border of the Qingcheng sect was also ironclad. It was almost impossible to figure out all the security rotations in one day. It was beneficial for Pyo-wol to just give up, hide, and sneak out of Sichuan fortress after the siege was over. Pyo-wol was aware of that too. However, his nature and instincts were refusing to back down. The client had him kidnapped against his will, turned him into an assassin, then now having him disposed of. He wanted to stop having his fate be controlled by other people. If he steps back now, he will not be able to navigate his destiny by his own will until the end. More than anything else, Pyo-wol wanted to destroy the client who had manipulated his own destiny. For whatever reason, they withdrew the assassination and tried to destroy the evidence by attacking the children. They were trying to bury the fact that they had raised children and secretly attempted to assassinate them. There was only one reason. Things must have changed. It was clear that their relationship with the assassination target had changed and that killing Woo Gunsang now was out of the question. There was no way to know the exact details, but it was clear that the assassination target was not supposed to die anyway. That was the reason why Pyo-wol continued to do the seemingly impossible assassination. After examining Mount Qingcheng, Pyo-wol came to one conclusion. If you are not one of the people of the Qingcheng sect, you can never enter the interior of the sect. Pyo-wol hid where the entrance of the Qingcheng sect was visible and observed people coming and going. As the number one sect in Sichuan, Qingcheng was visited by thousands of people every day. There were those who were affiliated with Jianghu, and there were those that supplied goods. The entire Sichuan Province was bustling with the search for assassins who tried to attack the Qingcheng sect but the actual party involved was living a peaceful life. This demonstrates the appearance of a giant who is not shaken by such trivial things. Merchants and outside soldiers were excluded from the subject. In order to freely roam the interior of the Qingcheng sect, it was necessary to be a member of the Qingcheng sect. Pyo-wols eyes glowed. It was because a young man who had just left the Qingcheng sect caught his eye. He looked about four or five years younger than Pyo-wol. He smiled brightly at the soldiers guarding the front door and went out alone. His detailed identity was unknown, but given his attitude toward the other members of the Qingcheng sect, it was clear that he was also a fellow disciple of the said faction. Pyo-wol secretly followed him. The young man hummed and walked without even thinking that someone would secretly follow him. Dodong was Dojin, a third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Although Dojin was the youngest of the third-generation disciples, he was very talented and friendly so he was loved by many. He was now on his way to the nearby area to obtain medicinal herbs under the orders of his master His father-in-law belonged to the Yakseondang (ap) of the Qingcheng sect. Naturally, Dojin also belonged to Yakseondang following his master and was doing one of his chores. One of which was collecting herbs from a nearby mountain. I guess Ill head to the nearest Kurgh! Dojin stopped his muttering and immediately felt something on his neck. Something had tightened around his throat. He was not that far from the sect. If he can manage to scream, the Qingcheng soldiers will jump right in. But in the end, Dojin couldnt scream. Kwak! The noose that tightened his throat suddenly lifted him up into the air. Dojins body was flung onto a tree. Who! Dojin was about to shout, when a sharp dagger pierced his thigh. Kugh! Dojin screamed, his throat bursting. But his screams could not flow out of his mouth. Because the man who had stabbed him in the thigh with the sharp dagger was covering his mouth with a strong hand. It was Pyo-wol. The moment he looked into Pyo-wols eyes, Dojin froze. Those were eyes that he had never seen in the Qingcheng sect. It was a pair of eyes with an expression that could not simply be explained as either cold or emotionless. The soft red light in his eyes reminded him of a snake. Dojin was overwhelmed by Pyo-wols eyes and could not move. He seemed to understand the feelings of a rat standing in front of a snake. Now Dojin was a mouse. And Pyo-wol was a viper full of deadly poison that could suffocate him anytime. Even though Pyo-wols blood lust was suppressed, Dojin still couldnt move. Pyo-wols presence greatly overwhelms him. Pyo-wol closed Dojins mouth with his hands and asked. Are you a disciple of the Qingcheng sect? If yes, nod your head. Dojin nodded quickly. Ill let you go now, so you can answer my questions. You better not consider screaming for help. Dojin nodded once more. When he felt Pyo-wol loosening his hands, Do-jin forgot his promise and tried to shout out loud. Kak! He felt a fiery pain in his shoulder. Pyo-wol covered his mouth again and drove a dagger. It was truly terrifying to see a blade as thin as a childs finger piercing his shoulder. Arggh! Dojins eyes shook. Pyo-wols scared eyes seemed to have changed even more terrifyingly. It felt like Pyo-wol was really going to kill him the next time he screamed. So he desperately suppressed the scream. Only then did Dojin realize. The fact that the man in front of him could kill him at any time. And in a way he couldnt even imagine. If the dagger stuck in his shoulder had pierced his neck, he would be dead. Yellow liquid flowed from his trousers. He peed because of extreme fear. Pyo-wol said as he loosened the hand that covered his mouth. If you scream again, you will be unable to see the world again with your own two eyes. Yes! Dojin replied politely. Your name? DoDojin. What is your identity? I am a third-generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Is that all? II belong to the Yakseondang. What does Yakseondang do? Dojin confided in everything he knew. He was out of his mind because of fear. He was not a second generation disciple, he was only a third disciple. He was just a young boy who had just entered the sect. It was impossible for him to possess the spirit that was prepared to die. In order to live, he confided everything he knew. Pyo-wol scraped out all the information he could find out from him. I ask you one last time. What kind of person is Woo Gunsang? Wa-wait, are you talking about senior brother, Woo Gunsang of the Great Star of Qingcheng (ǹ)?! Great Star of Qingcheng? Pyo-wol frowned. Because it felt unusual from the start. Senior brother Woo Gunsang is the best disciple produced by the Qingcheng sect. At a young age, he learned most of the Qingchengs martial arts and has reached a very high stage. It is said that the former masters of the Qingcheng sect have shown their interest in teaching him directly. Dojin told Pyo-wol everything he knew. To sum up his words, he said that Gunsang Woo was the son of Woo Jinpyeong, the second-in-command of the Qingcheng sect, and was a person of absolute talent. His talent was so great that all of the previous masters of the Qingcheng sect respected him and taught him martial arts. Thanks to his formidable talent, he became a great disciple even though he was only ten years older than Dojin, and he was expected to be the one who would further revive the Qingcheng sect. This is the worst. Pyo-wol thought that Woo Gunsang was a great being, considering that seven years had to be invested in carrying out the assassination, but he did not know that he was such great existence to the extent that Woo Gunsang received all the expectations of the Qingcheng sect. No maybe its to be expected? Thats why seven years of training was needed. Although it is not possible to know the level of the opponents martial arts in detail, it was clear that he was a great master if he earned the nickname of the Great Star of Qingcheng. Pyo-wol was thinking of giving up. But its too late for him to step back. When they find out that Dojin is gone, they will surely come after them. Even if he stepped back without doing anything, the risk was the same. Pyo-wol had no choice. Dojin said. Oh, Ive told you everything I know, so please spare me. Tears streamed down from his eyes. Pyo-wol touched his face with his hand for a moment. Dojin trembled at the eerie feeling. At that moment, Pyo-wol put blood on his face. Dojins body hardened like a stone statue. He will be stuck for a day or so unless someone releases him. Pyo-wol stood next to Dojin and began touching his face. The items he received from the Blood Phantom Group also included makeup tools. Lime, glutinous rice, and honey were mixed and applied all over his face, and makeup was applied in a color similar to the skin color. Soon, Dojin and Pyo-wols faces became similar. Hyuk! Dojin was appalled to see Pyo-wols face which has changed to resemble his own. If someone would look closely, they would be able to notice the difference, but at first glance, they both look indistinguishable. In fact, the best way was to remove Dojins face skin and use it. However, the process of making a face mask was complicated and time consuming, so it could not be used immediately. Even if it was clumsy, it was much more efficient to put on makeup. Of course, the probability of getting caught was high, but it was the best way for Pyo-wol now who was rushed for time. Pyo-wol touched Dojins face to check his facial muscles. Then he took off Dojins clothes and wore them on himself. He could not check his overall look because he didnt have a mirror, but he guessed it was passable. Pyo-wol left Dojin alone and headed towards the main gate of the Qingcheng sect. His gait was similar to that of Dojin. Not only his face, but everything from his body shape, gait, and atmosphere all resemble Dojin. The soldiers guarding the main gate of the Qingcheng sect found Pyo-wol and talked to him. Oh, its Dojin. Why are you coming back already? Oh! Ive left something behind. Jeez, you scatterbrain! Stay focused, you hear me? Okay! Pyo-wol scratched his head and made a sullen expression. Then the man who was guarding the front door smiled and opened the way. He did not even suspect that the young man in front of him was not Dojin. Pyo-wol was the same as Dojin to that extent. Pyo-wol calmly passed through the front door. As he passed through the main gate, the Qingcheng sect revealed its true form. The appearance of a number of temples boasted great majesty. Nevertheless, the reason why Pyo-wol was not overwhelmed was because he had experienced such a landscape like this before. The exterior of the buildings that existed in the underground cave were similar. It was similar yet different at the same time. First of all, the size was vastly different. There were buildings all over the place that was not present in the underground cavity. However, the overall layout has not changed. He had been there for seven years. Even if he closed his eyes and moved around, he would be able to find his destination. Pyo-wol proceeded as calmly as if he were at home. He already knew where the securities were tight and where it was weak. He deliberately moved only to places with weak security. Thousands of people passed by him, but no one doubted Pyo-wol. If someone would look closely at his face, they would have noticed something strange, but no one managed to notice because Pyo-wol was acting so naturally. Occasionally, when someone who knows Dojin, Pyo-wol just calmly greeted them back and passed by. Is it there? Pyo-wol finally arrived near his destination. Bright Moon Palace (µ). It was the residence of Woo Gunsang. CH 27 After their seclusion ended, the Qingcheng sect continued to expand. Because new disciples continued to be accepted, there was insufficient space to stay for the upcoming generations. It was not difficult to expand. In Sichuan Province, the Qingcheng sect had already established a unique force. There were so many active disciples who was willing to donate large amounts of money for the Qingcheng sect. As the power of the Qingcheng sect grew, the benefits to be received also followed. There was no reason not to donate. In a way, it was like a Qingcheng sect tax, where both the disciples and the sect prospered together. As time pass by, a whole new environment was created. Because of that, even the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were unable to memorize the names of the newly created buildings. The Qingcheng sect often changes its establishments, but there are some places that do not change. One of them was Sangqing Palace. Since Sangqing Palace was the most important place in the Qingcheng sect, the security was strict. Most major events of the Qingcheng sect were all decided at Sangqing Palace. Even today, the elders were gathered at Sangqing Palace, including Muryeongjin, a long-time sect leader of the Qingcheng sect. Muryeongjin was an old man in his early seventies. But looking at his appearance alone, it was hard to guess that he had aged that much. Because of his unconventional appearance, deep eyes, and naturally flowing dignity, he only looked like he was in his early to mid-fifties. It was the same with the other elders. The elders who had mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect looked much younger than their actual age. Rather, the person who looked the oldest was Woo Jinpyeong, who is called the Jinang (last) of the Qingcheng sect. Because he came from a branch family of the Qingcheng sect, his martial arts were the weakest. That is why he looked much older than the other elders. The first person to speak was Muryeongjin,1 the sect leader. Has the outside situation calmed down? It seems that the search for the assassin has come to an end. How dare an assassin target our sect? Do you think this makes sense, junior brother? Of course it doesnt make sense. Its highly likely that someone has plotted this. Woo Jinpyeongs eyes lit up coldly as he answered. Who do you think it could be? Its too early to make a hasty decision because we dont have the right information yet. Are we going to leave it that way? Of course not. Ive already sent some of my disciples to gather information. As expected of junior brother Woo. Muryeongjin smiled, satisfied. The old man with a heavy atmosphere, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth. Whoever caused this situation must never be forgiven! Our sect is currently at a crucial turning point. We must make it so that something like this never happens again. He was Mu Jeong-jin,2 an elder of the Qingcheng sect. Mu Jeong-jin was unquestionably the number one sword of the Qingcheng. No matter how brilliant Woo Jinpyeong was, the Qingcheng sect would not have been able to achieve this level of development if it hadnt been supported by the armed forces of Mu Jeong-jin. Woo Jinpyeong nodded in response to Mu Jeong-jins words. It will be so, senior brother! The Shaolin Temple, the Wudang Sect, and the Mount Hua Sect, who participated in the battle after opening their doors during the War of the Demons and Heaven, regained their former reputation. However, those who sealed their doors and did not participate in the war such as our sect and the Emei sect, only gained an empty name of Four Heavenly Kings in Sichuan. However, our actual power is far short of theirs. To catch up with them, we must tighten our reins. If we cant move forward because were caught up in an incident like this, even if we die, we wont be able to reach our previous glory. At Mu Jeong-jins words, all the elders nodded their heads. A lot of things have changed in Jianghu due to the war that took place several decades ago. At that time, Jianghu was in danger of being conquered by the Celestial Demon Troupe.3 If the extraordinary martial artist named Lee Kwak had not formed the Heavens Will Alliance [???()] and resisted, Jianghu would have fallen into the hands of the Celestial Demon Troupe. At that time, the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect, the Mount Hua Sect, the Qingcheng, and the Emei sect had their gates closed. However, soon the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect, the Mount Hua Sect boldly opened their gates and participated in the Heavens Will Alliance, and made a great contribution in driving out the Celestial Demon Troupe. On the other hand, the Qingcheng and Emei sect did not open the gates because they were careful. The difference divided the fate of the five sects. The Shaolin Temple, Wudang, and Mount Hua faction, who participated in the war, regained their former glory with praise from the people, but the Qingcheng and Emei sect were criticized by the people. Since they unlocked their gates late, Jianghus gaze on them was unbearably cold. It was unfair because of their circumstances, but they could not turn back Jianghus already tilted gaze. Now, people did not think that the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were in the same ranks as the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang and the Mount Hua sect. Actually it was true. Jianghus outstanding martial artists preferred the other three sects more than the Qingcheng sect or the Emei sect. The Qingcheng faction has recently expanded its ranks and has been eagerly following the three clans, but the gap was still considerable. The gap was not narrowing at all, but rather widening. Because of that, the sense of crisis that Qingcheng felt was really great. Dont worry. If things go as planned, well be able to catch up with them within a decade. How dependable. Its reassuring to have someone like you! No, senior brother! Since youre so great, your son must have taken after you. Woo Jinpyeongs face darkened slightly at Mu Jeongjins words. Woo Gunsang has isolated himself to focus his training with the thought of atonement. Is that so? I apologize. What do you mean? My son Its understandable for a boy of his age. Theres no need for you to apologize for something that has already been taken care of peacefully. I will make sure that he pulls himself together. Mu Jeong-jin replied with a look that said nothing was wrong. Yes, thats plenty. No matter what anyone says, Woo Gunsangs talent is real. At Mu Jeong-jins words, the elders nodded their heads. I heard that you accepted Emeis sects proposal of marriage? This time, it was Muryeongjin, the sect leader, who opened his mouth. Woo Jinpyeong made a sad expression. How did that happen? Marriage with the Emei sect Not bad. Is the bride the youngest disciple of the Elderly Master of Brilliance? Thats right. Its rumored that she possesses both intelligence and beauty. If thats the case, its not bad match for Woo Gunsang. I think so too. Then why is your expression so dark? Its probably because Im reluctant. Is it because of the Elderly Master? Yes. When the Elderly Master of Brilliance was mentioned, all the elders frowned at once. There was an existence that made people feel bad just by hearing their name. Guhwasata was such a person. Like the Qingcheng sect, the Emei sect fell behind because of the late opening of their gate. No, the Emei sect was far below that of the Qingcheng sect, let alone the other three great sects. For that reason, she was determined to catch up with the Qingcheng sect in any way. Such tenacity of the Guhwasata made the elders of the Qingcheng uncomfortable. If Woo Gunsang gets married to the youngest disciple of the Elderly Master of Brilliance, we will have no choice but to make concessions. Hmm, so thats the problem. If we make a mistake, theres a risk that our sect will be the ones who will be devoured. Thats why Ive rejected the proposal so far, but now, theres nothing I can do about it. However, we have no choice. We cant continue to be enemies in this small land of Sichuan. Accept it. I will. Woo Gunsang is the only hope of the Qingcheng sect to catch up with the other three sects. Never forget that fact. The meeting ended with Mu Jeong-jins last words. * * * Bright Moon Palace was an old hall with the history of the Qingcheng sect. Although the size of the hall is not very large, it is separated by a high wall and there is a space for closed training in the basement. All those who stayed in the Bright Moon Palace left a great mark in the history of the Qingchent sect. Giving the Bright Moon Palace to Woo Gunsang meant that the Qingcheng sect had great expectations for him. Pyo-wol looked at the Bright Moon Palace without saying a word. He saw the real Bright Moon Palace for the first time today, but he didnt feel that it was unfamiliar because he saw a hall like this every day in an underground cave. Although there are third generation disciples who stood guard at the entrance of Bright Moon Palace, Pyo-wol knew ten more ways to sneak into Bright Moon Palace. There was no one who was not a disciple of the Qingcheng sect who knew this place better than Pyo-wol. No, even among the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, there was no one who could rival Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was walking along the wall and jumping lightly around the corner. A tiled roof was placed on top of the walled fences of the Bright Moon Palace. It was only created when the Bright Moon Palace was first built, and did not exist in any recently created fences. Pyo-wol crawled on the tiled roof of the wall fence. Originally, when a tiled roof was put on, the inside of the wall would be filled with soil. But as time passed, the soil inside of the wall would flow down making its inside empty. The same was true for the fortifications in the underground cave. It was not possible to fill the insides of the wall with soil because the layout was made in a hurry in the underground cave, but Pyo-wol guessed that maybe the situation was the same for the real wall of the Bright Moon Palace. His thoughts turned out to be right. Pyo-wol crawled through the empty space between the wall and approached the nearest place to Bright Moon Palace. He felt some soldiers passing under the wall. But they could never be aware of his existence. Pyo-wol was able to move while unfolding the Turtle Breathing Technique. Even if the soldiers knew in advance and prepared for an intruder, it was not easy to detect Pyo-wols presence. Pyo-wol, who was moving while holding his breath, heard the voices of the soldiers chatting under the wall. Wow, did Woo Gunsang bring in a woman again? Shh! Be quiet! To bring a woman inside under the pretext of closure training. Thats really bold of him. Is it one of our disciples this time? Hey, I told you to be quiet! If you dont want to get caught and be scolded, be careful with your mouth! Damn it! Their conversation gave Pyo-wol valuable information. He brings women in here? The Qingcheng sect was basically a Taoist sect In the recent years while expanding the sect, they have accepted a lot of disciples and their secular tendencies have strengthened, but the fact that they are a sect based on Taoism has not changed. It was, of course, unimaginable to hold a woman in the training hall. However, a man named Woo Gunsang secretly took the woman into his residence. From what he heard from Dojin, he said that he was attracted by the Qingcheng disciples, but it seemed that there was something different inside the sect from what is known to the world. Wherever you go, there is always someone who is different on the inside. It was unfortunate for the Cheongseongpa disciples, but it was a good thing for Pyo-wol. After confirming that no one was around, Pyo-wol quietly flew to the roof of Bright Moon Palace. He landed on the roof silently. It was starting to become dim. Soon night came. For others, darkness was a big obstacle, but for Pyo-wol, the night was like another weapon of his. Pyo-wol moved while completely being assimilated into the darkness. He kicked off the roof tile and infiltrated inside. He crawled on all fours like an animal. Still, he did not make any sound. Pyo-wol carefully went through the roof and looked inside the hall. However, the figure of the person presumed to be Woo Gunsang was nowhere to be seen. It looks like hes in the basement. Pyo-wol did not panic. He already knew that there was an underground basement here. The problem was opening the entrance to the basement. When the entrance is opened, Woo Gunsang who was inside had no choice but to notice. So Pyo-wol have to think of infiltrating using other places instead. He went through the ventilation hole, which was essential for any underground space. Perhaps even the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect do not know that there is a ventilation hole here. The ventilation holes were hidden quite well. Pyo-wol soon found the place behind a large pillar. It was the vents. He carefully opened the vent and sneaked inside. Pyo-wol completely concealed his presence by utilizing the Turtle Breathing Technique. Still, he was not complacent, so he moved as slowly as possible. Finally, Pyo-wol arrived at the underground basement. The location of the ventilation hole was on the ceiling overlooking the underground basement. .Pyo-wol carefully peered into the underground basement. He saw a six-foot-tall man lying there with his clothes off. Next to him was a half-naked woman. Woo Gunsang! As the best weapon of the Qingcheng sect, Woo Gunsang had a well-trained body. The densely developed muscles were reminiscent of a snow leopard (ѩ) that freely roamed in snowy mountains, and calluses were lodged on his palms and back. He was sleeping with the woman in his arms, but there were no flaws in the look of Woo Gunsang. It looked like he would react immediately if there was even a small stimulus from the outside. Woo Gunsang looked like a well-forged sword. Pyo-wol felt goosebumps all over his body. This was the first time he had personally seen a warrior who had reached this level. He also felt a thrill when he saw Gu Juyang, the leader of the Blood Phantom Group, but this time it was different. Woo Gunsang exuded an atmosphere as someone who had reached such a high stage by taking the right steps. Theres a natural aura flowing out. It was a kind of energy that assassins who did not learn proper martial arts and only learned how to kill could never have. But Pyo-wol never faltered. He is also human. If he had his blood drawn or get stabbed with a knife, he would die nonetheless. Pyo-wol looked into the underground basement. Weapons were scattered everywhere. There were a lot of swords in particular, as if to prove that the martial arts that Woo Gunsang had learned was swordsmanship. There were various types of swords, such as long swords, daggers, and yam swords. Pyo-wol rehearsed the whole scene in his mind. A picture that can only be seen by him was painted in his head. When the painting was completed to some extent, Pyo-wol took out a small bundle of rope from his bosom. It was a gift given by the Blood Phantom Group. Pyo-wol made the rope in the form of a noose and sent it down through the ventilation hole. It was when the noose almost reached Woo Gunsangs face. Woo Gunsang, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were looking exactly where Pyo-wol was hiding. Caught. At that moment, Pyo-wol pulled on the rope. Ping! CH 28 The reason Woo Gunsang woke up was purely because of an ominous feeling. His nerves had bothered him. Woo Gunsang did not ignore his instincts. When he opened his eyes, the first thing that caught his eyes was the ventilation hole on the ceiling. He couldnt see it with the naked eye, but he could instinctively sense that there was something inside the vent. Bang! That was then. He was suddenly short of breath. His throat was choked, and his body was hung up to the ceiling. At the same time, the vents were broken and a black object fell. It was Pyo-wol. In his hand was the rope tightening on the neck of Woo Gunsang. As Pyo-wol came down the ceiling, Woo Gunsangs figure went up. Oh! Senior brother! As soon as the woman screamed in surprise, Pyo-wol kicked her in the stomach. The woman, who was defenseless, collapsed without managing to let out a scream because her internal organs were shaken. Squeak! At that moment, Woo Gunsang, who was struggling in the air, cut off the rope above his head with his hand. His hand, which had been injected with internal qi, was like a sword in itself. The rope was immediately cut off, and Woo Gunsang found freedom. Woo Gunsang threw off the rope that was holding his neck and shouted. Who are you? Instead of answering, Pyo-wol picked up the sword that was lying on the floor and rushed towards Woo Gunsang. Clang! His sword aimed at Woo Gunsang. Woo Gunsang struck Pyo-wols sword with the blade of his hand. Jjeoeoeong! The sharply forged sword bounced off. Even though he collided with the blade with his bare hands, there was not a single scratch on the hand of Woo Gunsang. It was Jeol Young-soo (~Ӱ Absolute Shadow Hand), a secret technique of the Qingcheng sect. Woo Gunsang had reached a level where he could use swordsmanship without actually weilding a sword. He snorted For an assassin to dare come here. Woo Gunsang ran towards Pyo-wol and waved his hand. Then a cloud-like match arose and struck the Pyo-wol. Hurgh! Pyo-wols body slid backwards as he let out a groan. There was blood on his lips. He was wounded in a single blow. Woo Gunsang advanced with joy. At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked one of the daggers lying on the floor. The dagger flew precisely at the head of Woo Gunsang. Heung! Woo Gunsang caught the dagger in between his fingers. Although it was a short sword that did not reach the length of a sword he usually used, he felt that his heart was reassured as he held a weapon in his hand. Although he was good at martial arts with his bare hands, he was still the most confident with his sword fighting skills. The length of the sword does not affect his sword attack. That was how well-versed Woo Gunsang was when it came to swords. Shishk! He unleashed one of the swordsmanship of the Qingcheng sect, the Red Drop Sword (녳ϼ Qingyun Chixia Sword). The entire underground dance floor seemed to be dyed with the red glow emanating from his sword. Pyo-wol felt an extreme sense of crisis. The weight contained in the sword of Woo Gunsang was so great that he could not bear it. Pit pit pit! In an instant, Pyo-wol was wounded in three places. Each wound was not light. Kuergh! Pyo-wol let out a scream and staggered. But he persevered without falling down. Woo Gunsang fired another shot at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol avoided all of those attacks by a hairs breadth. Youre pretty good. A cruel light flashed in Woo Gunsangs eyes. He continued to pressure Pyo-wol like a cat playing with a mouse. Pyo-wols whole body was gradually stained with blood from Woo Gunsangs formidable swordsmanship. Even if it wasnt, it was a free car because of the practice of closing the pipe that I didnt want. (??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???.) He brought in disciples who usually sucked up on him, and held them in his arms, but the endeavor became boring. Woo Gunsang had stood out since childhood. His formidable intelligence made it easy to learn any martial arts. Everyone applauded his outstanding growth, and the seniors of the Qingcheng sect each taught him martial arts. It was probably from then. Learning martial arts was no longer fun. The martial arts that others had to learn for more than a year, he learned in a month. As he learned it so easily, his interest in martial arts began to fall. From that moment on, he started to become interested in women. There were many women who sucked up to him. He, too, was at a hot-blooded age, so he did not shy away from any woman who came up to him. If it were just that, it wouldnt be a big deal. The trouble arose when he forcibly took a woman. At that time, Woo Gunsang was intoxicated and lost his judgment. When he met a certain woman, her beauty made Woo Gun-sang act like a beast as he forcibly took the woman. The woman who felt ashamed, committed suicide making her family fall apart. Woo Jinpyeong barely managed the situation, and he ordered Woo Gunsang to spend a whole year training in isolation. Although he admitted his mistake, the fact that Woo Gunsang had to be put on probation for a year was a cruel treatment that was hard for him to accept. So his heart was filled with discontent. Even as he held a female disciple in his arms, the deterioration in his heart did not go away. Then, the assassins attack exploded his anger. Did that bitchs father send you? Woo Gunsang mistook Pyo-wol as an assassin sent by the father of the woman he raped. The womans father was a power to recognize in the neighborhood. He had enough fortune to hire a few assassins. Pyo-wol didnt answer. His attitude provoked his anger even more. Woo Gunsang performed the sword attack of the Qingcheng sect that he had learned so far as if he had been angry with Pyo-wol. Ssis! Ssiis! The entire underground basement was filled with his swordsmanship. It was only then that Pyo-wol realized how great a martial artist Woo Gunsang was. From the sword of Woo Gunsang, three swords came out. At least its a dagger, so if he had a long sword, his neck would have been separated from his body. That is why Pyo-wol deliberately threw a dagger and held it. Pyo-wol did not dare to block the sword in front of him, so he managed to avoid the attack of Woo Gunsang with the technique of Nalyeotagon (HL Lazy Donkey Rolling). Dear! Woo Gunsang followed Pyo-wol and spread the water. At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked a sword that was rolling on the floor with his foot. Kang! However, the sword he kicked collided with the dagger of Woo Gunsang and bounced off. Pyo-wol grabbed the bounced sword in the air and swung it. How funny! How dare you attack me with my own sword? Woo Gunsang, who was a martial artist until the very tip of his head, changed his sword. Instead of the Cheongunjeokhagum, it was the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, one of the secret techniques of the Qingcheng sect. As if the waves were pounding seventy-two times, the revolving sword had a tremendous power that was difficult for any master of Jianghu to easily take. The Seventy-Two Sword Waves was not the highest swordsmanship technique of the Qingcheng sect. Even though there were a few more techniques with stronger power than that, Woo Gunsang was most familiar with the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. He was fascinated with the Seventy-Two Sword Waves from a young age. Since its been a long time since he learned it, he reached a point where he can execute the technique even with his eyes closed. Ssisisis! Sharp sword strikes flew in succession like waves. Pyo-wols body seemed to be in danger as if it was going to be torn apart at any moment. Pyo-wol fled behind the woman who was earlier beaten down by him. Move! Gunsang Woo kicked the body of the woman whom he had made love with a while ago. The woman bounced out and hit the wall. As a result, the nerves of Woo Gunsang were temporarily distracted. That was then. The red light in Pyo-wols eyes glowed. He swung his sword in the wrong direction as if he had given up on everything. A smirk crept on the corner of his mouth. Foolish Kaang! Then the unbelievable happened. The sword of Woo Gunsang which was raging wildly like a wave, was blocked by Pyo-wols sword. What? Woo Gunsang dismissed it as a coincidence and again unfolded his Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Kaang! But this time, he was blocked by the sword of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol cut off his attack, as if he had already known Woo Gunsangs swordsmanship in advance. Indeed he does. The Seventy-Two Sword Waves displayed by Woo Gunsang was the martial art Pyo-wol knew. The unknown swordsman he learned in the underground cavity was the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Three children out of the twenty-seven children had learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Two of three were attacked by the other children, with Pyo-Wol being the sole survivor. Pyo-wol learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves to death in order to survive. So, he knew the characteristics of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves better than anyone. Although his understanding and mastery may be lagging behind that of Woo Gunsang, he surpassed him in terms of demolishing the technique. To Woo Gunsang, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was simply a sword that he had mastered, but for Pyo-wol, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was the only hope he expected to use in order to survive. Ssis! Pyo-wol stabbed his sword. It was an ordinary stab that relied on his instincts. However, its speed and direction exceeded the expectations of Woo Gunsang. Swift Mind! The speed of the mind moves the body. On this one chance, Pyo-Wol risked everything he had. Puug! The sword pierced his chest. The sword of Pyo-wol pierced through the chest of Woo Gunsang. Kekeuhg! Woo Gunsang vomited blood. The blood poured out of Woo Gunsangs mouth had soaked Pyo-wols face. How can the likes of you use the Seventy-Two Sword Waves?! Although Pyo-wol did not know, the technique he unwittingly unfolded was a resemblance of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. He executed the Seventy-Two Sword Waves as he destroyed the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of Woo Gunsang. No one else knew, but Woo Gunsang was able to recognize that. Pyo-wol didnt answer. He couldnt. It felt like the energy would scatter and collapse if he opened his mouth. In the brief moment of confrontation, Pyo-wol poured everything he had. The key was to have Woo Gunsang execute the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Lim Sayeol said that the unknown swordsmanship, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, was the mastered martial arts of their target. Pyo-wol thought there was a chance of winning if he would let Woo Gunsang perform the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Thats why he desperately dragged time to unfold the Seventy-Two Swords. This was the first time he had used the Thunder-Splitting technique in practice. It was a gamble that could cost his life. His gamble might have been a success, but he suffered serious injuries in return. He had to get out of here quickly. Pyo-wol looked at the woman for a moment. The woman who had been struck by Woo Gunsang was losing her mind. Pyo-wol exited the underground basement through the ventilation hole. From now on, it was a race against time. He had to get as far away from the Qingcheng sect as possible before they noticed. * * * Cheong-il was one of the members of the Qingcheng sect and was in charge of the Yakseondang. Although he is not as strong in martial arts as his high-ranking brother Cheong-yeop, Qing Ming, or Woo Gunsang, he was well versed in medicine and was respected by many of his disciples. Cheong-il looked at his disciple, Jin-gwang, with a frown on his forehead. What do you mean? Dojin is on the grounds? Wasnt Dojin walking around the mountain collecting herbs? I thought so too Jin-gwang put on a puzzled expression. It was him who instructed Dojin to gather the herbs from the mountain. But he heard some strange news. It was said that Dojin, who had gone out under his orders earlier, returned to the Qingcheng sect for some reason. There were also testimonies from the disciples who saw Dojin. Jin-gwang wandered the Qingcheng sect in search of Dojin. However, Dojin could not be found anywhere. Thats so strange. Its not enough for Dojin to dare disobey my orders, hes even wandering around the grounds without any permission? Ive been looking for him too, but I cant find him anywhere. Is it not possible for the other disciples to see it wrong? Several people have already said that they saw him. Where was the last time you saw Dojin? Near the Bright Moon Palace. Lets go. Yes! The two left Yakseondang and went to the nearby Bright Moon Palace. Cheong-il grabbed the man who was guarding the Bright Moon Palace and asked. Have you ever seen Dojin? I saw him roaming around. Really? Yes. Why? Instead of answering, Cheong-il frowned. Something didnt feel right. Its strange that Dojin, who had to go around the mountain and collect herbs, came back without a word, then was seen wandering around Bright Moon Palace. Something weird was happening. Suddenly, the eyes of Cheong-il turned to the Bright Moon Palace. Is Woo Gunsang inside? Yes. Hes in training in isolation. Send him a message that I will visit him. That is. As the disciple, Lee Dae-jae, hesitated, Cheong-ils face distorted. Has he taken a woman in again? I apologize. The disciple Lee Dae-jae quickly bowed his head. He could not dare tell a lie to Chung-il. Im going inside. Cheong-il pushed the disciple and entered the Bright Moon Palace.Lee Dae-jae who was guarding the residence did not dare to stop him. Ugh! How do you do it? He hurriedly followed Qing-il, expecting a lightning bolt to fall soon. After looking around the inside of Bright Moon Palace for a while, Cheong-il found the entrance to the underground basement. Grung! When the lock was activated, the entrance opened with a dull sound. Cheong-il, Jin-gwang, and Lee Dae-jae went down to the underground basement through the entrance. The corpse of Woo Gunsang greeted them. What? Woo Gunsang! Chung-il ran towards Woo Gunsang and looked at his condition. However, Woo Gunsang had already stopped breathing. Who dares! The roar of Cheong-il echoed through the underground basement. Jin-gwang, who understood the situation, ran to the upper rooms and shouted. Its an assassin! An assassin has killed the senior brother Woo Gunsang! CH 29 Dang! Dang! Dang! An emergency bell rang dizzyingly in the quiet Qingcheng sect. . The disciples of the Qingcheng sect, who were resting quietly, ran out bewildered. Then came the shocking news that Woo Gunsang had been attacked and killed by an assassin. Look for the assassin now! Dont let go of him! All the martial artists scattered across Mount Qingcheng came out and searched for the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang. A disciple of the Cheongseongpa within the Cheongseongpa. There was also an unprecedented incident where a promising Kigi died after being attacked by an assassin. Of course, the Qingcheng sect was turned upside down. In particular, the anger of Woo Jinpyeong, who lost his child, and Muryeongjin, who lost the future of the Qingcheng sect was great. They looked at the corpse of Woo Gunsang with wretched eyes. GUNSAAANG! Woo Jinpyeong knelt in front of his sons body and horribly sobbed. Woo Jinpyeong, who was like a rock since he had never been shaken even once in Qingcheng sect, was now sobbing defenselessly. At the sight of Woo Jinpyeong figure, the expressions of the elders of the Qingcheng sect became somber. Oh Primordial God. How could our sect endure such an ordeal Muryeongjin closed his eyes and shook his white beard. Mu Jeong-jin, an elder right below him, approached him. Senior brother! Speak, junior brother! We must deal with that child. Mu Jeong-jins gaze was pointing to the female disciple lying unconscious. Muryeongjin frowned. What do you mean? That child is also a disciple of our sect, and yet you still want to dispose of her? The honor of Gunsang is at stake. If it becomes known to the outside world that he has brought a female disciple during his closed training, the honor of Gunsang will hit rock bottom. He is already dead, so shouldnt we at least protect his honor? Junior brother! Muryeongjin unleashed a mournful roar. All the other elders flinched, but Mu Jeong-jin continued speaking without changing a single expression on his face. Whats done is done. Since Gunsang, the best member of the Qingcheng sect, has died, our sects reputation will also collapse. Mu Jeong-jins voice was as cold as ice. He was the one who loved Woo Gunsang more than anyone else. Except for senior brother Ko Yeopjin, who had retired a long time ago, Woo Gunsang was the greatest talent of the Qingcheng sect. He regarded Woo Gunsang as a talented person who would succeed in his footsteps so he taught him with great care. Although his growth has been slow recently, he has fallen into gloom in the middle, but the fact that he is a talented person who will open up a brilliant future for Qingcheng sect has not changed. Woo Gunsangs death was nothing short of deteriorating the future of the Qingcheng sect for at least a decade. His death was more tragic than anyone else, but now was the time to minimize the damage. Otherwise, it would take more than a decade for the sect to recover. Clearly, there must be someone who hired the assassin. Someone who would benefit from the fall of Gunsang and the Qingcheng sect. We must not let that happen, no matter what. Urgh! When Mu Jeong-jin spoke so harshly, Muryeongjinin put on a perplexed expression on his face. Senior brother! That shouldnt be the case! No matter how important the reputation of the sect is, its not as important as a human life! Among the elders, the Mu Hwajin, who had the mildest disposition, came forward and stopped the Mu Jeong-jin. Then Mu Jeong-jin looked at the other elders and said, Is that what all of you think? Do you think its okay for the sects reputation to fall to the ground like this? If this continues, we will not be able to catch up with the Shaolin or Wudang, but rather the gap will continue to widen and we will be reduced to just some mere sect. No one answered. However, their eyes were not so different from those of Mu Jeong-jin. At the appearance of the elders, Muryeongjin and Mu Hwajin put on a difficult expression. That was then. Ill do it. Woo Jinpyeong, who was weeping in front of his childs body, stood up. In his hand was a sword that was stuck in the chest of Woo Gunsang. Junior brother! Muryeongjinin shouted in surprise, but he could not stop Woo Jinpyeong. Clang! Woo Jinpyeong stabbed the sword into the female disciples chest. The woman who already lost reason, vomited blood then died. Junior brother Woo! What have you done!? Muryeongjinin took the sword from his hand. Woo Jinpyeong sat down on one spot and shouted. Huk-hyuh! What was I supposed to do then? Gunsang was not just the hope of the Qingcheng sect! He was everything to me! As a father, how could I just watch Gunsangs honor crumble like this?! You can curse me all you like! I dedicated myself to the Qingcheng sect. If you dont understand this level of inconvenience, Id rather leave the sect There was madness in Woo Jinpyeongs voice. At this point, the Muryeongjin and Mu Hwajin had no choice but to understand. Whats more, the act had already happened. Whats more important is setting it right. HuuC For now, lets just say that the girl came to receive instruction from Gunsang and then died because of the assassin. You thought well. I dont know if it was a really good decision. I really dont know. As Muryeongjin let out a deep sigh, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone sharply and said, Isnt there something more important than that now? Thats right! We must catch the assassin whos the culprit in all of this. We must capture him and let him tell us whos the person behind him. Have the rest of the sects in Sichuan cooperate. For those who refuse to cooperate, let them know that we will take it as a sign that they dont want to be in Sichuan any longer. I will pass on the words of the sect leader to the Emei, Wudang, Shaolin, and all the other sects. All those involved in this sneak attack will be identified and punished. HuuC! When Muryeongjinins permission was granted, Mu Jeong-jin led all the elders and went out. As the words of Muryeongjin were delivered to the other sects, the whole of Sichuan was turned upside down. * * * Guhwasatas eyes trembled. In her hand was a letter tied to a birds ankle that came from the Qingcheng sect. The letter included a request for cooperation with the Qingcheng sect. Words were a request, but considering the prestige of the Qingcheng sect in Sichuan Province, it was no less than a command that could not be refused. The problem was not the Qingcheng sects request for cooperation. The story was that an assassin had killed Woo Gunsang. Is this really true? Did an assassin really kill Woo Gunsang?! It was unbelievable news. But there was no reason not to believe it. It was a letter from the Qingcheng sect, not anywhere else. They had no reason to lie to the Emei sect. Unbelievable! As Guhwasata clenched her fists, the letter was crumpled and ripped. Master, has Woo Gunsang really been assassinated? Jeonghwa asked carefully. She was one of the few people who shared the secret with the Elderly Master of Brilliance. Of course, she knew the full story of this event. Shit! An inescapable net was laid out to capture them, but on the contrary, they managed to sneaked into Qingcheng sect and assassinated Woo Gunsang?!. Bang! Guhwasata smashed the desk with her fist. In her anger, Jeonghwa, Cheolsim, Yong Seol-ran and the other disciples held their breath. Due to the death of Woo Gunsang, the picture drawn by the Guhwasata was completely destroyed. It was because of his tremendous talent that Guhwasata commissioned the Blood Phantom Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang. There was a gap that was difficult to narrow between the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. Furthermore, theres a sense of crisis that she will never be able to catch up with the Qingcheng sect given that Woo Gunsangs talent was fully blooming. It caused her to feel unbelievable pressure. 500,000 gold was by no means a small amount. This was especially true with Emeis current situation. Nevertheless, she invested such a large amount because she recognized the appearance of a Woo Gunsang as a threat. She did an investigation of the establishment of Woo Gunsang. even more so in Nevertheless, he invested such a large amount because he recognized the image of a friend as a threat. She thoroughly investigated the actions of the allies. In the process, an unexpected fact was revealed. It was that he was terribly greedy for female colors. Then I had that thought. The 500,000 nyang paid to the blood corps was nothing at all, saying that if it were possible, the friendship statue could be used in a way that would be beneficial to the Ami factions. Guhwasata had a beautiful disciple named Yong Seol-ran. Yong Seol-ran both possesses great beauty and intelligence. There was also her cool temperament and blade-like judgment that other disciples did not have. She thought that it would not be too difficult for her to control Woo Gunsang. The Elderly Master of Brilliance did not stop with the assassination plan while she was promoting the marriage of Yong Seol-ran and Woo Gunsang. If Woo Gunsang had refused to marry, the assassination would have proceed. Woo Jinpyeong, Woo Gunsangs father, was not an easy-going person. He did not readily accept the marriage proposal of Emei. Because he, too, knew that the marriage with the Emei sect would do more harm than good. It was only recently that the situation changed. Woo Gunsang had a major accident, and Woo Jinpyeong realized clearly that his son should not be left alone like this. So, he ended up accepting the marriage offer of the Emei sect. As soon as the conversation between Woo Gunsang and Yong Seolran was made, Guhwasata cancelled the assassination request. And in order to destroy the evidence, she moved the warriors of Sichuan to attack the Blood Phantom Group assassins. It was cooked rice, but how dare you sprinkle ashes Fire seemed to be burning in the eyes of Guhwasata. If Yong Seol-ran and Woo Gunsang had gotten married as planned, they would have dominated the Emei sect within ten years. But all of her plans went awry because of a mere assassin. All the plans that were created for seven years were ruined. Jeonghwa said, We must not leave the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang live. They may know our secret, so we must get rid of them. You must immediately lead the disciples and participate in the inescapable net immediately. You must kill that assassin. Leave it to me. Jeonghwa led her brothers and sister disciples out. It was time for Yong Seolran to naturally follow them outside. Now that the marriage has been cancelled, you must be overjoyed, arent you? The sharp voice of Guhwasata stopped her. When Yong Seol-ran turned back, Guhwasata was looking at her with cold eyes. Yong Seol-ran answered calmly. Of course not. There is no way I am glad that I lost my husband. Husband? We decided to marry, so he is my husband Yong Seol-ran bowed her head at Guhwasata and went outside. * * * Everything regarding the Qingcheng sect has turned into his enemy. In fact, the whole sect couldnt be his enemy, but it was what Pyo-wol felt. Everything in the Qingcheng sect seemed to be aiming at him with hostility. The death of Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect was revealed much earlier than Pyo-wol had expected. He expected that the pursuit of the Qingcheng sect would start in the morning, but in reality, less than half an hour later, the masters of the Qingcheng sect had already begun to move. It was a much quicker response than Pyo-wol had calculated. On the other hand, Pyo-wols physical condition was the worst. Due to the confrontation with Woo Gunsang, his body was seriously injured. Not only external wounds, but his internal injuries as well were in critical condition. He wanted to hide somewhere for just a moment. But he wasnt given even a small amount of time. Pyo-wol hurriedly went down the mountain after he barely stopped the bleeding. But he had to change direction before going down half a mile. It was because the masters from the nearby area were blocking the way. Bark bark! The sound of a dog barking echoed from somewhere. Even the dogs raised in the sect were mobilized to track down Pyo-wol. I have to get rid of the smell. As it was, it was clear that his actions would soon be discovered. Pyo-wol turned his body in the direction where he felt the strong moisture. As he walked along, following the damp smell, a small valley came out. Pyo-wol moved along the valley. He could not help but try to remove his body odor as much as possible. Fortunately, the barking of the dog was no longer heard. It was because the water removed the body odor of Pyo-wol. But a bigger challenge awaited him. Block the valley. Set up a checkpoint over here. In the nearby area, the warriors were sent to prevent anyone from going out of the valley. The martial arts skills of the warriors didnt seem that great. Unlike the previous disciples who were training in the main mountain, they only learned a little bit of martial arts for self-defense. I have to break through. Choosing to go on a detour would be a waste of time. It was safe to say that they were guarding only all the way up to this point, since it was filled with warriors. It would have been better for him to break through head-on before their encirclement was completed. With his judgment made, he quickly acted on it. Pyo-wol rushed towards the warriors in an instant. Theres the assassin! Stop! By the time the warriors noticed Pyo-wols existence, he had already come close. Puverbuck! Pyo-wols attacks exploded on their necks and stomachs. In an instant, three or four warriors collapsed. The warriors, who had deflected Pyo-wols attack, hurriedly fired firecrackers into the air. Pyo-wol gave up attacking and ran away. This wayC!. The assassin has fled this way! Seeing the firecrackers, many of the warriors ran towards him. All the people in Mt. Qingcheng chased after Pyo-wol. CH 30 People often thought that assassins move alone. But that was a misconception. An assassin had to go through a lot of steps in carrying out assassinations. First of all, there should be a person who receives the request, and another person who can collect the information. There should also be someone who can carve out assassins infiltration method and another person to figure out the escape routes. A minimum of four personnel were required for one assassination. That was just the case for the minimum. On average, more than a dozen personnel actually have to move organically and assist in executing a single assassination. Because of that, assassin groups like the Blood Phantom Group have been able to prosper until now. For nearly two hundred years, Jianghu has been involved in great wars such as the Battle of Blood and the War of the Demons and Heaven. Assassin groups such as the Blood Phantom Group expanded their power by taking advantage of such chaos. After the two battles, the assassin group became more and more professional and systematic. If the Blood Phantom Group had been fine, Pyo-wol would have been able to receive systematic support. However, Pyo-wol did not think that the Blood Phantom Group would be okay. The client was meticulous and cruel. There was no way for them to feel any remorse. Pyo-wol had to do both assassination and escape by himself. Even with his injured body. The escape route Pyo-wol chose was the Min River (ẽ Minjiang). The Min River was a huge river flowing behind Mt. Qingcheng and passed through the Sichuan Basin. The richness of the Sichuan Basin was due to sediments brought from upstream by four great rivers, including the Min River. Four rivers, hence the name Sichuan. The four rivers were connected through numerous tributaries and connected the entire Sichuan province like a spiders web. That was why Pyo-wol chose Min-gang as his escape route. Similarly, the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect knew this, so they built a security network on the escape route leading to the Min River. There! The warriors who discovered Pyo-wol attacked. Pyo-wol chose to avoid them rather than confront them head-on. Pyo-wol made a big detour and ran towards the Min River. A field of reeds could be seen in the distance. Once he hides himself in the reed fields and enters the Min River, the pursuers will not be able to find him easily. Okay. But before Pyo-wol could even enter the reed field, a large axe flew. Bang! A crater the size of an adults torso exploded in the place where Pyo-wol had just been. If Pyo-wol had been a little late to avoid it, he would have been smashed like fish meat. Blood Dragon Blade Lighting (Ѫǿ). He was a master who had no opponent if he only had an axe. As soon as he heard that Gunsang was assassinated by an assassin, he ran to this place with his axe. When he found Pyo-wol, he swung his axe with all his might. How dare an assassin dare to kill Qingchengs Woo Gunsang! I will punish you by offering your corpse as a sacrifice on the altar of the Qingcheng sect! He was genuinely angry. Although he had no relationship with Woo Gunsang, the fact that the young disciple who carried the future of the sect had his life ended in vain because an assassin, made him angry. It wasnt just that. Most of the warriors who supported the Qingchengs call and formed the inescapable net had similar feelings. Hong Hong! A huge axe flew with a vicious momentum. Pyo-wol did not dare to face the axe and fled. Then, this time, something invisible flew aiming for Pyo-wols blood. Pyo-wol almost instinctively bowed his head. Then something invisible ran through his hair and back. A handful of hair was cut off, and the hem of his clothes was torn, revealing his bare skin. Fishing line? It was a fishing line that was so fine that it was indistinguishable by the naked eye that attacked Pyo-wol. The owner of the fishing line was an old man in his sixties dressed as a fisherman. The old mans true identity was So Tae-myung, the Min Rivers Fish (߽O). So Tae-myungs weapon was a fishing rod called a Dragon Pole [???(Ͳ)]. The fishing rod itself was ordinary, but the fishing rod was made of a material called Cheonjamsa (silk thread).1 The Cheonjamsa was so thin that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, and its sharpness was comparable to that of a famous sword. Jo Pyeong-gwang and So Tae-myung were old friends. One attacked from a close range with an axe, and the other attacked from a distance using a fishing rod. Their collaboration was truly perfect. Pyo-wol realized that he couldnt get to the Min River until he defeated them. Pyo-wol ran towards So Tae-myung. Heh! This will be easy. Someone whos an assassin baboon Whir-lik! So Tae-myung snorted and recovered the dragon pole. Then the fishing line returned and aimed at Pyo-wols back. The hooks on the fishing line were so sharp that once caught, it was impossible to get out. Pyo-wol knew that too. Still, he ran away without blinking an eye. Both the number of years of learning martial arts and the level of skill was quite different. Still, the reason Pyo-wol rushed to the front was because he had an intuition that the opportunity would not come if he didnt go for it now. Pyo-wols nerves were at a standstill. As his sight, smell, and hearing expanded beyond my limits, he felt the trembling of the air. The movement of the fishing line sharply piercing the air was vividly pictured in my mind. Pyo-wol stretched out his hand. The fishing line was caught on his thumb and index finger. Bang! You fool! At that moment, So Tae-myung pulled the fishing rod with all his might. His fishing line was made of silk yarn. By injecting the internal energy, it can become sharper than any other famous swords. Human skin could also be cut in half like a fish body. So Tae-myung had no doubts that he could cut off Pyo-wols hand. However, the thumb and index finger of Pyo-wol, who grabbed the fishing line, were still intact. What? So Tae-myung opened his eyes wide in surprise. The unthinkable happened to him. Pyo-wols internal strength could hardly keep up with the depth of So Tae-myung. Moreover, the piece called Cheonjamsa was added, so his finger should have been cut off. Nevertheless, his fingers remained intact because he concentrated all of his internal strength on the two fingers holding the Cheonjamsa. In other words, it was a matter of efficiency. While the depth and vastness of the action did not need much internal energy, the delicateness needed for the operation was different. Pyo-wol possessed a more sensitive sense than anyone else. As he struggled to survive in the dark, his senses expanded. Such expanded senses were so sensitive that the average person could not even imagine. When So Tae-myung pulled the fishing rod, he came closer, and when he swung it, he followed him like a scarecrow. Pyo-wol was like a ghost hanging from a fishing line. He had killed a lot of warriors with the dragon pole so far, but this was the first time this has happened. Bastard! Jo Pyeong-gwang suddenly attacked Pyo-wols waist with an axe. At that moment, Pyo-wol let go of the fishing line he was holding in his hand and jumped forward. Because of the action of Jo Pyeong-gwang, Pyo-wol used his momentum to go for So Tae-myungs chest. Oh no! So Tae-myung hurriedly tried to block Pyo-wols attack with the handle of the dragon pole. But before the dragon poles handle reached, Pyo-wol gently pushed it away with his palm. In an instant, So Tae-myungs body was out of balance. Without missing the gap, Pyo-wols hand pierced his throat like tofu. He executed the Seventy-Two Swords with his bare hands like a blade. After listening to So Yeowols advice, Pyo-wol concentrated on his handiwork. And he was able to get some results. He can make his fingers reminiscent of a sharp blade at will. The result was right before his eyes. Pyo-wols hand stopped So Tae-myungs breathing. So Tae-myung collapsed in his blood. Tae-myung!! A voice close to the scream of Jo Pyung-gwang, the Blood Dragon, resounded in the Min River. He never could have imagined that he would lose a close friend in such a vain way in front of his eyes. Pyo-wol ignored Jo Pyeong-gwang. There was no time to deal with Jo Pyung-gwang now. He picked up So Tae-myungs dragon pole and flew into the Min River. Plop! In an instant, his figure disappeared into the river. Damn it! Jo Pyung-gwangs desperate cry echoed through the Min River. He jumped into the river! Follow him! The soldiers who joined late followed Pyo-wol and plunged into the river. Jo Pyung-gwang cried while holding the body of his dead friend. Damn! I will never forgive you! * * * The Qingcheng sect organised a tracking team of about 100 men to pursue Pyo-wol. However, the rest of the warriors were not idle. They coordinated in achieving their goal by closely liaising with the warriors of other sects. The people who led the pursuit from the Qingcheng sect were Mu Jeong-jin and his disciple Qing Ming. If Mu Jeong-jin was the number one martial artist in the Qingcheng sect, Qing Ming possessed an unparalleled force among his fellow disciples. Although he was not as famous, because of his brilliant talent, his martial arts skills were among the top three of his great disciples. Qing Ming had another talent besides martial arts, which was that he was good at hunting. Before entering the Qingcheng sect, he lived with his father, who was a hunter. From the moment he started walking, he went with his father, so he inherited his fathers talents. Knowing the nature of the beast, tracking, and hunting skills were at a level that even hunters could not match. Thanks to his talent, he was able to catch the eye of Mu Jeong-jin early and became his disciple. Knowing the talent of Qing Ming, Mu Jeong-jin set out to pursue Pyo-wol with him in the lead. After examining the traces left on the floor, Qing Ming opened his mouth. Hes a great guy. Hes bold and fearless on the subject being chased. If he wasnt, he wouldnt have dared to assassinate Woo Gunsang. Can you track him down? Of course. Qing Ming answered in a confident voice. It has been more than ten years since he gave up on hunting, but his skill was still there. Rather than worrying about not being able to track him, he was rather excited about hunting after a long time. Now that Woo Gunsang has died, this is a golden opportunity. Qing Ming was very ambitious. However, it was difficult for him to express his ambitions since the position of Woo Gunsang or his older brother, Qing Yeobeun was so strong. In particular, Woo Gunsang was younger than him, and he was loved by the elders for his superior talent. Qing Yeobeun, his older brother, received the full support of the disciples for his outstanding martial arts and gentle personality. Because the two had the love and attention of the entire Qingcheng sect, there was no room for him to intervene. So Qing Ming was giving up on it to some extent. But suddenly the opportunity came. Qing Ming did not want to miss the opportunity that suddenly came. Lets go! We must catch him to lift up the spirit of the sect! Yes! Qing Ming took the lead and ran. He tracked down Pyo-wol, recalling his memories of hunting with his father. Where Pyo-wol had passed, traces remained. Pyo-wol preferred to get out of hiding if possible, and he did so. However, it was near impossible to get out of the inescapable net that was spread out like spider webs throughout Sichuan Province without any trace. Pyo-wol fought a few fights, used his wits and escaped, but he left a trail each time. Qing Ming found the ghost like traces left by Pyo-wol. He turned around here. Where will he go after coming here? He will end up in Danba (). If you go further west from Danpa, you will find the highlands. Hes a clever guy. The other guys died trying to escape out of Sichuan, but hes doing the opposite of trying to escape by going deep into Sichuan. Hmm If his destination is really the highlands, we will have to catch him before he gets there. The mountains there are too steep and deep, and if he made up his mind to hide, we will never be able to find him. Mu Jeong-jin nodded his head at Qing Mings concern. The Sichuan land was basically a basin. The vast plain, which provides enough grain to feed hundreds of millions of people, was protected by mountains high enough to reach the sky like a folding screen. Among them, the highland in the west was famous for its rugged and dense mountains. Even in broad daylight it was as dark as night, and it was notorious for having first-time visitors to get lost and wander for days and days, eventually starving to death. Mu Jeong-jin gave another disciple an order. Make an announcement to the sects that have made up the inescapable net. Since his destination is the western highlands, tell them to concentrate and fully prepaare their forces there, especially for those sects in that direction. Understood. Ill tell them that. The disciple lowered the large box he was carrying on his back as he answered. Inside the box were dozens of well-trained carrier pigeons. The disciple took some of them out of the box then threw them away. The carrier pigeons flew in different directions with a letter containing the orders of Mu Jeong-jin on their feet. It was time for the warriors of the Qingcheng sect to start moving again after a brief rest. Suddenly, a red hawk appeared in the sky. The red hawk hovered in the sky for a while, then swiftly descended and landed on the forearm of the disciple who sent out the carrier pigeons. The disciple hurriedly delivered the letter tied to the carrier pigeons ankle to Mu Jeong-jin. This is a letter from the Emei sect. Emei? Mu Jeong-jin hastily read the letter. Master, why did Emei send a letter? They say they want to participate too. Emei? What are their intentions Qing Ming frowned. His perception of the Emei sect was not good. Mu Jeong-jin crumpled up the letter and said, It doesnt matter what their intentions are. What matters is that the number of cards we can use has increased. We will surely catch the assassin and soon have him taste the pain of hell. Even if the translated chapters hasnt caught yet with the manhwa, its nice to see some events here in the webnovel which was not shown in the manhwa~ CH 31 The whole world was tinged with gold. The rice fields before harvest swayed like waves in the wind, and the farmers smiled happily. Their faces were tanned by the intense sunlight, and their whole body was sweating non-stop, but they were happy nonetheless. Now the harvest is near. The end of the arduous journey that has continued since spring is in sight. That is why the working farmers burst into laughter. They failed to notice that someone was stealing the clothes they had left on the farm road. It was Pyo-wol who walked calmly while changing into farmers clothes. He hung his sickle around his waist and walked like a real farmer. Because of that, even the peasants didnt think it was strange at all when they saw him. Pyo-wol acted like a real farmer. He thoroughly imitated the behavior of farmers, even their facial expressions. One of the things Pyo-wol learned in order to survive in the dark was to imitate others. It was So Gyeoksan who taught him the art of imitation. So Gyeoksan was from an arts troupe that performed miscellaneous plays. He was particularly good at changing his face in an instant. He said that the audience cannot be immersed in a miscellaneous drama simply by changing their face. The audience can only sympathise deeply when they act like an object with a completely changed face, and the key is to think from the perspective of the owner of the face. Pyo-wol had to think and act thoroughly in the position of the owner of the face. Imitation was the starting point. It had to be the subject of thorough imitation. So Gyeoksan said it in passing, but his words were deeply engraved in Pyo-wols mind. After that, Pyo-wol had a habit of observing and imitating the actions of others. Its true value was being demonstrated now. Even now, the warriors were frantic as they tried to look for him everywhere, but Pyo-wol himself was walking with a relaxed mind like a farmer. Pyo-wol looked at the golden fields with a heartwarming smile like a real farmer. He was truly amazed at the magnificent spectacle he had seen before. He had quite a lot of experience wandering the river alone as a child, but he had never seen such spectacular scenery. Pyo-wol thought that the scene in front of him was beautiful. He himself wanted to become a farmer and live a peaceful life like this. But he knew best how vain his wishes were. On the way here, Pyo-wol had the blood of many people buried in his hands. In most cases, they were the ones who attacked first, but in some cases, Pyo-wol was the first one to sneak and kill them. As long as their blood is on his hands, he will not be given a peaceful life. Pyo-wol shook his head and threw away his thoughts. He was simply pretending to be a farmer, but he was too immersed in it. Pyo-wol walked hurriedly. Because he wanted to get out of this situation. It was when he reached the end of the farm road. Its a message from the Qingcheng sect that the assassin is moving west. Everyone block the road around here. A group of warriors appeared and blocked all the farm roads leading out of the paddy fields. Pyo-wols expression hardened. It was not simply because they blocked their way, but because of the fact that someone from the Qingcheng sect accurately grasped his path and gave instructions. I have to get out of this place in at least an hour. If they blocked this place, the other roads would also be guarded by soldiers. He had to get out when the security was still loose. Pyo-wol approached the warriors blocking the farm road with the most casual look. Stop! Huh? Pyo-wol looked at the soldiers with a frightened expression. He looked like a real farmer. We are searching for a criminal who has committed a grave sin. State your identity this instant! My name is Yangcheol, who lives in the village over there. Im on my way home from farming today. Its still this early, are you saying youve already finished farming? Yes! All the weeds have been cut, so everything is done for the day. The soldiers who saw Pyo-wols frightened appearance made a lost impression. No matter how fearless they were in the world, they could not handle innocent civilians at will. To them, Pyo-wol looked like a real farmer. Pyo-wol rubbed mud all over his body, and changed his face to the opposite. His appearance was like any other rural villager. Gu Yeonseong, the leader of the warriors, looked closely at Pyo-wol. Gu Yeonseong was from the Emei sect and was favored by Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities, because of his excellent martial arts and observation skills. What shall we do? The soldiers under his command waited for Gu Yeonseongs instructions. Let him pass. At Gu Yeonseongs command, the soldiers paved the way. It was when Pyo-wol almost passed them by. For a moment! Suddenly, Gu Yeonseong stopped Pyo-Wol. Why? Why is the sickle of someone who came back from cutting weeds so clean? If you cut weeds, then there must be some sort of traces on the sickle. Pyo-wols eyes shook for a moment. He didnt expect that Gu Yeonseong would be able to notice such a small detail. Gu Yeonseong did not miss Pyo-wols reaction. You must be the assassin the Abbess of Nine Calamities was talking about! Attack him! At the command of Gu Yeonseong, the soldiers who were guarding the road rushed towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol heard what Gu Yeonseong said even as he avoided the attacks of the warriors. Abbess of Nine Calamities? He has dealt with many people so far, but no one has mentioned the name of a specific person before. Pyo-wol instinctively noticed that Gu Yeonseong had a different purpose than the other people he had faced. Originally, he was planning to escape as soon as his identity was discovered. However, as soon as he heard Gu Yeonseongs words, he changed his mind. Ciit! The sickle, which played a decisive role in revealing his identity, broke through the air. GAH! Blood gushed out from the neck of the man who was running in front of him. Pyo-wol beheaded his head with a simple swing without much of an afterthought. Poeng! The man in the back threw firecrackers into the air. It was a signal that the assassin was on their location. Pyo-wol expected that sooner or later a flock of soldiers would come running to his location. There was no time to waste. He had to subdue the group in front of him as fast as possible to find out what they wanted. Shiak! Pyo-wol threw the sickle at the rushing enemies. HmphC! You dare! The warriors used qi and simply dodged the sickle. Avoiding such attacks was easy for them. Damn! It would be better for you to give up! They rushed towards Pyo-wol in an instant. At that moment, Pyo-wol flew backwards and clapped his fingers. A gleam of suspicion shone on Gu Yeonseongs face. Because Pyo-wols actions seemed meaningless. That was then. Ciit! A horrifying sound rang out from behind their backs. Kurgh! Urrgh! The soldiers behind Gu Yeonseong screamed. What? As Gu Yeoseong looked back in surprise, he saw the soldiers who were following him suddenly fall down with blood pouring from their necks. It was the sickle that had just been dodged that had decapitated them. The sickle, as if a living creature, came back in a large curve in the air and landed in Pyo-wols hand. CHuh, how? At that moment, Pyo-wol once again threw his sickle. Gu Yeonseong instinctively swung his sword and deflected the sickle. Pyo-wol lifted his finger. The sickle, which was about to fall on the ground, flew towards Gu Yeonseong again at a frightening speed. The handle of the sickle was connected to a thread so thin that it was invisible to the naked eye. It was So Tae-myungs fishing line that Pyo-wol stole after killing him. The silver thread was made of Cheonjamsa (silk thread) so fine that it was hard to distinguish it with the naked eye, and was as sharp as any other famous sword. Such a waste Gu Yeonseong, who finally understood the situation, exploded in anger. He performed the Nanchi Wind Sword Technique1, one of the best techniques of the Emei sect, and strictly defended his whole body. However, Pyo-wols real target was not the sickle. His left hand pulled the blade out of his waist and threw it. It was the weapon of an unknown man whom Pyo-wol killed while escaping from the inescapable net. Peuck! Keuk! The blade was precisely nailed in Gu Yeonseongs shoulder. The unpredictable attack disturbed the Gu Yeonseongs posture. Pyo-wol did not miss the gap and adjusted his sickle using the silk thread to attack Gu Yeonseongs left leg. The sickle cut precisely the Gu Yeonseongs popliteal tendon. Kurgh! In the end, Gu Yeonseong screamed and collapsed. Pyo-wol climbed on Gu Yeonseongs chest and wrapped his neck with the Cheonjamsa thread. Kekhuek! Gu Yeonseongcouldnt even scream and let out a strange moan. The fear of having the thread digging into his neck little by little made him contemplate. Sah, save me Who is the Abbess of Nine Calamities? T-that, keuk! When Gu Yeonseong hesitated, Pyo-wol gave the thread more power. Then, silk thread further dug deeper into the throat of the Gu Yeonseong. Gu, Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities! The sect leader of Emei sect! The Emei sects Abbess of Nine Calamities? YYes! I answered your question mymy lifeC. Did the Abbess of Nine Calamities directly commanded you? Not only me, but all of the disciples of the Emei sect! We were ordered to help the Qingcheng sect capture the assassin, no matter what! In the first place, was the Emei sect always so active and helpful towards the Qingcheng sect? NNot really. We were originally like cats and dogs before So I thought it was strange. You thought it was strange? Y-Yes Thats Gu Yeonseong faithfully answered all of Pyo-wols question. The purpose was somehow to pass time. Even at this moment, the martial artists who saw the firework signal would be running. He thought that he would likely survive if he just took the time until they arrived. So he talked about everything he knew. Pyo-wol listened to him without missing any detail. Even the minor things. Its her All of the pictures that used to be torn apart in his head were now put together. Someone who knows Woo Gunsang. Someone who feels inferior towards him. Someone who has the patience to invest seven years worth of time. A person who possesses enough wealth to pour a huge amount of money into the plan. Someone based in Sichuan. Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities, was an existence that satisfies all these conditions. There was no definite evidence, it was only his hunch. But Pyo-wol was confident that his guess was certain. Over there! Its him! A group of soldiers appeared from the other side of the road. They were the ones who saw the fireworks and followed the signal. Gu Yeonseong looked at Pyo-wol with a wicked grin. Since theyre here, its over for you as well! If you want to live, then release m Scratch! In an instant, the Cheonjamsa thread cut off his neck like tofu. Gu Yeonseong lost his breath with a vicious smile on his face. Pyo-wol recovered the Cheonjamsa thread and got up. Bastard! Stay there! The warriors were coming. Pop! Pop! Bang! Firecrackers bursted from all over the place, and whistles rang out. Pyo-wol glanced at them and started running in the opposite direction. Abbess of Nine Calamities, right? She was the culprit in all of this. The ambitions of the Guhwasata drove the lives of Pyo-wol and the other children to hell. Regardless of his will, he was raised as an assassin, and the blood of countless people was buried in his hands. He will never be able to go back to his normal life again. All the martial artists of Sichuan were on his tail. Even at this moment, the Qingcheng sect was suffocatingly coming towards him. Even if he can shake off those who were chasing right behind him, others will soon come and replace them. His desire will never end until he dies. Even if I were to die, I would not go to hell alone. If you want to bite a mad dog, you must be prepared to be bitten yourself. At this moment, Pyo-wol was like a mad dog. Now we know how and where Pyo-wol got the golden threads in the manhwa (ch23) which he used to choke the enemy (Gu Yeonseong). CH 32 The assassin has broken through the Qingyang Pavillion1 martial artists encircling net and has escaped. At the report of the disciple, Jeonghwas expression stiffened like an ironclad armor. The Qingyang Pavillion was composed of disciples of Emei. Although their forces were shabby, they were still part of the axis where their skills were still considered as quite good since they inherited the martial arts of the Emei. The fact that the encircling net of the Qingyang Pavillion was breached in an instant meant that the assassins skills were excellent. Jeonghwas serious expression was not simply because the assassins skills were excellent. The assassins superior ability was evident from the assassination of Woo Gunsang. The fact that he managed to assassinate Woo Gunsang who was said to possess the best talent among the newer generation in Sichuan meant that the assassins ability was excellent. Up to that point, Jeonghwa knew well. The problem was that the assassin grew stronger over time. She could tell just by looking at the bodies of those who had been assassinated. As more people chase him, the cleaner and more sophisticated the scars of the corpses become. She could tell by looking at how quickly he broke through the encircling net of the Qingyang Pavilion. Although three of Qingyang Pavilion were insignificant, they were still strong in their own way. But the assassin was said to have broken through without taking any damage. At this level, the opponent could not be dismissed as an assassin who had only learned how to kill. Youre bound to see people who stand out wherever you go but for a mere assassin He must be eliminated. If you fail to get him, the repercussions will never end. As soon as it is revealed that Emei, a prestigious sect, ordered the assassination of the recently departed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, Jianghus attention and criticism will be focused on them. Even if it was not revealed, they cannot fall behind the Qingcheng sect. Or else the power of the Emei sect would be reduced even more. Where did that person come from They must first secure or eliminate the assassin before the world knows. The truth could be revealed if the Qingcheng sect captures the assassin first. It was absolutely necessary to prevent such a situation. Jeonghwa gave orders to her junior sisters and other disciples. Everyone will chase after the assassin. Run with all your might and catch up with him. No. We cannot capture him like that. At that time, there was someone who interrupted her words. The dazzlingly beautiful woman was Yong Seol-ran. When her youngest junior sister dared to dispute her orders, Jeonghwas expression became more venomous. What do you mean? Literally. The assassin possesses greater abilities than we expected. Given that he was not caught even with the inescapable net focused on him proves that fact. If we continue to chase after him like this, we will never be able to catch him and we will only be seeing the back of his head. Hmph! Then what do you propose? We should predict where he will go next. How? Are you saying you know where he will go and that well wait there? Irrespective of Jeong-hwas blunt reaction, Yong Seol-ran continued to speak calmly. I dont know the exact destination, but I can estimate the approximate location. How? The Blood Shadow Group2 trained assassins in a secret place at the request of the Emei sect. At that time, we deduced that the place where the Blood Shadow Group trained assassins was near Batang. Although we failed to pinpoint the exact location, we found out that a lot of supplies were supplied through the area. Jeonghwa unconsciously listened to Yong Seol-ran. The Emei sects fate was at stake. Of course, the minimum safety device had to be put in place. So, they tried to find out both the location of the home base of the Blood Shadow Group and the facility of the assassins who were trained to assassinate Woo Gunsang. Nevertheless, both attempts failed. Thats because the Blood Shadow Group moved secretly. But it wasnt completely unsuccessful. A lot of materials were needed to create the place where new assassins were trained. The Blood Shadow Group obtained materials from all over Sichuan Province, and it was discovered that the materials collected had flowed into Batang. Batang is adjacent to the western highlands. Im sure hell pass there. Why do you think so? It is said that some fish born in the rivers would go to the sea. And as they become adults in the sea, sooner or later they would end up returning to the place where they were born. Such an instinct is called the homing instinct. I think that assassin is also driven by his homing instinct. Hmm I dont know him personally myself, but the place hes most familiar with is probably the one where he was raised as an assassin. Of course he would think of it as the safest place. So, are you sure he will pass through Batang? Yes. He must be on the way to Batang. Huu Jeonghwa let out a sigh. It was well known that Yong Seol-ran was outstanding. Otherwise, it would not have been possible to directly adopt a disciple who was younger than her by skipping the recruitment period. But she really didnt expect that her brain was going to excel to this extent. Shes really a bitch who has it all. From the depths of her heart, a burning feeling arose which she knew was jealousy. But Jeonghwa tightly suppressed her emotions. The rest of the disciples were watching. She cannot show the ugly jealousy she was feeling towards her junior sister else she would not be able to save face. Jeonghwa said with a calm expression, You have a point. All right. Ill follow your advice. But if we lose the assassin because of you, Ill hold you accountable. Do you understand? Yes. Yong Seol-ran nodded her head with no fear on her face. Seeing her appearance like that made Jeonghwa even more pissed off. Jeonghwa gave orders to the disciples. We will go to Batang first and wait for the assassin. Yes! Jeonghwa and the Emei sect warriors got on the horse they had prepared in advance. Dozens of horses rushed towards the Batang with all their might. * * * Pyo-wols face was filled with a tired light. Pyo-wol was proud of his stamina, but no matter how strong he is, the fact that he could not take a proper rest and march through the force led to the exhaustion of his physical strength. He had numerous wounds all over his body. It was a wound suffered in the process of breaking through the inescapable net. Pyo-wol tried to break through the inescapable net without fighting as much as possible, but doing so was impossible in the first place. Fortunately, none of his injuries were fatal enough to render him unable to move. In his mind, he wanted to go hide somewhere and rest. But now that the inescapable net were becoming more and more dense, taking a break was no less than an act of suicide. Pyo-wol moved non-stop. He had a clear destination. He was using all of his six senses to reach his destination. Immediately after coming out of the underground cave, the Blood Shadow Group moved the children in a wagon that could not see the outside. During the long journey, they couldnt see the scenery outside so they didnt know which way to go. They had to let themselves stay in a wagon which was dark. The same was true for Pyo-wol. However, while resting as much as possible, he tried not to miss the outside path for even a single moment. He was in the carriage, but all of his senses were spread out wide. He remembered all environmental changes: the road conditions, the smell of the air, humidity and sounds. Pyo-wol was finding his way based on all that information. He didnt even know the name of the place he was passing by. He didnt know where the road would lead him to. However, he instinctively knew that if he followed this way, he could go to the place where he had been trained. Pyo-wol believed in his own instincts and senses. After living in the dark for seven years, his senses became mysteriously sensitive. It was thanks to his more developed and accurate senses that was way better than a beast that he had ever been able to survive. Pyo-wols senses became more sensitive and sharp as he broke through the inescapable net. It seemed like he was making progress while going through a life-and-death crisis. It is not that far. Pyo-wol sniffed the air. It was damp and had a characteristic musty scent. It was the same scent he smelled while riding in the wagon. Pyo-wol felt that his destination was near. A large village could be seen in the distance. He didnt know the name of the town, but he knew he had to make a detour. The problem was that theres a large river running through the village. A large river, more than twenty meters wide, was flowing in front of the village. Fortunately, theres a bridge leading to the village. It was when Pyo-wol had almost reached the bridge. Dududu! Suddenly, a strong vibration was felt on the ground. When he turned around, he saw a group of people running up to him leaving smoke and dust in the air. Its him! Catch him! The people who ran while roaring were the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect led by Mu Jeong-jin. The warriors of the Qingcheng sect did not stop for a single moment and caught up with Pyo-wol. The moment he saw the uniform they were wearing, Pyo-wol immediately recognized their identities. Qingcheng sect! He knew he was going to be pursued, but he found it unexpected for them to be caught up so quickly. Although the distance was still far away, he felt an awful energy. It was the energy that was radiated by Mu Jeong-jin who was at the forefront. The moment Pyo-wol saw him, he felt a strong sense of crisis. He instinctively realized that he was a master who was at a different level from any other warriors he had ever faced. Hes an opponent I cant handle right now. His skin was tingling, as if being stabbed with an awl. Even though there were still hundreds of meters left between the two of them. He does not want to face him. Pyo-wol turned his body and sprinted with all his might. Do you think I would let you escape? Mu Jeong-jin roared like a lion and threw his sword. Sswaaang! His sword flew over hundreds of miles in an instant. Pyo-wol twisted his body at the last minute to avoid the ruthless sword. Bang! Mu Jeong-jins sword struck deeply on the floor of the bridge with a deafening sound. Pyo-wol felt goosebumps all over his body. It was clear what the result would have been if the sword had hit his body if he was too late to dodge. If I get caught in this state, I will die. A strong sense of crisis made Pyo-wol move even more. But when he almost reached the edge of the bridge, he had no choice but to stop. Because new warriors appeared from the other side. The group, which consisted mainly of women, was the Emei sect. Hes there! It was Jeonghwa who shouted with a sharp voice at the forefront. Thick dust sat on the heads and shoulders of the disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect. They have been chasing with their horses for half a day without a break. Even the horses were exhausted and collapsed because they ran with all their power. Thanks to that, they were able to arrive and wait in Batang faster than Pyo-wol. When Pyo-wol arrived, Jeonghwa was actually surprised. Because Yong Seol-rans prediction was accurate. While admiring Yong Seol-rans talent, she gave the orders to her disciples. You must kill the assassin before the Qingcheng manage to capture him! Yes! The Emei disciples rushed simultaneously towards Pyo-wol. The Qingcheng sect was behind Pyo-wol while the disciples of the Emei sect were running in front of him. Since both sides were the forces that ruled Sichuan, they gave off terrifying energies. Both sects harbored great hostility towards Pyo-wol. Their hostility and murderous intentions could be felt vividly through the air. Pyo-wol jumped into the river without hesitation. Catch him! You must not miss him. Follow him! Among the disciples of the Emei and Qingcheng sect, those who were good at swimming followed Pyo-wol into the river. There was no hesitation in their actions. The faces of those who were chasing after Pyo-wol were filled with madness. Hes going upstream! Everyone, chase him! Pyo-wol dived deep into the water and moved, but Mu Jeong-jin found out the direction where Pyo-wol was moving with his superhuman eyesight. The soldiers of the Qingcheng sect, who could not jump into the water, ran straight up the river. The soldiers of the Emei sect, who arrived late, hurriedly followed the soldiers of the Qingcheng sect. Jeonghwa approached Mu Jeong-jin and greeted him. No matter how urgent the situation was, she had to say hello because the distribution of the Qingcheng people in the area was far greater. Emei sects Jeonghwa meets Qingchengs Mu Jeong-jin. Youre here too. How is the Abbess of Nine Calamities? Yes. Thank you for your concern. Master has expressed her condolences on the death of Woo Gunsang, and ordered us to help the Qingcheng sect as much as possible. Thank you. Please tell her we will not forget this favor. Yes, I will surely deliver your words. But how did the Emei sect know the assassins path in advance and manage to come here first? Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone sharply. His eyes felt eerie, but Jeonghwa did not express any outward reaction. It was predicted by the youngest of our junior sisters. Predicted? Yes. After gathering a lot of circumstantial evidence, she expected the assassin to escape here. Are you talking about the person who Gunsang was about to marry? Thats right. What a pity! If such a child became the wife of a disciple from our sect, the whole of Sichuan would have been blessed. I share the same sentiment. I wish I could see her separately later. Would that be okay? Of course. Our talk has gone on too long. Well continue our conversation later after we catch that assassin. Yes. We will go first then. Jeonghwa took the lead by running ahead first before Mu Jeong-jin. Mu Jeongjin muttered as he looked at Jeonghwas back face as she moved away, They have other intentions. The Emei sect he knew was not such a hateful sect. In particular, as the Qingcheng sect expanded rapidly, the Emei sect felt a sense of crisis and kept them in check. Although a friendly atmosphere has been formed in recent times because of the marriage talks, they have always been wary of the Qingcheng sect. The Emei sect actively going out to catch the assassin? It doesnt make sense. The Emei sect that Mujeong-jin knew was not a sect that actively engaged in work that gave no benefits to them or whatsoever. Seeing them come out acting like this was enough proof that they have a different intention. Or is there something going on? Mu Jeong-jins sharp gaze tenaciously followed Jeonghwa and Emei disciples. There will be a mass release for the free chapters today~ It will be up to chapter 36 to catch up with the manhwa! (?`)?*: ?? CH 33 The warriors of the Emei and Qingcheng sect were tenacious. They followed Pyo-wol like well-trained hounds. Their tenacity and tracking skills were different from the other martial artists who made up the inescapable net. The Qingcheng sect pursuers, who lost Woo Gunsang because of Pyo-wol, possess great tracking skills. But it was actually the Emei sect who made his escape more difficult. The Emei sects warriors were like ghosts who predicted and blocked his path. There is someone in the Emei sect who possesses great intelligence. Otherwise, it would not be possible for them to block his path again and again. He wondered who was predicting his path, but he didnt have the time to leisurely find the answer to his questions. Chiiit! It was because there was a Qingcheng sect master who closed the distance between them and was sending attacks. The masters name is Cheongseo (??). He was one of the great disciples of the Qingcheng sect. His sword had a bluish energy. But it wasnt just Cheongseo. All of the major disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were freely exercising their swordsmanship. They were all masters who took the normal steps and learned martial arts. Thats how strong their basics and internal energy were. There was a big difference from Pyo-wol, who mainly learned how to assassinate. Pyo-wol only managed to survive because he had learned the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique in great depths thus making his body react in time. Sheik! With a small distance, the sword passed across Pyo-wols cheeks. His skin cracked and blood spurted out, but Pyo-wol couldnt even dare to stop the bleeding and rolled to the floor. Poverbuck! The sword was stuck one after another where he rolled. I will avenge disciple Woo Gunsang! There is no place in the world for you to run away. Give up you bastard! The warriors of the Qingcheng sect attacked Pyo-wol. But instead of meeting their attacks head-on, Pyo-wol ran down the mountain road managing to avoid them with a short delay. The chase that started in the Western Highlands now continued to Batang. If it hadnt been for the large trees that stood up thick and high making it so that theres no room for light to enter, Pyo-wol would have been captured by his pursuers. In this dimly lit environment, Pyo-wols ability was maximized. Large trees and thick bushes were used as cover as he moved. The warriors of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect did their best to catch up with Pyo-wol. However, even though it seemed like he would be caught at any moment, Pyo-wol escaped their grasp with just a small difference. Huuung! A different level of pounding sound rang out. Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that it was an attack by Mu Jeong-jin. He didnt dare to fight back and just knelt down on the floor. Suddenly, a strong energy grazed through his head. The energy that passed through Pyo-wols head cut the tree in two. It was a sword energy thrown by Mu Jeong-jin. Crazy! At the formidable power of the swords energy, Pyo-wol felt his hair stand upright. Die! It was already difficult to handle Mu Jeong-jin, but Jeonghwa decided to join as well. She attacked Pyo-wol as if she were dealing with her sworn enemy. But her attack actually helped Pyo-wol. Because it was not an expected coordinated attack, her attack rather obstructed the path of Mu Jeong-jin. Tsk! Mu Jeong-jin clicked his tongue at Jeonghwas intervention. As much as possible, he wanted to capture Pyo-wol and drag him to the Qingcheng sect. This was so the assassin can reveal the mastermind behind the assassination. This was also the reason why even when he attacked Pyo-wol, he refrained from killing him as much as possible. A lot of consideration was already given to the attack that Pyo-wol felt as threatening. However, when Jeonghwa intervened, it somehow touched his nerves. Jeonghwa spread her internal energy without mercy. If she manages to land a hit once, shes going to launch a series of attacks that will cost Pyo-wol his life. Pyo-wol was in a dangerous situation. However, he escaped into the mountains, avoiding all attacks by a short interval. Mu Jeong-jin frowned. It was because he had doubts about the path of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was obviously running away. The masters of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect were closely following him, and the martial artists who spread the inescapable net were also quickly traversing the mountain one after another. No matter how deep he went into the mountains, there was no place for Pyo-wol to hide safely. Theres no way he wouldnt know that fact or does he have any other plans? That was then. Sheiik! Suddenly, the grass swayed, and someone jumped out and attacked Pyo-wol. It was Qing Ming, a disciple of Mu Jeong-jin, who attacked. Pyo-wol was unable to dodge his attack and received a blow on his shoulder. Kurgh! Pyo-wol let out a painful moan. He didnt even notice the attack by Qing Ming because he was only concerned about the attacks of Mu Jeong-jin and Jeonghwa. Hes seriously injured! He wont be able to last long, hurry up and catch up! Qing Ming shouted, wielding a sword stained with Pyo-wols blood. Seeing Pyo-wol seriously injured, the warriors of the Qingcheng and Emei sect started to go on a frenzy. Like a hound, they rushed towards Pyo-wol. Haa Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wol, and involuntarily let out a sigh. It wasnt because she was cornered about him. Even though Pyo-wol was starting to be cornered, his eyes were too cold. It was by no means the kind of gaze that a person in extreme circumstances could have. Even in the midst of overlapping crises, his eyes were desperately looking for a way to live, and his body moved toward it. Would I be able to do that? Yong Seol-ran shook her head. She had no self-confidence to do so. Hes the kind of person that would not give up even if he gets hurt countless times and is cornered. The tenacity to live was something that Yong Seol-ran could never have. Bang! In an instant, an intense roar erupted. The energy released by Jeonghwa exploded on Pyo-wols back. Pyo-wol spit blood and flew away. Die! Jeonghwa gave off her characteristic venomous eyes and caught up with Pyo-wol. This time, she was definitely trying to cut off Pyo-wols breath and get rid of the evidence. Pyo-wol flew away like a kite with a broken thread. His head was lowered, as if he had lost consciousness. Because of that, Jeonghwa became a little careless. She thought she managed to capture Pyo-wol. But before being thrown to the floor, Pyo-wol opened his eyes and suddenly turned his body over. He instantly disappeared from their view. What? The guy is gone. Pyo-wol disappeared right before their eyes, and the warriors could not hide their puzzled expressions. Where is he hiding? Jeonghwa gritted her teeth and looked around. However, the presence of Pyo-wol was nowhere to be found. Meanwhile, Mu Jeong-jin approached and said, Im sure hes hiding somewhere around here, so search thoroughly. Understood! The Qingchengs and Emei warriors searched the place where Pyo-wol disappeared. The secret was unraveled not long after. There is an entrance that leads to the underground here. The martial artists of the Qingcheng sect discovered the entrance that was hidden by the bushes. It was a vertical hole whose depth could not be measured. The large rock at the entrance of the cave was tied with a thick rope that could go down to the basement. To think a place like this existed. Mu Jeong-jins eyes lit up. Given the circumstances, it was clear that Pyo-wol had gone down underground. He shouted without hesitation. All of you, climb down the rope. We must catch him no matter what. By your order! The disciples of the Qingcheng sect went down the vertical hole using the rope without any hesitation. Jeonghwa also gave an order. We will go down as well. We must find the assassin and take his life. Yes! The Emei sects disciples also threw themselves into the darkness. Finally, Mu Jeong-jin threw himself into the hole that leads down the vertical cave. Its like Im descending to hell on my own. The unfathomable darkness made even a master like Mu Jeong-jin feel fear. Without the rope connected to the ground, he would have never come down here. He didnt know how long they actually descended, but it felt like it was hundreds of meters to the ground. Hyuk! Mu Jeong-jin, who finally landed on the floor, burst into exclamation without knowing it. The outline of the huge underground cave were faintly visible as the disciples who had come down before him were lighting their torches. Mu Jeong-jin could not help but be astonished at the vast space that could hardly be estimated. To think there was a space like this. It was a sight that the martial artists of the Qingcheng and Emei sect, who came down before him, had seen for the first time in their lives, so they were similarly overwhelmed. Oh my God! How is this possible? They looked around the place with their torches, but the underground was so vast that they couldnt see the end. Jeonghwa let out a sigh. Did the Blood Shadow Group nurture the assassins here? No wonder we couldnt find them, since they were in a place like this. She quickly realized the identity of this place. Jeonghwas eyes shook as she scanned the underground cave. A huge building stood in front of them. She knew it the moment she laid eyes on the building. The Qingcheng sect! The fact that that place was created by imitating the buildings of the Qingcheng sect. Jeonghwa unconsciously looked at Mu Jeong-jin. How dare they! As she expected, Mu Jeong-jin also realized that the true identity of the buildings was the Qingcheng sect. Those crazy bastards! It feels like our sect has been moved as it is! Theyve definitely been preparing for this for a long time! Its impossible to maintain such a facility like this without someones support! Someone must have surely incited and protected them! They must be annihilated! The anger of the Qingcheng warriors pierced the sky. Jeonghwa, on the other hand, turned her head and avoided their gaze. Qing Ming spoke to Mu Jeong-jin in a resentful voice. We must not let this slide, Master! We must find out the ones who are behind this and make them pay! Of course. But before that, capturing the assassin takes priority. You have to catch him and send him back to our sect. Do you understand? Be sure to capture him. Yes, Master! From now on, we will search this place thoroughly to find the assassin. This is like his home turf so be very careful. Yes, its just a single assassin. If we keep our vigilance, even he could not handle it. You have to be careful though. Hes not normal. Understood. After Qing Ming bowed his head to Mu Jeong-jin, he led his disciples to move. Jeonghwa came to the side of Mu Jeong-jin, who was now alone. I will lead our sects disciples and search elsewhere. Capture him alive. Pardon? It doesnt matter if you cut off both of his arms or cripple him. However, make sure you capture him alive no matter what. You can do that, right? Of course. If the assassin loses his life, Id be very angry. As you can see, someone dared to look down on our sect. I will definitely catch them and make them take responsibility. Even if the perpetrators are one of the Five Great Sects like us. Jeonghwa swallowed dry saliva at the intense atmosphere that Mu Jeong-jin exuded. Even in the dark, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone like a firecracker, making even a master like Jeonghwa terrified. He is already suspicious of our sect. Thats why he had mentioned the Five Great Sects. In the past, it was called the Nine Great Sects, but now it has been shrunk into the Five Great Sects since some sects have disappeared. The reason Mujeongjinin dared to mention the Five Great Sects meant that he was suspicious of the Emei sect. Her heart was pounding, but Jeonghwa made an indifferent expression on her face. Fortunately, the darkness hid her expression to some extent. What youre worried about will never happen. Ill now take my leave. Go ahead. Mu Jeong-jin waved his hand. After finishing their conversation, Jeonghwa left with the Emei sects disciples. We must kill him. We must never leave any trails. If you make excuses that you couldnt help it because of the strong resistance after you kill him, even a ruthless person would have no choice but to do it. Jeonghwa said to the Emei disciples. You must find and eliminate the scoundrel before the Qingcheng sect. Yes! The Emei disciples answered with firm expressions on their faces. There were only a select few who knew the truth, including Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. The rest were simply responding to the unusual atmosphere around them. Yong Seol-ran shook her head slightly. A dark shadow was cast on her face. Everyone here is too optimistic. After entering the underground cave, she felt a strong sense of danger that cannot be expressed in words. She found it hard to breathe because of the unknown chill she was feeling. It was as if the darkness was staring back at her. This is his domain. We are not the hunters in this place. He is. CH 34 The first place Pyo-wol visited after entering the underground cave was the residence of So Yeowol and the others. There was food still left in their dwelling. In his way of escaping here, Pyo-wol had never eaten properly even for a single moment. And because of that, he was very hungry. Pyo-wol found and ate the food the children used to treasure. Thud! Thud! The sound of warriors descending using the ropes into the underground cave was heard over and over again. To them it was a light landing, but in Pyo-wols ears it was as loud as thunder. As a rule of thumb, it seemed that more than a hundred martial artists had entered the underground cave. Still, Pyo-wol did not care and ate the food. It didnt matter how many people came in here. What really mattered for him was to quickly satisfy his hunger and replenish his stamina. Pyo-wol ate until he was full. When his hunger dissipated, he seemed to be alive. Huu! Pyo-wol sighed and got up. For a moment, he found his head spinning. He lost too much blood. Without a clear destination, he would never have been able to survive. It was only because of his strong will that he managed to reach this area. This was the place where he spent a total of seven years. He even memorized the location of every stone and stalactite that existed here. It was no accident that he came here. The martial artists of the Qingcheng and Emei sect were able to follow him all the way here. All of this is what Pyo-wol intended. He purposely brought them here. Look around here. Be careful everyone. The voices of the warriors were heard from not far away. They whispered quietly to others, but they couldnt fool Pyo-wols ears. Pyo-wol quietly hid in the dark. Shortly thereafter, the warriors of the Emei sect appeared. They moved in groups of five. The sight of them moving little by little, illuminating the surroundings with the torch they held in their hand, was too cautious. Look here. There are signs of food. One of the disciples noticed the traces where Pyo-wol was staying and shouted. Its clear hes not far away. Be careful everyone. Hes an assassin. Remain vigilant because we will never know when hes going to attack. They looked around with all their senses sharpened. However, there was a limit to the field of vision that a torch could secure. It was impossible to tell what was out of the range of the torch immediately. No matter how trained they were as martial artists, the pitch black darkness was enough to frighten them. The darkness stimulated their imaginations. They struggled to maintain their composure. Their sinister imagination slowly engulfed their minds like a plague. Shit! One of the martial artists clicked his tongue as he struggled to drive away the anxiety. Kuhk! His eyes widened at the sudden pain in his neck. Something sharp was squeezing his neck. He tried to scream, but his breath was choked and no sound came out. He could see the backs of his colleagues right in front of him. He reached out and tried to grab his colleagues shoulders. But at that moment, his body was pulled up into the air like a radish. His colleagues ahead of him did not notice his disappearance at all. It was Pyo-wol who caught the martial artist. In his hand was the Cheonjamsa thread. The martial artist, whose neck was wrapped around using the Cheonjamsa thread, had already stopped breathing. After hiding the body of the martial artist, Pyo-wol calmly followed the rest of the warriors who were ahead. As if they were their colleagues. The warriors who were leading the way did not notice that their comrades had already been replaced. Pyo-wol breathed like them, walked like them, and assimilated with them. As Pyo-wol sneaked in, none of the warriors of Emei noticed it. There The warrior, who was walking right in front of him, unexpectedly turned his head, as if he had something to say, and then opened his eyes wide. It was because an unfamiliar face, not a colleague, was following him. Who? Puuck! The warrior couldnt finish his words. It was because Pyo-wol stabbed his neck with the sword he had taken from the first warrior he had killed previously. What? The warriors, who noticed Pyo-wols existence belatedly, looked back. But all they could see was the appearance of one of their colleagues falling down with blood dripping from his neck. Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen. He disappeared into the dark in an instant. Bastard! They recklessly swung their swords towards the darkness. But nothing was being caught by their swords. Kurgh! The one leading the group dropped his torch with a maddening scream. Pyo-wol, who had returned imperceptibly, broke his breath. A light of horror appeared on the faces of the martial artists who had lost three of their companions in an instant. They did not know how they could have lost their colleagues like that so fast. Heop! Again, a scream bursted out. Another warrior lost his life because of Pyo-wols attack. The last warrior who was left alone shouted, Come out! You cowardly assassin! Dont just hide in the dark! Unable to overcome his fear, he swung his sword wildly. This was to prevent Pyo-wol from approaching by hiding in the dark. His sword ripped through the air like a madmans sword dance. Pyo-wol watched him in the dark. It was pathetic to see the man swinging his sword while leaning on the torch that had fallen on the floor. Come out! Come out! He repeatedly shouted. The man looked like he was going crazy. He had to see to attack or defend, but because of the thick darkness, he couldnt tell if someone was right next to him. The torch that had fallen to the floor was slowly extinguishing, losing its flame. Oh, no! A light of despair appeared on the mans face. That dim torch was his lifeline. Even a fool knew what would happen if the light disappeared. But his screams couldnt stop the torches from going out. Pssst! Finally, the torch was completely extinguished. Thud! Thud! At that moment, footsteps were heard. It was the sound of Pyo-wols footsteps. He now didnt try to hide his presence. Still, the remaining warrior did not know where Pyo-wol was located. The sound of footsteps bounced on the wall and echoed in all directions. Being able to adapt to the darkness, Pyo-wol was the perfect hunter. On the outside, he was in a position of being hunted given the inescapable net, but now the situation has completely changed. Insignificant assassin bastard Huff! Houck! The warrior let out a rough breath. Just by briefly swinging his sword, he was exhausted. He swung it with all his might rather than controlling his power because of the extreme fear. The man blinked. Sweat got into his eyes. The warrior, who was rubbing his eyes with his sleeve, suddenly opened his eyes wide. An unfamiliar face appeared in front of him. Like a ghost, Pyo-wol appeared so suddenly. A pair of eyes with no emotion were staring straight into his eyes. Snake? The warrior was reminded of a snake as he stared into Pyo-wolfs eyes. He couldnt move as if he was under a spell. All he had to do was raise his sword and stab him, but his body didnt listen. He was overwhelmed by the existence of Pyo-wol KeukC no! Sueuk! Instantly, he felt a warm feeling spread into his stomach. An eerie, burning pain spread from his lower abdomen to his entire body. The sword of Pyo-wol was immeasurably lodged in his stomach. Gurreuk! The warrior was unable to move and foam began to rise from his mouth. Pyo-wol looked at the collapsed warrior in front of him, You may rule the outside world, but the owner of this place is me. I will show you from now on. Who the owner of this place is. Theres nothing you can do. * * * Bastard! Qing Ming1 lit the ground with his torch, looking for traces of Pyo-wol. However, no footprints were left anywhere on the floor. It was near impossible to track someones footprints in such a dark place. More than two hundred people had entered the underground cave. In their search for Pyo-wol, the traces they left behind were scattered and overlapped with his traces. In such an environment, it was almost impossible to find a Pyo-wol just by looking at the footprints. This is dangerous! This is his domain. Before coming here, Pyo-wol was nothing more than a prey that was being chased. No matter how ferocious his claws were, he could not withstand hundreds or thousands of trained warriors. He showed his wits at the moment of crisis as he broke through the inescapable net with unexpected strength, but that was all. There was a limit to what one could do alone, and it was impossible to block thousands of trained warriors. But here it was different. This was the domain of Pyo-wol. He felt it from the moment he entered the underground cavity. That his smell is there. Staying only for a day or two could not make his scent this strong. This is his domain. He must have spent at least a few years here. He had goosebumps all over his body. The fact that he had them lured to this place even as he was desperately trying to escape made him shiver. Its not just about running away from danger and going to the place you think is the safest. He has a clear sense of purpose He must have planned to rest here as his base. Could he have done this by himself? If it was simply running away and escaping, he could do the same. ??However, he will not dare to lure many martial artists who were tracking him in such a critical moment. He would rather have them all killed before proceeding to hide in secret. However, instead of removing his pursuers, Pyo-wol, on the contrary, dragged them all into a location which he knew best. Hes really going to do it. He intends to go out fighting until the end in an environment he is most familiar with. The more he thought about the assassin, the more frightened he became. Having a high-ranking martial art was not the problem. Those who were simply strong in martial arts were widespread in Jianghu. If you look at the Qingcheng sect right now, there will be dozens of masters who can overwhelm Pyo-wol. But none of them were as insistent and patient as Pyo-wol. Qing Ming thought that there might be more victims than he expected. I have to catch him. If I catch him, my reputation in the Qingcheng sect will rise up even more. He strengthened his resolve. His nickname as Sword-Crazed Blood Wolf, [???(Ѫ)] was not for nothing. Pyo-wol might be mad, but he was crazy too. And in terms of madness, he was second to none. All of you, follow closely behind me from now on. We will move in pairs. You should also always check each others positions. If we show even a small gap, he will dig in without mercy. Yes! Understood! The disciples of the Qingcheng sect responded with a firm expression. Their faces were full of tension. In terms of numbers and martial skills, they were at an advantage, but the pitch-black space that did not receive a single point of light from the outside weakened their minds. Qing Ming also knew that. But he had no way around it. This is because humans instinctively feel fear of unknown spaces or existence that cannot be seen with the naked eye. No matter how much we have to sacrifice, we have no choice but to catch the assassin as much as possible. It was when Qing Ming was determined and moved cautiously. Chunkyung! Suddenly, a fine metal sound resounded from beneath his feet. The complexion of Qing Ming changed completely. Its a trap! Everyone, dodge! Pupupuk! At that moment, arrows came pouring from both sides of the wall. Kuargh! Shit! The warriors of the Qingcheng sect unsheathed their swords and tore through the darkness as they tried to block the onslaught of arrows. As the martial artists of the prestigious Qingcheng sect, they deflected most of the arrows that poured down like rain. Only a few soldiers were seriously wounded in the process, but fortunately no one was killed. But they were not relieved. The arrow attack was only the beginning. Gigiging! The sound of an engine moving echoed ominously and various traps were activated. Everyone watch out! Qing Ming swung his sword and shouted. But he didnt know. These traps were only just the beginning. This hellish institution, which the children had challenged and bled for seven years, was being activated yet again by Pyo-wol. Hope everyone had fun reading this chapter! ? CH 35 Mu Jeong-jin walked forward with a frown on his forehead. Originally, he was supposed to be with his disciples, but he chose to be separated and moved alone. Isnt this strange? Its highly unlikely that the assassins would build such a huge facility underground just to assassinate Gunsang. Intuitively, it didnt make sense. It was true that the image of Gunsang was widely recognized in Jianghu, but his reputation was still limited to Sichuan Province. The sects such as Shaolin Temple, Mount Hua Sect, and Wudang Sect had better martial artists than Woo Gunsang. They already have an outstanding reputation, and there was a great possibility that they would be leading figures in the future. Of course, there was also a great possibility that Woo Gunsang would grow into a leading figure in Sichuan, but his reputation was weaker than that of the disciples of the other three sects. No matter how much he thought about it, making this place just to kill Woo Gunsang made him look more special. It is highly likely that the assassins discovered and utilized this facility that someone made. A group capable of creating such a huge facility must have had tremendous forces and power. No matter how urgent the situation they were in, he had to know who made this place. Because it was related to the dignity of the Qingcheng sect. If the power that created this place still exists in Sichuan, it was clear that they would end up being a great threat to the Qingcheng sect. That was the reason Mu Jeong-jin moved alone. Mu Jeong-jin discovered a large iron door. He looked around with his torch, opened the lock and then went inside. The place he found was the dwelling place of the instructors of the Blood Shadow Group. The dwellings of the instructors were the same as they were when they left. Like the children, the instructors suffered from the long hours in the underground cave. They didnt want to take the objects associated with the underground cave to the surface. So they left most of their stuff behind. Mu Jeong-jin looked into the rooms of the instructors one by one. But most of it just contains useless stuff. Still, without a sign of displeasure, Mu Jeong-jin meticulously searched all the rooms. He searched all the rooms like that, and he came to the last room. It was the residence of Lim Sayeol. While searching for Lim Sayeols residence, Mu Jeong-jin found a secret compartment. It was the place where Lim Sayeol hid his important documents. Mu Jeong-jin used his torch and read the documents one by one. T-These bastards! Mu Jeong-jin, who was reading the document in his hands, burst out in anger. [Privy only to the Blood Shadow Group Captain. Requesting the assassination of Woo Gunsang. Duration: Seven years. Reward: 500,000 gold. Condition: Leave no traces related to the Blood Shadow Group.] It was a note that someone commissioned for the Blood Shadow Group. How dare! For only 500,000 gold, the Qingcheng sect lost its bright future. Even if there was a bit of a difficulty, it did not change as much as the fact that Woo Gunsang was like a lamp that would light up the Qingcheng sect Euaa! The warrior Mu Jeong-jin, with his hair rising, blew the wall in front of him with his great intense aura. Quarreung! A thick wall collapsed in his powerful roar, which was loaded with all his internal energy. Mu Jeong-jin frowned. It was because he did not know that the wall was going to collapse due to his aura that was caused by his anger. He led his torch through the crumbling wall. Sssssss! At that moment, a small noise reached Mu Jeong-jins ears. Mu Jeong-jin carefully pointed his torch in the direction of the soun. The moment he confirmed the reality of the noise, Mu Jeong-jins body stiffened. What? He widened his eyes in disbelief. There was a large pit where Mu Jeong-jins gaze was directed, and there were countless snakes entangled in it. The sight of large and small snakes wriggling in large pools was terrifying enough to make him nauseous. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a sight, so he was unable to take any action for a moment. CCrazy! He came to his senses after a while. The snakes woke up, wriggling and weeping as if they felt the presence of Mu Jeong-jin. . One or two would hardly be audible, but when a huge number of snakes hissed, the sound was greatly amplified making it even more terrifying. The snakes had been hibernating for a long time, but were woken up by the sound of Mu Jeong-jin breaking the wall with his aura. Some large snakes used each other to crawl out of the pits. However, it was not likely that they would get out immediately, so Mu Jeong-jin looked inside with confidence. In the middle of the room was a small table. There was a high pile of dust on the table. A yellow booklet lying on the table was revealed when Mu Jeong-jin reached the table. The moment he checked the letters on the booklet, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shook. Nine Demon Style (ħ)1? It was now a forgotten name. The young martial artists of today did not even know that such a name existed. Even among the elderly warriors, only a few knew of the Nine Demon Style. The Nine Demon Style disappeared a long time ago. There were two great wars that decided the fate of Jianghu within hundreds of years. The War of the Demons and Heaven (ħ) and the Battle of the Blood Heaven (Ѫ). The War of the Demons and Heaven took place only a few decades ago, while the Battle of the Blood Heaven happened much earlier than that. And the enemies of both battles were those of who continued the name of Magyo (ħ) or the demon sect.2 Although it is now a forgotten name in peoples memory, the name Magyo was once synonymous with fear. There were Thirteen Tribes of the demon sect besides the Bonsan-Ilmaek [????(ɽһ})], and the Nine Demon School was one of those thirteen tribes. The Thirteen Tribes were feared because they possessed a force comparable to that of the main sects. However, many of them were either destroyed during the Battle of the Blood Heaven or absorbed by the gods3 and disappeared from the world. The Nine Demon School was one of those sects. Mu Jeong-jin did not know what happened to them, but their names have not been mentioned once since the Battle of the Blood Heavens. The reason Mu Jeong-jin knew about the Nine Demon School was because the history books that were kept in the library of the Qingcheng sect contained detailed information about the situation of that time. In the booklet, it was written that the Nine Demon School was an unpredictable and bizarre sect. Just like the name Nine Demon School, there were nine different demon powers within the sect, and they dealt with bizarre techniques and demon practices rather than traditional martial arts. Is this the secret base or stronghold of the Nine Demon School? If it was the base of the Nine Demon School, a tribe of the demon sect, and not anything else, then everything makes sense. Then did the assassins accidentally find and use this empty space hat the Nine Demon School left? Mu Jeong-jin read the booklet. The booklet describes the process of studying various poisons and an unknown monster. The content of the book was so vast that it was impossible to understand all of it with just one glance. Still, one thing was certain. The fact that Nine Demon School was especially obsessed with snakes. The snakes wriggling in the pit were laboriously collected from all over the world by the Nine Demon School to study them. However, when Nine Demon School left this place, it was clear that they had no choice but to abandon it. Nine Demon School I might have to check it out as soon as I get back to the main sect. Mu Jeong-jin placed the booklet in his arms and left. Now that he found out the identity of the underground cave, he had to go back in catching the assassin. * * * The faces of the Emei sects disciples, as they walked holding on to their torches, were full of tension. Even the thick darkness did not completely hide their fears. It was the first time since they were born that they were placed in a darkness so thick. They never imagined that they would be able to step into such a vast dark space. It was an unknown space that they had never even imagined. So they had to be more careful by taking one step at a time. Come on, cant you move? If it wasnt for Jeonghwa, who was following them with a ferocious voice from behind, they wouldnt have been able to even move like this. Jeonghwa encouraged the younger disciples. Her face was filled with an anxious light. A sense of crisis filled her mind that all of their secrets would be revealed if the assassin was not found and eliminated faster than the Qingcheng sect. She was thinking of killing Pyo-wol. In the midst of her thoughts, the Emei disciples increased the speed of their search. But the underground cave was more extensive than they could have imagined. How could such a large space exist underground? Besides, it was incredibly dark. Without a torch, they could not even tell what was in front of them. No matter how elite the disciples of the Emei sect was, their power was inevitably dispersed as they searched such a wide area. However, since the Emei disciples were so concentrated on the search, they did not even realize that fact. Aiming for that moment while hiding in the dark, a red-eyed assassin began to move. Pyo-wol was reclining in a hollow above the wall of the underground cave. From where he sat, the movements of the Emei warriors were clearly visible. They were chasing his trail noisily as they moved with their torches to and fro. They were trying to capture Pyo-wol, but their movement was actually being exposed. Pyo-wols first target of assassination was the warrior at the forefront. He was a martial artist named Gong-un4, a second generation disciple of the Emei sect. Gong-un was a martial artist who came in when the Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities5, started accepting male students. He showed talent enough to break through the walls of Geumnam6, and since he was also tenacious, he was moderated by Guhwasata. The reason why Gong-un took the lead was to show his presence by using this opportunity. Despite the fact that the wall preventing men from joining the sect was broken, discrimination still existed between the male and female disciples. If I make a substantial contribution this time, they will pass on the vision of Emei to me At that moment, the thoughts of Gong-un were suddenly cut off. Even his eyes that had been burning with ambition lost focus. The dagger, which silently cut through Gong-uns cervical vertebrae, stopped his breathing at once. There was no screaming, no commotion. Pyo-wol came with darkness and took his life in an instant. Oh! Junior brother Gong-un! By the time the warriors who followed Gong-un noticed what happened, Pyo-wol had already come close to them. Pyo-wol, who approached at a frightening speed without leaving a trace, snapped their necks in an instant.Pyo-wol injected his internal energy into the Cheonjamsa thread and pulled it with all his might. Tududuk! The warriors heads that separated from their neck floated before falling on the floor. Darkness obscured the terrible scenery. Pyo-wol, who killed three Emei disciples in an instant, hid himself in the dark again. Gong-un has been killed by the assassin! Everyone, watch your surroundings! A commotion broke out among the warriors of the Emei sect, who belatedly noticed Gong-uns death. The chaos was a golden opportunity for Pyo-Wol. He mingled silently among the Emei disciples. Although his outfit was a little different, it was not a problem because the darkness covered it. There was an opponent right next to them, but the disciples of the Emei sect remained unaware of that fact. They would not have imagined that Pyo-wol would dare to blend proudly among them. However, Pyo-wols audacity exceeded their imagination. The Emei disciples could only see ahead by relying on torches, but it was different for Pyo-wol. Even in the dark, he could see like it was noon. The difference decided their life and death. Puuc! Pyo-wol wrapped his forearm around the neck of the warrior who was right next to him. The warrior who was startled by the sudden tightening of his breath, grabbed the sword in reverse and tried to stab it toward the back. But before the sword could hit him, Pyo-wol already twisted the mans neck. Touduk! The mans breath was cut off with an eerie sound of his bone fracturing. Pyo-wol was relentless. He mingled among the Emei disciples and assassinated them to his hearts content. In an instant, more than 20 Emei sects disciples lost their lives to Pyo-wol. Jeonghwa, who recognized the severity of the situation late, shouted. All of you, gather together! Hes hiding among us! The Emei disciples hurriedly gathered around Jeonghwa. Pyo-wol followed them to the end and took two more by the throat. Kouck! Greuk! The Emei sects disciples put on a fearful expression at the sight of the warriors who fell with foam on their mouths. A tremendous fear came crashing down like a tidal wave and engulfed their hearts. Kuagh! I cant HCHow could this happen?! The faces of the Emei warriors were all white. This is not good. Yong Seol-ran said as she looked at the faces of the disciples. Despite Jeonghwas encouragement, the disciples morale was already running low. As she had expected, this was the domain of Pyo-wol. He was using everything here to hunt the disciples of Emei to his hearts content. If it goes on like this, there will definitely be more victims. Yong Seol-rans talent was real. Her martial arts had already reached a level comparable to that of the famous masters of Sichuan. Considering her age, it was an astonishing achievement. But even with that kind of ability, she couldnt detect Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was darkness itself. His ability to use darkness and chaos was unparalleled, which no one dared to imitate. He infiltrated the Emei disciples, fostering division and a sense of crisis. And because of that, the Emei warriors lost their reason in fear and went back and forth. Jeonghwa tried to sort out the chaos, but it was in vain. She was already losing control of the disciples. In Yong Seol-rans eyes, it looked like a sinking ship. If we keep going like this, well end up getting stuck. We have to join forces with the warriors of the Qingcheng sect at least once. She hurriedly looked around. However, the place where they went, none of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect could be seen. That was then. Poeng! Suddenly, a firecracker went off in the middle of the Emei disciples. As sparks splattered in all directions along with the explosion, the Eneu disciples were startled and scattered all over the place. Oh no! Gather everyone! Jeonghwa shouted loudly, but to no avail. Her voice is not heard by the disciples of Emei, who were lost in their confusion and fear. Everyone gather around the mansion! Yong Seol-ran also shouted until her throat was about to burst. But her cry was to no avail. At that moment, Yong Seol-rans eyes saw a dark shadow seeping through the Emei disciples. Ciit! Keuk! Someones screams continued to rip through the darkness. This chapter was so difficult to translate and edit~~ theres a lot of names used. Hopefully the translation still makes sense Anyway, we finally got some information about the Nine Demon Sect~ were definitely ahead of the manhwa now (manhwa is ch25 as of the time ive finished this chapter) *cheers* After all that long grind of translating chapters Im so happy (???)?*:??? CH 36 It was a nightmare. Seeing Pyo-wol, Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran realized how powerful and deadly a single assassin can be. Pyo-wol completely broke the limits of being an assassin and attacked the Emei sects disciples. He thoroughly took advantage of the weaknesses of the disciples. Pyo-wol did not reveal himself, and moved using the darkness and chaos as his shield. When the firecrackers he stole from someone else were set off, the Emei sects disciples could not come to their senses any more. They said that they would quickly come to their senses and rectify the situation, but in Pyo-wols eyes, they were full of openings. Pyo-wol did not miss the opening they provided. He never stayed in one place for too long. He was constantly on the move, looking for the next target. He took advantage of everything that was available. He would sometimes kill his opponents with his bare hands, while sometimes he would kill them with a weapon he had recently taken away. However, not all of the disciples of the Emei sect remained helpless. Die! You bastard assassin! If I die, Ill take you along with me! As they lost many of their companions in an instant, the disciples of Emei crazily wielded their swords. They swung their swords wildly as if they were injected with something. Pyo-wol was not dull enough to be hit by a sword swung blindly. However, as he moved more vigorously in trying to avoid their swords, his stamina was rapidly consumed. Huff! Heuh! His heart was beating violently as if it was about to explode. Pyo-wol suppressed the harsh breathing that was about to leak out of his mouth and looked at Jeonghwa. He didnt think that he could kill all of the Emei disciples anyway. From the beginning, his targets were only the leaders of the Emei which included Jeonghwa. His method of confusing and dispersing the Emei disciples was only his pre-work. Pyo-wol slowly moved forward. Like a cat, he completely killed the sound of his footsteps, and erased his presence. As he thoroughly assimilated with the darkness, he carefully approached Jeonghwa. Jeonghwas entire body was on alert, but she still failed to notice Pyo-wols approach. Pyo-wol did not know exactly what position Jeonghwa held in the Emei sect. However, seeing that she was in charge of all the Emei warriors who came here, he soon realized that she was a very important figure. If he can kill her, the Emei sects Guhwasata will also take a major hit. It was a pity that Guhwasata herself did not come, but he had to be satisfied with this for now. I must finish it at once. The longer the time he would take, the more disadvantageous it was for Pyo-wol. He was taking advantage of the favorable environmental conditions to gain an upper hand, but he did not know how fast the situation would change if the warriors of the Qingcheng sect would join the fight. So before that happens, he had to quickly kill Jeonghwa. Pyo-wol concentrated his qi on the tips of his ten fingers. He could have used a weapon that had fallen on the floor, but the one he was most familiar with was his bare hands. Ciiiit! Pyo-wol unleashed his Seventy-Two Sword Wave towards Jeonghwa. He unknowingly unfolded the martial arts he was most familiar with. No Just before Pyo-wols attack hit her body, Jeonghwa suddenly deflected the attack with lightning speed. Her instincts as a martial artist warned her of the incoming danger. She was one of the Emei sects great disciples. With her martial arts and senses that she had trained for decades, she sensed Pyo-wols surprised attacks. Chhuhaha! Her chowry1, which was injected with internal energy, was a terrifying weapon. Jeonghwa unleashed the Emei sects arcane sword attack with vigor. Even the darkness seemed to tremble with fear due to its immense power. But Pyo-wol was indifferent. He knew that if he chose to fight at this moment, he would inevitably get hurt. But he wasnt afraid to get hurt. In this hellish place, he was wounded hundreds of times, and he would recover again and again. No matter how many times the pain he felt was repeated, his heart became stronger than steel. He wont die. No matter how badly injured he is, he will persevere and stand up again. So he had no fear of getting hurt. If he could kill an enemy even if he got hurt, the person who would end up having the last laugh would be Pyo-wol. Cwahak! Jeonghwas chowry passed by and grazed his left shoulder. His flesh was ripped off, and the muscles were torn like rags. Blood poured down like a waterfall, and a dizzying pain took over his mind, but he didnt stop attacking. Pyo-wol exploded everything he had with a single breath. ARGH! Jeonghwa dropped her weapon and let out a desperate scream. She covered her right eye with her hand and shuddered. Dark red blood gushed out on both of her right eye and fingers. The attack of Pyo-wol stole Jeonghwas right eye. Pyo-wol suddenly looked at his left side. A long sword was stuck in his side. It was the longsword of Yong Seol-ran. At the moment when Pyo-wol attacked Jeonghwa, Yong Seol-ran unleashes the Emei sects arcane swordsmanship, Thirteen Jade Swords [?????(ʮ)] to save her. Pyo-wol, who was focused on attacking Jeonghwa, was unable to stop the Yong Seol-rans attack. If only he hadnt received Yong Seol-rans attack on his side, he would have been able to kill Jeonghwa with this single move. Yong Seol-ran grabbed a torch that had fallen nearby and blocked the way in front of Jeonghwa. Pyo-wol pulled out the sword that was stuck in his side and opened his mouth. You managed to block my attack. I was lucky. Luck? I just attacked by instinct. You have great instincts. I hear that often. The tone of the two people was so casual that if people whom they didnt know saw them, they would have mistakenly thought it was a conversation between lovers. But the reality was different. Pyo-wol needed time to stop his bleeding, and Yong Seol-ran, who had lost her weapon, needed time to regain her composure. Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wols wounds and said, Why dont you just surrender? Surrender? What else can you do with a body like that? It would be better for you to surrender. If I surrender, will you spare me? That See? Youre not going to spare me. If you wanted me alive in the first place, you wouldnt have done something like this, would you? What do you mean? Killing me. At Pyo-wols words who seemed to know everything, Yong Seol-ran was at a loss for words. Was there someone like this? It is said that dragons appear in Jianghu, but she really did not know that there would be such a person in a group of assassins. How much do you know? That the Abbess of the Nine Calamities was behind all of this. Its ridiculous how youre amazing. Someone like you could have become my Masters disciple. Even if Im reborn, I would refuse. I dont have the heart to join a sect like that. Id rather bite my tongue and die than to become a disciple of that devil. I dont like Master nor do I want this to happen either. But youre still following her? She saved my life. So Ive been blessed. Is that the only reason you follow her? You killed Junior Brother Woo. Him and I were supposed to get married. So I killed your fiance? Im sorry. I have no regrets, because I didnt want to marry him either. Youre no different from the woman named Guhwasata. Doing the same things! If I dont, then I will not be able to survive in this tough world. To some extent, Yong Seol-ran regained her calm expression. It was the same with Pyo-wol. He roughly stopped the bleeding from the wound on his side. If he moved violently, his wounds would open again, but he can withstand an attack at least once. At that time, Jeonghwa said, What nonsense are you talking about? Come on, subdue that assassin! Jeonghwa, who lost one eye to Pyo-wol, lost all of her reason. At Jeonghwas cry, Yong Seol-ran did her stance. A powerful energy flowed from Yong Seol-rans whole body. Pyo-wol felt her strength through his skin. So far, he has gained the upper hand because he had used the darkness and familiar terrain as his weapon. But he wasnt sure if he would be able to defeat Yong Seol-ran if he confronted her head-on. Knowing this fact, Yong Seol-ran also intentionally released a powerful energy to press Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol quietly took a step back. Because of the momentum that was expressed, he did not find it necessary for him to face the opponent head-on. Pyo-wol was an assassin. Assassins do not hesitate to do anything cowardly to kill their enemies. It would be foolish for him not to use the most effective means of killing the enemy. A torch can temporarily illuminate the surroundings, but it cannot dispel the darkness forever. Pyo-wol was hiding himself in the dark and was planning to take advantage of the opening. But his wish did not come true. Shuack! It was because suddenly a sharp sword flew through the darkness. Kuagh! He had no time to dodge. Pyo-wol stopped the sword by concentrating all his energy on his weaker right arm as quickly as possible. Bang! With a deafening sound, Pyo-wols body bounced back. Pyo-wol flew as nearly a dozen meters or so before crashing into the wall. His appearance looked truly miserable. His right arm, which had blocked the sword, was torn to the extent that his bones were exposed. He also had large wounds on his chest and right side. No matter how tenacious Pyo-wol was, it was impossible for him to move with such wounds. Heuff! Pyo-wol took in a rough breath. Both of his eyes were stained red, its blood vessels bursting all over. Blood was also pouring down from his nose and mouth. The pain came over as if his whole body had been crushed by a boulder. Pyo-wol did not scream, and waited for the pain to subside. Sueuk! At that moment, someone appeared from the darkness. The owner of the pair of eyes that glowed in the dark was Mu Jeong-jin. In Mu Jeong-jins hand was the sword from which he had just thrown before. His sword was a weapon that only the elders of the Qingcheng sect could wield. The person who was most perplexed by the appearance of Mu Jeong-jin was Jeonghwa. Even while she was distracted from the pain of losing one of her eyes, Jeonghwa thought that Pyo-wol should not be left this way. Die! She grabbed her sword and ran towards Pyo-wol. Her intention was to kill Pyo-wol immediately to shut his mouth. However, her attack was blocked by Mu Jeong-jin. Back off. As Mu Jeong-jin lightly swung his hand, a powerful wind rose and pushed Jeonghwa away. Jeonghwa vomited blood and shouted. Mu Jeong-jin, kill him! If you keep him alive, you dont know what kind of tricks he will use. Its something I can take care of. In response to Mu Jeong-jins cold reply, Jeonghwa tightly closed the rest of her eyes. Mu Jeong-jin approached Pyo-wol, who was sitting while leaning against the wall. He then knelt down on one knee. He looked into Pyo-wols eyes and opened his mouth, So its you. The one who killed Woo Gunsang Why? Why did you kill him? Because Im an assassin Even an assassin must have the ability to judge right from wrong. KKeugh! I was brought here at the age of fourteen. I was raised as an assassin before I even had the mindset to judge right from wrong. You mean you didnt have a choice? Hngg! Theres no way someone who was not raised as an assassin would have something like that. You dont see any room for rebirth. Mu Jeong-jin was taken aback by Pyo-wols eyes which were full of poison. He had met countless warriors and taught a lot of them martial arts, but no one had eyes as venomous as Pyo-wol. His eyes could never have been taught. It must have been born naturally. If I had taught him myself, he would have been a great man. He suddenly felt that it was a shame. How could someone with such a talent be raised as an assassin and soon be eliminated? But he had no desire to spare him. Pyo-wol assassinated Woo Gunsang. He also wounded and killed numerous warriors in the process of escaping from the inescapable net. It was difficult even for Mu Jeong-jin to cover his sin. Suddenly, Mu Jeong-jin pulled out a letter from his arms. Pyo-wol recognized at a glance that the letter in his hand was a request he found at Lim Sayeols residence. So you found it. You knew it right away. Then you must know who the client is. I have a guess. Who is it? Its the same person youre suspecting. Pyo-wol looked at the disciples of the Emei sect while revealing his white teeth. Mu Jeong-jins gaze also turned to the Emei sect. The moment she saw Pyo-wols smile, Jeonghwa felt goosebumps all over her body. All these circumstances were induced by that demon! It was by no means a coincidence that, among the numerous sects that made up the inescapable net, only the Qingcheng and the Emei sect entered the underground cave. Thats what Pyo-wol had intended. He created division by tying the sect who requested the assassination and the sect targeted for the assassination into one place. HAHAHAHA! Pyo-wols mad laugh echoed in the dark basement. Hope you enjoyed reading! Let me know what you think of the chapter in the comments or by reacting with an emoji/emoticon~ (???)?*:??? Since were starting to get caught up with the manhwa (ch25), the schedule of free chapter releases will change. Instead of everyday, it will now be every Monday, Wednesday and Friday. CH 37 Keuk! Pyo-wol stopped his laughter and vomited blood. The blood reddened his chest and stomach. The excruciating pain continued on, but Pyo-wol didnt care. He was in a very good mood now. It was because he threw the spark of strife between the Qingcheng and the Emei sect. It didnt matter whether the two sects would fight a blood-splattering war or suturing awkwardly. No matter what the outcome would be, it will be impossible to go back to their amiable relationship. This was his revenge for the Emei sect, who mocked his fate. He didnt feel sorry for the Qingcheng sect. There are no innocent people among those living in Jianghu. Everyone would commit a sin in one way or another as they live by dominating over others. The Qingcheng sect also could not get out of that category. So he didnt regret it. He didnt even feel guilty. Keke! At the sight of Pyo-wol, who was grinning even in his horribly ruined state, Mu Jeong-jins eyebrows rose to the sky. We must immediately get rid of him. He felt afraid of Pyo-Wol. Simply speaking, assassins such as Pyo-wol did not possess any fear. More than his martial arts, Pyo-wol had a quality that stimulated peoples fear. It was his first time he had ever seen a person with such features. That was then. Master, are you okay? Sabaek! The disciples of the Qingcheng sect, including Qing Ming, ran towards Mu Jeong-jin. They were full of wounds as they broke through the trap triggered by Pyo-wol. Anger appeared on the face of Mu Jeong-jinin as he looked at them. Because some of the disciples were not present. Why are there missing children? I apologize. We fell into his trap and some lost their lives. Mu Jeong-jin closed his eyes tightly at Qing Mings answer. After a while, when he opened his eyes again, pressure seemed to overflow. It felt so frightening that Jeonghwa and the rest of the Emei disciples retreated back at once. Mu Jeong-jin, who looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, grabbed his ankle. And began to drag him somewhere. A comfortable death for you is a luxury. You must suffer and die in pain worse than hell to atone for those who have been killed by you. His cold voice pierced Pyo-wols ears. Atonement? Are you kidding me? Then who will compensate me for the seven years that ruined my life? Pyo-wol snorted. He had his back collapsed, broken and torn on the floor. Still, the reason why he didnt feel any pain was because he had already suffered a greater wound. Mu Jeong-jin dragged Pyo-wol and headed to the residence of the instructors. To be precise, it was the abode of Lim Sayeol. The disciples of the Qingcheng sect hurriedly followed Mu Jeong-jin. Yong Seol-ran said to Jeonghwa. Arent we supposed to follow him too? Are you crazy? Do you know what kind of anger were going to receive if we follow them? We need to get out of here. The situation will not be resolved if we run away like this. It might be better to be honest and ask for a conversation. What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know what we have done? All we can do is fight to the end. Do you have any evidence other than the letter? But Master will be the one to decide. Dont talk anymore. Lets go! Jeonghwa led the disciples and climbed the rope. Yong Seol-ran was the last to go. She looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. Huu She soon climbed up the rope leaving only a small sigh. Mu Jeong-jin said to Qing Ming. You too, take your disciples and go out. Pardon? But If those bastards cut the rope that leads to the outside, were going to end up isolated here. So hurry up and stop that situation from happening. Understood! Qing Ming answered with a firm expression on his face. He went straight up to the ground with some of his disciples. The place where Mu Jeong-jin took Pyo-wol was the newly discovered space beyond the collapsed wall of Lim Sayeols residence. Sssss! As they crossed the wall, the loud hissing of the snakes resounded. Hiick! Eueum! The faces of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect turned white when they saw the snake pit using their torch. The sight of countless snakes wriggling together was so terrible that it was terrifying to even dream of seeing them. Only then did the disciples of the Qingcheng sect realize why Mu Jeong-jin had brought Pyo-wol here. Mu Jeong-jin was thinking of throwing Pyo-wol into that snake pit. He was literally trying to throw him as a prey to the snakes. Mu Jeong-jin asked, You still have no intention of atonement? Pyo-wols lips twisted and went up. He didnt even have the energy to open his mouth anymore. But the meaning behind his smile was clear. It was a sneer. Mu Jeong-jin shook his head. You are an unworthy human. You do not deserve to breathe in a world like ours. Atone here and die a painful death. Huiic! Mu Jeong-jin picked up Pyo-wols body and then threw him into the snake pit. Amitabha!1 Heuk! The warriors of the Qingcheng sect could not be proud of their actions so they turn their heads The figure of Pyo-wol, who fell into the snake pit, disappeared in an instant. It was because numerous snakes had already managed to wrap around him and stirred his body. Lets go! Mu Jeong-jin said to his disciples without looking back. Yes! The warriors of the Qingcheng sect hurriedly followed him. Because they didnt want to see the snakes eating a person who was still breathing. Sssssshisk! The sound of snakes enjoying its supper behind them made the situation even more blood-curdling. Mu Jeong-jin told them, As soon as we get out, close this terrible place. No one should be able to enter. Yes! Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone brilliantly at the response of the warriors. Emei sect! I will never forgive you! The only evidence he has was Pyo-wols reply and the letter that he had in his arms, but Mu Jeong-jin did not doubt anymore the fact that the Emei sect was behind all these incidents. Pyo-wol, who had already become prey for snakes, was no longer his concern. His target was the Emei sect. Emei sect! You will soon know that the sword of Qingcheng sect has not rusted. * * * Pyo-wol felt that his body was sinking to the abyss. In fact, his body was slowly sinking beneath the snake pit. Snakes wrapped around him and crawled. Pyo-wol was fed up with that terrible feeling, even in the midst of being confused. The snakes had awakened from their long hibernation and were very hungry. If Pyo-wol had been smaller, he would have devoured it right away. But he was too big to swallow in one bite. When the snakes couldnt swallow Pyo-wol, some hasty bastards dug their fangs. As their poison was injected in his body, Pyo-wol felt excruciating pain. His already dying body trembled in response to the poison. There were different types of poison given the different kinds of snakes. Different types of poison mixed and reacted within Pyo-wols body. Pyo-wols eyes widened at the pain beyond his imagination. The pain was so excruciating that he thought that he would rather die than endure like this. If it were a normal person, they would have died the moment they were bitten by a snake. However, Pyo-wol was resistant to the snakes venom. Although he felt pain, he could not die easily. Even in his horrible state, his body tried its best to resist the poison. Rather, his dying body had awakened as the poison entered the body. The poison attacked Pyo-wols body and stimulated the natural rebirth. Kukhyuk! Pyo-wol opened his mouth slightly and let out a rough breath. Then the snakes around him shook. The other snakes put their fangs on Pyo-wols body. Again, Pyo-wol felt indescribable pain as if his body was melting from the newly injected poison. Pyo-wols body trembled. Regardless of his will, his body continued to react. It was a vicious cycle. He would have snakes stuck their fangs on his body while his body would react in different ways. Poison gradually accumulated in Pyo-wols body as numerous poisons attacked the inside of his body. His spirit grew clearer as the pain felt more vivid. Pyo-wol became unable to both live or die. He just suffered from the countless snake bites. His face and body became swollen from snake venom. He wanted to scream as much as he could. But the moment he opened his mouth wide, the fear that a snake might crawl into his throat made his teeth clench. Pyo-wol thought desperately. If I go on like this, I will die. Even though his body was resistant to poison, he was still human. He couldnt stand the poison being injected indiscriminately. His body had already reached its limit. If a snake bites anymore than this, it is clear that his body will be out of balance and he would end up dying. So before that happens, he had to figure out a way. At that moment, the first thing that popped into his head was the first snake that bit him in the underground room. Back then he couldnt even guess where the snake came from, but it seemed like it probably escaped from this pit. The snake was perfectly adapted to the darkness. I have to adapt like that snake. Similarly with how the small snake adapted to the darkness in order to live, Pyo-wol had to adapt to the snake den in order survive. I have to think like a snake, breathe like a snake, and move like a snake. Thats the only way to survive. Quak! Again, he felt pain in his ankle. Another snake has bitten his ankle. There was no area where his body was not full of snake-bite marks. Wherever the snake bites the area becomes undoubtedly swollen. Having a painful area was actually fine. The most unbearable part for him was the itchy area. Some poisons caused an unbearable itching layer. It would have been better if he could scratch it with his hand, but it was clear that moving his body even a little bit would irritate the snakes, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth and put up with it. Pyo-wol held his breath. Simply weakening his breathing was not enough. He had to breathe like a snake. Pyo-wol tried to feel the snakes breath with his eyes closed. It would have been normally impossible. But now it soon became possible. Because Pyo-wols spirit was clearer than ever. His body, which was seriously injured and suffered from various snake venoms, was unable to move like a stone statue, so his senses were more sensitive than usual. Sreuk! Srreuk! Countless snakes wrapped around him, and a terrifying sound echoed. Some of them choked Pyo-wols neck, while the smaller ones tried to enter the body through Pyo-wols nostrils and ears. Fortunately, such an incident did not happen, but for Pyo-wol, it was a horrifying xperience. SsssC! A voice resembling a snake came out of Pyo-wols mouth. As he forcibly tried to breathe like a snake, a similar sound came out. In an instant, the snakes covering Pyo-wols body responded to his voice. He looked like he was thinking of something. Not just one or two, but tens of thousands of snakes having its head raised up close would be terrifying. But Pyo-wol didnt even think of that. It was because he had his eyes closed and his whole mind was focused on breathing like a snake. In the meantime, he had his body bitten several more times. Now that his body has reached its limit, his breathing became even more ragged. Still, Pyo-wol desperately tried to imitate the snakes breath. He didnt know how much time had passed. At some point, Pyo-wols breathing stabilized. Ssss! The sound of a snakes breath was coming out of his mouth. It wasnt perfect, but it was able to somehow imitate a snakes breath. Snakes breathe differently from humans. Whereas humans breathe by inhaling and exhaling all of the air in their lungs, snakes always leave about half of the air in the lungs. By leaving extra air in the lungs, they were able to hold their breath for much longer. Pyo-wol also found out about that fact while imitating the breath of a snake. The more he knew about the snake, the more amazing he found the creature was. There were no body parts that were useless to snakes. The reptile was specialized in survival. He thought it was exactly the same as him. Strong patience and stamina, as well as tenacity and venom were the snakes characteristics that were similar to him. His fear of snakes disappeared. Even as he was buried in an insurmountable number of snakes, he did not feel any discomfort. Pyo-wol soon fell asleep comfortably for the first time buried in a number of snakes. Sssssssee you in the next chapter~ sss~ CH 38 Pyo-wol opened his eyes. He was still stuck in a snakes den. His body was still swollen. This was because the snake venom that entered the body has not yet been eliminated. His body still couldnt move, but there was one piece of good news. After imitating the breathing of a snake, he was no longer bitten by a snake. The snakes seemed to recognize Pyo-wol as one of them. After getting used to the snakes breath to some extent, Pyo-wol began to have other ideas. Isnt it possible to combine the snakes breath with the Thunder-Splitting technique? It was a crazy idea, but he didnt think it was impossible. The essence of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation technique was accelerating his speed of the thoughts. Thus, the increase in the speed of the thinking naturally increases the speed of the bodys reaction. He thought that if he could combine it with the snakes breathing, he might discover a new breakthrough. Those were Pyo-wols thoughts. In anyways, all he could do right now was think because his body was not capable of moving. Thinking, analyzing, reasoning, and calculating were all he could do. Pyo-wol thought about how to effectively merge the snakes breathing using the Thunder-Splitting method. He fell asleep thinking about it, and when he opened his eyes, he repeated his routine of brainstorming. And from a certain moment on, Pyo-wol began to combine the snakes breathing little by little with the Thunder-Splitting technique. With his mind, he was using the Thunder-Splitting method, and with his body, he breathed like a snake. In the beginning, the two breathing methods started to mix little by little. It is as if ink was dropped into a basin full of clear water. Pyo-wol did not know how dangerous his actions were now. He didnt even know that it was an attempt that went against the general principles of Martial Arts. If he had great knowledge about martial arts, he would never have attempted this. If the man who had abandoned him here could see what he was doing, he would have been immediately furious thinking that Pyo-wol was crazy. To a great extent, what Pyo-wol was doing now completely goes against common sense. But paradoxically, he was able to try new things because he was not bound by stereotypes. Pyo-wol had no preconceived notions about martial arts.There was no stereotype that stops him from doing something because of a particular reason. He thought freely and tried everything he could imagine. Pyo-wol forgot the passage of time and immersed himself in the breath he created. At some point, Pyo-wols pain began to subside little by little. The poison that used to accumulate in his body was now either neutralized or melted into his blood. The only reason why that became possible was because of his newly created cultivation method. It was the so-called Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation Method [??????(߻ķ)]. This new cultivation technique, created by Pyo-wol in the snake pit, was effective in controlling the poison that had penetrated into the body. The more he used the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation Method, the more snake venom naturally fused with his internal energy. Now snake venom was no longer his object of fear. When the snake venom was absorbed, the swelling in Pyo-wols body had noticeably been reduced. Finally, when all of the poison was gone, his physical body was able to move. Pyo-wol moved his finger. When the strange movement was felt, the snakes went mad. Snakes nearby immediately bit Pyo-wol with their fangs. Pyo-wol did not resist and accepted the venom of the snakes. Then, when he felt hungry, he reached out and grabbed a snake nearby. Pyo-wol caught a small snake that bit the back of his hand. He then took a bite of the snakes head with his mouth. Wagzak! The snakes head shattered in Pyo-wols mouth. The flesh he chewed came with a fishy smell. He didnt know how long it had been since he had last tasted food. He didnt think it was disgusting. He even felt ecstatic about the flesh that he ate after such a long time. The snakes here also ate each other to survive until now. The strong have endured for a long time by eating the weak. It was not a sin to eat other creatures here. The same was true for Pyo-wol. He survived by imitating snakes, so there was no reason to feel guilty about eating them. Living with snakes, the snakes survival instinct naturally melted into Pyo-wol. As Pyo-wol lived in a snake pit, whenever he became hungry, he would eat the snakes. Although his body recovered to some extent and he was able to climb out of the snake pit on his own, Pyo-wol chose not to. Because there was so much more to be gained here than trying to go out. An animal such as the snake made Pyo-wol experienced many things. Their bodies and developed senses, which were focused on survival, were something Pyo-wol still have to learn. So Pyo-wol continued to willingly live with snakes to observe their behavior. As a result, he noticed that the eyesight of snakes was different from that of other animals. The vertically split eyes of the snakes could see into areas that humans and other animals could not see. One of the things Pyo-wol discovered was that snakes were excellent at detecting body temperature given their particularly sensitive senses. Rather than relying on their eyes to see the shape of the living creature, they used it to sense and distinguish a creatures body temperature.1 Pyo-wol came to know this fact while learning the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method. If he looked at an object while using the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method, he could see its temperature with his eyes. At first he didnt know what the change in his perspective meant, but as time went on, he realized that it was how a snakes vision works. Seeing the world through the eyes of a snake was different. Pyo-wol has already adapted to the darkness to the point that it was like daytime even in places without a single light. The expansion of his field of vision also came with the expansion of his senses. Pyo-wol opened his senses as he assimilated with the snakes. He didnt know how much time had passed. It was almost impossible to capture the flow of time in a place where not a single point of light could enter. Because of that, Pyo-wol didnt even know how long he had been trapped in the snake pit. He could only guess that he had spent quite a long time with the snakes because his hair and beard had grown quite long. HuuuC! Pyo-wol slowly exhaled and moved his body. The snakes went mad. However, Pyo-wol continued to writhe around without hesitation. His physical condition was perfect. He delivered power to his arms and legs. The swelling of his body completely disappeared, and all of the wounds that were once so severe were now healed. Pyo-wol slowly moved his body. His movements were awkward at first, but later on, he naturally swam among the snakes. His movement without using his arms and legs was similar to a snake moving in the water. Although Pyo-wol was moving around, the snakes did not attack Pyo-wol. He was being mistaken for a fellow snake. After swimming for a while, Pyo-wol stuck his head out of the snake pit. Haa! Pyo-wol took a moment to breathe in some fresh air. In the serpent pit he had never once been able to breathe freely. This was because the air was thin. In order to live, the use of the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method must not be stopped even for a moment. Tuck! Pyo-wol got out of the snake pit using both of his arms as support. Its been a long time since he had stood with his feet on the ground, so he felt strange. He had a feeling that his legs were definitely alright, but at the same time it wasnt. But the foreign feeling quickly disappeared. Pyo-wol looked around for a moment. Lim Sayeols residence, seen through the wall, had not changed at all from when he was thrown into a snake pit. Pyo-wol came out of the hole where the snake pit was. The underground cave, with all of the torches extinguished, was darkness itself. The underground cave was eerily quiet that he couldnt even hear insects crawling, let alone sensing a presence. Neither the warriors of the Qingcheng sect nor the disciples of the Emei sect could be seen. Everyone had already left this place. I am alone again. Pyo-wols voice echoed in the darkness. Even though he was alone, Pyo-wol didnt feel lonely. Maybe he had already forgotten the feeling of loneliness. Pyo-wol sat on a large rock and looked at the space above him. The rope he used to come down here disappeared and was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps the warriors of those two sects took it. Even though the only exit to the outside was blocked, Pyo-wol was not disheartened. Because he already expected that to happen. As long as the rope was gone, it was impossible to go outside. At least with his current martial arts level. I have to grow stronger. When he bumped into Mu Jeong-jin, he became certain. How insignificant his martial arts level is. Even if he tried a sneak attack, there was nothing that could kill Mu Jeong-jin. The odds of killing him were extremely slim. He had to be stronger. That even if he cannot carry out a sneak attack, he would be able to face his opponents confidently. He already knew how to become stronger. I have to utilize and develop everything I have. He was now the owner of this space that was completely cut off from the outside. He didnt expect to eat delicious food, but by eating snakes, he can satisfy his hunger. That was enough. After thinking about something for a moment, Pyo-wol began to move. The place he was headed to was where he had previously attacked and fought the Emei disciples. The Emei sect was unable to retrieve the bodies of the disciples because they had to flee. So the bodies of the Emei disciples still remained in various places. He didnt know how much time had passed, but the only thing that remained from the corpses of the Emei disciples were clothes and bones. The worms ate up all the flesh. Pyo-wol searched their arms without aversion. After searching dozens of bodies, Pyo-wol was able to find a booklet. The booklet was the Pyoseol Cheonunjang [?????(×ѩ)]2. It was a copy, not an original. The Pyoseol Cheonunjang was the strong fighting method that the Emei sect was proud of. The person who carried the booklet in his arms was a martial artist named Gong-un, who lost his life to Pyo-Wol. Gong-un was a second generation disciple of the Emei sect, and was allowed to learn Pyoseol Cheonunjan so he carried a copy. He originally would have left the manuscript at his sect, but he had carried it with him because he left so hastily. Gong-un did not think that he would not be able to return to his sect until he died. Pyoseol Cheonunjang was one of the highest ranked martial arts that the Emei faction was proud of. It was a technique not leaked to the public. Im lucky. Pyo-wol mumbled. Although he was not formally taught, he learned the Seventy-Two Sword Wave of the Qingcheng sect. And this time, he also obtained the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang. There is also the assassination methods he learned from the Blood Shadow Group. So he wasnt entirely without basics. Pyo-wol was going to see the end up here. The end of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves and the end of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. And he will combine the essence of the two martial arts into his own method of assassination. Maybe it was impossible. That only a true master of martial arts can fuse three martial arts of completely different natures into one. But he didnt even think it would be impossible at all. He had already created a new kind of technique called the Sub-Thunder Snake method. It was also because of luck, but it would have been impossible if it wasnt supported by Pyo-wols talent and effort in the first place. Pyo-wol sat down and began to examine the contents of the secret technique. He forgot the passage of time as he dug deep into the martial arts. * * * Something came into the darkness. A beast with wings too large for its small body. It was a bat hanging from the ceiling. It looked around for a moment. It was a pitch-black space with no light coming in. It can grasp a space that the human eye could never see using its other senses. The bat pricked its ears for a moment and then started flying in one direction. Neither the protruding stalactites nor the bulging roof of the pavilion could hinder the bat. The bat flew into the dark hallway, avoiding all the obstacles. Without even paying attention to the rooms on the left and right of the hallway, the bat headed towards the deepest room. Entering through the cracks in the broken door, a strange noise was heard. Susuc! Any sane person who hears the sound would not be able to help but feel frightened. But bats were not human. The bat knew that the sound it heard was the characteristic breathing sound of a snake moving. The bat looked down as it flew through the rectangular underground space. There was a large snake pit where the bats gaze was directed. Numerous snakes were wriggling together. Snakes were good food for bats. In particular, small ones like snakes were a staple food for bats. Those tiny snakes were intermingled among the big ones. The bat descended into the snake pit without making a sound. It was planning to snatch just one snake. When the bat was almost approaching the snake pit. A white hand suddenly protruded from among the snakes. But the bat remained completely unaware of that fact. The bats nerves were so concentrated on the snake, and most of all, the movement of the hand was so stealthy that the bat could not detect it. Bats were particularly sensitive to changes in the air. It used sound to identify the terrain, so even if there was a slight change in the air, the bat should have been able to immediately sense and avoid the hand. But at that moment, it didnt feel any change in the environment at all. The pure white hand grabbed the bat without making a sound. It was only then that the bat realized the existence of the hand and began to rage, but to no avail. The pure white hand held the bat tightly and did not let go. In an instant, the owner of the hand appeared through numerous snakes. The snakes swayed desperately away from the owner of the hands, as if they were confronted with a dreadful being. A man with long hair down to his waist and a beard covering his chest. He was naked, not a single thread in sight. His naked body was beautiful, as if he had no muscles at all. If a snake would take off all its skin and transform, a person would wonder if it would look like this. The man with the pair of red eyes glowing in the dark was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol muttered as he watched the bat flapping in his hand. Is the road to the outside open? OMGGG~ is Pyo-wol about to go the outside world?!?! Im so hyped!! I also cant wait to translate the next chapter and know whats going to happen next (????)? CH 39 Pyo-wol looked at the bat. It was his first time seeing a creature other than snakes here. He found it mysterious. The bat flapped its wings, trying to get out of Pyo-wols hand. However, no matter how much the bat shook, it could not escape Pyo-wols hand. As if trapped in an invisible, intangible membrane, the bat floundered on Pyo-wols palm. Pyo-wol gently reached out his other hand and caressed the bat. Then it trembled as if a bat had met its natural enemy. Ssss! Pyo-wol made a strange sound as he touched the bat as if it were his child. The bat was frozen like ice and couldnt move. Pyo-wol smirked lightly. His white teeth were revealed in the dark. His appearance was surprisingly friendly. He had no idea how many years he had been here. He could only guess at the fact that he had stayed there for quite some time with his long hair and shaggy beard. A normal person would have gone crazy staying in a place like this for a few days. However, Pyo-wol managed to keep his mind intact. No, maybe he became crazy, but he was just not aware of it. It didnt matter either way. All he had done in the meantime was to practice the Sub-Thunder Snake method, assimilate himself with snakes, and learn martial arts. His life, which repeated every day like a treadmill, was too monotonous for a sane person to handle. As the Sub-Thunder Snake method reached a certain level, it was now difficult to distinguish whether Pyo-wol was a snake or a human being. He breathed like a snake and looked at the world through the eyes of a snake. And from a certain moment, he reached the point of breathing through his skin like some of the snakes. This wasnt what he intended. The changes just happened naturally, like breathing. After learning the snakes habits, he made no sound even while walking. No matter how narrow the opening, if his head was inserted in, his entire body could pass through. The function of the Sub-Thunder Snake method was not limited to that. The acceleration and expansion of thinking became possible. He can think more broadly and make decisions faster. And his body can immediately respond given those brain changes. He has had reflexes and physical abilities that transcend ordinary humans. But Pyo-wol was still not satisfied with that level. So he practiced the Seventy-Two Swords Waves while operating the Sub-Thunder Snake method. Before returning to the underground cave for the second time, his understanding of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was only about one fourth. However, his understanding increased by breaking through the inescapable net. The Seventy-Two Sword Wave was a skill made in the early days of the Qingcheng sect. Although it was pushed aside by the other skills created after that, it was never a martial art that can be taken lightly. Pyo-wol insistently studied the Seventy-Two Sword Wave. As he learned and endured, his understanding deepened. When the Seventy-Two Sword Wave reached a certain level, he studied how to activate it with his bare hands. He broke down the technique and tried to rebuild it again to fit his bare hands. His attempts have failed dozens of times. However, Pyo-wol did not become frustrated nor did he despair. If he failed, he just thought of going back from the beginning. All the useless parts were cut off, leaving only the core parts. He then reassembled it to his own taste. Thanks to the Sub-Thunder Snake method, his intellectual powers increased dramatically, making Pyo-wols plan possible. Pyo-wol learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves to the extreme. After mastering all of the Seventy-Two Swords, he then spent time comprehending the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang. Although both sects were in the same province which was Sichuan, there was a big difference in the nature of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sects martial arts. The two sects differed from their origins. The Qingcheng sect had its origins in Taoism, while the Emei school had its origins in Buddhism. There would obviously be a stark difference from their cultivation methods to their philosophy. It was a very dangerous thing to learn two completely different martial arts simultaneously. However, Pyo-wol did not care and still studied the Pyo-seol Cheonunjang. The characteristic feature of Pyoseol Cheonunjang was that it was like snow blowing in the wind. It is a martial art who shares the same box with the shamans myeonjang [??(d)]. The technique was much more difficult to learn than other strong martial arts. This was because, without proper operation and power control, the person cannot exert its actual power. For that reason, even Gong-un, who had obtained a copy of Pyoseol Cheonunjang, did not dare to learn it easily. In order to exert the full power of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang, it is necessary to have a great understanding of the philosophy of the Emei sect. Without understanding the context and meaning behind the text, it would be near impossible to bring out its original power. Pyo-wol, unaware of that fact, learned Pyo-seol Cheonunjang based on the Sub-Thunder Snake method. Of course, he couldnt draw out the skills actual power. His learning speed was also slow. Still, Pyo-wol did not give up. All he had left was time. There are only a few things that could be done in a place where there was no distinction between day and night. Even if he fails, he can always try again. There was no need to worry about unsuccessful attempts. Pyo-wols body, which has adopted the snakes habits and characteristics, was tougher and more flexible than any other martial arts masters, so he can easily handle any shock. Just as he disassembled the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, Pyo-wol broke down the Pyoseol Cheonunjang into pieces and reassembled it to suit himself. In this way, Pyoseol Cheonunjang was recreated by Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol was still not satisfied with that level. So he attempted to combine the Seventy-Two Sword Waves and the essence of Pyo Seol Cheonunjang into an entirely new method. Naturally, his attempts were unsuccessful. There were times when he would struggle with qi deviation, and there were times when his heart would burst due to the regurgitation of the internal organs. He had fallen into a moribund state and visited the threshold of death dozens of times. And each time, Pyo-wol would go back and visit the snake pit. He would regain his vitality and stamping by meditating among the snakes, and eating them. Every time he would overcome the crisis of death, he would shed his skin. With each layer of skin removed, his body grew tougher and stronger. Pyo-wol would constantly overcome death and become strong. Now the bat stopped flapping its wings. It sat quietly on Pyo-wols palm and waited. Pyo-wol had no intention of killing the bat. This was because bats were the evidence that a passage to the outside had been opened. This was the first time Pyo-wol had seen a bat in an underground cave. If the bat had really managed to come in from the outside, there must be a passage. Good! He was thinking about going out now. Because he realized that further training was meaningless. Pyo-wol didnt know exactly how much time he spent. However, he was confident that he would not be easily pushed back if faces the other martial artists of Jianghu. Pyo-wol took a step forward. Passing through the corridors where the instructors live, he headed into a huge underground cave. The buildings, which had been built in the underground cavity, could not withstand the passage of time and collapsed, leaving only ruins. Pyo-wol searched through the ruins. Moments later, a torn garment was in his hand. It was the clothes of the Emei disciples who died here. Pyo-wol had taken off the clothes of the male disciples and kept them here. It was only here in the underground that he could stay naked since he was alone. But he couldnt do that outside. Pyo-wol wore the clothes that looked most intact. Its been a while since he has worn clothes, so the feeling was unfamiliar. But he thought hed get used to it soon. Just like it has been so far. His preparation to leave was over. There was no excitement. His heart was so calm that it was strange. Maybe after being with the snakes for a long time, his heart had also become as cold as a snake. Pyo-wol spread his palms wide. Still, the bat didnt even try to fly. Pyo-wol thought that the bat should be set free. Later on, the bat flapped its wings vigorously. The bat fluttered in place for a moment, then began to soar vigorously into the air. Pyo-wol looked carefully at the direction the bat was heading. The bat soared towards the ceiling, changed direction and then headed towards a particular wall. And after a while, it disappeared. Pyo-wol moved in the direction the bat disappeared. It was a wall that was located a dozen or so high above the ground. When he touched the wall, he felt a small crack. The space was small enough for Pyo-wols head to fit in. Inside the wall was a pile of broken stones. It seems that the wall has recently weakened and collapsed. Pyo-wol brought his face near the crack. He felt a cold wind. Air is coming in from the outside. HouCeup! Pyo-wol inhaled the fresh air coming in from the outside, deep in his lungs. There was nothing special about the air as it entered through the underground passage, but the feeling was different. Pyo-wols heart was beating faster than usual just because the air had flown in from the outside, and not simply from the underground cavity. This crack was another uncharted space for Pyo-Wol. Little bats were small enough to crawl in there, but no one can guarantee if there was room for a person to pass through. If one would make a mistake, they could get stuck in the middle and be unable to continue or go back. No matter how good a persons martial arts were, any normal person couldnt help but feel fear. But Pyo-wol was different. After living in harmony with the darkness and snakes for a long time, he could no longer feel the emotion called fear. Pyo-wol shoved his head into a small crack. It was only large enough to fit a single head, but miraculously, Pyo-wols shoulders and body glided through the cramped space. Inside the crack, it was truly a dark place. It was so dark that he couldnt even see his hand. However, Pyo-wol did not make a fearful expression and crawled forward without hesitation. The darkness was familiar to him. Others may fear it, but to him it felt as comfortable as a mothers womb. Pyo-wol has adapted to the darkness perfectly. A darkness of this degree was still bright like broad daylight. Pyo-wol crawled non-stop. There were sharp pieces of stone and unidentified ores protruding here and there, but none of it did any harm to Pyo-wols body. Pyo-wol moved like a snake, gliding gently. Srreuk! Only the rustling of his clothes echoed in the darkness. Pyo-wol so crawled in the dark without rest. It was impossible to guess where the end of the crack was. Sometimes he would go down, and at other times, he would pass through a near-vertical passage. However, Pyo-wol crawled and crawled without any sign of exhaustion. He didnt know how long he crawled. A faint light was seen in the distance. In an instant, a turbulent expression appeared on Pyo-wols face. No matter how cold his emotions were, his emotions were bound to stir in front of the light he had not seen for such a long time. He wanted to go to the place where the light was right away, but Pyo-wol stopped moving. His eyes were perfectly adapted to the darkness. If he goes out into the bright world in this state, his eyes will not be able to bear it and he will die or become blind. His heart was in a hurry, but he had to stop and rest so his eyes had to adjust to the light. Pyo-wol crouched down and looked at the dim light in the distance. That alone felt like having his eyeball burst in pain. Pyo-wol quickly turned his head and looked at the other side. The pain subsided a little. Pyo-wol approached the entrance little by little every day. Inching closer to the light already made him feel a burning pain in his eyes and skin. It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing his whole body. However, Pyo-wol did not give up and adapted little by little to the light. It took him ten days to fully adapt to the light. Then Pyo-wol went out. It was the cramped space between the large rocks where Pyo-wol had squeezed out. The gap between the rocks was so narrow that no one dared to imagine that it would lead deep underground. A raccoon or a weasel crawled through the crevice of the rock. Pyo-wol did not raise his head for a moment. Although he tried as much as possible to adapt to the light in the cave entrance, facing the sun directly would bring him a different kind of pain. He felt pain and thirst as if his whole body was burning. This was why he needed to adapt as much as he could. Pyo-wol did not avoid the pain. Later on, he looked straight up at the blazing sun. As time passed, the pain gradually subsided. As time passed, the pain gradually subsided. His reddened skin calmed down, and his tears slowly stopped. Later on, the redness completely disappeared. Phew Pyo-wol sighed and turned his head to look around. He saw an unfamiliar landscape. He previously entered a vertical opening at the top of the mountain to enter the underground cave usually. But now, the hole he exited from lead to the bottom of the mountain. Thanks to this, he was able to avoid the trouble of coming down the mountain. Pyo-wol looked at the top of the mountain for a moment and then moved on. He had no regrets. He wanted to get out of this damn place quickly. Pyo-wol walked without looking back. The smell of the forest tickled the tip of his nose. A gentle breeze blew past his body. It was a feeling he could never feel in the underground cave where everything including time seemed to have stopped. It felt like the sensations in his body were coming back to life. It was only now that he truly felt that he was alive. After walking for a while, a fairly large stream appeared. In the water, Pyo-wol looked at his face. A strange man was staring right back at him in the water. Long hair down to his waist and a beard covering his chest. He expected his appearance to be something like this, but seeing it with own eyes, he still felt like it was someone elses face. Pyo-wol jumped straight into the water. He swam in the water, removing all the dirt. After brushing off all the unique underground smells from his body, he pulled out a small dagger from his waist. It was the only tool he had brought from the underground cave. Pyo-wol looked at his own face reflected in the water and roughly cut his hair and beard. His face was revealed. He had not seen the sun for a long time so his skin had turned white. It contrasted well with his dark hair and soft red eyes. His features resembled a person full of decadence, close to royalty. He had a strange atmosphere and a beautiful face that seemed not to be a person in this world. Pyo-wol stood blankly for a long time and stared at his reflection on the surface of the water. CH 40 Batang was a city located in the western part of Sichuan Province and served as a gateway to the Western Highlands. In front of the city, a large river more than twenty meters flowed, and the western highland was spread out like a folding screen in the back. In the paddy fields surrounding the village, rice was swept away by the wind, creating blue waves. Batang was the largest city in the vicinity which was around a hundred li1 close. Indigenous people from Kang County were the predominant, but there were also many Han Chinese. Although the city was located in a remote place, there was a lot of rice and various specialty products, so merchants did not stop visiting throughout the year. Thanks to this, entertainment facilities such as inns and brothels were well established. Ho-ho! Come here. How about having a drink here today? The courtesans lured passersby by sticking their upper body out the window. Heheh! Good! These guys! Wash up and wait. This old man will come running to you after todays deal is over. Merchants who were not unfamiliar with this atmosphere looked at the courtesans with a sinister smile, and young men who were unfamiliar with the situation turned their heads away and fled. Ho-ho-ho! The high courtesans burst out laughing. As darkness descended on the street, the atmosphere became even more lively. The courtesans lit up red lanterns and seduced customers by acting coquettish. However, because it was still early, there were not many customers coming to the brothels. Red Sky Pavilion 2 was one of the largest and most splendid among the inns in Batang. There were also many high-level courtesans. The origins of the courtesans also varied. There were women who came from Kang County or Han as well as women from Yunnan or Xijiang. For this reason, people whos visiting Batang for the first time usually find and stay in the Red Sky Pavilion and unwound. Seolhyang 3 was the most popular courtesan in the Red Sky Pavilion.. Her beautiful features and her snow-white skin was what attracted the peoples attention. But the most impressive thing about her the most were her eyes. Seolhyang had eyes that were commonly called as three white eyes.4 The white color surrounding the three sides of her eyes gave off a strange atmosphere. Many men fell in love with Seolhyangs unique atmosphere and visited her. However, it was almost impossible to sleep with her even if she kept a customer by her side throughout the drinking party. Because Seolhyang didnt allow it. No matter how wealthy the customer was, she would not allow access to her body if she did not like it. Still, many men were willing to pay a lot of money to join her. Seolhyang looked at the street with a bored expression. Red Sky Pavilion was still quiet, just like any other tower. But after a while, all the rooms will be full of guests. This is boring. Seolhyang yawned lightly. Even for today, she adorned herself beautifully and wore colorful clothes. The ornaments made by a famous craftsman hung all over her body like a fruit. She was a flower. And it was the duty of a flower to lure in butterflies and bees. Seolhyang looked out the window, exuding her happiness to the fullest. She saw people walking down the street. Batang natives do not come here. Most of the people in the streets were foreigners. Among them, those who boasted that they made a lot of money usually come to this place. Even those who casually passed through the street could not take their eyes off of Seolhyang whenever they managed to take a glimpse of her. Seolhyang did not blush even once, despite their gazes which were full of desire. She was used to this look. Most of the men who saw Seolhyang looked at her with eyes full of desire. Seolhyang thought that men were the same because she had been treated like that since childhood. If she shows even a little bit of her smile to indicate that shes fond of something, many would be willing to give her all of their fortune. In that way, there were already more than ten people who have been financially ruined. Seolhyang thought that men who she could put on her toes were not really great. However, as always, she thoroughly concealed her inner feelings and seduced every man she saw with a bright smile. Then, a strange sight entered Seolhyangs eyes. Among the many people walking down the street, one person clearly caught her eye. Most of the people walking on this street were wearing high-quality silk or fancy clothes, but he was wearing very shabby clothes. So he stood out even more. In a sense, it was something that was not often seen here. But what stood out more than his clothing was the mans appearance. Ah! The moment she saw him, a burst of laughter came out of her mouth without realizing it. A beautiful face with whiter skin than any woman and a decadent beauty. His deep, shadowed eyes were so beautiful that anyone who would see them, exclamations of admiration would burst out from them. Seolhyang lost her mind as she looked at the mans face. She had seen a lot of men before, but this was the first time shes seen a man like this. He couldnt take my eyes off him. It was the same with other courtesans. Oh! How can a man have a face like that The prostitutes who were sticking out their faces through the window could not take their eyes off the mans face. That man had the power to catch the peoples attention. In particular, the women looked at the man with a weak pulse. The man looked around with a curious expression as if it was his first time being to a place like this. He then met Seolhyangs eyes. For a moment, Seolhyang found herself lightheaded. The man looked at Seolhyang half-heartedly with his bright red eyes. Seolhyang could not remove her gaze. Seolhyang unknowingly told the man. Come in here. A lot of men have visited so far, but this man was the first one to make her tell them to come in first. The man did not refuse and entered the Red Sky Pavilion. Seolhyang hurriedly went down to the first floor to meet the man. There she saw a man coming into the Red Sky Pavilion. OhC! The man she saw up close was more beautiful. As if he had never been in the sun, his pure white skin was shining under the light of red lanterns. Above! (??!) Seolhyang approached the man. In an instant, Seolhyang inhaled the strong body scent from the man. A strange scent was emanating from the man. The scent that seemed to shed people made Seolhyang unable to find reason. What made her mind dizzy more than anything else were his eyes that had a subtle tinge of red. Seolhyang was mesmerized by his eyes that seemed to sucked her in the more she stares at him. The man asked Seolhyang. This is a brothel right? Yes, thats right! Above! Seolhyang shook her head and replied. Unknowingly, she was treating the man with a humble attitude. Can I stay a few days even without any money? O-Of course. Had another guest here said they have no money, she would have looked at them with contempt. But when the man in front of her said that he doesnt have any money, there was no contempt, only regret. Ill take care of you, so dont worry about anything and come inside. Seolhyang pulled the mans hand. The man entered her residence as naturally as if he had entered his own house. * * * Geum Si-yeon, the owner of Red Sky Pavilion, looked at the Chongwan with a frown. Why arent we making a profit? Havent our sales been below average for the past few days? That is Chongwang bowed his head with a troubled look.. Geum Si-yeon said as she banged the table, Why cant you tell me? What the hell is going on in the Red Sky Pavilion? Seolhyang hasnt worked for the past few days. Seolhyang? Why? Thats because she fell in love with a certain guy The girl fell for a man? Are you joking with me? Geum Si-yeon knew what Seolhyang was like better than anyone. If I spilled a man, I spilled it, and I was never a basil character to a man. She couldnt easily believe the words of Chongwan that Seolhyang was obsessed with a man and stopped accepting clients. As Geum Si-yeon got angry, Chongwan said with an unhappy expression, Its true. Shes been stuck in her room for three days and still hasnt come out. Really? Yes! Ill check it myself. Have the other kids ready. Geum Si-yeon got up. Her eyes were full of poison. The Red Sky Pavilion was a business she worked so hard for. Seolhyang was the best courtesan of her business. It was impossible to see such a commodity fall in love with a man and cause damage to the business. Dozens of men followed Geum Si-yeon. The men were warriors dispatched by Cheongok-gwan5 in Batang. Geum Si-yeon had a close relationship with Yu Jin-san, the ruler of Cheongok-gwan. Although she was already retired from the front line, Geum Si-yeon still boasted a decent beauty and education. Because of that, Yu Jinsan, the most powerful member of the party, fell in love with her and sent warriors to look after her. Although they cannot be compared to the Two Factions (), the Three Gates (T), the Four Fangs (ķ), and the Five Halls (^) that make up Sichuan Province, there were no military officers who dared to compete with the Cheongok-gwan in the vicinity of Batang. When Geum Si-yeon appeared leading the men of Cheongok-gwan, all the courtesans and workers they encountered turned their heads and avoided them. Geum Si-yeons power was so great that no one dared to stop her. The courtesans looked at Geum Si-yeons back with bewildered expressions. Why is Si-yeon unnie so angry? Its because of Seolhyang. What did Seolhyang unnie do? Shes been out of business for the past few days because she fell for a certain guy. With the best courtesan in the Red Sky Pavilion not selling her services, the damage is huge. What kind of man is he for the sassy Seolhyang unnie to make her stop doing her business and be locked up in her room? I dont know! But that mans skill is no joke. I mean why were they moaning until dawn? Really? The young-looking courtesan widened her eyes. Her eyes were full of curiosity. If it were a man, it was the courtesans who got vigor. You can moan briefly during the intercourse to please a man, but its impossible to do it all night. Unless you have sex overnight. Eggmannina! Hes a great man. Ho-ho! I must have orphaned a lot of snakes. Very just Geum Si-yeons expression was distorted by the chatter of the courtesans who were unable to grasp the atmosphere. These empty-headed bitches cant even understand the atmosphere After being lenient on them for while, everyone became out of tune. Geum Si-yeon thought that as soon as she solved the problem of Seolhyang, she would also talk and discipline the other prostitutes. Geum Si-yeon and the warriors finally arrived in front of Seolhyangs room. Seolhyangs door was firmly shut. When Geum Si-yeon glared at it, the soldiers immediately forced the door open. Thud! As soon as the door opened, hot air rushed out. Geum Si-yeon frowned. Because he knows well what the heat coming out of the room means. Geum Si-yeon looked around the room. Red silk gold needles were scattered all over, and Seolhyangs pure white naked body was visible. She was lying on a mans lap, breathing heavily. Just by looking at it, she could fully guess what had just happened. Geum Si-yeon burst into anger. Seolhyang! What are you doing after closing your services?! Si-yeon unnie? Then Seolhyang turned her head and looked at Geum Si-yeon. Her eyes were dreamily opened and her face was full of redness. YouC? Hoo! Seolhyang raised her upper body, covering her white naked body with a silk blanket. Geum Si-yeons gaze turned to the man. It was because she was curious about the face of the man who captured Seolhyang under his spell. Even though Geum Si-yeon and warriors came in with the door open, the man sat and looked out the window, not even paying the slightest bit of attention to them. Although he hasnt turned his head yet to reveal his face, she felt a strange atmosphere coming from the man. His undressed, white upper body was smooth as if he had no muscles. The appearance of the scattered candles illuminating his smooth body made him look mysterious. For a moment, Geum Siyeon felt a sense of incongruity that could not be explained in words. There was something off about him. The man did not match the atmosphere. Still, it was strangely mixed. The mans appearance stimulated Geum Si-yeons instinct. Geum Si-yeon opened her mouth carefully. I want to see the face of the unauthorized guest. The man turned his head at her voice. Ah! As soon as she saw the mans face, Siyeon Geum let out a soft gasp without realizing it. The mans face was too beautiful to be expressed in words. She had spent nearly thirty years as a courtesan. She had already met so many men and slept with them. But no other man could match the beautiful charm of the man in front of her. Especially his pair of eyes with a soft red color seemed to tickle even Geum Si-yeons heart. At that moment, Geum Si-yeon seemed to understand why Seolhyang had fallen for the man. With such a man, it would be difficult for any woman to get out of his grasp easily. Since Geum Si-yeon has seen through everything with her matured age, she can keep her reason against the man, but it seemed that it would be impossible for young womento get out of the charm of the man. Where did such a person Geum Siyeon instinctively took a step back. Because she smelled a dangerous smell from the man. It was like seeing a big snake. She had goosebumps all over her body and her hair stood up straight. As Geum Si-yeons face turned white, the warriors supported her and said, Are you okay? Maybe the man used some sort of trickery? Geum Si-yeon could not easily answer the questions of the soldiers and only shook her head. But warriors thought that Geum Si-yeon had been enchanted, and looked at Pyo-wol. Bring him out. Thank you for reading! Comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 41 All of the warriors were masters of martial arts. Naturally, their bodies were very well developed. Unlike the unknown man who does not have any muscle, they were proud of their lean muscular bodies. Bring that bastard out! Asshole! The warriors were angry for no reason. From the moment they laid their eyes on the unknown man, strangely, they couldnt control their anger. They thought they should drag the man out and teach him a lesson. It would be better to just follow along. The warriors took hold of the mans arms and exerted force. However, no matter how much strength was applied, the man did not move. Hik! Huh? Veins popped out of the foreheads of the warriors. They exerted enough strength to drag him out, but they still couldnt drag the man out. Then they realized that something was wrong. HmmC? What? You bastard! At that moment, the man opened his mouth for the first time, Let go of my hand. The mans voice was very soft. But it sounded strangely clear. The moment they heard his voice, the soldiers felt goosebumps rising up their spines. Their whole body stiffened, and their hair stood up. Their instinct whispered that they had to stop here. However, their pride did not allow them to retreat like this. What bullshit are you talking about? Come on, get up! The warriors raised their internal energy and tried to bring down the man in front of them. But the mans body still didnt budge. His body obviously looked slender, but it felt as if his body was made of rock. At that moment, the soldiers felt a sense of crisis and tried to take their hands off the man. That was the moment. Keuk! Kurkhyuk! The warriors who had put their hands on the mans body suddenly collapsed with a loud scream. Their eyes rolled and white foam came out of their mouth. Seeing the scene, the rest of the warriors raised their swords and shouted. What did you do?! Do you want to die?! At that moment, the man raised his body. A red silk robe landed on Seolhyangs naked body who was not wearing a single thread. Sanggong! (??) Seolhyang wrapped her arms around the mans body from behind. Seolhyang hugged the man from behind and did not know that he would fall. It was not normal for anyone to see. If she had proper judgment, Seolhyang should have taken the side of the warriors. However, Seolhyang was attached to the mans back pretending not to see the warriors. The man opened his mouth for the first time. Im leaving in three days. Ill be quiet before I go, so dont bother me. It was a voice that was low and quiet, like the whisper of a snake. The warriors and Geum Si-yeon felt as if a large snake was watching over them. Their bodies trembled, and cold sweat broke out on their palms. It was the first time in their life that they felt this way. The man who looked down on them was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol wasnt in a good mood right now. Because his rest was interrupted. For the past three days, Pyo-wol has been coveting Seolhyang in her room. He spent seven years being raised as an assassin and another seven years in an underground cave after being attacked by Mu Jeong-jin. A total of fourteen years had been spent in an empty underground cave. It was only a short time when he saw the light when he assassinated Woo Gunsang, and when he ran away from the inescapable net. Most of the rest of his time was spent in the dark. The average person would have gone crazy without being able to endure it for a few days. After spending such a long time in darkness, Pyo-wol was very hungry. Pyo-wol himself did not know, but from his whole body, a body odor that made women feel hot was emanating from his body. The more intense his feelings, the stronger the body odor, and the woman fell into a frenzy. It was at that moment when Seolhyang brought him into the room. He found out that he had been imprisoned in an underground cave for seven more years. He was now twenty-eight years old. But the thought that he had spent half of my life in vain in pitch black darkness intensified his emotions. Seolhyang was caught at that time. Pyo-wol has been coveting her for the past three days without thinking. It was kind of like a reward for his strong mentality. Pyo-wol had undying energy and sexual desire. Seolhyang was completely tamed by Pyo-wol. Now, she couldnt even think of any other man other than Pyo-wol. As Pyo-wol was about to close the door, an old warrior called out. What nonsense are you talking about?! What have you done to my comrades? Cant you go and restore them back to their normal state? After a day or three, they will recover. So dont bother and step back. Seven years in the underground cavity was a time spent in exploring assassination techniques. During that long time, Pyo-wol studied only how to kill opponents. Among them was how to kill people without leaving any traces. The technique used on the warriors who were in pain with foam coming out of their mouth was a weak application of one of the techniques. If Pyo-wol had wanted to, they would have stopped breathing without even realizing that they were dying. Do you know who youre facing? Do you think youll be okay after you injure the warriors of Cheongok-gwan in the Padang? Cheongok-gwan? Pyo-wol tilted his head. Because it was the first time he heard the name. All of the famous sects of Sichuan Province had participated in the inescapable net aimed at him. But he had never heard the name Cheongok-gwan anywhere. If so, there is a high possibility that the Cheongok-gwan, which the warrior in front of him was proud of, is actually just a mere sect or group. Even if they were a great place, it didnt matter. He is not what he used to be. He was not just a mere assassin, a young boy who had to run away because he lacked the strength. Even back then, he fought for his life against the Qingcheng and the Emei sect. At Pyo-wols attitude as if he was ignoring the name Cheongok-gwan, the old warrior cried out, Do you dare ignore the Cheongok-gwan?! I dont know what kind of tricks you used, but it wont work for me! The old warriorswung his sword and ran towards him. Other warriors followed. The young red light in Pyo-wols eyes deepened. He suddenly stretched out his palms and thrust them forward. Geum Si-yeons face was filled with suspicion. It was because she did not understand what the hell Pyo-wol was choosing to do at this dangerous moment. Hes not thinking of facing the warriors of the Cheongok-gwan, does he? That was then. Heuk! Keukek! The warriors who were running towards Pyo-wol like a lie, grabbed their chests and fell. They threw themselves on the floor, clutching their chests with painful expressions. Some have their faces already turned black. Hiick! Geum Si-yeon covered her mouth with both hands at the unbelievable sight. A master! If he defeated the opponent without touching them, it was clear that he had reached a level where he could release his energy. There were not many masters in Sichuan who reached that level. Although Geum Si-yeon didnt know anything about martial arts, she had a wealth of insight. As far as she knew, even Yu Jin-san, the head of Cheongok-gwan, had not reached that level. Is there such a master in Sichuan? Not to mention, Pyo-wol was remarkably handsome. It was hard to believe that a man who possesses such an appearance would be still unknown. Geum Si-yeons eyes shook anxiously. Because she knows from experience that there would be constant storms brewing around a person who suddenly stands out like this. Kukeuk! Sa, save me! The warriors were toppling on the floor in agony. The veins on their faces looked like it was about to burst. Geum Si-yeon quickly realized that she had to do something. Sa, Sanggong! Please forgive them at this point. Forgive? Yes! These people were rude without knowing that a precious person had arrived. Ill take care of everything during your stay, so how about forgiving them at this point? Geum Siyeon got down on her knees and begged. One of her greatest strengths was her keen eyes. Until she came here, she thought she needed to take care of Seolhyang and Pyowol, but as soon as she realized that Pyo-wol was not someone she could handle, she immediately changed her attitude. What he did was not something anyone could do. Pyo-wol looked at Geum Si-yeon inquiringly. At that moment, a hand as white touched Pyo-wols chest. When he turned his head, Seolhyang was looking at him with a sultry gaze. Please forgive Si-yeon unnie for me. Si-yeon unnie is not a bad person. Even if it wasnt because of Seolhyangs request, he had no intention of causing any more trouble. Because he still wanted to rest more. One day he will end this life, but not for the time being. Pyo-wol gently waved his hand. Then the warriors lying on the floor widened their eyes and exhaled a big breath. Because the pain suddenly disappeared. Pyo-wol looked at them and said, Three days. Thats all Im asking. I hope that all of you would not dare disturb me. Tell that to your leader. The warriors looked at Pyo-wol with terrified expressions, but did not say anything. The warriors already had a keen feeling that Pyo-Wol was a different being from them. It wasnt just his martial arts that were far stronger than them. The man in front of him was something different. Like a frog standing in front of a snake, there was something in him that stood out. Of course, the frogs were the warriors themselves. When Pyo-wol waved his hand, they ran away, leaving only Geum Si-yeon. Geum Si-yeon asked cautiously with a pale complexion, Then what should I do? If you need anything, please tell me. I told you. Dont disturb me for three days. Will that be all? Yes. Thats it. Okay. If you need more children, please let me know. There are many pretty girls besides Seolhyang in the Red Sky Pavilion. I will. Pyo-wol nodded his head. Its not that hes tired of Seolhyang or that shes ugly. It was just that his desire was too strong. Even Seolhyang couldnt fully handle him. Seolhyang knew about it, so she didnt say anything. Seolhyang knew that she could not monopolize the man who covets her so tenaciously. Pyo-wol was never one to settle for one woman. To him, they were nothing more than an object to satisfy his momentary desires. Seolhyang thought it didnt matter. The mans scent emanating from Pyo-wol was too strong for her to think of complicated thoughts. Thud! Seolhyang closed the door. When Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen, Si-yeon Geum breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! Many rumors spread in Batang over the incident. The rumors which spread that throughout the Batang where such as that a minister1 visited and have bought all of the prostitutes, or that a powerful man came to the Red Sky Pavilion and voluntarily banned the business. But the Red Sky Pavilion still did not open the door without saying anything. Finally, after all three days, Seolhyangs services were opened again. Seolhyang was combing Pyowols hair behind his back. Her eyes were filled with affectionate emotions as she used a fine comb. Seolhyang, who finally cleaned Pyo-wols hair, carefully dressed him this time. It wasnt the shabby clothes he was wearing when he left the basement. It was a jeonui2 that Seolhyang specially ordered from a famous artisan in Batang. Jeonui was the clothing worn by warriors during hunting or war, but the clothes Seolhyang ordered were engraved with colorful patterns and looked elegant. The cloak fit perfectly into Pyo-wols body. Seolhyang wiped Pyo-wols chest who was wearing the robe. There was deep affection in her hands. She asked cautiously, Sangong, will I be able to see you again? If there is a chance. I want to see you again. Please dont forget about me. I wont forget you. Pyo-wols calm words brought a bright smile to Seolhyangs lips. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she was able to smile because she heard what she wanted to hear. Pyo-wol looked at her for a moment and then turned around. Waiting for him to come out were the strong-looking middle-aged warrior and the rest of his men. Can we talk for a moment? The middle-aged warrior approached Pyo-wol. Oh myyy~ our MC what a chad. Stealing girls heart the moment he came outC (? ?? ?)? Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 42 A middle-aged warrior looked cautious at first glance. His name was Yu Jin-san. The ruler of Cheongok-gwan and the most powerful person of the group appeared directly at the Red Sky Pavilion. Even with the appearance of Yu Jin-san, Pyo-wol did not tremble. There werent many people who could skillfully hide the agitation of emotions revealed through their eyes. So, whenever he met people, Yu Jinsan looked into their eyes first. Eum As soon as he saw Pyo-wols eyes, he felt his belief shake. Pyo-wols eyes were completely unperturbed. It was not a matter of him revealing or hiding his emotions, it seemed that his emotions were deleted altogether. How can a persons eyes be like that? Even the eyes of the beast would not be like that. No, he had seen those eyes on a beast once. Damang!1 The eyes of a giant snake he met in the rain forest when he went to Yunnan one day were like that. The snake was so huge, it could wrap itself around a large cow and suffocate it at once. Yu Jin-san did not even dare to attack the beast and ran away. Pyo-wols eyes reminded him of the damang. Yu Jin-san felt the spine of his back get cold. He didnt know how much skill the man in front of him actually had, but it was impossible for a person with such eyes to be ordinary. Only then did he understand the words of his men who had run away with their tails between their legs. He used a bizarre magic trick! He just swung his hand and then suddenly I couldnt breathe! His eyes were really bloody! I cant explain it in words, but it was really scary. Just seeing his eyes was enough to make you give up. If he had eyes like this, the reaction of his subordinates was only befitting. He, too, was unable to contain his reluctance to look at Pyo-wol. However, he was Yu Jin-san, the most powerful in the group. He stepped forward, but when he saw his eyes, he unconsciously stepped back making his face fall on the floor. Some would call him stupid, but in Jianghu, protecting the body was the most important thing. A person whose face has fallen to the floor will be ridiculed by people, making it impossible to recover. Yu Jin-san, well aware of Jianghus physiology, had no choice but to hesitate to step back. He said as he approached Pyo-wol, My name is Yu Jin-san. I am the leader of Cheongok-gwan, the first military officer in Batang. What is your name? Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol? Where are you from? Why do I have to tell you? At Pyo-wols words, Yu Jin-sans expression hardened. Our young friend here sure is short-tempered. It seems that youre not taught to be polite by your master. Thats right! My master never taught me any of those manners. All he learned was how to effectively kill his opponent. No one in the Blood Shadow Group had ever told him that he had to be polite when dealing with people. Where is your master ? Ill have to meet your master and ask him. Dead. What? He died a long time ago. All of them. WhatC? At Pyo-wols short answer, Yu Jin-san felt speechless. All the other members of my group are dead except for me, so if you have anything to say, you can go ahead and tell me. Pyo-wol approached Yu Jin-san. For a moment, Yu Jin-san felt that Pyo-wols movements were different from those of an ordinary person. It was clear that he saw him move, but there was no sound. It was as if a ghost was floating and approaching him. It was then that Jinsan Yu realized that Pyo-wol was a greater master than he thought. ThisC! A look of disappointment flashed across his face. That bastard dares to tell the master Hes being so disrespectful! Unlike him, his subordinates did not understand the atmosphere and burst out in anger. The image of Pyo-wol appearing in such a disrespectful way to their leader, whom they looked up to like the sky, made them angry. You bastards! Thats not it! Yu Jin-san cried out desperately in his heart. He wanted to get out of here. However, if his subordinates escalate the problem to such a greater extent, it might be impossible for them to back down. Damn it! Be polite. Kneel down! Before Yu Jin-san could dry, two men sprang out and attacked Pyo-wol. They were twins with the same body shape and the same face. In Batang, they were famous for their nickname of One Face, Two Wolves.2 Two wolves with the same face were the words they were referring to. They usually thought of Yu Jin-san as the sky. When they thought that their master was being insulted by a kid they had never heard of, their anger soared to the top of their heads. Oh, no! Yu Jin-san tried to stop them belatedly, but their attack was already on the verge of stacking up on Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol raised his right hand. Argh! Kuk! All of a sudden, the two brothers screamed and stopped with their attack. They couldnt move as if they had become stone statues. The twins were in extreme pain with all their veins bulging all over their body. The pain, like tens of thousands of ants crawling along their veins and biting them, drove them crazy. S, stop! S-SpareC The two brothers begged with foam in their mouths. However, there was no change in Pyo-wols expression whos looking at them. He was thinking about other things. This works well, too. The twins could not see it, but a thread of qi was flowing from Pyo-wols finger and was connected to their body. Suhonsa.3 A thread that takes the soul. Although it was only for a short time, the most impressive weapon Pyo-wol used after coming out of the underground cave was the Cheonjamsa. The uses of Cheonjamsa were endless. Depending on how it was used, it could be a great tool for killing, or it can be used to do arts that were impossible with only ones own strength. However, Cheonjamsa was completely destroyed by the powerful blow of Mu Jeong-jin. After recovering to some extent, he wanted to use Cheonjamsa, but he couldnt find it in the underground cave. It was from then. Pyo-wol started to study Suhonsa. Its purpose was to release the qi inside the body to the outside, giving it a shape like Cheonjamsa. At first, of course, it failed. Only the masters of Jianghu can outwardly manifest their qi. However, they too, also needed a large medium like a sword or a dagger. At best, they could also use their hands as a medium. No one would have thought of making qi as thin as a thread, nor dared to even try. In order to extract the qi from the body and make it like a thread, a high degree of concentration, extremely delicate operation of the inner work, and a vast amount of internal energy were required. Pyo-wol, unaware of that fact, tried to make a thread of qi. He also suffered serious internal injuries due to reflux. But Pyo-wol did not give up. There wasnt much that could be done in the underground cavity anyway. He was engrossed in making a thread made out of qi, as if he had found a fun game. It was after seeing the movement of the snakes that he found a clue. When the snakes crawled on the floor, it was much easier to operate the qi. It was the Sub-Thunder Snake method that helped with that. Pyo-wols boundless imagination was supported by the essence of the Sub-Thunder Snake method. The whole process of thinking, revising, re-challenging, and supplementing were performed at a speed that ordinary people could not even imagine. A day on the eve of the month was equivalent to a few days for ordinary people. Thats how Suhonsa was born. Although it had not yet taken the form of a sword or a dagger the substance certainly existed. Only Pyo-wol could feel and use it. Pyo-wol used Suhonsa to infiltrate the blood veins of the twins. His control was still weak, so he could only use three or four. That was only the amount that could be freely used. Later on, as he gets more advanced, he will be able to use it on all of his ten fingers. Sah, magicC Yoo Jin-san shouted in surprise. The martial arts that Pyo-Wol put so much effort into seemed like magic in his eyes. It was the same for the other warriors. Even if they knew, they could not see it, and at their level, no matter what they did, they could not understand the reality of Pyo-wols work. Kekkeuk! Garrgh! The two brothers were on the verge of dying. Still, neither Yu Jin-san nor the other members of the Cheongok-gwan dared to attack Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols presence was overwhelming. It wasnt because he did any remarkable martial arts, or used overwhelming violence, he just performed a strange skill. But they instinctively felt it. That the man in front of him was something different. The fact that there is something primal in him that makes people afraid. Ill be devoured. Yu Jin-san once again recalled the damang he had seen in Yunnan. Although he was the best warrior in Batang, he was nothing more than a regional leader on the outskirts of Sichuan. The leading sects in Sichuan did not even consider Cheongok-gwan a proper sect. He forgot his pride and knelt down. Young Master! Please save them. I have no eyes, so I was rude to you. Please forgive me. I beg you like this! Yu Jin-san used to live with pride. Saving face used to be more important than life, but not at this moment. He felt a deep fear that he could not even dare to attack Pyo-wol. This feeling was the first in his life. Just looking at Pyo-wol made his neck numb with a cold sweat running down his back. It doesnt matter if hes alone, but if he makes a mistake, the Cheongok-gwan could be annihilated. Pyo-wol looked at Yu Jin-san. Yu Jin-san was banging his head on the floor as he begged. At that time, a middle-aged woman approached Pyo-wol. It was Geum Si-yeon, the owner of the Red Sky Pavilion. Geum Si-yeon bowed her head. Pyo-wol looked at her and she handed him something. Ive packed a few things for you to eat on the way. Youll be able to fill up your stomach when you go out. What she brought out was a small container with food. Pyo-wol noticed that Geum Si-yeon was quite wise. She didnt ask Pyo-wol to forgive her or just leave. She just give him the utmost care she could, and that alone greatly eased the harsh atmosphere. Her experience of working in the entertainment industry for a long time served as a buffer between Pyowol and Yu Jin-san. Amazing The act of changing the atmosphere in an instant was never easy. In particular, for a person who lacked human relationships like Pyo-wol, he could not emulate the act. Pyo-wol smiled slightly and released the Suhonsa. Immediately after, the twins fell on the floor, breathing heavily. Their faces were full of fear. They closed their eyes, unable to even look at Pyo-wol. Having confirmed the power of Suhonsa, there was no longer any use for them. Pyo-wol silently accepted the package from Geum Si-yeon. It seemed that it was not just food that was packed since the weight was heavy. Still, he didnt say a word of thanks. Pyo-wol glanced at Yu Jin-san and took a step forward. Yu Jin-san was shaking and trembling but he did not dare to stop Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol passed through the crowd and exited the Red Sky Pavilion. As his appearance disappeared, the Yu Jin-san and the rest of the Cheongok-gwan breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! Haa In that brief encounter they experienced hell. It was the first time they realized that people can be so scary. Geum Si-yeon came to Yu Jin-sans side. Lord Jin-san! Are you okay? Who is that man? He was just a random visitor. You dont even know? Geum Si-yeon looked at Seolhyang at Yu Jin-sans question. Among them, Seolhyang was the person who spent the longest time with Pyo-wol. If it was her, she might know the answer to the question. However, even Seolhyang shook her head to express that she did not know. Haa Looks like the storm has passed. What a mess. Yu Jin-san shook his head. In that brief moment, his face looked much older. Geum Si-yeon understood what Yu Jin-san meant. It was because she was also nervous while Pyo-wol was staying at the Red Sky Pavilion. Even now, both her mind and body were a mess. Fortunately, things went well. She comforted Yu Jin-san. You did well. The quick and good judgment saved the Cheongok-gwan. I think its time to retire. I saw the reaper in front of me and didnt recognize it. Youre right about that. Thats comforting. Where do you think his next destination is? How would I know that? But I think I know one thing. What is that? That a terrifying killer has appeared in Jianghu. HuuuI feel the same way. Where did such a person come from? Sooner or later, Jianghu will be turned upside down. Will you inform the great sects? Why would I tell them? Theyre the the sects of Sichuan that Will they even listen to me? Theyll just be ridiculing us saying its mere nonsense from the villagers in the countryside. One humiliation is enough. Yu Jin-san shook his head and looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. They have to experience it themselves to learn a lesson. CH 43 After leaving Batang, Pyo-wol walked through the east towards Guangdong. All the cities in Sichuan Province were connected to Chengdu. Chengdu was the center of the gathering of the inner culture of Sichuan. The destination of Pyo-wol was Chengdu. He was thinking of going to Chengdu to learn about the Qingcheng and the Emei sect. Seven years have already passed, but Pyo-wol never forgot his resentment against them even for a single moment. He could choose to live in a quiet place. After all, it has already been seven years. No one would have an issue about it since they know that Pyo-wol was already buried. Pyo-wol was already a forgotten man in the world. If he just stayed still, its possible for him to live in peace. But Pyo-wol couldnt do that. The world may have forgotten him, but he never forgot his past. For fourteen years, he was locked in darkness and had to live a life that was inferior to that of a human being. Such a past was not something that could be easily forgotten. Pyo-wol was well aware that if he did not shake off the past, he would not be able to take even a single step toward the future. But Pyo-wol is not the kind of person who forgets his grudges. From the moment he was kidnapped by the Blood Shadow Group and forcibly turned into an assassin, he never forgot his grievances, not even for a single day. Although the Blood Shadow Group has disappeared from the world, the Emei sect, who was the root cause, is still alive and well. Pyo-wol couldnt just leave them alone and know that they were doing well as they continued taking advantage of others. Seolhyang and the courtesans did not know much about the Emei sect. Since the area called Batang is on the outskirts of Sichuan Province, there was no proper information coming in. That was the reason Pyo-wol left Batang and headed towards Chengdu for six days. Pyo-wol was not in a hurry. He wanted to see the world he hadnt seen in a long time. So he walked slowly as much as possible, fully taking in the scenery around him. After walking for a while, he got hungry. He took a seat in a suitable place and unpacked his luggage. Then, a bowl of food made by the master of the Red Sky Pavilion appeared. The bamboo bowl contained rice and simple side dishes. But there was something that caught his eye even more than that. There was a 30-nyang silver slip and a few coins. It seemed that Geum Si-yeon was looking out for him. But Pyo-wol did not know how much thirty silver nyang were worth. Having been locked up in an underground cave for fourteen years, he had no choice but to lose his sense of the true value of money. Pyo-wol touched the slip for a while, then put it in his bosom and ate. He knew it when he was living with Seolhyang, but the Red Sky Pavilions food was delicious. Even simple food had a deep taste. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to have a pleasant meal. The thing he liked the most after going out into the world was that he could enjoy eating delicious meals to his hearts content. As he ate delicious food, Pyo-wol realized that he was also human. When he was trapped in the underground cave for the second time and lived with the snakes, he seemed to have become a snake himself. Thanks to that, he adapted and managed to survive, but he had no desire to go back to that time again. The soft taste of rice in his mouth made him realize that he was alive. Pyo-wol chewed little by little and fully savored the taste of the food. The wind blew. It was a fresh wind that could not be felt in the underground cave. Pyo-wol stopped eating and felt the wind. A lot of information was contained in a single wind. Its going to rain soon. The wind was full of moisture that was about to pour at any moment. Furthermore, it felt like the incoming rain would not stop anytime soon. Pyo-wol got up from his seat after roughly tidying up. As he looked around to find a place to shelter from the rain, he saw a closed tomb in his sight. It must have been abandoned a long time ago, so the tomb was half-destroyed. Still, it seemed like he could use it to escape the rain for a day or so. Shortly after Pyo-wol entered the tomb, it started to rain. Hududuk! Heavy raindrops fell nonstop on the roof. Pyo-wol sat leaning against a pillar and watched the rain fall. It had been a long time since he had seen the rain coldly pouring down like this. Pyo-wol closed his eyes and muttered. Jong (???). The best thing about being out in the world was him being able to feel the change. There was little change in the underground cave. It was the same life, the same environment. There was no sense of the passage of time, and you could not expect that something would change. The outside world, on the other hand, was different. Every day was different. It seems like a continuation of similar days, but there was never a single day that was exactly the same. Pyo-wol suddenly thought that it would be nice to have alcohol. But alcohol was forbidden to an assassin. This was because alcohol dulls the nerves and slows the bodys reactions. That was then. Tak! Tak! The sound of footsteps was heard in Pyo-wols ears. Someone was walking through the rain. After a while, someone appeared at the entrance to the Gwanjeon Tomb.1 Ah! Whats this? Now, Im all wet. Thats why I told you to hurry. You sissy. This is because youre so slow. Amitabul! Fortunately, we found the Gwanjeon tomb, so stop fighting. The combination of people who entered the Gwanjeon tomb, who were as wet as a mouse, was very strange. A woman who appears to be in her mid-twenties, a taoist monk who appears to be in his early sixties, and even a middle-aged buddhist monk. The unique group of three people rushed to avoid the rain. As soon as they entered the tomb, the woman lifted the hem of her robe and shouted at the old taoist. My underwear is all wet. What am I going to do? Go Dosa!2 What am I going to do? Why are you asking me that? Is it my fault that your clothes got wet? Its the Go Dosas fault since its you who got lost and wandered around. So, Go Dosa must take responsibility. Sick!3 Go Dosa turned his head at the womans bizarre logic. The middle-aged monk shook his head at the quarrel between the two and murmured. Amitabha Buddha! Blessed One who has prepared for great mercy, why are you giving me such an ordeal? Out of the many people, why must I be accompanied by the two of them. Uh-huh? Anyone who hears you would think youre also normal. Because its not true. The womans target this time was a middle-aged monk. At her attack, the monk closed his eyes tightly and gave up fighting. A satisfied smile appeared on the womans face. Hmpf. The woman put her arms around her waist with a triumphant expression on her face. Her appearance was so bewitching. Since her clothes were wet from the rain, her clothes clung and revealed her curvaceous body. The woman looked around the inside of the Gwanjeon Tomb. Oh? Someones here. She belatedly discovered Pyo-wol, who was leaning on a pillar. With her words, both the taoist and buddhist monks looked at Pyo-wol. Oh! Someone came before us. Amitabha! Youre so handsome, oraboni.4 To meet such a handsome man on a mountain like this. Such great luck has come to me. This is all my luck since I got lost. You should thank me. Shut up. Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha! When the hell is this ordeal going to end? The three were still noisy. A woman approached Pyo-wol. Hello, handsome Oraboni! Its a coincidence that we stayed in the same place like this, but we dont even know your name. Im Ran-ju, Heo Ran-ju! What about you, oraboni? Pyo-wol. Oh! Such a cool name. Seeing the twinkling eyes of Heo Ran-ju, Go Dosa shook his head. That bitch, shes at it again. Why cant she just stop fawning over handsome men. Even so, hes really handsome. Even a man can fall for him. Corrupt! Isnt existence itself a nuisance? Hes filthy and handsome. His words were harsh, but even Go Dosa could not hide his admiration. The man in front of them is handsome. Really handsome. It was a strange atmosphere. Heo Ran-jus fuss was understandable. She was trembling with excitement as she went closer to Pyo-wol. But where is this handsome oraboni going? Chengdu. Its such a coincidence that were going to Chengdu, too! I think we should go together. Right? You can save on expenses, you wont be bored and you can also be with me. Heo Ran-ju wrinkled her eye. Seeing her like that, Go Dosa had an expression that looked like he was going to get sick at any moment. Heo Ran-ju got angry and beckoned to him. Dont be silly there and say hi to this handsome oraboni. You look older than him. How can he be your older brother? If someones handsome, theyre all my older brothers. Its all the same. Go Dosa and the buddhist monk approached Pyo-wol with a look of helplessness. Then, Heo Ran-ju introduced both sides. Did you hear? This handsome oraboni is Pyo-wol, and this is the Go Dosa, Dosande Seonggo. So, Go Dosa. This one here in the middle is Hyeol Seung. He has memorized every single Buddhist sutra Nice to meet you. Im called Go Dosa. Amitabul! Im Hyeol Seung. Go Dosa and the Hyeol Seung greeted Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at their faces and opened his mouth. Pyo-wol. What happened to our handsome Pyo-wols group? None. You mean you have no companions? Why? Is there a problem? Its not like that. Go Dosa carefully looked at Pyo-wol. He had a slender body with no prominent muscles. It was unreasonable to see him as a person who had mastered martial arts. However, Go Dosa was not deceived by such appearances. Im sure he has learned some martial arts, but Im not sure what level he is. Go Dosa had a lot of experience in Jianghu. He had fought numerous battles, and Heo Ran-ju was practically raised the same as him. Even though that bitch has a bad temper, shes excellent in martial arts. But we cant gauge that guys level at all. Without mastering martial arts, he would not be able to show that kind of leisure against strangers. It must mean that he believed in his own prowess for him to not shrink even when he saw strangers. The problem is that they cant measure the level of Pyo-wol. Go Dosa looked at Hyeol Seung. He was trying to communicate without words. Hyeol Seung knew what the Go Dosas eyes meant. He shrugged. That, too, meant that Pyo-wols skill could not be measured. This guy! Hes more fun than I thought. The Go Dosas eyes sparkled. Did you say you were going to Chengdu? Why are you going there? You dont have to know. Uh-huh! Dont be like that, lets be friends. If we get to know each other, even a long journey wont be boring. Go Dosa sat down next to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at the Go Dosa, Heo Ran-ju, and Hyeol Seung without a change in expression. As was the case with Heo Ran-ju, Go Dosas nudging was also above the average level. No one would dare approach Pyo-wol if he treated them so coldly, but they didnt care. There was no sign of shame, let alone an angry expression. It meant that their courage was great or strong. Theyre all skilled. Heo Ran-ju looked like she had no weapons. However, Pyo-wol recognized that the black object Heo Ran-ju was wearing around her waist like a stick was a whip. The shiny appearance and tight texture was telling him that the material of the whip was unusual. Go Dosa had a sword on his back, while Hyeol Seung was holding a fire pit with a ring. Since each weapon used was different, it was natural that the martial arts they learned were also different. Still, Pyo-wol thought that they had mastered doing group battle because the position they naturally occupied was the best position for a pincer attack. It was not intentionally set up that way. It has been repeated for a long time, and such position has been engraved into their body. Their center is Heo Ran-ju. The three of them seemed to be on equal footing, but as he looked closely, he could see that it is Heo Ran-ju who is taking the initiative. Go Dosa and the buddhist monk were murmuring, but they were faithfully obeying her words. They were well-disciplined. And they were thoroughly united around Heo Ran-ju. However, as he further observed Heo Ran-ju, he didnt see the inclination of her being a leader. There is someone. Theres another strong person above them. Dosa and Hyeol Seung follow that person. Pyo-wol thought it was fun. Heo Ran-ju, however, did not seem to be satisfied with the free tendencies of Dosa or Hyeol Seung. If someone can command those three people, then it is clear that their leader had great leadership or possessed a great force. Or he possesses both qualities. Their destination was also Chengdu. If so, as he travels with them to Chengdu, he will naturally know who is the one leading them. Heo Ran-ju was crumpled. What about you handsome oraboni? Join us. Ill be very nice to you. Okay, lets go together. Uh, really? Heo Ran-jus eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected answer. Her face was filled with bewilderment. Yay new characters~ CH 44 Its advantageous to take a boat here to save time. Go Dosa pointed to the dock in front of them. After leaving the Gwanjeon tomb, Pyo-wol moved with the group of Go Dosa. Go Dosa was very knowledgeable about geography. He seemed to know where to go so Pyo-wol didnt have trouble in having to find the way. Why is our handsome oraboni going to Chengdu? Heo Ran-ju walked close to Pyo-wol. With every step she took, her large chest gently brushed against Pyo-wols elbow. Whether she knew this or not, Heo Ran-ju looked at Pyo-wol with innocent eyes. I want to meet someone I know. Someone you know? Who? They are a lot. Who the hell are they? Debtor. Debtor? Are you in debt? No, theyre the ones who owe me. Then are you going to get them? Yes. Those bad bastards! Why arent they paying off their debts to our handsome oraboni? Who are they? Just tell me. Ill take them all! Heo Ran-ju was angry as if she was the one whos the creditor. Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung2 looked at Heo Ran-ju with a pathetic expression. Hopefully, Ill untie the skirt here. Theres a lot of honey dripping from her eyes. Heo Ran-ju naturally put her arms around Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol knew about it, but he didnt say anything. Then, Heo Ran-ju got closer and talked more. We met by chance at Gwanjeon tomb, and our destination is the same. This is also a relationship. What do you think? Perhaps the heavens made us meet. Why are you going to Chengdu? Us? Yes. We are going to do some business Without any items? Because we dont necessarily sell items that are visible. Can you guess what were selling? No, thanks. Why? I feel like my mouth will be stitched up when I hear the answer. Hmpf! Heo Ran-ju pouted her lips at Pyo-wols answer. Her expression was so rich that it was unbelievable that she was in her mid-twenties. If it were any other man, he would surely be mesmerized by her appearance. Women who are sensual and yet have a protective instinct are not that common. But Pyo-wol was different. No matter what kind of expression she made or what kind of talent she had, he didnt feel very impressed. If its a woman, he had already embraced them to the point where hes tired of it in the Red Sky Pavilion. It didnt mean that his desire completely disappeared, but he wasnt stupid enough to fall for the aegyo of a woman he didnt even know about and to lose his reasoning. Instead, Heo Ran-ju clung to Pyo-wol. Whoa, Oraboni doesnt know how to push and pull. I heard my heart very much. Im gonna tremble and die. (??! ????, ?? ??? ?? ?? ???. ?? ? ??? ??? ?? ??. ? ?? ???.) Hey! Would you just like to stay here? Just get a room then. Go Dosa said something, but Heo Ran-ju pretended not to listen. Hyeol Seung comforted Go Dosa with a soft voice. When has she even listened to others? Dont get too upset. Upset? Do you know how many years I have seen that bitchs bad attitude? Go Dosa also lowered his voice so that Pyo-wol could not hear him, and answered. Arent we going to be late for our appointment? If we get on a boat, well be able to arrive at roughly the same time. Thank god. Im the one guiding you, so what are you worried about? Hyeol Seung, dont even think about anything and just follow me. Is that so? Can I leave those two like that? Hyeol Seungs eyes turned to Pyo-wol and Heo Ran-ju. For a moment, Go Dosa smirked. Why, shes actually doing well. Her aegyo towards a person is a sign shes planning something. Im scared every time that bitch does that. Its a calculated act. Is that really a calculated move? What are you talking about? I seriously thought that she liked him. Dont worry. Do you think the Blood Lord of the Heavens [???(Ѫ)] will be holed up by a man one day? You should say something that makes sense. Yeah, right? Of course, hes a guy with a lot of questionable aspects, and he seems pretty reticent, so shell have to put a lot of effort into getting information. Go Dosas eyes who was looking at Pyo-wol were cold. This was a very important time. Even the smallest variable was unacceptable. Existences that might interfere must be identified and removed in advance so that there is no repercussion. Up until now, they have lived that way and have survived because they acted that way. Go Dosa quickly changed his expression. He approached a sailor with a friendly face and asked for the ships schedule of departure. After chatting with the sailor for a while, he returned to the party and said, Were lucky. Its supposed to leave after half an hour, so we can get on it right away. Can I get on that boat? It looks like theyve loaded a lot of luggage. Its a rice carrier, so theres nothing we can do about it. If you want to choose another boat, you will have to wait another day. Its best to take this boat because we cant waste time. Sheesh! If its a rice carrier, dont expect a comfortable bed. I miss having a soft bed. Damn it! You talk a lot. Hey, bitch! If you miss a soft bed like that, then why are you following me? How can I do that? If I did, Danju1 wouldnt let it go. Then dont talk and follow me. Oops! You dont know what to do without me. When Heo Ran-ju backed down, Go Dosa pressed his temples with both hands as if he had a headache. Amitabul! Lets get on the boat. Hyeol Seung got on the boat first with a tired expression. Pyo-wol also bought a ticket. It was his first time using money, so he was amazed. Pyo-wol had been staring at the bill exchanged for money for a long time, so Heo Ran-ju approached him and said, That slip will be enough. Lets get on the boat. She grabbed Pyo-wols hand and dragged it. Pyo-wol meekly followed her. It was said to be a rice carrier, so grains were piled up like a mountain on the deck and dock of the ship. He had never seen such a large amount of grain before. As he stared blankly at the grain, the Taoist said, Isnt this a little too much? Its rice harvested last year, but they say its going to Chengdu. To Chengdu? All the products of Sichuan Province gather in Chengdu. The same goes for rice. With this amount, hundreds of people can live on it for a year. Although the name was a rice carrier, there were quite a few passengers on the ship. Sailors also need to earn pocket money, so they accept passengers on the surplus seats. The passengers were gathering and talking. Some of them had their faces frowned as they were having a serious conversation, while others were smiling constantly. It seemed that there were as many different expressions as there were people. Pyo-wol looked at them without a word. Most of the people on the ship were ordinary people who had nothing to do with their strength. Pyo-wol thought they were lucky. Pyo-wol is the person who knows best how difficult it is to live an ordinary life in Jianghu. When Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the people, Heo Ran-joo asked. What are you looking at? Oh, nothing much. Huh! So you also have a sentimental side. Thats the first time Ive heard it. Really? You looked sentimental in my eyes. If youre going to keep talking nonsense, just shut up. It hurts my ears. Too much! At Pyo-wols cold words, Heo Ran-ju had a wounded expression on her face. But then, as if nothing happened, she acted bashful and held on to Pyo-wols arms. Thats more attractive. I cant stand it. Shall we go somewhere else for a moment? Where? A place where the peoples eyes cannot reach. Heo Ran-ju pressed her chest to Pyo-wols elbow. Pyo-wol looked at Heo Ran-ju without saying anything for a moment. Then, Heo Ran-ju smiled even more bewitchingly. Heo Ran-ju was beautiful enough to make any mans heart tremble. However, Pyo-wol did not fall for her smile. She had a smile on his lips that seemed to attract people, but her eyes were as cold as ice. If it had been a man other than Pyo-wol, they would have been mesmerized by her smile. Thats how good she was at deceiving her feelings. But she couldnt fool Pyo-Wols eyes. Pyo-wol was used to understanding the psychology and emotions of others. No matter how she hid her inner self with a bright look, he was able to read the atmosphere and emotions that flowed inside of her. Heo Ran-ju was a rose with poisonous thorns. It was obvious that he would be seriously injured if he grabbed hold of her by falling for her gorgeous appearance. Pyo-wol gently shook his head. Its a bit difficult here. Ill think about it after we get off the ship. Sheesh! You look like an expensive man. Well, thats attractive too, so it doesnt matter. Ho-ho! Heo Ran-ju burst into laughter. Everyone around looked at Heo Ran-ju. She was beautiful enough to attract the attention of others. Many people were already spying on her from the moment she boarded the ship. Go Dosa said to Heo Ran-ju. Stop joking, come and have a drink. Who said it was a joke? Everything you do is a joke. This damn scoundrel So youre not drinking? No, Ill drink. Heo Ran-ju sat down in front of Go Dosa while grumbling. Then, the old taoist gun opened wide. Four bottles of wine were hung inside his cannon. Go Dosa took out one of them and said to Pyo-wol. Would you like to have a drink too? Nothings as good as having a drink on a long road trip. No. Is that so? Its weird for a young man to refuse to drink. Go Dosa didnt bother to recommend it twice. He drank, received and gave alcohol with Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung. Meanwhile, the ship left the pier. Pyo-wol sat on the railing and watched the flowing scenery. The fact that he sat quietly and admired the surrounding scenery gave Pyo-wol a strange impression. On one side, Heo Ran-ju and his party were drinking and chatting. They were two people who couldnt stand each other normally. But when they drank, they laughed and talked as if they had ever done it again. Hyeol Seung was also drinking alcohol to set the mood. Heo Ran-ju, who knew Pyo-wol was looking at her, slowly turned her head to look. When their eyes met, she gave her a characteristic bewitching smile. This year! Im messing around again. After hearing a word from the late master, Heo Ran-ju Heo concentrated on drinking again. Thud! Thud! At that moment, a strange noise reached Pyo-wols ear. Pyo-wol looked in the direction the sound was coming from. Nothing could be seen yet. But since the sound is getting louder little by little, it seemed like it would appear if I waited a little longer. No one on the ship, including Heo Ran-ju and others, could hear the sound. Pyo-wol frowned and stared forward. After a while, the identity of the strange noise was revealed. A ship was approaching at a rapid pace. There were numerous oars on both sides of the ship. The sound he heard was the sound of rowing. Uh, what is that? Another ship is approaching! The sailors who discovered the ship late, trembled. At their cry, the passengers and the captain looked at the approaching ship. The captains face, who had been looking at the ship for a long time, was distorted. Damn it! Were outnumbered. Outnumbered? Oh my God! The passengers were agitated. The enemies were approaching, aiming for the rice loaded on the rice carrier. The closer the ship got, the clearer their identity was. All the enemies were holding weapons. If we take the rice from that boat, we can eat to our hearts content for a while. The eyes of the enemies were full of greed. The rice carrier ran at full speed with its sails wide open to shake off the enemies. However, it was impossible to shake off the enemies who were rowing fast. As time passed, the gap was narrowed. In the end, the captain had to make a decision. Everyone, raise your arms. We must protect rice no matter what. Yes! The sailors took their harpoons and swords. A look of nervousness was evident on their faces. Although they were forced to grab a weapon as a self-defense measure, they could not stop their body from trembling. Recently, a number of enemies targeting the rice carrier have been appearing frequently. The enemies didnt just steal rice, they also took peoples lives. Because of that, the rice transport line has been frequently haunted for the longest time. This was not an area where the enemies usually appear. Did they advance to this place? The captain muttered with a puzzled expression. If it was an area where enemies often appear, they would have been well prepared. But since there have never been any enemies here, they did not hire martial artists. Someone approached the captain and talked to him. Looks like youre quite in a bit of trouble. Who are you? It doesnt matter who I am. What matters is what I can do. It was Go Dosa who waved the bottle of alcohol in front of the captain with his face red. What do you mean? How much would you give me to protect the rice? Can you tell me? He began to bargain with the captain. Hmm, here we go again with the new characters. Names are so difficult to translate Anyway, dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 45 The captain looked at Go Dosa with a puzzled expression. No, what do you mean? Your life is at stake, but youre here negotiating? Do you think theyll just take the rice? Exactly. If you want to protect your rice and your life, you have to pay a certain price. Go Dosa laughed slyly. Price? If the enemies come in and attack, you will also die, so what do you mean by price? Youre really crazy. Huh! Me, crazy? Can a crazy person do this? Pouck! When the Go Dosa pointed with his finger, the anchor line thicker than an adults forearm exploded because of the intense firing. Eueum! Only then did the captain realize that the man in front of him was a warrior who had mastered martial arts. If it was at a level enough to materialize internal energy without the help of a weapon, his level was worthy of being considered high. Can you deal with them all alone? I guess its too much now that Im older and my bones arent as strong as before. Then its no use. Uh-huh! Why are people so quick-tempered? When did I ever say I was alone? Go Dosa pointed to Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung behind him. The captain frowned heavily. He didnt feel good about it. But he had no choice. Okay! If you keep both the rice and the people safe, Ill pay you a hundred nyang. No. Whos going to meddle with someones problem with just a hundred nyang? One hundred hermits is enough money for your family to spend five years in abundance. But compared to the price of rice on this ship, its only a small amount. How about two hundred nyang Five hundred nyang! Thats too expensive! Thats enough to buy three percent of the rice on board. Heh! Its cheaper if we can save all your life and rice at a price of only three percent. Ugh! This is daylight robbery The captain shivered. A conflicted expression was evident on his face. If acquiesce to the five hundred nyang to the Go Dosa as it is, there will be no gain for them in this voyage. But even at that moment, the enemies ship was getting closer and closer. The distance between the two ships is now about a dozen meters. The captain had to make a decision. OCOkay, fine! If you can really defeat them, Ill give you five hundred nyang. Heh, you made a good decision. As Go Dosa smiled and turned around, he saw Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung. Heo Ran-ju asked. How much is it? Five hundred nyang! Hey! Thats all you can do? For now, lets be satisfied with this, because we can already hit two birds with one stone. Two birds with one stone? If we want to sell our armed forces, dont we have to promote it? Its a perfect opportunity to make a mark on the Emei and the Qingcheng sect. I cant wait to see their reactions! Heo Ran-ju burst into laughter. Go Dosa smiled and said to Hyeol Seung. Come on, Ive laid out the stage, so lets run wild. Why do you have to make me do this? You really dont know? Amitabha! Go wild and do what you do best. Go Dosa waved his hand as if to hurry. After a moments sigh, Hyeol Seung turned his head to look at the ship where the enemies were on. The enemies who approached the rice carrier were preparing to climb with their weapons. Amitabha Buddha! Blessed One who has prepared for greatness, please forgive this sinful disciple. Pheut! Hyeol Seung spurned the deck with a fire pit and flew into the air. The body of Hyeol Seung, who had reached the highest point, turned over and crashed into the ship the enemies were on. Kwaang! With his landing, the boat with the enemies on board shook violently as if it would sink at any moment. UwaC! What, what? The enemies could not balance themselves and fell over. They tried to regain their balance. What? Is that a dangjung (monk)? Careful! He looks strong. The enemies cautiously approached the Hyeol Seung. Hyaap! Thud! At that moment, Hyeol Seung hit the bottom of the boat with a fire pit. Then the ship shook violently again, as if there had been an earthquake. However, the enemies were prepared this time, so they did not fall unnaturally. That was then. Puhwahak! The floor that had been hit by the fire burst and the water spurted out. The Buddhist monk made a hole in the bottom of the boat. The enemies furiously rushed towards Hyeol Seung. Die! At that moment, Hyeol Seung spread out his palms towards the enemies who rushed at him. Poeing! Keuk! Hiic! The enemies who were hit by the strong pressure, bounced back and fell into the water. Those who fell into the water were swaying in the waves without moving as if they had lost their breath. You crazy bastard. Everyone attack together! When the enemies saw their comrades dipping in the water, they became even more furious and rushed altogether. But what greeted them was the fire of Hyeol Seung. Kwasiiik! Kekkeuk! Coheuk! With the sound of breaking bones, the two enemies that had been hit by the fire were thrown out. Hyeol Seungs hands were cruel. Every technique he used was intense and powerful.Among the enemies, there were those who had mastered the martial arts, but none of them could stop the fire of the buddhist monk. If they block the attack with their hand, their hands will break, and if they block with a sword, both their sword and bones will be broken. It was truly a destructive force. Heo Ran-ju leaned her upper body against the railing and watched Hyeol Seung running wild. Huh! There is no human being who speaks and acts like that. Isnt that why his nickname is blood monk? Thats what they call him because hes crazy about blood. Go Dosa smirked as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a fan. There was no sign of anxiety anywhere on their faces. Thats because they believe in Hyeung Seung. Hyeung Seung might get caught in between the two of them everyday and gets picked on, but his skills were real. When hit by the hands of a blood monk, no doubt it would be a serious injury. The condition of the surviving enemies was miserable enough that it was better for them to lose their lives. Arms and legs were either deformed, broken, or a hollow bone piercing or portruding through the skin. The crew and passengers on the rice carrier had their eyes closed at the terrible sight. Not long ago, they were trembling for fear of losing their lives, but now they are looking at the enemies with a sympathetic gaze. In particular, the captain looked at Go Dosa and Heo Ran-ju, who were casually chatting with each other. Heo Ran-ju, who had been chatting with the Go Dosa for a long time, clapped her hand as if she had suddenly been reminded of something. Ah! Hows our handsome oraboni? Youre not scared, are you? Ugh! If I knew it would end up like this, I would have told Hyeol Seung to take it easy. When she looked at Pyo-wol, Dosa smirked. Do you think thats a scared face? Heo Ran-jus gaze moved along the fingers of the Go Dosa. Her gaze was soon directed towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was sitting on the railing, watching the spectacle of Hyeol Seong running wildly with an indifferent expression. It was a face that a frightened person would never be able to make. That guy, hes not an ordinary person. You cant have eyes like that without being a guy whos been through a lot of turmoil. Where did that oraboni come from? We already know most of the famous masters in Sichuan. Not everyone. So what did you find out? Nothing. What? You didnt find out anything while you were stuck with him together like that? It seems that everything is over now. We cant figure out the identity of that guy. I feel the same way as you, Go Dosa. Hes not an ordinary person. I cant read him. I was so sure hell give in to me, but I cant seem to dig deep inside his heart. Heo Ran-ju bit her nails. Go Dosa clicked his tongue at her, whose self-esteem had been already severely damaged. Tsk! Anyway, if you dont want to create a variable, find out about him, or Danju will be disappointed. Heh! Thats never going to happen. I bought mine too, so I cant stand it until I get it. Sooner or later, I will know about everything. Just wait and see see. Yeah, if you say so. That was then. Kwang! There was a huge explosion that could not be compared to anything before. Silence came. In the ship where the enemies were boarded, only Hyeol Seung stood alone. All the enemies were submerged in the water. Among them was the head of the enemies. Although they were quite strong in martial arts, they could not be an opponent of Hyeol Seung. In just three seconds, they were bloodied and were thrown into the water. They did not come up again. Hyeol Seung jumped off the enemies boat and climbed onto the rice carrier. Shortly after he landed, the enemies ships disappeared completely below the surface of the water. Passengers and sailors looked at the Hyeol Seung with fearful eyes. But Hyeol Seung was quite familiar with this kind of gaze, so he had a casual expression on his face. Good job. Hyeol Seung! Amitabha, please order Ranju instead of me next time. Does she even follow what I tell her? Its already good if I dont get insulted or sworn at. Heh heh! Go Dosa smirked and approached the captain. The captain was surprised and stepped back. Go Dosa reached out to the captain. Okay, now that weve done all the work, youll have to pay the bill. Oh, here you go! The captain handed over five hundred silver coins without saying a word. He obviously hired three people. But he couldnt dare ask why they fought alone instead of the three of them. But despite the inaction of the two, what Hyeol Seung showed was too great. Even the blood monk already had this level of indifference, so he couldnt even guess how strong the Go Dosa or Heo Ran-ju would be. That was a good deal. Go Dosa came towards Hyeol Seung with a pouch containing the silver coins. But Heo Ran-ju was nowhere to be seen. Uh, what about that bitch? Hyeol Seung silently pointed to Pyo-wol. Heo Ran-ju was already close to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol wasnt paying her any attention, but Heo Ran-joo continued to talk and smile towards him. Go Dosa frowned. You told her to seduce the guy, did you not? The sight of her twisting her body and smiling at him made him feel a bit uneasy. Whether or not Heo Ran-ju knew the worries of the Go Dosa, she whispered to Pyo-wol who had his arms crossed. When we get to Chengdu, do you have a place to stay? If not, how about going with us? No. Why? Is it because of Hyeol Seung? As you can see, hes usually gentle. Dont worry. Im more comfortable being alone. Youre so unusual, rejecting a beautiful woman whos usually so favored. Even if its a flower, its not good to have a rose with poison. Heo Ran-jus forehead twitched slightly at Pyo-wols nonchalant words. But even then, she smiled brightly with an innocent expression. Still, its pretty. Its true that the apperace is pretty. Wow! How could you say that to a woman? Im hurt now. Heo Ran-ju grabbed her chest and look like she was about to faint. But Pyo-wols eyes looking at her were still cold. The brute force shown by the blood monk just before was very impressive. Although the enemys prowess was not great, it was clear that they were still powerful even if they had no striking aspect. Although he couldnt confirm it with my own eyes, Dosa and Heo Ran-ju must be similar to Hyeol Seung in terms of their martial arts skill. Those three people were heading to Chengdu at the same time as Pyo-wol. There were many things that were ingenious to dismiss it as a mere coincidence. The biggest problem is their objective for them to go to Chengdu Pyo-wol looked at Hyeol Seung. When the three of them were together, he was the most insignificant. However, after the incident happened, Heo Ran-ju and Go Dosa put Hyeol Seung to the front. It felt as if they deliberately placed Hyeol Seung to the frontlines, when it was something Heo Ran-ju or the Go Dosa could have handled quietly. The reason is unknown, but it was clear that the armed demonstration they showed just now was meant to be shown to someone. Who do they want to show it to? What do they gain from this? Pyo-wol once again looked closely at Heo Ran-ju. Heo Ran-ju was wearing revealing clothes. In particular, the chest area was clearly visible. Pyo-wol looked at Heo Ran-jus chest. To be precise, he saw the wounds passing over her chest. The wound was so deep that an ordinary person would have stopped breathing immediately. Deep wounds were seen not only on the chest but also on the forearm. It wasnt just an injury suffered during training. It was a testament to the battle between life and death. She probably has more wounds in the other areas covered by her clothes. No matter how tough Jianghu is, the fights were not always so fierce that martial artists suffered such deep wounds. Unless they were participating in a war, it was rare for someone to suffer so much damage. They are mercenaries selling their skills for money. They are now demonstrating their force for their client to see so they can be hired. The enemies that came were nothing more than pitiful sacrifices to increase their payment. Is there a conflict happening in Chengdu that theres a need for independent mercenaries? Pyo-wol thought things were going to be fun. Chengdu is the center of Sichuan. Under normal circumstances, the sects of Sichuan, such as the Emei and Qingcheng, would have not tolerated such conflict in Chengdu. But since a conflict was allowed to happen in Sichuan meant that the Emei and Qingcheng sect were not in a good position to intervene and fix it. Maybe seven years ago, the seeds of destruction he had sown had sprouted. Pyo-wol smiled, and Heo Ran-ju looked at him. His smile was so eerily beautiful that she even felt the chills. CH 46 The journey to Chengdu was uneventful. Even the enemies didnt want to fight anymore as they heard the news of their comrades being massacred. The rice carrier was anchored at a dock not far from Chengdu. From now on, they had to move by land instead of by water. There were wagons already waiting to load rice at the dock. Hurry up! I have to go to Chengdu tomorrow. Be careful not to burst the sack! Workers got on the boat and started unloading the rice. Pyo-wol and Heo Ran-ju also got off the boat. Go Dosa stretched out. I think I will be able to live again if I step on the ground. Are you saying youve been sick for a few days? Its not like youre getting any old. Why is this bitching starting a fight again? Are you sexually frustrated huh? Excuse me? Ehem, nothing. When Heo Ran-ju raised her eyebrows and grabbed the whip, Go Dosa took a step back. He deliberately spoke to Pyo-wol. What are you going to do now? What? Were going to go straight to Chengdu. Im going to stay here for one day. It was already evening time. There was no reason to rush out. Go Dosa made a disappointing expression on his face. Then we must separate here. Since we have to arrive in Chengdu by tomorrow morning. Cant you just go with us? Heo Ran-ju, standing next to the late taoist, had a pitiful expression on her face. I have something to prepare What preparations? Ill help. Lets go together. I need to do it alone. Tsk! Heo Ran-joo licked her lips at Pyo-wols resolute answer. A look of sadness was evident on her face. But that was not enough to shake Pyo-wols heart. Ill contact you later when I go to Chengdu. Really? Yes. Heo Ran-joo relaxed his expression as if she liked Pyo-wols answer. The three of them bought horses at a nearby horse market and set off right away. Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked for a guesthouse nearby. All cargo loaded onto the ship was unloaded from there and loaded onto carts. Since this is a place where a huge amount of cargo goes through, there were a lot of large passengers that stayed in the area. The guest house, which Pyo-wol visited, was one of those places. The inside of the guest house was already crowded with people. Most of them came from high-ranking countries. They were sitting together and eating. As Pyo-wol looked around, a waiter1 approached him. Welcome. Meals or lodging? Both. Ah! So youre going to stay to eat and sleep. Is there a room? There is a room left. But its a little expensive How much? Ten coins. And the cost of food is two. As you can see, the seats are full, so even you will have to wait for a little while. Pyo-wol silently took a coin from his pocket and counted it. Hehe! Go up this floor and follow it all the way to the left corridor, you will find a room at the end. You can stay and sleep there. Okay. Bring me my meal first. Yes, wait a minute! After giving a quick reply, the waiter ran to the kitchen. Pyo-wol looked at the waiter for a moment, then found an empty seat and sat down. Hey, look! What kind of bastard is prettier than a girl? Is he really a man? Isnt he a girl disguised as a man? The martial artists who were nearby looked at the Pyo-wol and gossiped. They werent the only ones. Most of the people nearby were staring blankly at Pyo-wol. It wsa because Pyo-wols appearance stood out. Pyo-wol didnt even care about the chatter of people. He knew how great his appearance was. He was handsome in the first place, but not to this extent. After spending seven years with the snakes, Pyo-wols appearance became so beautiful for a relationship. He didnt even know maybe it was the effect of having been with snakes for a long time. He thought it didnt matter at all. There was no need to deprecate himself just because he was seen as beautiful and not necessarily handsome. Having a beautiful appearance was also a great weapon. Coming from the underground cave to this place, Pyo-wol was aware of that fact. The women who fell for his appearance lowered their guards, and they provided a lot of information to Pyo-wol, both knowingly and unconsciously. Such information was of great help to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol tapped the table with his finger and waited for the food to come out. Fortunately, the food came out quickly. The waiter asked while putting down the food. By the way, would you like some alcohol? The sake brewed directly in our guesthouse is amazing. I dont drink. Okay, if you change your mind, call me anytime. The waiter nodded his head at Pyo-wol and went back to his place. Pyo-wol ate with chopsticks. At first, chopsticks felt unfamiliar. He hasnt used chopsticks in over 14 years. So he missed getting the side dishes several times. But he soon got used to using chopsticks. Pyo-wol savored the food little by little. It was just the level of food that you can taste at any other restaurant. He couldnt say it was particularly delicious. But to Pyo-wol, even such cheap food felt like heaven. This moment was the greatest luxury of his life. People here will not know how fortunate they were to pay a fair price and eat the right food. He could feel the sweetness of each grain of rice in his mouth. There was a smile on the corner of Pyo-wols lips. That was then. Hey! Youre a guy, right? An unusually large warrior approached Pyo-wol. He was wearing a sleeveless top which showed off his muscles. His forearms, exposed outside his clothes, were as thick as the torso of any woman. His face was also quite rough, and just looking at it would give anyone goosebumps. Pyo-wol looked up at the man with the chopsticks still in his hand. Then, the man revealed his yellow teeth and grinned. My name is Jang Woo-rak. A member of the Gujin Pyoguk (Gujin Escort Company)2. So? I made a bet with my co-workers, if you strip your clothes, they will give me a silver if you have a pepper. Jang Woo-rak looked at Pyo-wol who was in the left corner, smirking. There, the leaders of the Gujin Pyoguk had gathered. They were looking at Pyo-wol with a look of interest. Pyo-wol asked with an indifferent expression. So which side did you take? I bet that youre a girl disguised as a man. Im sorry. Youll lose two coins. Then youre a man? Youd better throw away those eyes. Cant you see properly? I dont know. Huh! Jang Woo-rak let out a sinister laugh. Heh heh! Come on, take it off and let me check it out. If you take it off, I will buy you alcohol. Jang Woo-raks colleagues whistled and shouted. The other people who were in the guest house looked at the scene with interest. They knew that the members of the Gujin Pyoguk were making spiteful pranks, but they had no intention of intervening. Because what was happening in front of them was both exciting and entertaining. They wondered. What kind of response will the man who looks like a woman show? They thought that maybe he would shed tears and squeal like a bitch. Jang Woo-rak clasped his big hand and said, Come on, lets see where the peppers are Keuk! Suddenly, Jang Woo-rak let out a desperate scream. In the eyes of such Jang Woo-rak, thin chopsticks were stuck imperceptibly. It was the chopsticks in Pyo-wols hand. You, you! You crazy bastard! My eyes Jang Woo-rak looked at Pyo-wol, clutching his eyes that were stabbed with chopsticks. Blood was dripping from his left eye. Pyo-wol got up from his seat. If you cant see whats right in front of you, itd be better for you to not have your eyes. Ill take your other eye now. What? N-No! Jang Woo-rak hurriedly backed away. The speed at which he was approaching was much faster than the speed at which he retreated. Pyo-wol approached Jang Woo-rak without making a sound. Only then did Jang Woo-rak see Pyo-wols eyes. His serpents eyes, which had no emotion, were staring at him. Only then did Jang Woo-rak realize that he had mistakenly touched the wrong opponent. A person with eyes like his couldnt be normal. Pyo-wols face was the last scene he saw. Puk! Keugh! My eyes! With the eerie attack, Jang Woo-raks world turned into darkness. Hey! You crazy bastard! What? The complexion of the head of the Gujin Pyoguk, who had been watching with an interesting expression so far, has changed to a greenish color. Chopsticks were stuck in Jang Woo-raks eyes. He cannot avoid being blind by taking out the chopsticks. He never thought that there would be a madman who would poke his eyes out with just one remark. It was also a man who looked as beautiful as a girl. They jumped over the table and ran towards Pyo-wol. All of a sudden, they had weapons such as swords and daggers in their hands. They were planning to attack Pyo-wol and save Jang Woo-rak. Pupupuk! Kaak! Hiic! But before they could even get close, they screamed and collapsed. They had chopsticks stuck to their shoulders and sides. It was thrown by Pyo-wol. Uh, h-how? I didnt even see him throw. The martial artists who were nearby were appalled. Although they acted rudely like a gangster, the leaders of the Gujin Pyoguk were still quite recognizable experts. Gujin Pyo-guk was a medium-sized escort company in Sichuan Province. It was entirely thanks to their strength that they were able to grow, even when they just started their company. Because of that, they were very proud of themselves, and gradually became unruly. It was for the same reason that Jang Woo-rak tried to harass Pyo-wol. He found his target, and thought of molesting and humiliating him because he looked like a girl. The only problem was that Pyo-wol turned out to be at a level they could not offend. Pyo-wol had a cold expression. Suddenly, he had chopsticks in his hand. He used Suhonsa to pick up a bunch of chopsticks. Bang! Geurgk! With the sound of chopsticks hitting the wall, one of the members of Gujin Pyoguk screamed desperately. The chopsticks that Pyo-wol had thrown pierced his shoulder and made him stuck on the wall. The man struggled to remove the chopsticks stuck in his shoulder, but it was so deeply embedded that he couldnt pull them out by himself. You crazy bastard! Do you know who we are?! Gong Jin-hyeok , the oldest of the Gujin Pyoguk members, shouted. In an instant, four people from the Gujin Pyoguk, including Jang Woo-rak, were suppressed by Pyo-wol. The results were too fatal just because they made fun of a person because of his appearance. The pyodus3 here were the real power of the Gujin Pyoguk. Since they were now either blind or wounded, they could not even dream of working for a while. The fate of Pyoguk, whose members could be active, was dim. That was then. Sreuk! Suddenly, Pyo-wol appeared in front of Gong Jin-hyeok. Gong Jin-hyeok was surprised to see Pyo-Wol who ignored the distance and appeared without any sign. The moment he saw Pyo-wols sunken eyes, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Pyo-wol was looking at him with eyes that couldnt be defined. It would have been less scary if his eyes were as cold as ice or full of life. But the perfectly still eyes that show no emotion stimulated the feeling of fear deep inside Gong Jin-hyeoks heart. Kugh! Gong Jin-hyeok let out a moan without knowing it. Pyo-wol pushed his face up to his nose and opened his mouth. Who are you? That, that Tell me. Who are you guys? Keuk, we are the me-members of the Gu, Gujin Pyo-PyogukC So? What do you guys do? IC Gong Jin-hyeok could not speak properly. An invisible, intangible energy seemed to squeeze his heart. His face turned pale, and cold sweat was pouring down his body like rain, as if his whole body had run out of breath. Did you think youd be okay if you touch someone just because they look pretty? What, were you thinking of buying me? So youre just going to take my clothes off and check me out? Do you still want to do that? No, no Never. I havent lived in the world for very long, but I do know one thing. You have to take responsibility for what you do. If you touch a person, you have to pay a price. What do you think? Thats Gong Jin-hyeok couldnt answer. It was because he had an intuition that his fate would change depending on his answer. It was just a prank. Pyo-wol looked like a girl, so they were interested, and as a result, obscene words that can usually be shared between men came out. They want to see if hes really a man. They said it would be fun to take off his pants and reveal his nether regions. They thought there would be no problem. It was because Pyo-wol was alone and did not appear to have mastered martial arts. If they later apologized by saying it was a joke, they thought it would end without any problems. But what is this? Jang Woo-rak, who played a prank, was now blinded and screaming, and his other colleagues were struggling like worms pierced by chopsticks. What on earth is this nightmare sight? He couldnt understand if they had done something so bad that they deserved this outcome. That was then. Bang! Hey! Thats enough. Theres a lot of other people here, but its the situation is like this. Another martial artist, who was sitting on the other side of Pyo-wol, smashed the table and said. His name is Oh Won-hoo. He was a man who had been friends with Gujin Pyoguk for a long time. When Oh Won-hoo appeared, Gong Jin-hyeok had an ecstatic expression on his face. Oh. Daehyup! Keukhyuk! Suddenly, Gong Jin-hyeok screamed. Chopsticks were lodged in his shoulder, and the figure of Pyo-wol disappeared. Pyo-wol was standing in front of Oh Won-hoo. Why would I stop? Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 47 Oh Won-hoos eyes shook. The figure of Pyo-wol was suddenly formed on his retina. Pyo-wol appeared suddenly without any sign. Oh Won-hoo was a well-known master in Sichuan. But such a master could not sense the movement of Pyo-wol at all. The opponent in front of him was more stronger than he expected. Pyo-wol asked again. Stop what? Isnt that enough? They must be reflecting too. Who decides that? Huh? Who decides that enough is enough? That This is a matter between me and them, but why are you saying that its enough? This matter can only end when I think its good enough. Well, there is a line in everything. I just wanted you to keep that boundary. Line? There is a line of common sense, a line of discipline, and there are lines that need to be drawn somehow. But why didnt you keep that line? In an instant, Oh Won-hoos eyes turned to Gong Jin-Hyeok. He stepped up because of his personal friendship with them, but he really didnt really expect that Pyo-wol would be such a non-communicative person. He regretted going out of his own way. But now he couldnt withdraw his remarks.Because everyone in the guest house was looking at them. In Jianghu, face1 was more important than anything else. The reason that he was able to receive treatment and work until now was because he had never suffered any loss of his face. Shit! In his mind, he wanted to pull out his sword and hit Pyo-wols neck right away. But his opponents inaction didnt seem so accommodating. The leader of the Gujin Pyoguk was also a master with excellent martial arts skills. But those people were immediately suppressed using chopsticks thrown by their opponent, and now they were still groaning in pain. It was true that Oh Won-hoos martial arts were superior to those of the Gujin Pyo-guk, but it was not enough to subdue all of the members in an instant. Pyo-wol asked again. Why dont you keep the line? That His fate will depend on what kind of answer he gives here. A light of conflict appeared on Oh Won-hoos face. An arc was drawn on Pyo-wols lips. The moment Pyo-wols white teeth were exposed through his red lips, Oh Won-hoo felt a threatening feeling. He had the illusion that the chopsticks in Pyo-wols hand would pierce his head at any moment. Hiic! Dont look at me like that. Oh Won-hoo suddenly drew his sword and tried to swing it. Shiik! Before his sword could even be pulled out, it was already blocked by Pyo-wol. All human body parts are connected as one. While it might seem that the hands and feet are acting independently, but in reality, both can move organically if the two show cooperation. With the slight trembling around Oh Won-hoos eyes and the spasm of his shoulder muscles, Pyo-wol was able to predict Oh Won-hoos next action. Above all, Pyo-wol was able to roughly grasp his intentions through his opponents eyes. Pyo-wol called this ability of his own fine sense.2 During his time in the dark, his fine senses developed terribly. His pair of eyes might be looking at the Oh Won-hoo whos right in front of him, but his other senses were still spread out enough to sense even the breath of every single person in the room. Heuk! Oh Won-hoo raised his internal energy to pull out the sword. Tuk! At that moment, Pyo-wols finger touched his elbow. Kerheuck! Suddenly Oh Won-hoo let out a scream. His arms were bent to the opposite side. Pyo-wols simple hand movements destroyed his elbow joint. People nearby widened their eyes. They could not comprehend the situation that was right before their eyes. Oh Won-hoo was a master who could protect his body with his internal strength. But he couldnt believe that his elbow had been destroyed by just a simple touch of Pyo-wol. What was happening right before his eyes was completely beyond his common sense. But it was no coincidence. It was the product of the bloody hard work of Pyo-wol. Trapped alone in the dark, Pyo-wol wondered how to effectively neutralize or destroy humans. He thought and he thought, and continued to imagine. He merged the martial arts he already knew into one, and fused the cultivation methods. He even got inspiration from the snake pit. The martial art that was born from this way was Agudo ()3. Its a hungry mans martial arts. Pyo-wol did not forget the hunger he felt when he first entered the underground cave. The desperate memories of having to scrape off the moss on the wall to survive. So, he named the martial arts he created Agudo. The technique that Pyo-wol used to destroy Oh Won-hus elbow was the human body destruction technique4, which was the basis of Aguido. Pyo-wol thought that the structure of the human body was complex yet simple. It would be infinitely complicated if you dug deep, but in simple terms, the human body was made up of axis and joints. He thought that if he destroyed the joint that connects one shaft to the other, he could easily incapacitate the opponent. From then on, Pyo-wol thought about how to effectively destroy the opponents joints. Thus, this kind of human body destruction technique was born. It attacks and destroys parts that humans cannot train. Oh Won-hoos elbow was shattered. No matter how good a doctor is, his elboy cannot be completely cured. This bastard! Oh Won-hoo held out his shaky arms and unfolded his technique. It was a technique called Mayeonggak5. However, his attack did not reach Pyo-wol. Because Pyo-wols fist was shot like an awl and smashed his knee. Pergioc! Keuk! Oh Won-hoo collapsed with a scream. However, when Oh Won-hoo collapsed at this point, the inside of the guest house became quiet. Many of the people in the guest house were warriors who had mastered martial arts. However, even with their eyes, they could not tell what method Pyo-wol had used to destroy Oh Won-hoo. An unidentified martial artist who instantly destroys a master like Oh Won-hoo and who steals his opponents eyes just by doing a bit of dirty talk. In their eyes, Pyo-wol no longer looked pretty. Behind that beautiful and seductive appearance, the cruel hands and killing intent made them frightened. A Killing Star has appeared.6 Where the hell did this guy? They never heard of such a man in Jianghu. At least in Sichuan. Pyo-wol grabbed Oh Won-hoos collar and looked into his eyes. Ugh! Oh Won-hoos eyes shook relentlessly in fear. His pants were getting wet. He was urinating without knowing it in extreme fear. Pyo-wol asked. You still want to meddle? Ah, ah, no Oh Won-hoo shook his head violently. Because of that, he stuttered but he didnt think it was embarrassing. His mind was filled with only the thought of not wanting to see Pyo-wols eyes again. It was then that he released the hand holding him. Talcuck! Oh Won-hoos body collapsed. Tears flowed from his eyes. Shame and pain belatedly came rushing in like a tide. Seeing Oh Won-hoo cry, the atmosphere of the warriors was somber. They didnt say anything. But in their heart they thought they were lucky that they didnt come forward. Since he was humiliated like that, Oh Won-hoos life as a warrior was almost over. He suffered indelible wounds not only physically but also mentally, making it impossible to recover. Pyo-wol looked inside the guest house. The warriors eagerly turned or bowed their heads to avoid making eye contact with him. In an instant, a few people had their lives ended as martial artists, but no one wanted to meddle anymore. Seeing Oh Won-hoo was enough for them to know that meddling was futile. Pyo-wol didnt say anything and went back to his seat. And casually ate his left over food. The figure of Pyo-wol left a strong impression on people. A crazy man has appeared. Hes a person that can never be matched. The atmosphere of Chengu is so bad that even crazy people appear like this. Whether or not he knew the thoughts of such people, Pyo-wol continued to use his chopsticks. Clack! Clack! Only the sound of chopsticks hitting the bowl resounded in the silent guest house. * * * Huyuu Why is the atmosphere here so bloody. The old taoist looked around Chengdu and murmured. Half of those who walked down the street seemed to be armed. In general, no matter how large a city is, the proportion of martial artists is small. If there were a hundred people, there were only one or two warriors. However, the percentage in Chengdu was excessively high. It was proof that the public security was so unstable that even ordinary people carried weapons. Heo Ran-ju said with a smirk. Its a great opportunity for us. Other peoples misfortune is our chance, what kind of tragedy is this? Amitabha! Hong! You shouldnt say things like that, even if you dont know other people. Why shouldnt I? Whos the most money-hungry person among us? Why are you so recklessly collecting money that you dont even give to the Buddha? Amitabha Buddha! Blessed Sakyamuni. Please forgive this evil sentient being. Fuck you. Heo Ran-ju snorted, and Go Dosa said, Stop the bullshit and lets go to the place where Danju is. You know that he doesnt have much patience. When he mentioned Danju, the expressions of Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung expression became serious. They hurriedly followed the old taoist. The place where the Go Dosa brought them was the largest guest house in Chengdu. It was still early in the morning, but there were several customers eating breakfast in the guest house. A pleasant light flashed in Heo Ran-jus eyes as she looked around the inside of the cup. Danju! She approached the men who were eating. Then the men who were eating raised their heads in unison and looked at Heo Lan Chu. Among them, a man who appeared to be in his mid to late forties opened his mouth. Budanju! Youve arrived on time. Wow! Its been a while. Danju oraboni. Heo Ran-ju hugged the man tightly. The man patted Heo Ran-jus back. The Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung, who arrived late, greeted the man. It seems that you have become more dedicated, Danju. Its been a long time since Ive seen you, my lord! The man moved away from Heo Ran-ju and said, Weve finally met again after a long time. Hehe! Isnt there a lot of work to do? Didnt I get a good rest thanks to you? Its already a problem because Im too rested. Ive run out of money. So why didnt you call us right away? Are you really going to get involved in this? Do you feel burdened? Then drop out. Ah! Why are you arguing again Someones missing. The old taoist shook his head and sat down quickly. Hyeol Seung and Heo Ran-ju also sat in the empty seats.There was a firm trust in the eyes of the three who looked at the man. The mans name was Zhang Mu-ryang, the leader of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group.7 The Black Cloud Group was a kind of mercenary group. They sold their arms for money. Their main stage was at the disputed area of ??the border. It didnt matter who the client was. They fought on their behalf by entrusting themselves to a place that gave them even a little more money. People called them a group of money-crazed killers. Rogues who only chase after money without any justice or cause. They gathered in Chengdu because Zhang Mu-ryang smelled the money. The old taoist rubbed his palms and said. Is it because of the Qingcheng and Emei sect? You must have heard the rumors. Isnt it true that everyone already knows that the two sects have been at odds since seven years ago? Thats right. The atmosphere seems like there will be a big clash sooner or later. Zhang Mu-ryang nodded his head. I dont know what exactly happened, but the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect have been at odds since seven years ago. At first, there was an atmosphere where only a few warriors collided, but it soon escalated into an all-out fight. They collided heavily, inflicted many casualties, retreated, and fought again several times. The confrontation between the two most powerful sects in Sichuan Province resulted in the division of the Sichuan powerhouses. Among the sects in Sichuan, there were no clans that did not have a connection with the two sects. Many sects tried to stay at the middle ground in the beginning, but as the confrontation between the two sects grew longer, they were increasingly forced to choose. Eventually, the sects of Sichuan were split into two. Heo Ran-ju asked Zhang Mu-ryang, Why the hell are they fighting? Theyre both prestigious sects recognized by Jianghu. Budanju! It doesnt matter why they fight. What matters is that we have a chance to make our dreams come true. Zhang Mu-ryan smiled. The battle between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect was a great disaster for all who live in Sichuan Province. But unfortunately, it was a golden opportunity for the Black Cloud Mercenary Group and Zhang Mu-ryang. Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 48 There were men who opened the door of the guest house and entered. They immediately approached the seat where Zhang Mu-ryang was sitting. ghy Danju! What? Ranju is already here. You bear cub! Thats why I told you to hurry. Shit! The two of them quarreled and approached Zhang Mu-ryang. Both appeared to be in their early to mid thirties. One was overweight and the other had a cold appearance. Heo Ran-ju looked at the two and snorted. Hong! If Danju said to assemble, of course I would immediately come. Youre so noisy. It seems that the old fern water has risen more. A man with a large body looked at Heo Ran-ju up and down. Heo Ran-ju flaunted her chest even more by squeezing it between her arms thus making her breasts stand out. Pretty, right? Will you give me a shot? Heh! You perverted bastard. You wont eat it even if I give it to you. Despite Heo Ran-jus insulting remarks, the large man didnt make a single distasteful expression, but rather smirked. Is that my fault? What should I do if I just dont feel the desire towards girls? So youre only coveting guys like you? Heh heh heh! Heo Ran-ju shook her head when the large man gave a sinister laugh. The name of the man with the large body was Oh Yuk-pyo. Oh Yuk-pyo was a man whose hobby was sodomy. Heo Ran-ju looked at the man who had come with Oh Yuk-pyo. The name of the man who was now sitting next to Zhang Mu-ryang was Yang Woo-jung. He was in the same position as Heo Ran-ju. If Heo Ran-ju leads the atmosphere of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group with her unique charm, Yang Woo-jung holds the discipline of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group using his sharp reasoning and relentless demeanor. Zhang Mu-ryang opened his mouth. You worked hard to come a long way. What about the other guys? They are all dispersed and staying in different guest houses. Good job. Listen to me from now on. This is important for the future. Everyone remained silent at Zhang Mu-ryangs words. Usually, the Black Cloud Mercenary Group had a free atmosphere, but when they entered work mode, they oasted a discipline stronger than any other group. Go Dosa. Tell me, Danju. First, gather information in Sichuan. We need to find out which sects belonged to the Emei faction and which sects followed the Qingcheng faction. Understood. Go Dosa nodded. Zhang Mu-ryangs gaze turned to Yang Woo-jung. The head of Yang, takes a few children to the Qingcheng sect. Poke to see if there is room for negotiation, and negotiate how much you can get. Alright. Ranju! Yep! You go to the Emei sect. You know what to know without me saying anything, right? Of course. If you cant understand the atmosphere, you cant even eat porridge or rice. Dont worry, I know it well. Okay! Five pieces. Yes! Captain. You keep a good eye on Ranju. If anything happens, report it immediately. Why do I have to be with this girl Its an order. Understood. Oh Yuk-pyo replied with a look of not being able to do anything. Heo Ran-ju raised a brow and looked at Zhang Mu-ryang. Cant I rather move together with Hyeol Seung? Hyeol Seung has to do something else. Dont complain too much, and move with Oh Yuk-pyo. Shit! Okay. It was impossible for the members of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group to disobey Zhang Mu-ryangs orders.No matter how selfish she was, Heo Ran-ju could not disobey Zhang Mu-ryangs public order. Zhang Mu-ryang, who gave each one a task, smiled and said, Nothing happened while youre on the way here, right? Has anyone seen any unusual trends or people who could be a variable? I dont know about the variables, but Ive seen an unusual guy. Who is that? At the words of Go Dosa, Zhang Mu-ryang showed curiosity. There was a man named Pyo-wol who looked even prettier than Ranju. Ho! Was there such a person? Hes a guy who didnt fall for the seduction of Ranju. Hong! What do you mean? I was deliberately being less seductive. Heo Ran-ju intervened in the middle, but Go Dosa ignored it and continued, Anyway, he had a very striking appearance, and his martial arts look pretty strong. Have you ever seen him perform martial arts? Not really, but there was no change in his expression when he saw Hyeol Seung in action. Seeing Hyeol Seung run wild on a rural place, anyone would turn their heads away but he looked at him insensitively as if he was looking at a stone rolling on the floor. If hes not a martial artist, then hell never have those kinds of eyes. Hmm! Have you figured out his background? No! Ranju stuck to him like glue and flirted with him, but she still couldnt figure out anything. He seems hard to crack. Ranjus temperament might be dogshit, but with her looks alone, anyone can be tempted. Hey! What do you mean by dogshit? Heo Ran-ju protested, but Zhang Mu-ryang and Go Dosa ignored her and continued their conversation. Did he also come to Chengdu He will come in today or tomorrow. Okay. Ill see and judge him for myself later. Yes. Go Dosa laughed. He completely trusted Zhang Mu-ryangs abilities. It was entirely the work of Zhang Mu-ryang that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could grow and maintain their influence this much. At that time, Oh Yuk-pyo opened his mouth. Is the boy really pretty? His eyes were already red and bloodshot. No one in their group would not know what it meant. Heo Ran-ju got up from her seat. You crazy bastard! I saw him first! Hehehe! Whoever gets him first. You want to try it? What cant you do? Oh Yuk-pyo also got up from his seat and looked at Heo Ran-ju. At the untimely confrontation between the two, Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung sighed. But they didnt look too worried. Zhang Mu-ryang asked Go Dosa. What did you say his name was? I told you, its Pyo-wol. * * * By the time the sun rose, Pyo-wol came down to the first floor of the guest house. The Gujin Pyo-guk had already departed, so the inside of the guest house was empty. When Pyo-wol appeared, the owner of the guest house was extremely nervous. The uproar last night was because of Pyo-wol. The head of Gujin Pyo-guk, who lost his face, had a soulless expression. One of their members became a blind person, while the rest of the members were also injured, both large and small, that left them unable to act out and do missions for some time. The only reason why he didnt rush to get his revenge was because he knew how to grasp the overall situation. Even though the strongest members of the Gujin Pyo-guk united and rushed, they still ended up in that shape. The fact that he would receive even more damage if he rushed to get revenge made him restrain himself. Furthermore, the members of the Gujin Pyo-guk were also against the idea. So even if he wanted to, he couldnt do anything. So, he gave up on revenge and left with the rest of the members. Jang Woo-rak couldnt do anything about it, but it was best to take the rest of the members to the doctor as soon as possible to treat their wounds. Pyo-wol approached the owner of the guest house. I, IC! The owner of the guest house looked at Pyo-wol with a look of terror. The fear he felt was immense, as he had seen firsthand the cruel nature that lies behind his beautiful appearance. Pyo-wol asked the owner of the guest house. Who is the person who knows the most about the situation inside of Sichuan here? What kind of information? Its about the situation among the sects. Ah! Then, please visit workshop1 street. A workshop street? After leaving the guest house, go straight to the left and you will see workshop street. There is a sign board which says Fire Dragon Building2 at the innermost part of workshop street, so you can go there. Fire Dragon Building? It is a clan made by the craftsmen from Sichuan Province long ago. They have been doing business with sect members in Sichuan for a long time, so no one knows the inner situation better than them. If you buy a suitable weapon and ask them a question, they will answer well. Pyo-wol walked to the workshop street as the owner of the guest house had told him. Kkangkkang! It was early in the morning, but the street was noisy with the sound of hammers coming from the workshops. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a sight, so Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the street and listened to the sound of hammering. The sound of hammering coming from some of the workshops were dull, while in others the sound was too light. Countless noises were mixed, but Pyo-wols sensitive hearing was able to discern all the sounds one by one. Bang! Bang! Among them, there was a place where there was a particularly clear metal sound. Pyo-wol looked around in search of the source of the sound. It didnt take long before he was able to find the place where the clear metal sound was flowing. It was the Fire Dragon Building. Pyo-wol soon entered the Fire Dragon Building. As soon as he opened the door and walked in, he could feel the heat. The heat emanating from the furnace is filling the inside of the room. In front of the brazier, a young man in his early twenties was pounding a hot iron metal. He was concentrating on hammering, unaware that Pyo-wol had arrived. Pyo-wol looked at the man with his arms crossed. Kang! Kang! The mans hammering was heavy. Each time he struck the iron, it changed shape. That was then. Inside the workshop, a man with a goatee opened the door and came out. He saw a young man hammering, turned his eyes, and rushed in. Hey, you bastard! What are you doing? Who told you to hold the hammer as you please? He just kicked the young man. The young man fell to the floor without even screaming. You bastard! I told you. Never hold a hammer in the workshop. Just go and do the errands. He trampled the young man mercilessly. But the young man endured the violence without screaming. The young mans eyes, covering his head with both hands, were full of poison. Hyuk-huh! You damn bastard! Still not saying youre in the wrong. In the end, the man with the goatee was the first one to get exhausted. At that moment, the young man ripped off his clothes and stood up. You are banned from entering this place for the time being. Youre doing chores inside until I call you again. The young man nodded at the man with the goatee and went inside. That burns! What did I do to get such a bastardC Huh? The man with the goatee, who was cursing the young man, noticed that there was another person in the workshop. Hehe! I didnt even know that a customer was here, so I showed an ugly sight. What did you come here to buy? What did he do wrong? That? Oh, youre talking about Sochu. Sochu? Yeah! His name is Tang Sochu. I heard that he was a descendant of the Tang family, but he keeps on trying to grab the hammer without permission. Cant the descendants of the Tang family hold the hammer? You seem to be new to Sichuan? In a way. Then, that explains it. Did you know why the Tang family was destroyed? Isnt it because they were on the side of the demon sect in the old days? Because of that, they were sealed off by the first person of all time and age, and after that, the three rapidly shrunk and collapsed? The Tang family of Sichuan was a traitor who betrayed Jianghu. After that, no workshop has passed on the secret to the people associated with the Tang family. They are afraid that the same situation in the past will happen again. Even using the surname of the Tang family without any relation to the party was penalized. The existence of the Fire Dragon Building itself would be in jeopardy if they teach a person who was rumored to be a descendant of the Tang family. But it was not known whether Tang Sochu was really the descendant of the Tang family. This was because it has already been over two hundred years since the Tang family went extinct. There was no guarantee that the bloodline of that time still remained, and even if it did, there was no way to trace and reveal his personal history. The goatee man was Buntaju5. It was only in anger that he trampled on Tang Sochu. He went to a gambling house last night and lost a lot of money. He released his anger on Tang Sochu. In Sichuan Province, there was still a perception that the descendants of the Tang Dynasty could still be alive. The descendants live with the original sins of their ancestors long ago. Who told them to stand on the side of the demon sect? Its the price that the Tang family chose for themselves. Oh, but what were you interested in buying this morning? A small dagger.4 Hic! If its a small dagger, it must be for throwing. Please follow me. All the weapons made in the workshop are on display inside. Buntaju was a very talkative person. He spoke non stop as he made his way to the display of weapons. Many clans from Sichuan province order weapons from our Fire Dragon Building. Among them, my work is famous for its high quality. You probably wont regret it. Doesnt it look like there are a lot of orders these days? Hehe! The amount of orders has doubled since the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect started fighting in earnest. The atmosphere in Sichuan Province has become ferocious, but on the contrary, we are enjoying the booming business. Even now, all the craftsmen in the workshop are crazy about making weapons ordered from each door. Buntaju continued to chatter and talked about how great this place is. Pyo-wol listened attentively to his words. Buntaju was proud of his work, and his words contained enough information about the situation of Jianghu in Sichuan. Which among the sects are associated with the Emei sect, and which sects support the Qingcheng sect. All of this were the information that Pyo-wol wanted. All kinds of throwing knives are here. Pick one. There were different kinds of throwing knives placed on the shelves pointed to by the Buntaju. Pyo-wol looked closely at all the weapons. But there was nothing he really liked. In fact, he didnt need the weapons. Buying a throwing knife was just a ceremonial act to get information from the Fire Dragon Building. Pyo-wol bought two of the most well-made throwing knives and went out. Perhaps because of the name of the Fire Dragon Building, the throwing knife was very expensive. However, Pyo-wol, who did not know the price of weapons, paid the amount he wanted. After Pyo-wol went out, Buntaju liked that he caught a pushover. But for a pushover, hes really handsome. I want to live with a face like that for just one day. Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 49 After leaving the store, Pyo-wols gaze turned to the next alley. Who told you to go use the hammer? Are you crazy? How dare you grab a hammer that weve never held before? Some men were trampling on someone. It was the Tang Sochu who he saw in the workshop. He was being ruthlessly beaten with his back bent like a shrimp. The people trampling on Tang Sochu were the apprentices who were learning blacksmith work in the Fire Dragon Building. Fire Dragon Building was basically a clan made by artisans. The ark is operated, but the authority of the Fire Dragon Building comes from the craftsmen. Thats why it was important to be an apprentice of a particular master artisan. Buntaju was a very good craftsman in the Fire Dragon Building, and there were countless apprentices who wanted to be taught by him. However, in order to become a formal apprentice, a lot of waiting was required, and in the meantime, it was an implicit rule to have to do chores. Tang Sochu broke that rule and grabbed the hammer. In a way, it was natural for the apprentices to be angry with Tang Sochu. This is for having such dirty blood of the Tang family. This is for breaking the rules every now and then. The apprentices spit out curse words and used violence. Even though Tang Sochu was beaten like that, he did not scream once. His eyes remained ull of poison, and his lips were clenched. His flesh was torn or burst and blood was flowing red, but his eyes never softened. Pyo-wol looked carefully at the face of Tang Sochu. As time passed, the violence of the apprentices became more severe. However, Tang Sochu gritted his teeth even more and persevered. Pyo-wol liked the poisonous eyes of Tang Sochu. Because he himself survived with such an attitude. Tang Sochus eyes turned to Pyo-wol as he felt his gaze. Their eyes met in the air. Pyo-wols eyes, as if the flow of time had stopped, and Tang So-chus eyes, which seemed empty but full of poison, were somehow similar. Thunk! Pyo-wol threw the throwing knife which he just bought from Buntaju, towards Tang Sochu. The throwing knife fell right in front of Tang Sochus hand. Pyo-wol replied to Tang Sochus eyes who had a questioning gaze, as if asking about the meaning of Pyo-wols action. Human beings are more ferocious than beasts. Once you look down on them, they will bite until they die. Their beating will not end if you put up with it like this. Dont endure it. If it becomes your habit to endure the pain and beatings, you will continue living like a wretched dog. Huh? When? It was only then that the apprentices realized that someone was standing in the alley. They had a puzzled expression. This kind of violence was usually done in secret. There was nothing good about going outside. The oldest of the apprentices said with a fierce expression. Hey, customer! Dont talk nonsense and just go. This matter only concerns our Fire Dragon Building. His voice was polite, but the meaning of his words wasnt. The very mention of the Fire Dragon Building was used to pressure Pyo-wol. In fact, the prestige of the Fire Dragon Building in Sichuan was great. Although the force itself is declining, many sects in Sichuan Province were connected with them as they are the only clan that can supply high-quality weapons in large quantities. For that reason, some problems were resolved by using the name of the Fire Dragon Building. The apprentices were also aiming for that so they used the name Fire Dragon Building. However, Pyo-wol was neither intimidated nor scared by the name of the Fire Dragon Building. He already experienced too much to be terrified of such a threat. Pyo-wol didnt even look at the apprentices, but only looked at Tang Sochu. Such an attitude of Pyo-wol further fueled the anger of the apprentices. Go before It was a moment when the atmosphere of the apprentices became even more sinister. Keuk! Suddenly one of the apprentices screamed. The other apprentices flinched and quickly turned around. They saw Tang Sochu biting the shoulder of the apprentice who had been screaming. With how deeply he bit, an enormous amount of fresh blood flowed from the apprentices shoulder, staining Sochus face and chest red. You crazy bastard! Come on, let go! The apprentices were frightened and tried to get rid of Tang Sochus head from the apprentice. However, when Tang Sochu threatened to wield a dagger, they could not approach him ahead of time. Keekkeuck! Having his shoulder bitten, the apprentice struggled with pain. Just before he lost his breath, Tang Sochu released the shoulder tha he had bitten. You crazy bastardC Are you crazy? How can you bite a person like a beast? The apprentices supported their bloody comrade and stared at Tang Sochu. Despite their accusations, Tang Sochu did not care. When did you guys treat me like a human? You treated me like an animal. Do you think youll be safe after this? It doesnt matter, now Im tired of being beaten by you guys for no reason. Im going to attack any bastard who abuses me again. Tang Sochu threw his dagger at the apprentices. Then the apprentices eyes shook. There seemed to be naturalization in the eyes of Tang. Those bloody eyes made the apprentices feel weak. Even rats bite when theyre cornered, and thats exactly what Tang Sochu did. The only difference is that the rat has only a small fang, but Tang Sochu has a dagger in his hand. It is also a dagger that has been forged in a blue color. Damn! You, you! Just wait and see! Crazy bastard! The apprentices eventually withdrew with the injured apprentice. When they all disappeared, only then did Tang Sochu spit. Kaak! Heek! Blood was mixed in with his saliva. His internal organs were very badly damaged. Shit! Pyo-wol supported the body of Tang Sochu when he fell, and asked, House? No! Take me to the dormitory inside the workshop. Pyo-wol took Tang Sochu to the place he was talking about. Tang Sochus accommodation was so poor that he could only escape the rain and wind. Even a pigsty couldnt be any worse than this. Inside the room, there was only a single, shabby lump of paper. Pyo-wol looked into the room and murmured. Its nice. You like this? Are you crazy? Its like an avenger palace. I lived in a place infested with snakes. You dont have to lie. Do you think I will be comforted if you say that? Do you see me as a person who can comfort others? Not really. Tang Sochu said. It didnt seem like a person with emotionless eyes like Pyo-wol could comfort others by telling lies. Then is it true that he really lived in a snake pit? Tang Sochu let out a sigh of relief. It was because he instinctively felt that Pyo-wols words were true. Pyo-wol got up from his seat. Tang Sochu asked. Where are you leaving? I have a place to go. Where? Are you really that interested in other peoples affairs? Didnt you also meddle in the affairs of a stranger? I guess so. Pyo-wol looked at Tang Sochu. A face resembling himself was staring straight at him. Ive been there before. Thoroughly exploited, abandoned and chased. So you want to get revenge? Of course. Your opponent seems to be quite easy-going. Seeing that you can even try to get your revenge. Not really. Theyre pretty strong. Whos your opponent? The Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, and all the other sects that follow them. Arent you crazy?! Are you going to declare war against the entire forces of Sichuan? Tang Sochu raised his voice. It was a look of real excitement. Pyo-wol shrugged. Maybe its crazy. But that doesnt mean Im crazy. Then are you really going to try it? I have no reason to lie to you. Youre really crazy. Now give me back the dagger. I bought it because I needed it. This trash? Tang Sochu looked at the dagger he was holding in his hand. The trash is worth a coin. Heh heh! If you rush to get revenge on something like this, itll break quickly. Just throw this garbage away. Tang Sochu threw the dagger away and searched in the far corner of his room. He showed up after a while with a leather belt in his hand. Take it! What? Youll know when you try it. Pyo-wol took the leather belt and examined it. On the outside, it was just a simple belt, but looking inside, theres a bag with dozens of throwing knives stored in it. Pyo-wol took out throwing knives and examined them closely. The sharpened blade was perfect for both balance and strength. A small ring was attached to the end of the handle of the throwing knife, so that something like a string could be connected. It was such an excellent item that Pyo-wol immediately understood what Tang Sochus words meant when he said that the dagger he bought in Bunta was garbage. Did you make it yourself? Who else would make them? Of course, I made them all myself. It must have been hard. Hard? It was only hard because I didnt have the time to make it secretly, but the process of making it myself wasnt hard at all. There was a sense of pride in Tang Sochus voice. Can you give me this? You say youre going to take revenge on the Qingcheng and Emei sect, right? So? The reason the Tang family collapsed was because of them, of course, it doesnt mean that the Tang family was good. In any case, it is wrong to stand on the side of the demon sect and betray Jianghu. However, I cannot forgive the fact that they pressured the Tang family in every way and caused them to fall apart. Tang Sochu inherited the Tang familys spirit and resentment. So, you want revenge with this weapon? If my weapons can taste their blood, then its enough. Its not a difficult request, but how can you believe in me and give me such a piece of equipment? This can make me a lot of money if I sell it in the market. Money is not important to me. His voice was full of resentment. Just because he inherited the Tang surname, the hardships he suffered were indescribable. The Fire Dragon Building didnt fully come into his side either. It was unavoidable because of the pressures of the sects. The Fire Dragon Building was extremely afraid of the rebirth of the Tang family. So, they are trying to keep a close watch on Tang Sochu, who has inherited the Tang surname. If he was a disciple, they would have allowed him to hold a hammer, but because he was just an apprentice, they didnt pass on their skills. Because of that, Tang Sochu learned secretly at night, and today this incident happened. Everyone told me to endure. Youre the first one to tell me not to. I didnt know your circumstances, but your eyes must have impressed me quite a bit. Sometimes a dog whistle is sweeter than a cowardice. (?? ?? ???? ?????? ? ??? ????.) Okay, I will use this. Pyo-yeo loosened the existing belt and wore the leather belt made by Tang Sochu on his waist. It was so luxurious that no one would even think that there were weapons in it. Pyo-wol moved his hand and picked up the stored throwing knife. The weapon came out without a sound. Pyo-wol repeated the act of inserting and removing the dagger several times. Tang Sochu couldnt hide his surprised expression at the speed of Pyo-wols actions. It was because his eyes could not even grasp Pyo-wols hand movements. It was as if the weapon was moving on its own. My eyes werent wrong. Hes the owner of my weapons. He did not know Pyo-wols name or identity. But he was convinced that he was the owner of the things he had made. Oh, come to think of it, I dont even know your name. Pyo-wol. Thats my name. Ill remember it. Whenever you hear the name, Ghost knife1, you should think of the weapons you created. Ghost knife? If such a good weapon doesnt have a name, it would be a waste. Ghost knife Good! Tang Sochu smiled for the first time. It was a name that suited the object he had worked hard to create. Then take good care of yourself. My name is Tang Sochu. If the Ghost Knife breaks down, come to me anytime. Ill fix it for you. I will. Pyo-wol tucked the Ghost knife into his belt and went outside. Sochu, who was left alone, muttered as he watched Pyo-wol disappear through the door. Pyo-wol! Im praying that his name will spread throughout Sichuan Province. The more the name Pyo-wol is heard, the more likely the Emei and Qingcheng sect will decline. He did not really believe that a single person could really do anything to the two major powers of Sichuan, the Qingcheng and the Emei sect. Hes just looking forward to it. In order to relieve his resentment a little by inflicting a certain amount of damage. Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 50 Pyo-wol really liked the ghost knife. It was nice to have the weapon completely hidden inside his belt. Furthermore, from the beginning, it seemed like that the ghost knife fits well around his hand. A small ghost knife was spinning on the palm of Pyo-wol. Just by moving the muscles in the palm of his hand, he can control the ghost knife at will. One of the most important things to the assassin was the sensation of his bare hands. Pyo-wols hand sense was very delicate. So he was able to freely use any of his muscles as long as he set his mind on it. As time passed, he became more proficient in using the throwing knife, and by the time the sun went down, the weapon could twirl freely on Pyo-wols hand like a living creature. As he spent time playing with the throwing knife like a toy, Pyo-wol suddenly thought of how to connect it with his Suhonsa. If it can be used by connecting Suhonsa at the end of the knife, its use will be endless. Is it possible? The biggest advantage of Pyo-wol is that he has no hesitation. If there is something that comes to mind, he could execute it immediately to satisfy his curiosity. For him, there were no side effects or backlash from experiencing failure. If he fails, he can try again, and he can endure the side effects. Pyo-wol has lived like that until now, so he took on another challenge again. His disposition did not change just because he went out. Pyo-wol operated Suhonsa. An invisible thread of qi came out at the tip of his index finger. Pyo-wol moved Suhonsa to grab the ring of the ghost knife. At first, it seemed that the Suhonsa could carry the weight of the ghost knife. However, as soon as he moved it a little, Suhonsa could not bear the weight of the ghost knife and broke off. For a moment, Pyo-wol felt his inner qi flowing backwards. A recoil occurred when the Suhonsa was cut off. Pyo-wol once again controls his inner qi and tries to attach the Suhonsa to the ghost knife. The ghost knife hanging from the Suhonsa swayed precariously. The moment Pyo-wol moved his fingers, the Suhonsa ceased again. With that reaction, Pyo-wols complexion turned pure white. If it were an ordinary person, they would have given up at this point. This was because, if their internal qi experiences a repulsion, they may get caught in a painful backlash. However, Pyo-wols body was different from that of ordinary warriors. His blood veins were as flexible and tough as snakes, and they stood firm against any shock. Even if he felt the pain, he can endure the runaway of the inner qi to some extent. Pyo-wol also knew that fact, so he was able to take on the challenge despite the continued failures. While walking on the road, Pyo-wol did not stop practicing. At first, it was difficult to maintain a single angle. However, as the number of his trials increased, the length of time Pyo-wol maintained the connection with the ghost knife increased. The ghost knife connected to Suhonsa moved back and forth like a pendulum hung on a string. Its still dangerous, but the Suhonsa could now bear the weight of the ghost knife. It was then that Pyo-wol collected the Suhonsa and ghost knife. There was a hint of fatigue on his face, but a satisfied smile appeared on his lips. Now that he has learned to some extent how to deal with the ghost knife through practice, all that remains is to get used to it through constant training. It is daunting to deal with just one ghost at the moment, but later, when his realm deepens, he will be able to handle all ten ghost knives with his ten fingers. Pyo-wol suddenly raised his head and looked around. A large city could be seen in the distance. He came here while training using the ghost knife, and he was getting closer to Chengdu. Chengdu was incomparable to any other city Pyo-wol had ever seen. It was enough for him to be overwhelmed by its size just by looking at it. Pyo-wol paused for a moment and looked at Chengdu. Numerous thoughts ran through his mind. However, Pyo-wol shook his head and threw away all useless thoughts. From now on, every moment matters. A single negligence could cost his life, so Pyo-wol once again strengthened his resolve. After calming down to a certain extent, Pyo-wol moved towards Chengdu. Chengdu was bigger and more splendid than it looked from the outside. The road was wide enough to allow several large carriages to pass at the same time, and the huge pavilions continued endlessly. People of all kinds were filling the streets, and they were overflowing with vitality. However, there was a sense of tension in the faces of the people passing by on the street. There were a few warriors in possession of weapons. The confrontation between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect is also affecting Chengdu. Pyo-wol set out to find a guest house. As it is the largest city in Sichuan Province, there were many large guest houses in Chengdu. Among them, Pyo-wol entered the guest house which is a place that was visited by many people. Huyuu! As soon as he entered the guest house, the peoples attention was focused on him at once. It was because Pyo-wols appearance stood out. Pyo-wol didnt blush and simply found an empty seat. He already experienced receiving those kinds of looks and reactions countless times on the way to this place. As he sat down, a warm-looking middle-aged woman approached with a tray. Ho-Hong! Welcome, guest! She was the hostess of the guest house. Usually, it was usually a waiter or servant who greeted the guests. However, due to Pyo-wols outstanding appearance, the hostess ran over and beat the servant to it. Oh my gosh! How can a man be so handsome! Ive been running this guest house for twenty years, but this is the first time Ive seen such a handsome man. The hostess looked at Pyo-wol with a look as if possessed. Ho Hong! Are you just going to eat? Im going to stay for a few days. Is there any room? Of course. We have a very spacious and clean room. The other guests need five coins, but you only pay three coins. Ho-Hong! A blush appeared on the hostesss face. If it was a handsome man like this, it wouldnt matter if she didnt get the extra two coins. Then Im going to eat and stay. You thought well. No matter where you go in Chengdu, there is no place that is cleaner and has better food than ours. Okay, I hope you can give me some tasty food. Aiku! Look at my spirit. What kind of joke is this for a customer who has come a long way. If you wait a little bit, Ill bring you some food. Ho-hong! The hostess went back to the kitchen, shaking her buttocks. The guests who saw the scene spoke, Huh! Ive been coming here for a long time, but its the first time Ive seen the hostess have such a bright expression on her face. Hes so handsome, so damn good-looking. Even if Im a girl, I think Ill untie my skirt. If I could live just one day with a face like that, I would have no wish. Pyo-wol listened to them with one ear and let it out through the other. It was because he got used to it many times while coming here. Pyo-wol looked out the window with an indifferent expression. Red lanterns were lit up one by one on the street as the sun went down. The street dyed with fire was colorful and beautiful. At that time, the voice of the hostess of the guesthouse broke Pyo-wols thoughts. Ho-Hong! Im sorry to keep you waiting so long. Ive mastered cooking, but now the food has arrived. Enjoy your meal, and if you need anything, please call me anytime. The hostess put down the food and smiled at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word. As if regretful, the hostess looked at Pyo-wols face once more and returned to her original position. Then Pyo-wol picked up his chopsticks and tasted the food little by little. The stir-fried pork, rice, and a few side dishes were all it took, but they were all delicious because of their good cooking skills. In fact, for Pyo-wol, everything he ate outside was delicious. No matter what kind of food he ate, it was bound to taste better than moss or snakes. Pyo-wol chewed the food tightly. Not even a single side dish was lightly chewed. That was then. Its Seonha. Qingming Rooms1 Go Seong-ak is also with her. Then, is today the day of the Blue Moon meeting?2 The voices of people shouting came from outside. The murmur grew louder and louder, eventually leading to a guest house where Pyo-wol ate. When Pyo-wol raised his head with a slight frown on his forehead, three men were entering the guest house in the form of escorting one woman. All the men were young. They all looked different, but it was clear that they all had a good body and had a strong physique. Their eyes were all on the woman walking in the middle. The woman was like a gorgeous rose. She wore a beautiful dress made of heavenly silk with colorful ornaments on her neatly curled up hair. But what stood out most was her snow-white skin and beautiful features. The woman resembled a red rose. The people in the guest house lost their minds and looked at the woman. Seonha, can obviously be said to have the most beautiful appearance comparable to that of the Yong Seol-ran from the main mountain of the Emei sect. Im guessing thats why the Young Master of Qingming Room lost his mind and followed her. Seonha lowered her eyes slightly and moved forward. Because of this, an unusually white neck was exposed above the collar. It was so alluring that people couldnt take their eyes off it. After entering the guest house, all she did was just walk gently. However, with that simple act, she completely took control of the atmosphere in the guest house. Seonha lifted her head slightly and looked around the inside of the house. A soft smile appeared on her lips, confirming that everyones attention was focused on her. She had to get everyones attention like this before her job was released. She hasnt seen anyone other than herself getting attention. Go Seong-ak and the other two people in Qingming Room who came with her were also mentioned as nae-ro in Chengdu. They always followed and courted her. Although Seonha did not directly set up the group, her followers naturally gathered and formed a group called Blue Moon. Today was the meeting day of the Blue Moon. For the meeting, the Blue Moon borrowed the entire floor of the guest house. It cost a lot of money to rent the whole floor as it is a very well-run business, but it was no problem for Go Seong-ak and others who were blinded by Seonha. They were willing to pay a huge sum. It was to get closer to Seonha even a little more. If I can marry her, I will sell my soul. Shes really beautiful. How can a human be so beautiful? Whoever gets her can be said to be the luckiest person in the world. Go Seong-ak and the others looked at Seonha, lost in their hearts. However, Seonhas eyes were focused on someone else. It was towards the beautiful man sitting by the window. Even though he was a man, he was more beautiful than a woman and had a strange atmosphere that could not be expressed in words. The moment she saw Pyo-wol, she felt a chill in her spine. She couldnt hide the bewildered expression that took precedence over the unfamiliar emotions. It was the first time she felt such an emotion in her life. However, Pyo-wol was only eating food as if he had no interest in her. Seonha was lost in the middle of her thoughts. Then Go Seong-ak asked with a worried expression. Are you okay? Do you feel anything? Its nothing. It was because I was dizzy for a while. Then shall we cancel todays meeting? No. Im fine now. Thank you, Go Song-ak! Youre always taking good care of me. No. I just want Seonha to always be alright. I am always grateful for the consideration of Go Song-ak. Seongha smiled at Go Seong-ak. Then, Go Seong-ak put on an ecstatic expression, and the crew members around him stared at him with jealous eyes. Those who followed Seonha gathered together and named it Blue Moon, but in reality they were nothing but competitors. If any of them wins the competition and takes priority, the Blue Moon will be disbanded on that day. Knowing that fact, she did not give her heart to anyone who took precedence, and she exquisitely walked the tightrope and burned the troubles of the crew. With a nonchalant look on her face, she took a step back. However, Go Seong-ak was already staring at the place Seongha had been looking at a while ago. Although it was momentary, he realized that Seonha was looking at Pyo-wol. A glimmer of envy flashed in his eyes. Pyo-wol didnt do anything, but just because Seon-ha gave him his gaze, he got angry from the bottom of his heart. What made him angry more than anything else was Pyo-wols appearance. Even with their similar gender, his handsome face stimulated his inferiority complex. Ill see him later. His poisonous eyes were shot at Pyo-wol like a dagger. The first to notice this were the people near Pyo-wol. People hurriedly turned their heads to avoid Go Seong-aks eyes. Qingming Room, where Go Seong-ak is the young master, was based on the outskirts of the city as one of the four rooms.3 For that reason, his influence in Chengdu was greater than that of the Emei and Qingcheng sects. It was virtually impossible to stay away from the eyes of Go Seong-ak in Chengdu. When Go Seong-ak followed Seonha up to the next floor, some people looked at Pyo-wol with regretful expressions. Among them, a middle-aged man who looked a little older spoke to Pyo-wol. Hey, if you dont live here, you better leave the city as soon as possible. Its all because Im worried about you, so get out of here before the night is over. Thats the only way for you to live. Why should I do that? Huh! I guess youre not really from here. Seeing that you dont know anything about the Young Master Go Seong-ak. Who is he? Hes the fire lord of the Qingming Room. Hes easily jealous, so hell never allow the Seonha to stare at other men. I have no interest in her. Your interest is not very important. First of all, the fact that the Seonha has given you her attention is important. Go Seok-ah wants the Seonha to see only him. He does not let anything get in the way. That woman is a pretty great person, right? Huh! Do you mean you dont know the Poisonous Wasp,4 Woo Seonha? Shes the fire lord of the White Flower Room5 which is made up of women. The White Flower Room is no different from the Emei sects sub-family clan. So how could she not be great? Did you just say the Emei sect? Yeah! The White Flower Room is a follower of the Emei sect. Seonha is a very prized person in the Emei. A white smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips. Thats interesting. Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 51 More than twenty members gathered at the meeting of the Blue Moon Association. All of them were disciples of famous sects in Sichuan Province. Many of the men gathered in that place to admire and look at Seonhas beauty. Seonha was a flower that many bees wanted. But she didnt want to end up being just a flower. I am not a flower waiting for a bee to fly. I will become the queen bee and put them all under my control. That was how the nickname Poisonous Bee was born. Although she did not reveal her overriding ambition, the people gathering around her saw through her acts and thus gave her the name Poisonous Bee. A queen bee harboring poison. That was how the public saw her. There was only one reason why Seonha stayed in the Blue Moon. It was just to help the Emei sect. To be precise, it was to set a big ball for the Emei sect. The White Flower Room is a subsidiary sect of the Emei sect. This also means that they share the same destiny with the Emei sect. The White Flower Room was working hard to help the Emei sect. It was also because of that reason that Woo Seonha tolerated the Blue Moon party, which was made up of men who followed her around. All of the men in the Blue Moon were people who could be called the chiefs of Sichuan. Naturally, their influence was not small. So this would be a great help to Emei. Their influence in Chengdu keeps them from falling behind the Qingcheng sect. Even in the Emei sect, she was recognized for her work and was treated like a main disciple. But she never intended to be this satisfied with just this much. I will surely become the master of the Emei sect and command the entire Sichuan City. There were several barriers to overcome to do so. However, Woo Seonha was willing and ready to do anything to get over those barriers. Seonha thoroughly concealed her feelings and looked at the members of the Blue Moon party with a smile. I sincerely thank all of you who answered the call of such a humble woman. If its Woo Seonhas call, of course, we would have come running. Where are we? We are ready to join the Woo Seonha at any time. At the mens replies, Seonhas smile grew brighter. Again, the men were mesmerized by the sight. She was well aware that her appearance was very beautiful. She also knew how to use it to her advantage and attract men more easily. Sueuk! Seonha gently crossed her legs, revealing her white calves. The men were easily distracted as they tried to steal a glimpse at her exposed skin. She wanted to laugh at those men. Heh! All men are the same. They are all snobs. However, she hid her true thoughts thoroughly and continued to speak. The situation of the White Flower Room is not very good due to the pressure of the Qingcheng sect, but there is now room to breathe. Thank you very much. No matter how strong the Qingcheng sect is, they cant use their power and influence in Chengdu. But even if they do, it doesnt matter. We can still protect the White Flower Room. Thats right. So you dont have to worry, Woo Seonha. The original owner of Chengdu was the Tang family. When the Tang family was still standing, no one could be said to be their rival in Chengdu. There was a time that even the Emei and Qingcheng sect had to pay attention to the Tang family. But it was such a distant story that she cant even remember. Then after the fall of the Tang family, Chengdu became free for all. Several sects have entered Chengdu since its owner has disappeared, but none of them have fully ruled over Chengdu. As a result, the small to medium sized sects remained and fought in Chengdu. Although they were not large sects, their influence was never small. Seonha was holding the leaders of such influential sects under the width of her skirt. Oh! I may not be able to come to the next meeting, please understand this in advance. Really! I may not be able to go to the Rareummyeon meeting, so I hope you will do your best for this first time. Woo Seonha cannot come? Is there anything going on? Since the movement of the Qingcheng sect has become unusual, there was a summoning order from the headquarters. All of the disciples or descendants of the Emei sect must enter the main mountain. Thats The men felt sorry for her. Then Go Seongak asked in a loud voice. Would we be able to join the Emei sect too? I know your good intentions, but you cant. Is this because of the policy of the Emei sect? Its not that but I feel bad Then there will be no problem. This Go Seong-ak will climb Mount Emei1 to protect Woo Seonha. The same goes for me! I am willing to sacrifice my life for the sake of the Seonha! I will also go and climb Mount Emei! In an instant, the floor became noisy. Those who follow Seonha said that they were all willing to climb Mount Emei for her. Seonha quietly took a glass of wine. A dark smile appeared on her lips which was covered with a glass of wine. * * * As the night deepened, many of the guests left, leaving only a few left in the guest house. Pyo-wol was one of the few remaining guests. There was still some food left on the table. Since Pyo-wol ate so slowly and did not end up eating it all. Pyo-wol left the leftover food and tried to get up. A loud noise was heard from the stairs on the other floor. Seonha and the members of Blue Moon were coming down after their meeting. The atmosphere they had going on was very pleasant. Seonha had a satisfied smile. Because the results came out in the direction she wanted. It was clear that her influence would also increase if she led the members of the Blue Moon Assembly to join the Emei sect. As she was walking towards a rosy future, her gaze suddenly stopped at a certain man. The man that caught Seonhas attention was Pyo-wol. Their eyes met in the air. In an instant, a blush appeared on Seonhas face. Ah! She involuntarily let out a sigh. She was instantly overwhelmed by Pyo-wols appearance and unique atmosphere. It was the first time for Woo Seonha, who had seduced countless men with her beautiful appearance and manipulated her according to her will, was so mesmerized by another man. After staring at Pyo-wol for a long time, she noticed that there was a soft red light in Pyo-wols eyes. But she found it more mysterious than ominous. She was greedy for those eyes that looked like rubies. Unknowingly, she turned to Pyo-wol. She opened her mouth with a bright smile. It seems like this is the first time Ive seen you here. Since the Dead Sea is Dongdo, thats our common name. Id like to give priority to the department store. If its not rude, Id like to know the name of this Young Master. Pyo-wol looked at Seonha without saying a word for a moment. She felt my heart pounding heavily. His reaction was so unfamiliar that she was even embarrassed. Then Pyo-wol opened his mouth. Pyo-wol. Since Young Master Pyo-wol is alone, are you perhaps a warrior? Think what you like. Is there something you cant say? Do you usually ask a man youve seen for the first time like that? Yes. I meanC? Pyo-wols reaction was different from what she expected, so she could not hide her bewildered expression. Then, Go Seong-ak erupted in anger. Are you trying to mess with Woo Seonha?! Dont you think you should apologize? His face was full of jealousy. Seonha had never shown such interest in himself before. She always showed a smile, but it felt like there was still an invisible line clearly drawn. However, when Seonha saw Pyo-wol, he couldnt see the line in between them. That fact made him angry. He couldnt be angry with Seonha, so his anger naturally directed towards Pyo-wol instead. Apologize? Yeah! Get down on your knees and apologize politely to her right now! Otherwise, I wont let you go. What if I dont? What? No matter how blindly attracted you are towards a single girl, you have to recognize the other person before running wild. How dare you insult me? Unforgivable! Shiak! Go Seong-ak pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist and swung it at Pyo-wol. Hck! Dont! Young Master! Shit! The men standing beside him were all shouted in surprised, because the sword of Go Seong-ak was already on the verge of reaching Pyowols neck. Go Seong-aks weakness was that when he got angry, he swung his sword recklessly without thinking. If a large sect such as the Qingming Room was not behind him, all the accidents he had caused would not have been resolved. The men closed their eyes tightly thinking that Go Seong-ak would cause an accident this time as well. Go Seong-aks hands were so cruel that they could not bear looking at his unfortunate opponent. The wounds of the people that ended up suffering from his hands were so horrendous that they could not afford to open their eyes. People expected that the same result would happen this time too. However, contrary to their thoughts, Pyo-wols scream was not heard. When the men opened their eyes and looked up, they saw Go Seong-aks weapon being blocked by Pyo-wol. They thought that Go Seong-ak would quickly take care of the situation, but they soon realized that he still hasnt. As soon as Go Seong-ak swung his sword, Pyo-wol stepped back. The distance between Pyo-wol and the sword was only about one finger. It was a situation where Pyo-wols eyes would have been pierced if he retreated late. People thought that Pyo-wol just got lucky and avoided the sword of Go Seong-ak. But the next moment, they realized that it wasnt like that at all. Bastard! Go Seong-ak once again opened his swordsmanship. It was the Thunder Wind Sword Art,2 a sword technique of the Qingming Room. The Thunder Wind Sword Art consists of seven deadly attacks, and it was a brutal sword technique that cannot be underestimated. The fact that he carried out the Thunder Wind Sword Art was proof that Go Seong-aks anger had gone all the way to the tip of his head. Shisk! Go Seong-ak repeatedly used the Thunder Wind Sword Art to attack, but regardless of which technique he unleashed, he couldnt touch Pyo-wol. Go Seong-aks sword could barely hit Pyo-wol. There was always just a finger size difference. Pyo-wol moved only by a centimeter when he attacked, and when Go Seong-ak stepped back to catch his breath, Pyo-wol moved again by only that much. Ah! How is that possible? All the people watching were warriors who had mastered martial arts, so they know how great Pyo-wols actions were. If he miscalculates the distance, or if the sword sticks out even a little more, Pyo-wol can easily lose his life. Constantly maintaining that centimeter gap to dodge Go Seong-aks attack meant that Pyo-wol understood the breathing and limitations of his opponent. However, even if he understood everything about his opponent, it was impossible to show such a movement not unless hes absolute confidence in his own martial arts. At least, none of the martial artists who were currently watching could move at a level similar to that of Pyo-wol. Die! Go Seong-ak rushed and swung his sword. Although desperate efforts were made one after another, his sword never touched Pyo-wol, as his opponent dodge a gap of about a single finger. Go Seong-ak felt like he was dealing with a ghost. A, are you using sorcery?3 I cant forgive you! He defined the movement of Pyo-wol that he could not understand as sorcery. It was impossible for him to comprehend Pyo-wols movement. However, the ghostly movements that Pyo-wol was showing now were not magic. It was a synchronization based on his fine senses. It was a killing method that intuitively predicted and followed the movement of his opponent by matching his breathing and reactions with the enemy he was dealing with. Pyo-wol accurately grasped the limits of Go Seong-ak through synchrony. He quickly grasped the length of his limbs, the limits of the sword, and the distance of his stride. So Pyo-wol only moved exactly by a distance he needed to dodge the incoming attack. A single mistake can lead to his death, but Pyo-wol remained unconcerned. Hyukhyuk! A shrill breath came out of Go Seong-ak. . He looked like he had been possessed. This was because no matter how much he swung his sword, he could not reach Pyo-wol. As he unfolded his technique with all his might without thinking, his stamina was exhausted in an instant making him out of breath. Pyo-wol looked at Go Seong-ak and muttered, This is the limit. What do you mean by limit?! Go Seong-ak became furious and ran towards Pyo-wol again. He thought that this time too, Pyo-wol would use his cowardly technique to back down. However, Pyo-wols movements exceeded his expectations. He saw Pyo-wols body wriggling like a snake, and suddenly went for Go Seong-aks chest. It was a meandering walk that reproduced the movements of snakes. Hck! The moment Go Seong-ak opened his eyes wide in surprise, Pyo-wols palm already hit his chin. The force that hit his chin shook his brain. Go Seong-aks eyes suddenly lost focus. Then his consciousness was blown away. Young Master Go! Come on and save him! Surprised by Go Seong-ak collapsing like a sand castle, the men rushed towards Pyo-wol at once. Whatever the circumstances, Go Seong-ak had to be saved from Pyo-wols hand. Only then could the status of the Blue Moon Association be maintained. That was then. Ciiit! A dozen lines shot out from Pyo-wols waist. Dont forget to comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ? CH 52 Puboverbuck! Continuous firing echoed inside the guest house. Keuk! Hckk! At the same time, the mens screams filled the room. The screams were from the same group of men who rushed to attack against Pyo-wol. Small daggers were lodged in their shoulders and thighs. They tossed around on the floor, losing hold of their weapons. In an instant, about a dozen men were incapacitated by the throwing knives. This was the moment when the Ghost Knives1 made its first appearance in the world. With just one hand movement, Pyo-wol accurately used the ten ghost knives on different opponents. It was at a level that no one other than him could do. Ugh! Where did he come from? There were ten more men still standing, but none of them dared to rush against Pyo-wol. At the appearance of such men, Seonha made a contemptuous expression without realizing it. These useless guys In comparison, the look that Seonha gave towards Pyo-wol was filled with ecstatic emotions. His face was handsome enough for her to be captivated, and he was also so strong that she had no choice but to aim for his heart. If I can control that guy with my charm, it would benefit me much more than having a bunch of useless other guys like that. After completing her calculations in an instant, Seonha approached Pyo-wol with an alluring expression. Pyo-wol!Look at the girls face and get rid of your anger. These people arent bad people. They just rushed wildly because they were worried about me. People should always be responsible for what they do. Yes, thats a natural thing to say. So, why dont I take the responsibility on their behalf instead? Youre going to take responsibility? Yes, I will. Do you know what that means? Of course, I know it well, but I dont think you would be making an unreasonable request. Am I wrong? Seonhas pitiful expression was enough to touch the hearts of the viewers. No, Woo Seonha! You cant be put through such humiliation because of us. Heuk! Wed rather fight for our lives! The men who saw the exchange between the two protested. Some were so resentful that they even shed tears. They thought that Seonha would make the sacrifice for them. Pyo-wol quickly grasped such an atmosphere. This is pretty good. Her face is pretty, and she thinks quickly. She knew how to make full use of her outstanding beauty and the situation she was in. To the men of the Blue Moon Association who followed her, it would seem that she sacrificed herself on behalf of them, making them feel resentful. and to Pyo-wol, her demeanor, captivating her, was something that ordinary people could never imitate. What shall I do for you to forgive them? Just tell me. I will follow what you say. Seonha passed the decision to Pyo-Wol. No matter what Pyo-wol decides on, she had an expression that she would obediently follow. Pyo-wol gently waved his hand. In turn, the dozen throwing knives that were stuck in the mens bodies were immediately recovered by Pyo-wol. Seeing that, Seonha made an even more surprised expression. It was because, in her eyes, Pyo-wol seemed to have unfolded the feast of the void. The truth is, the ghost was recovered using Suhonsa, not the feast of the void, but Pyo-wol was not obligated to tell her that. The ghost knives were then hidden in Pyo-wols belt. Seeing Pyo-wols action made Seonha even more greedy. I will do what I can. She made a more pitiful expression. It was a look that could make any mans heart fall. However, Pyo-wol, without a single change in expression, said, Leave. Pardon? If I need you, I will call you separately. ButC Your face might be pretty, but you have bad hearing. At that moment, a look of embarrassment appeared on Seonhas face. Because no one had ever lashed out at her like this. Pyo-Wol was the first person to treat her with such a cold attitude despite her beautiful appearance, Seonha bit her lip without realizing it. However, Pyo-wol did not care, walked passed her and approached the hostess. Where is my room? Oh! Go out the back door and its the last room on the first floor of the annex. There are also no guests in the next room, so it should be quiet. The hostess responded quickly. A cold sweat was running down her back. She never dreamed that a man she thought only of as being handsome could be such a skilled warrior. All the people in the guesthouse were warriors who has quite a bit of influence and power in Chengdu, but no one dared to attack Pyo-wol. They were overwhelmed by the presence of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol went into the room the hostess had told him, without even paying attention to those who fell to the floor and groaned in pain. Seonhas eyes fluttered as she looked at Pyo-wols back. She went out for herself and didnt even pay attention to the men who had been beaten by Pyo-wol. She gently bit his red lips. Pyo-wol! * * * Pyo-wol entered the room and lay on the bed without taking off his clothes. He had caused a big scene, but he didnt regret it. Because it wasnt done out of a momentary impulse. He was an assassin. Assassins never move without thinking. Assassins were the type of people who would only be convinced with their move once they had finished making a detailed plan, constantly improving their weaknesses and reviewing it dozens of times. So was Pyo-wol. From the moment he heard that Seonha was connected to the Emei sect, his head started spinning at a frightening speed. A plan that would have taken an ordinary assassin over several days or weeks was laid out in an instant. Now all I have to do is wait. Pyo-wol lay on his arm pillow and stared at the ceiling. The room was silent. No one approached the room where Pyo-wol was staying given the rumors that a scary warrior was holed up in his room. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to spend some quiet time. The silence at night makes anyone think a lot. This was also the case for Pyo-wol. As he was alone in a dark room with no candles lit, countless thoughts came to his mind. And all those thoughts had a consistent flow. Sarak! Sarak! The slight noise from the outside interrupted Pyo-wols thoughts. It was a sound so subtle that it could never be heard unless that person was on the same level as Pyo-wol. After a while, he heard the door open carefully. However, Pyo-wol did not rise and turned his head to look at the door. Sreuk! The door opened and someone entered slowly. The beautiful woman who came into Pyo-wols room wearing a gorgeous dress was Seonha. Seonha went out of the guest house together with the Blue Moon Association. However, after she parted ways with them, she secretly returned to the guest house. In order to somehow convince Pyo-wol, she even threw her face away. eEven though Seonha suddenly entered his room, Pyo-wol was not surprised. He already expected that she would behave like this after understanding the personality of Seonha. Seonha cautiously approached Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol raised his upper body and looked at her indifferently. Their eyes met in the dark. Pyo-wols eyes were a brilliant red in the dark. Seonha was captivated by the eyes of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol, I have something to tell you. At that moment, Pyo-wol stood up. Seonhas shoulders flinched. But Pyo-wol continued to approach her without hesitation. Seonha tried to hide her rapid breathing and spoke quickly. I will give you a big reward if you can help me. What reward? Whether its gold, silver, or any treasure you want just tell me. Ill get it for you. At that moment, Pyo-wol placed his hand on Seonhas shoulder. He only touched her lightly, but Seonhas breathing already became quicker, with her cheeks burning up. Up until now, she had seduced many men, put them on the palm of her hand, and taken over their heads, but strangely, she couldnt straighten out her appeal in front of Pyo-wol. Just by being close to Pyo-wol, her whole body was trembling and she couldnt breathe properly. Pyo-wol smiled. His smile was strangely visible even in the thick darkness. Seeing Pyo-wols smile made Seonha thunderstruck as if her heart was being pierced with an awl. Pyo-wol whispered in her ear. I only want one person. W-Who? You. As if an earthquake had occurred, the pupils of Seonha shook. Pyo-wols hand caressed her neck. She could not refuse his touch. I, I Tutuk! Clothes started to fall from her body piece by piece. Not once did she rebel, she just stood there like a statue waiting. Finally, all the clothes fell off her body, revealing her pure white naked body. Pyo-wol slowly looked at her from head to toe and said, Beautiful. Ah! Seonhas red lips parted slightly. She has heard countless times that her beauty is in full bloom. So for her, hearing the word beautiful was not that special. But when Pyo-wol said it, it became a special word. Ill only give you one chance. What? If you want to leave, youre free to get out now. But if you choose stay, you wont be able to get out of my hands. I, IC No words are needed. Decide by your actions. . There was no answer that came out of her. Pyo-wol hugged her smooth waist and said, Ill take that as your answer. His lips touched Seonhas neck. Seonha trembled as if struck by lightning. Haa! A sweet breath escaped from between her slightly parted red lips. Pyo-wol soon captured her lips with his own. From then on, she could maintain a clear memory of what happened. A feeling of bliss to the extent of blowing her mind took over her whole body. Pyo-wol persistently tormented her. She had nowhere to run and hide. Seonha moaned and whimpered all night. It was late in the morning when she woke up. Seonhas naked body was held in Pyo-wols arms. She didnt feel the cold. It felt as if the heat of last night was still in the air. It had been a hot time. For the first time in her life, she passed out several times before coming to her senses. No other man had ever satisfied her so far. Seonha was staring blankly at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol by nature was not just good looking but he also knew how to satisfy a woman. It was Seonhas first time meeting a man like him. Pyo-wol opened his eyes as if he had sensed Seonhas gaze. As she looked into the eyes that had soft red light, her whole body lost its strength again. Nonetheless, she tried to put on a casual expression. It was because she did not want to admit that she was completely bewitched by Pyo-Wol. Still, she couldnt give up her desire to dominate Pyo-wol. Seon-ha put her white naked body on top of Pyo-wol. She pressed her soft chest against Pyo-wols and looked down. This temptation was hard for any man to refuse. Knowing that fact, Seonha put her body against Pyo-wols and looked at him with a gentle gaze. What are you going to do now? Hm? Are you going to pretend we dont know each other? Were the only ones here. We have a physical relationship. So what do you want? Just do me a favor. If its you, it wont be too difficult. Ill listen to it first and decide after. I ask you to only kill one person. Is this an assassination contract? Its a request rather than a contract. You can just take it as a light request between lovers. Pyo-wol did not answer right away, but looked at Seon-ha half-heartedly. Seonha did not dare to look into his eyes and turned her head to avoid his gaze. Who do you want to kill? Nam Ho-san. Hes the rumored master of the Thunder Gates2. Thunder Gates? Pyo-wol furrowed his brow slightly. The Thunder gates was one of the three gates. They were the strongest power after the Qingcheng and Emei sect. It was a powerful group that stood shoulder to shoulder with White Gates3 and Gold Gates4. When Pyo-wol seemed to be interested, Seon-ha smiled and continued to explain, The Thunder Gates is originally not a sect from Sichuan Province. It is a sect created by descendants of Soroeumsa when the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect came to visit. The situation changed when the power in Sichuan was greatly concentrated as the Qingcheng and the Emei sect reunited. When there were no forces paying attention, the descendants of Soroeumsa came in secretly and founded the Thunder Gates. When the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect found out about it, the Thunder Gates had already firmly established its roots in Sichuan. Tae Yeon-ho, the sect leader of the Thunder Gates, recently sent someone to promote So-ju and I to get married. If I refused, he threatened to ally their sect with the Qingcheng sect. Because of that, the White Flower Room and the Emei sect are now in a very difficult situation. The reputation of the Thunder Gates in Sichuan was really bad. Among them, the reputation of Nam Ho-san, was at the lowest. Because he was warlike, many warriors in Sichuan were afraid of him. If Seonha married Nam Ho-san, the Emei sect would gain a powerful ally which is the Thunder Gates. Otherwise, their reputation could not help but fall. So Seonha couldnt just refuse the marriage proposal. As long as the Thunder Gates attached themselves to the Qingcheng sect, the weight of the game will surely lean their way. It was a situation they couldnt help but accept or else, the Emei will remain inferior. So you want me to kill Nam Ho-san? Yes. You must have already calculated that if I failed this request, you can just argue that its not related to the White Flower Room because no one was in contact with me. For a moment, Seonha felt goosebumps rising behind her back. Hes too excellent. Besides being great in martial arts, hes also perceptive and quick-witted. Seonha indeed thought that far. Whether Pyo-wol succeeded or failed, it would cause no problem in the White Flower Room and the Emei sect. It was starting to feel more and more burdensome. It seemed like she had to offer a sweeter price to make Pyo-wol do her bidding. If you can kill Nam Ho-san, Ill tell my aunt from the Emei sect to repay you. Whos your aunt? Jeonhwa. Shes one of the great disciples of the Abbess of Nine Calamities, the sect leader of Emei. Pyo-wol blinked at the unexpected answer. But that was also for a while. Soon white teeth appeared along the corner of his mouth. Alright. Oh god. I died trying to understand and edit the end part of this chapter Especially the explanation part about the Thunder Gates CH 53 Mount Emei could be reached by walking south of Chengdu for three days and three nights. The magnificent scenery, which has a height of more than a thousand meters, was worthy to be a part of Sichuan Province. When the people of Sichuan think of Mount Emei, five things come to mind. The first was the sea of clouds. Those who saw the sea of ??clouds covering the entire mountain range, leaving only the high mountain peaks, were overwhelmed by its immense majesty. The second was sunrise. Specifically the sunrise from the Chengdu Plain on the eastern side of Mount Emei. No matter how many times the people looked at the scenery, they would never get tired of the landscape which was dyed with a golden hue. The third was the light of the Buddha. A seven-light rainbow appears from summer to early autumn near the Geumjeongbong Peak, and when this rainbow illuminates a person, a phenomenon like the halo of Buddha occurs. People accepted this as the blessing of the Buddha. The fourth was the holy lantern. In summer, tens of millions of fireflies fly all at once and shine brightly. Its appearance is so sacred that it was accepted in Buddhism as a bodhisattva illuminating the world for the sake of the world. The fifth and last was the Emei sect. Emei, located at the foot of Geumjeongbong Peak of Emei Mountain, has been called as the pride of the people of Sichuan. Although they have declined, in comparison to when they belonged to the old Daemun faction, their prestige was still great. The Emei sect was a large Buddhist temple before being a sect. For that reason, many people come to Emei to offer Buddhist offerings. But lately, people have stopped going. This is because, as the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect intensified, the Emei sect did not receive incense from the visitors. Instead, only the martial artists members of the sect related to the Emei sect visited Mount Emei. Numerous gates were installed on the mountain road leading up to Emei, and Emei warriors stood guard. In order to enter the Emei sect, a person had to go through several layers of gates. Sangyeon, a third generation disciple of Emei, looked at the men and women standing in front of her with a keen eye. A bewitching woman in revealing attire and a man with a large body were looking into her eyes with a casual expression. So, youre saying that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group came to see the sect leader? Thats right. Weve come to meet the sect leader of the Emei sect under the command of our Danju. The bewitching woman who answered with a smile was Heo Ran-ju. She was accompanied by Oh Yuk-pyo. Its not up to me to decide. Ill report it to the higher ups first, so please wait here. Ho-ho! We can wait. Sang-yeon looked at Heo Ran-ju with distasteful eyes, who had revealing clothes that did not match the sacred Buddhist temple. Amitabha! He said that his nickname is hyeoljiju (Ѫ ֩), so he really looks like Sagal. Had she been in a situation where she could make her own decisions, she would never have accepted a woman like Heo Ran-ju into the Emei. But now, they were at war, and the Emei sect needed anything that could increase their power. She couldnt make a mistake just because of her personal feelings. Her reputation for subduing the enemies that attacked the rice carrier was passed on to the Emei sect. So Sang-yeon knew that Heo Ran-ju was a great warrior. Sang-yeon brought out a carrier pigeon and waited for an answer. It didnt take long for a reply to come back. There was a message in the carrier pigeon that returned asking her to send them in. Sang-yeon handed a bronze plate to Heo Ran-ju and Oh Yuk-pyo and said, If you climb the mountain road like this, you will come across a total of five gates. You can enter the main mountain by showing this bronze plate every time you pass through the gates. Ho-ho! Thank you for your consideration. Ill see you when I come down. After winking at Sang-yeon, Heo Ran-ju passed through the gate with Oh Yuk-pyo. Sang-yeons disapproving gaze was felt on the back of her head, but she didnt care much. She wasnt even a great disciple, and her self-esteem didnt allow her to be afraid of a third-generation disciple. Mount Emei is said to be the absolute best in the world. Indeed, its truly something to be proud of. Oh Yuk-pyo looked around and admired the scenery of Mount Emei. The superb view of Mount Emei was so great that it shook the hearts of Oh Yuk-pyo who was usually indifferent to these external sights. Anyway, its all useless if they lose the war against the Qingcheng sect. Theyll know better how miserable the words of the clan who were expelled from Mount Emeimust be. But why are they fighting the Qingcheng sect? Were they not on good terms? I dont know! Seven years ago, their relationship just got worse and they started fighting. Hm! We dont exactly know why theyre fighting each other, but nonetheless, for us, this is a great opportunity to earn a lot of money. It was a match promoted by Danju and there was nothing that didnt cost money. We can only believe in Danju. Hoho, of course. I dont believe in anyone else except for Danju. Heo Ran-ju nodded at the words of Oh Yuk-pyo. It was the same with Heo Ran-ju. Everyone in the world was suspicious, with the exception of Danju. As she thought of Danju, a person suddenly came to mind. Pyo-wol! She didnt know why he was coming to her mind at this moment.Maybe it was because he was so handsome. The image of Pyo-wol was still vividly etched in her mind. What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of that handsome guy? Shut up! Huh! I want to see him too. Dont set your eyes on the person I picked up first. Hes not someone who you could covet. Dont be ridiculous. There is no male bastard who didnt get over because these five groups made up their mind. The laughter of Oh Yuk-pyo made Heo Ran-jus mood even worse. Why does she have to go with a bastard like him? She really dont know what Danju is thinking. Huh! Its all because Danju-samas eyes are high. If its not me, who will control the four years? Who controls who? Crazy bastard! The two turned their heads away from each other. After fighting like that, I arrived at Geumjeongbong Peak where Emei was located. Huyu! Oh Yuk-pyo, who saw the Emei sect, whistled.Oh Yuk-pyo was a confident man whos not afraid of anything in the world, but now his face was full of tension. It was the same with Heo Ran-ju. They had no choice but to feel that way. Establishments which boast the sects immense power, were spread out in front of them. If the buildings were only large, there was no reason for the two of them to be nervous. But a great momentum as enormous as the weight of the name the Emei sect was felt in the premises. Despite the fact that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group has been gaining momentum recently, it cannot be compared to the weight and presence of the Emei, who have been establishing its roots in Sichuan for hundreds of years. The aura that naturally radiated from being part of a noble family of a prestigious sect made even two people who have lived a rough life as a rogue withdrawn. A middle-aged woman approached them. The woman approaching with her back straight, had an unusual momentum. My name is Cheol-shim. Are you two from the Black Cloud Group? She was Cheol-shim, who was the current student of the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Seven years made her stronger. Her martial arts also progressed by leaps and bounds, securing the position of the third person following Jeonghwa. Heo Ran-ju replied politely. Thats right. Master is waiting. Follow me. Cheol Shim took the two of them to the Daejeon in Emei. Dozens of martial artists stood guard outside the Daejeon. They stared at Heo Ran-ju and Oh Yuk-pyo with sharp eyes as if they were about to mutilate them. Its the first time they have seen an outsider, so they were wary. They really live up to their name of being a prestigious sect. Even the soldiers standing on the border have reached such a level. Heo Ran-ju felt a cold sweat running down her back. She could tell by looking at them what the power of the soldiers was. The quantity and quality of martial arts that have been systematically passed down from a young age were not something that a rogue group such as the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could match. The gap was so great between the two that no matter how much time passed, it could never be closed. Anyway, we just need to make money. The two groups were originally created for different purposes. So if she tries to compare the two groups, she would only feel inferior. Shed rather focus on the purpose of coming here in the first place. The door of Daejeon opened and the two went inside together with Cheol-sim. Inside Daejeon, there was a large chair, and to its left and right were the disciples of the Emei Most of the disciples were women, and had a high rank within the Emei. Among them, there were three people who stood out. The old woman sitting in the middle, the one-eyed middle-aged woman sitting next to her, and the beautiful woman in her twenties sitting opposite her. They were special in different ways. The old woman sitting was Guhwasata, the oldest member of the Emei family. With her crow-like appearance and eyes, there was an overflowing sense of intimidation that made even Heo Ran-ju and Oh Yuk-yo swallow dry saliva. The one-eyed woman who wore an eyepatch, was the great disciple, Jeonghwa. A ferocious momentum was radiating from her that was no less than the Guhwasata. She was staring at them with one eye, as if she was about to eat them. The woman as beautiful as the Seonha was Yong Seol-ran, the youngest disciple of the Guhwasata. Seven years of time made Yong Seol-ran even more beautiful. Even though they were both women, Heo Ran-ju fell in love with the appearance of Yong Seol-ran. This is dangerous. Heo Ran-ju, who managed to come to her senses, bit her lip. At that time, Guhwasata opened his mouth. Did the master of the Black Cloud Group send you? Thats right. Why did he send a messenger? There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the voice of the Guhwasata. In ordinary times, a mercenary would not have been brought into their holy place. But now, the Emei sect was facing its worst crisis ever due to the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect. Heo Ran-ju, who picked up her breath for a moment, said their business. Danju wishes to offer the services of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group to help the Emei sect. So, you want to participate in the battle against the Qingcheng sect? Thats right. Theres no way a group of mercenaries would shed blood for free, so there must be a price you want. Yes. We cant be on the losing side either. How much do you want? I think 500,000 gold would be appropriate. The moment Heo Ran-ju opened his mouth, the atmosphere in Daejeon changed. Such crazy things! Youre asking for such a huge amount? Master! We dont have to hear any more. If we accept such a request, our sect will become the laughing stock of Jianghu. If it was 500,000 nyang of gold, a few years would be enough to run Emei on a budget. Thats why a group of mercenaries were asking for such a huge amount of money a day. It was an amount that was absolutely unacceptable for the Emei disciples. Guhwasas eyes narrowed. To assassinate Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, the amount requested by the Blood Shadow Group was 500,000 nyang of gold. However, there was little loss in recovering the gold that was given to them while destroying the Blood Shadow Group and the riches hidden in the remarks. However, that did not mean that she could hand over such a huge amount to the Black Cloud Group. You dont think I will accept your proposal, do you? 500,000 gold nyang is enough to call a few more mercenary groups like you. But no other group of mercenaries will be as strong as the Black Cloud Group. What if I refuse? By now, martial artists of the Black Cloud Group should have arrived at Mt. Qingcheng. Are you laying both legs across? Cheeky! Tuoung! A strong wave was emitted from the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Keuk! Hiic! The complexions of Heo Ran-ju and Oh Yuk-pyo turned white. Dark red blood was running down their lips. They immediately suffered internal injuries from the aura emitted by the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Is this the prowess of the sect leader of Emei? Its scary. To have this kind of momentum from such an old woman. The two had to use their internal energy to correct their trembling state. It was not because of nothing that Guhwasata managed to become the sect leader of Emei. It was because of her martial arts and leadership that Emei, who was inferior to the Qingcheng sect, was still able to survive. All the warriors of the Emei sect respected and followed her, even if they were ordered to kill a person from the Qingcheng sect. Even though there was blood on their lips, Heo Ran-ju and Oh Yuk-pyo tried their best to keep a calm expression. This was a fight of momentum. The moment they show weakness, they would be pushed by the momentum of the Abbess of Nine Calamities and be eaten up. The Abbess of Nine Calamities opened her mouth. Tell me honestly. I know you really dont think Ill give you 500,000 gold. Just tell me how much you really want. We are mercenaries who sell their force. We follow clients whos capable of paying more. If you give us more money, even a single chime, you will become our master. So youre not going to tell me until the end? Youre probably going to say the same thing to the Qingcheng sect. Heo Ran-ju didnt answer. However, the Guhwasata already accepted her answer as an established fact. Youre so bold. It makes me want to see the face of your Danju, in person. If you ask us, it will be so. Hck! Guhwasatas eyes softened a little. In her heart, she wanted to give a lesson to the master of the Black Cloud Group by cutting the two people in front of her at once. If it had been an ordinary time, rather than wartime, the Emei sect would have never negotiated with the Black Cloud Group. The problem is that the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect has reached its climax. A large-scale conflict will soon occur. It is said that in order to defeat the Qingcheng sect, even a cats hand has to be borrowed. It will be the same for the Qingcheng sect. They were superior to the Emei sect, but there was no guarantee that they wouldnt hire the Black Cloud Group to win. Clever. Really clever. Guhwasata tapped the handle of her chair with her finger for a long time. CH 54 Rumors that Go Seong-ak and the Blue Moon Association had been smashed by just one person spread throughout the city in an instant. At that time, the stories of the guests who stayed in the guest house spread like wildfire. Chengdu was the largest city in Sichuan Province, but it only took one day for the rumors to spread throughout the country. The name of the man who gave the Blue Moon Association disgrace or even the sect he came from remained unknown. Only one thing is certain. It was that his martial arts were very strong. And even though he was a man, it was said that he had an extremely beautiful appearance. Bang! The thick desk made of rosewood was shattered by the punch of the Qingming Rooms Ki Joo-han. So, youre saying that you came back from being beaten and humiliated by someone whom you dont even know nor from which hes from. So, sorry, Master! Go Seong-ak knelt in front of Ki Joo-han and trembled. Ki Joo-han looked down at Go Seong-ak with contemptuous eyes. Rumors that the successor of the Qingming Room had been defeated by an unknown young martial artist had already spread throughout Chengdu. It was extremely rare for a warrior to fight ten times and win all those fights. Such people who can do so eventually stand out, rise to the top and become a powerhouse. Go Seong-ak wasnt like that. If its a matter of ten fights, he will win around three or four times, and if you struggle for days or days, it is a description at the level of understanding one or eight. In fact, the Qingming Room could not afford to write more than that. As such, Ki Joo-hans expectations for Go Seong-ak were not very high. He simply hoped that he would follow in his footsteps and lead the Qingming Room without problems. However, Go Seong-ak could not even act in accordance to his simple hope. To be defeated by an unknown scoundrel and damage the reputation of the sect. Im sorry, Master! But he was by no means a nameless fool. Shut up! Are you calling that an excuse? Its true, Master! He is by no means a simple warrior. It is clear that he approached us for some purpose. For what purpose? At Ki Joo-hans question, Go Seong-ak shook his head. In fact, his words were just uttered haphazardly to defend himself. There was no evidence or fact behind his words at all. However, as long as Ki Joo-han showed interest, he had to make up and say something. That guy must be connected with the Qingcheng sect. Since were helping the Emei sect, its possible that the Qingcheng sect sent him to interfere in our affairs. Qingcheng sect Ki Joo-han thought there was a reason. The Qingming Room has been completely neutral until now. It was only purely because of Go Seong-ak that the Qingming Room became affiliated with the Emei sect. Because he likes Seon-ha, he has no choice but to follow them. Its dangerous if the Qingcheng sect really intervened. The reason why Qingming Room has been able to prosper so far was because they have been exquisitely riding a single tightrope while keeping an eye on both sides. Ki Joo-han felt his heart grow cold. Until I have ascertained all the details, you should take care of yourself. Approaching the Woo Seonha is also prohibited for the time being. Master! Im fine with everything else, but please dont forbid me from seeing Woo Seonha! She is my everything. Quiet.Are you just going to endanger the security of the sect because youre blinded by a girl? Its not like that Okay. Be careful as I said. Ill take care of the rest. You should know that if you break my orders, Ill never forgive you. Yes Go Seong-ak barely answered. The expression on his face shows that he couldnt accept the orders of his master. But he wasnt stupid enough to express any more dissatisfaction. As long as the master orders something, he has to pretend to listen. But that didnt mean the anger in his heart was gone. That bastard! I will never let you go. He vowed to take revenge on Pyo-wol whos responsible for putting him in this situation. * * * Pyo-wol came out of the guest house. Because of the rumors that a deity had appeared in Chengdu, many people came to visit. Some tried to confirm whether Pyo-wol was as handsome as rumored, while others tried to figure out if he really was capable of exhibiting strong martial arts. Pyo-wol left the guest house altogether as things became more and more troublesome. The first thing he did when he came out on the streets was to buy a long scarf. The scarf covers his neck and up to his lips, revealing only his eyes and nose. That didnt completely hide his handsome face, but at least it prevented peoples attention. Pyo-wol walked through Chengdu with his face covered with a scarf. His destination was the Thunder gates. Thunder Gates was located in an area called Jintang County to the east of Chengdu. Jintang County itself was a big city that was just a short distance from the capital. Thunder gates was said to have perfect control over Jintang County. To kill the Young Master Nam Ho-san, Pyo-wol had to figure out the topography of the area first. Securing a perfect infiltration route and a safe escape route was the first step in assassination. Pyo-wol studied assassination techniques for seven years, while another seven years were spent learning the Aguido. That didnt mean that his assassination skills have rusted. The road to Jintang County was well paved. The traffic between the two cities was so heavy that many people filled the streets. There were a lot of wagons being pulled around and many people carrying different kinds of goods. Many people in particular came from Jintang County. Since Chengdu is the larger city, the amount of goods coming in towards Jintang County is much higher. There were so many people moving along the street that no one paid any attention to Pyo-wol. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to arrive in Jintang County with ease. The first thing he did after arriving at Jintang County was to directly examine the Thunder gates. The Thunder gate was huge in scale, as if boasting about its prestige. There were more than two hundred fences surrounding it on all sides, and over a dozen or so huge full-angled roofs above the high fence. The main gate was large enough to accommodate three or four wagons at once, and at the entrance, about a dozen soldiers stood guard. At a glance, it was clear that the security was tight. Pyo-wol slowly walked around the wall, as if he had come out to view the spectacle. There were a lot of people watching with him because the scenery around the Thunder Gate was rumored to be beautiful. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to look around the Thunder gate without feeling out of place. The north looks the most lax, but in truth its security is the tightest. In comparison, since the west border looks perfect, there are a lot of soldiers being carefree. If I want to infiltrate, going through the west side is better. He simply didnt choose the west side just because it was easy to penetrate. It was also a good side for securing an escape route because it was directly connected to the downtown area where there were many small mansions. These buildings would make it easy for him to find a place to hide. Pyo-wol changed his clothes. It was a garment made of cheap cotton cloth, which was mainly worn by the people of the mansion. He also changed his face a bit. It is an application of the face changing art he learned from So Gyeoksan a long time ago. He didnt even touch his face much. Just a few minor tweaks to change his overall atmosphere. When Pyo-wol changed his eyes, the atmosphere was completely different from a little while ago. In his new state, Pyo-wol walked around every corner of the mansion. The alley was very dirty. Because there are so many people living together, various kinds of filth were overflowing resulting in a bad smell lingering around the area. Still, Pyo-wol moved on without a change in his expression. To him, such a smell could not be called a stench. It took Pyo-wol almost half a day to fully understand the alley. The thing he cared about the most was the ability of staying inconspicuous. When people feel someone is an outsider, they pay them more attention. That way, these outsiders would be imprinted in peoples memories. To prevent such a situation, Pyo-wol created the same atmosphere to blend in with the people living in the mansion. This was so that no one walking in the alley could feel the fact that Pyo-wol was actually not from their place. After familiarizing himself with all the alleys, Pyo-wol returned to his original form and stayed in a guest house near the Thunder gates. The front door of the Thunder gates was clearly visible from the guest house. Pyo-wol sat by the window and carefully watched the people entering the front door. As if to show its power and influence, many people visited the Thunder gates. Pyo-wol carefully examined the faces of the people coming out of the Thunder gates. He was trying to infer the mood of the people from the sect through their facial expressions. The facial expressions of those who came out of the sect were all rigid. It meant that they felt a lot of pressure while they were inside the Thunder gates. Damn! I cant trade properly! What kind of amount is that? Its said that if you trade with the Thunder Gates, you will lose all of your profit. As if to prove Pyo-wols conjecture, the merchants who had traded with the Thunder gates entered into the guest house and complained. Even as they sat in their seats, they continued on with their conversation. Pyo-wol quietly listened to their stories. How the heck can they squeeze so much Ugh! It looks like youve lost your soul. Did you see it too? Two large warehouses full of grain. For them to pile up grain like that and still try to buy grain at a low price. Did they lose against their enemies because of grains in their past life? Who isnt it? After all, there are more people. The information coming out of the mouths of the merchants was just normal chatter. Still, Pyo-wol listened to them without missing a single word. In the guest house, where Pyo-wol was located, there were many people who traded with the Thunder gates. Probably because it was close to the sect. While Pyo-wol was learning about the Thunder gates, an unexpected person entered the audience. It was a Go Dosa who went with Heo Ran-ju. Go Dosa also found Pyo-wol and made an expression of surprise. He then came closer with a smile on his face. Now, who is this? What are you doing here? To see you here, what a great coincidence. What are you doing here? Heh heh! There are many things to see in Jintang County, so I came to see it for a while. Go Dosa sat down in front of Pyo-wol as if it was natural. Oh, can I sit down? As you please. Heh heh! Thank you. It was boring to go alone, but its nice to see a familiar face like this. Go Dosa chuckled and laughed. His face was glistening with sweat, as if he had been running out a lot. Go Dosa called a waiter and ordered food and drinks. Pyo-wol asked Go Dosa. Are you together with the rest of your party? Everyones been separated for a while because of work. Well, dont worry, well get back together soon. How about you, what are you here for? I have a job. What is it? Just something personal. Is that so? I dont know whats going on, but I hope everything works out well for you. Go Dosa fanned his hands and secretly observed Pyo-wols whereabouts. He was secretly collecting information about the sects in Sichuan under the orders of Zhang Muryang. He could have directly asked for information about the movement of the sects, but if he did, information that the Black Cloud Mercenary group was slowly making a move could leak out. The most important to Zhang Mu-ryang, the leader of the Black Cloud Brigade, was the control of information. They had to quickly obtain any information that could be considered as a threat, and prevent this information from leaking out. The person who did this best job was Go Dosa. For that reason, Zhang Mu-ryang entrusted Go Dosa with the task of collecting information. Oh! Ran-ju really wants to see you. She has a little bit of a temper, but shes not that bad. If we see each other again later, well give you a treat. I dont know if Ill ever see you again. As long as you stay in Chengdu, we will surely meet again. So will you be staying in Chengdu for a long time? I dont know if its going to be months or years, but Im planning on staying here for quite some time this time. Looks like youve caught a big bottle of water. Water? What do you mean? Its nothing. Just nonsense. Go Dosa frowned and looked at Pyo-wol. Interesting, does he know something? He suddenly had his doubts. From the moment they first met, he was somehow vigilant towards Pyo-wol. Aside from his non-human-like appearance, his pessimistic aura and eyes made the viewer feel strangely wary. And we still dont know anything about his true identity and objective. After entering Chengdu, Go Dosa moved around more than anyone else. He intensively delved into the powers and trends of the sects in Sichuan Province. Because he was dealing with too many things at once, he had no choice but to neglect researching the identity of Pyo-wol. But seeing Pyo-wol again like this, he felt that he should have known about him more than anything else. How long do you plan to stay in the Thunder gates? It wont be long. Are you going to go back to Chengdu again? Why are you asking so much? Do I have to tell you every move I do? Why are you talking so harshly? Im just asking because Im curious. Its not normal to meet again like this, so cant I know that much? I disagree, you think differently. Heh heh! Im usually a bit broad. As I get older, I get more curious. I hope you understand. If it had been anyone else, he would have been furious or embarrassed by Pyo-wols words, but Go Dosa just smiled and replied. Pyo-wol looked at Go Dosa with deep set eyes. It wont be easy to shake him off. Go Dosas eyes were insistently following him. CH 55 Zhang Mu-ryang could not sleep. He originally just sleeps a little, but there were many cases where he couldnt sleep at all, especially when he had more important things to do. Thats what happened this time. It was a gamble to ride the line between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, the absolute two strongholds of Sichuan. If they failed, the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could disappear without a trace in the world. Although the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was said to be a group of rogues with strong military power, they could still not survive a head-on confrontation with the Emei and Qingcheng sect. So the tightrope was important. Neither the Qingcheng sect nor the Emei sect would have normally cared about them, but things have changed. The two sects were in sharp opposition to each other, and they were facing a head-to-head confrontation. In a situation where one sects power was lacking, having the Black Cloud Mercenary Group join their sect could make it possible for the weight of the battlefield to lean on one side. Knowing this, Zhang Mu-ryang boldly jumped into the conflict between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect. He knew his plan was going to go well, but he still couldnt help but get nervous. The lives of three hundred and fifty men of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group depended on his decision. Tsk! I really should retire after this job is over. Zhang Mu-ryang clicked his tongue. This was the biggest gamble in the history of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. If they manage to succeed, they can gain a huge advantage, but if they fail, they will disappear without a trace. Zhang Mu-ryang went out to wash his face. He stayed up all night with his eyes wide open, so his eyes felt heavy. At that moment, he saw the Go Dosa come into the guest house. Danju! Are you returning now? I was originally going to come back yesterday, but then I met someone. Who? I met him by chance the other day, and he accompanied me to this neighborhood. His name is Pyo-wol. Is he the guy who you said was super handsome? Yes. I met him in Jintang County. Thats the place where the Thunder Gates is located. Zhang Mu-ryang touched his chin with his hand. Thats right. I went to investigate the Thunder gates, then I stumbled upon him there. By chance? Yes. It was actually a coincidence. Why? Is it strange? Isnt it? To see him twice in Sichuan, not anywhere else. It may be a coincidence that the two of you met, but if you look at the circumstances, it is clear that there is a certain cause and effect at work. If thats what youre saying then it must be that. Do you want to monitor him? Go Dosa trusted Zhang Mu-ryang. Zhang Mu-ryang has a very good sense of intuition and sixth sense, so he never overlooks any unusual things, no matter how small. If he said it was strange, then its strange. If he cared, then there must have been a good reason. That was the extent of Go Dosa and the Black Cloud Mercenary Groups trust in Zhang Mu-ryang. Keep an eye on his whereabouts, but make sure he never notices that weve put a tail on him. Of course. Ill have Maun follow him. Maun was from the military and was the most nimble and quick-witted person in the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. For that reason, there was no one above him in terms of reconnaissance and surveillance. So, what is going on inside of the Thunder Gates? So Young Master Nam Ho-san seems to have fallen for Woo Seonha of the White Flower Room. If the marriage takes place, he will probably stand on the side of the Emei sect. Alright. Is there anything else to be concerned about? Not right now. Still, remain vigilant. When did you see me not being vigilant? Dont worry. You know that I believe in you a lot, right? Of course! The conversation between the two ended like that. There were still many things they wanted to talk about, but other people came in so their conversation was cut off. Danju oraboni! It was Heo Ran-ju who came in greeting Zhang Mu-ryang with her characteristic lively voice. However, behind Heo Ran-jus back, he saw not only Hyeol Seung, but also some new unfamiliar faces. Zhang Mu-ryangs eyes gleamed coldly. It was because he knew that a middle-aged woman who had her one eye covered with an eye patch was Jeonghwa, the second-in-command of the Emei sect. There was another woman with an outstanding beauty that greatly overwhelms even Heo Ranju. It was Yong Seol-ran, who was said to have a talent comparable to Woo Gunsang who was recently assassinated. Zhang Mu-ryang loosened his expression, and greeted the people following behind Heo Ran-ju. Youve brought precious guests. Zhang Mu-ryang, the captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Groups, greets the distinguished members of the Emei sect. Jeonghwa of the Emei sect. Jeonghwa answered in a cold voice. Her eyes, looking at Zhang Mu-ryang, were full of energy. It was not of her own will that Jeonghwa came here. She was only here because their sect leader, Guhwasata, understood the power of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group and hence, ordered them to recruit them if they turned out to be useful. The woman who was beside Jeonghwa was the next person to introduce herself. My name is Yong Seol-ran. Ive heard the name of Yong Seol-ran a lot. Youre beautiful as the rumors say. You are too kind. Anyway, its nice to see you. Zhang Mu-ryang couldnt help but admire Yong Seol-rans calm words. Yong Seol-ran of the Emei sect is said to be the best, but even the rumors could not even come close to describing the real thing. With her beauty, countless men would be willing to risk their lives for her. However, for some reason, Yong Seol-ran always stayed in the Emei sect and did not go out. While Yong Seol-rans beauty was undeniable, Zhang Mu-ryang still did not take his eyes off Jeong-hwa. Jeonghwa was radiating a blade-like momentum without hiding it. Her momentum was terrifying since she was the second in command of the Emei sect. The amount of pressure she gave off was enough to make an impression on Zhang Mu-ryang. If the pressure that comes off from a great disciple is already like this, how much force does Guhwasata or the Three Monks of White Moon1 possess? The Three Monks of White Moon were twice as strong as those of the Guhwasata, and were hiding in Baekryeonam, which was located in a remote part of ??Mount Emei. After the Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities, became the sect leader, they stopped paying attention to world affairs and entered closed-door training. Looking at Jeonghwa, Zhang Mu-ryang felt the power of a prestigious sect again. Zhang Mu-ryang carefully spoke to Jeonghwa. Since a great disciple of the Emei sect has come in person, is it okay to take this as a sign that the Emei sect is willing to do business with us? It will depend on the outcome of our negotiations. If you dare deceive our sect, we will postpone the war with the Qingcheng sect and the Black Cloud Mercenary Group will pay a heavy price. Of course, we are prepared for that. A smile appeared on the corner of Zhang Mu-ryangs lips. Although they were far behind the Emei sect, the power of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could still not be taken lightly. Of the three hundred and fifty men, only fifty could be called masters, but among the remaining martial artists, as many as two hundred were from outside the country. Their power of collective warfare can rival that of the Emei and Qingcheng sect. Jeonghwas eyes grew colder at Zhang Mu-ryangs confidence. She might have only one eye left, but the glow in her eyes grew much more intense than before. As a result, her martial arts level had risen dramatically. Zhang Mu-ryang bowed his head slightly and said, Then should we try to set the conditions now? Lets head inside. He stayed up all night, but he didnt feel tired at all. In order to get the best results, he needed to be more alert and mindful from now on. * * * Even after Go Dosa returned, Pyo-wol remained in Jintang County while observing the Thunder gates and collecting information. In the meantime, Nam Ho-san, the rumored young master of the Thunder gates, has never appeared even once outside. Information on him was severely limited. He hasnt gone outside lately, so there wasnt much to find out. Furthermore, he could not ask other people directly for information about him or the current state of affairs of the sects. Because of that, it was difficult to dig out information about him. He could have stayed like this for a few more days and continue to collect information, but it would be a waste to spend his time like that. Time was never on the side of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol slightly changed the features of his face. Just by touching his face little by little, his mood made a complete turn of a hundred and eighty degrees. Pyo-wol changed into a light jacket and wore the iron sword he had bought in advance on his waist. When night came, he went through the alleyway to the west and approached the vicinity of the Thunder gates. The appearance of Pyo-wol was no different from that of other ordinary warriors. People living in residential areas didnt think it was strange to see Pyo-wol. This is because many martial artists lived in residential areas, and their atmosphere and vibe matches with Pyo-wol. They consider Pyo-wol as one of them, which is a person living in a residential area. Pyo-wol proudly crossed the residential area and arrived at the western wall of the Thunder gates. After confirming that there were no people around, Pyo-wol lightly jumped onto the fence. As he climbed over the wall, the interior of the Thunder Gates came into view. The inside of the Thunder Gates was well organized as he expected. Fortifications and gates were effectively placed to defend against external enemies. The security was also strict, with numerous torches lit everywhere and soldiers standing guard. No matter who manages the inside of the Thunder Gates, there were almost no blind spots due to the exquisite location of the martial artists. The security system was so perfect that no martial artists could even dare to try to infiltrate the Thunder Gates. However, Pyo-wol did not believe in the word perfection. It was Pyo-wol who has a history of assassinating Woo Gunsang by breaking through the inescapable net of the Qingcheng sect. No matter how perfect a system was, in the end it was up to humans to operate it. And he knew better than anyone that human concentration never lasts. Especially at night, after standing on alert for a long time, the attention of the soldiers would easily be disturbed. In fact, Pyo-wol could see that the soldiers standing were somehow slacking off. Their faces showed a sense of conceit, since they dont think anyone would dare to infiltrate the Thunder Gates. Haa! The man closest to the fence let out a yawn. The yawn spread to those who were standing nearby. Pyo-wol did not miss the opening and flew away. Pyo-wol, who infiltrated the interior like this, immediately found a residence of Nam Ho-san. Although this was the first time he had entered the Thunder Gates, Pyo-wol already identified the abode of Nam Ho-san. The conversations of the unsuspecting merchants who trade with the Thunder gates, gave him a clue about where Nam Ho-san was staying. It was called Geumjujeon.2 The hall was made of golden pillars, hence its name of Geumjujeon. The halls werent actually made of gold but rather, were made of similar materials that shine similarly like gold. Pyo-wol could tell the owners tendencies and inclinations just by looking at the residence. From that point of view, Nam Ho-san, the rumored master of the Thunder gates, had a strong bravado and was sensitive to external gaze. He was a lecherous man, flirting with Woo Seonha regardless of the circumstances within his clan. It wasnt too difficult to find the Geumjujeon. Because even in the dark, the pillars were shining like gold because of the illumination of the torches. The problem was how to approach him secretly. As it is the residence of a young master, an iron-clad security network had been established in the perimeter. Dozens of martial artists surrounded the area, guarding Nam Ho-san. Their gazes were directed in different directions. Pyo-wol analyzed the directions in which their eyes were facing one by one. And he found the only space where their gaze did not reach. Pyo-wol moved towards the space he had found. It was a very strange sight. There are obviously dozens of warriors, but none of them were aware of the existence of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols walking in the blind spot of human beings. While the human eye is very precise and delicate, it also contains many loopholes. The human eye is divided into the main eye and the auxiliary eye. It is common to see the field of view with the main eye and assist with the auxiliary eye. For that reason, the eye that became the auxiliary vision had no choice but to lose its thrust. It would initially seem that a person could see everything with his two eyes facing the front, but that wasnt the case at all. The part that humans looked at attentively was only a fraction of the field of vision. Pyo-wol digs into that point. There, he used his fine sense and synchronization at the same time. He used his fine senses to figure out where the others gaze was headed, and he used synchronization to make them feel uncomfortable. For that reason, the soldiers were not aware at all even though Pyo-wol was approaching openly. If there were more people or they were scattered more chaotically, Pyo-wol would never have used this method. Because the probability of success was not so high. It was a technique worth trying only when such special circumstances and special conditions were met. When Pyo-wol reached the distance of the soldiers, he took a meandering path and passed by them. Thrack! Just like a snake flowing down a wall, Pyo-wol passed through the soldiers without leaving a trace. It made the eyes of many people useless. Hm? Did something just pass? Belatedly, people felt a sense of incongruity and closed their eyes. But by that time, Pyo-wol had already passed them and disappeared. Enjoy reading! CH 56 The inside of the Geumjujeon was very simple. Except for the fact that golden pillars were standing here and there, it was no different from any other pavilion. The security inside was so lax that no one stood guard. It was clear that they did not pay attention to the inside as compared to the outside where the security was so thorough. Pyo-wol raised his senses as he stood in the middle of the Geumjujeon. Only one breathing sound could be heard in the fairly wide front wing. The breath flowing through the darkness gave Pyo-wol the exact location. Pyo-wol moved to the place where the sound of breathing could be heard. It was the most splendid room in the Geumjujeon. Furniture that must have been made by a craftsman filled the room. And in the middle was a man sitting cross-legged. Nam Ho-san, the rumored owner of the Thunder gates, was a man with a handsome appearance and a well-rounded body. Except for the corners of his eyes which were raised nervously, there was hardly anything else to see. He didnt even know that the assassin had been hiding, and he was just focusing on feeling his qi. With each breath, the color of his face changed. Sometimes it was red, and sometimes it was blue. Then it turned to gold again. It was truly out of the ordinary. The cultivation techniques of the prestigious sects puts stability first. Martial arts, whose keynote changes in such an instant, are bound to be excluded from the beginning. The fact that he learned this kind of cultivation meant that the Thunder sect was an orthodox sect. Pyo-wols eyes who was looking at Nam Ho-san did not contain any emotion. He walked a meandering path and approached Nam Ho-san. Even though Pyo-wol came close, Nam Ho-san did not notice at all and was passionate about cultivating. Sreung! Pyo-wol raised his sword loudly. At that moment, Nam Ho-san opened his eyes. The appearance of a stranger holding a sword in front of him gave a sense of urgency. The cultivation method he was practicing was Soroeumsas Five Elements of Vajrapani.1 By training and maximizing the energy of the five elements, you will be able to use the method of the Five Elements of Vajrapani. It was a technique that even a rock the size of a house could be turned into powder at once. For a long time, he was facing an important turning point, so he could not stop. If it was forcibly stopped, his internal qi would experience an imbalance which could lead to serious internal injuries. Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol was not in a hurry. He used his sword to stab Nam Ho-sans heart. In an instant, Nam Ho-san was forced to stop his cultivation and flew backwards. Puk! Blood bursted out of his mouth. This was the normal reaction when ones cultivation is forcibly stopped. Knowing that if he continues to let his cultivation be interrupted like this, he will experience qi deviation, so Nam Ho-san kept his mouth shut and tried to control his inner qi. Pyo-wol followed the retreating Nam Ho-san like a shadow. Shishk! A wave-like sword strike swept through him one after another. Keuk! Nam Ho-san opened the art of the Thunder gates with his lips closed. However, because his body was a mess, his martial arts did not show his original power. Because he forced himself to perform martial arts, his complexion turned white and the blood vessels in his eyes were all drained. He wanted to ask the intruder about his identity. However, he could not open his mouth because of the rampaging internal energy. His footwork became twisted and his movements were a mess. Cit! Ciiit! Pyo-wol left a deep gash on Nam Ho-sans body. His flesh and bones were seen all at once, and blood splashed all over the place. Nam Ho-san was drenched in his blood in an instant. You! Bastard! Who, who are you? Nam Ho-san squeezed his last energy and asked Pyo-wol. He was genuinely curious. About his opponents identity. The reason why he has to die. He didnt want to die without knowing why. Because that would be a dogs death. Puk! At that moment, Pyo-wols sword pierced his neck. Nam Ho-sans eyes rolled back in extreme pain. That was the end of Nam Hosan. Even at the moment of his death, he couldnt ask Pyo-wol the reason why. Pyo-wol quietly looked at the body of Nam Hosan, which collapsed like a sandcastle. The countless scars he left behind Nam Ho-sans body were clearly visible. It was then that Pyo-wol felt a presence outside. The soldiers who heard the sound of Pyo-wol and Nam Ho-san fighting came running in an instant. Pyo-wol exited the room before they arrived. Young master, are you okay? Whats going on? The soldiers who arrived in front of the room asked about the well-being of Nam Ho-san. But no matter how much they asked, they received no answer. So the warriors opened the door and entered. Young master! Oh God! Young master has been assassinated! The soldiers cried out. Biic! Biiic! An emergency whistle rang through the Thunder gates. The soldiers, who were sleeping deeply, woke up and immediately searched the area. But they were too late. Pyo-wol had already left the Geumjujeon. Inside the Thunder gates, all of the personnel were mobilized to catch the unidentified assassin. The nearby military officials were also asked for their cooperation. Even retired martial artists in the Geumjujeon moved. However, the assassin who killed Nam Ho-san was never found. No one saw the face of the assassin, let alone his identity. Like a ghost, the assassin disappeared from the Geumjujeon. Ugh! Tae Yeon-ho, the master of the Thunder Gates, clenched his fists and looked at Nam Ho-sans dead body lying in front of him. His two eyes were bloodshot. The death of his one and only disciple made him angry. Hosanna. He approached Nam Ho-sans body. The condition of the body was dire. Countless swords were engraved on Nam Ho-sans body. Like a stigma. Tae Yeon-ho looked closely at Namho-sans wounds. The martial artists in the Thunder gates looked at Tae Yeon-ho while holding their breath. Tae Yeon-ho, who had been examining the body for a long time, muttered. Qingcheng sect! How dare those guys kill my disciple? What do you mean? Qingcheng sect? The sword image engraved on Ho-sans body only appears when he is struck by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, a technique of the Qingcheng sect. That cant be! This sword image only appears when struck by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. It is so unique that it cannot be imitated by any other sect. Tae Yeon-ho trembled in anger. His eyes were full of malice. In Sichuan, the Thunder gates could not be said to be the strongest. It was the Qingcheng and Emei sect who could be said to be the leading factions which was why he could not help but give those two sects his attention. He did so by taking note of their martial arts. Did someone else imitate the Seventy-Two Swords? The Seventy-Two Sword Waves is a sword technique that only verified disciples within the Qingcheng sect can learn. The probability of it leaking outside is extremely rare. Even if someone from the outside has learned it, it is absolutely impossible to learn it to this level by themselves. Is it really the Qingcheng sect? Maybe after realizing that we were trying to support the Emei sect through our marriage to the White Flower Room, the Qingcheng sect chose to make their move first. Tae Yeon-ho decided that the Qingcheng was bad water, but his subordinates were rather careful. However, to conclude that the Qingcheng sect is bad water No, its clear that its the Qingcheng sect. Theyve always thought of our sect as a thorn in their eyes. Just because were a branch from Soreoeumsa. Of course, we are closely related to Soreoeumsa, but its just not right for us to be treated like this. Ugh! Get Ho-sans body. We will climb Qingcheng Mountain right away. Sect leader? I will show Hosans body to the Qingcheng sect, and ask them. Why was your sword technique found on Hosans body? Everyone held their breath. No one dared to stop Tae Yeon-ho, who was furious. It was because it was clear that he would go out and see blood at this time. More than anything else, they were also outraged by Nam Ho-sans death. In any case, Nam Ho-san was the young master of the Thunder gates. He was never supposed to die in such a vain way. * * * Cheeky! You want me to surrender the foreign trade rights? Do you think that makes sense? If the Emei sect becomes the loser of Sichuan, it seems that it will be possible though? If you are a mercenary, you should be rewarded with money like a mercenary. You are too greedy. I dont think its too much, do you? Bang! In response to Zhang Mu-ryangs answer, Jeonghwa slammed the table with her palm. The table, made of thick rosewood, split in two in an instant and collapsed to both sides. If her hand had hit Zhang Mu-ryangs head rather than the table, his skull would have been crushed and he would have died. Of course, Zhang Mu-ryang had no intention of being taken lightly. However, if the confrontation intensified, it was a great loss not only to the Emei sect, but also to the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. He had to take a step back from this. Okay. If you say yes, we will yield the new foreign trade rights. We will also not accept the half a million yuan payment. Instead, help us settle down near the Western Highlands. Is that really what you were aiming for? Getting a place to settle down? As you know, we are a gang of mercenaries. No sect wants us to settle nearby. Its the same with our sect. Thats why were going to settle down near the Western Highlands, which is far from the Emei sect. Cant you tolerate that much? Hmm! Jeonghwa crossed her arms and looked at Zhang Mu-ryang. Zhang Mu-ryang looked at her without avoiding her gaze. The right to trade with Saebae was literally the right to trade with Saebae. A large clan, like the Qingcheng sect or the Emei sect, is likely to have relationships with numerous upper classes. In the upper classes of which they have a close relationship, they secretly look behind them so that they can trade with other forces, which is called the Sae-Oe trade zone. The money earned by the merchants using the foreign trade rights was enormous. The money could never be given to someone else because it served as the source for the Qingcheng and Emei sect. Zhang Mu-ryang knew that too. From the beginning, he did not have a great desire for the foreign trade zone. Still, the reason he had to mention it was to obtain an area where the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could settle. None of Jianghus sects want a group of mercenaries to settle near them. As such, the eyes of the Jainghu looking at the mercenaries were not pretty. Jeonghwa had to think about it for a long time. Normally, she would never have listened to Zhang Mu-ryang, but their situation right now is not good. If even one person lacked power, it would have been a great help if the power was comparable to that of the Black Cloud Mercenary Groups. The problem was that if they accepted them, they would only be useful now. But in the future, they would be a big burden. It was clear that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group would be a similar burden, as was the case with the Thunder Gate located in Sichuan Province. If they become a problem in the future, we can solve it then. It wont be a big deal now if we give them a place to settle. Jeonghwa finished all her calculations in an instant. Okay. I will accept your offer. Then the negotiations are complete. Yes. I promise you with the honor of the Emei sect. Thats enough. A smile crept on the corner of Zhang Mu-ryangs lips. Once they were able to settle in one area, earning huge sums of money would be easy. Zhang Mu-ryang had already done the preliminary work. Good! If I had tried to sign a contract with the Qingcheng sect, I would not have been able to negotiate so easily. The Qingcheng sect was not as desperate as the Emei sect. After all, their power was superior to that of the Emei. Therefore, it would not have been easy for Zhang Mu-ryang to meet his desired conditions. In fact, there has been no contact from Yang Woo-jung, who was sent to the Qingcheng sect. This meant that negotiations were sluggish. As long as the negotiations with the Emei sect are complete, I will have to make Yang Woo-jung return. From now on, the Qingcheng sect was not the subject of negotiations. They were now an enemy that had to be defeated after joining forces with the Emei sect. Zhang Mu-ryangs gaze turned to Yong Seol-ran who is beside Jeong-hwa. Yong Seol-ran didnt say a word after entering the room. As if Jeonghwas negotiations had nothing to do with her, she had an indifferent attitude. However, Jeonghwa did not blame Yong Seol-ran at all. Even before, Yong Seol-ran was already famous for her lack of interest in worldly affairs even within the Emei sect. The only thing she was interested in was practicing martial arts. Her obsession of staying inside the training room and learning martial arts was famous even within the Emei sect. The only person who knew Yong Seol-rans true growth was her master, Guhwasata. Zhang Mu-ryang was curious about the capabilities of Yong Seol-ran. No, he was very interested in the woman named Yong Seol-ran herself. Yong Seol-rans beauty was so great that it moved the heart of Zhang Mu-ryang, who did not feel anything with Heo Ran-ju. Even though he was a little older, when he looked at her, he could feel her heart pounding. Yong Seol-ran didnt spare Zhang Mu-ryang a glance despite feeling his gaze. Zhang Mu-ryang asked, trying to hide his bitter heart, Are you two going to return to the Emei sect right away? If you stay for a day, well give you a room on our side. We will stay in the White Flower Room. White Flower Room? It is a place that is no different from the sect of the main family. The leader there is my niece. Oh, I see. Zhang Mu-ryang gave a sad expression. It was time for Jeonghwa to get up from her seat with a snort. Danju! Its urgent. Outside, Heo Ran-jus hurried voice was heard. She ran into the room without waiting for Zhang Mu-ryangs permission. Zhang Mu-ryang frowned and scolded her. Dont you know that no matter how urgent it is, you shouldnt come in like this? You fC The young master of the Thunder Gates was assassinated. What? Instead of reprimanding her, Zhang Mu-ryang stood up in surprise. It was the same with Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. How? No, was the assassin caught? No! But I think the Thunder Gates is convinced that it is the work of the Qingcheng sect. They say that the Thunder Gates sect leader is now headed to the Qingcheng sect with the corpse of Nam Ho-san.* In response to Heo Ran-jus reply, Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. The two were the most bewildered by the series of events. Even Yong Seol-ran showed her emotions. An assassin? A fire broke out in Jeonghwas one and only eye. Enjoy reading! CH 57 Rumors that Nam Ho-san had been assassinated spread throughout Sichuan. Everyone living in Chengdu knew that the Qingcheng sect did not like the Thunder Gates, but no one expected such a sudden move. Especially at a time when tensions with the Emei sect are escalating at a rapid pace. So many people thought this incident was unexpected. For this reason, some people thought that the Qingcheng sect was not behind the incident. Instead, they considered the possibility that the Emei sect could have ordered the assasination. Whatever the truth, the assassination of the young master of the Thunder Gates stirred the entire Sichuan Province. But the person who was most bewildered by this news was the White Flower Rooms Woo Seolha. He was really assassinated? And the mastermind is the Qingcheng sect? How could this have happened? She was obviously the one who asked Pyo-wol to kill Nam Ho-san. As far as she knew, Pyo-wol had nothing to do with the Qingcheng sect. But how come it was said that Nam Ho-san was assassinated by someone who used the Qingcheng sects martial arts? So he wasnt the one who killed him? Her mind was in a complicated mess. If it is true that Pyo-wol killed Nam Ho-san, then that would mean that Pyo-wol was affiliated with the Qingcheng sect. But would a person connected with the Qingcheng sect kill a person like Nam Ho-san knowing that it will harm his own sect? Intuitively, it didnt make sense. What the hell happened Seolha shook her head. It was too much for her brain to come up with an explanation for the recent events. Everything turned out to be good. She doesnt know if it was Pyo-wol or someone else who killed Nam Ho-san. But nonetheless, what is important is that her troubles are gone. If the Thunder Gates caused a conflict with the Qingcheng sect, it would be good news for the Emei sect. Hmn~ With her mood improving, she hummed. That was then. Sect leader! A guest has arrived from the Emei sect. A voice was heard outside. Guest? Yes! Youll need to come out and see. Alright. Seolha went out in a hurry. Seeing the visitors face, a wide smile immediately appeared on Seolhas face. Aunt! It was Jeonghwa who visited the White Flower Room without warning. Its been a while. How have you been? Im alright. Seolha rested in the arms of Jeonghwa. Jeonghwa only patted Seolha on the back and smiled. It was a warm smile that she never showed to any of the Emeis disciples or outsiders. Even Yong Seol-ran, who usually accompanies her, had never seen such a soft expression from Jeonghwa. Jeonghwa introduced Yong Seol-ran to Seonha. This is my youngest junior sister, Yong Seol-ran. Say hello. The White Flower Rooms Seolha greets you. Sister Yong Seol-ran! Long time no see. How have you been? Ho-ho! Thanks to you, Im doing very well. Jeonghwa tilted her head at Seolhas laugh. Did something good happen? Im just in good shape. But what is aunt doing here? I came down for work and stopped by for a while. I was originally planning to go back to the main sect right away, but Ill have to stay here for a while. Is it because of the Thunder gates as well? Yes, their young master has been assassinated. While this piece of news is a good thing for us, its suspicious that something like this happened all of a sudden. Jeonghwas one and only eye shone sharply. Just because this incident is bad for the Qingcheng sect, it doesnt automatically mean that it would be a good thing for the Emei sect. In particular, in the case of a case with a large ripple effect like this one, they had to analyze it more closely to find out the truth behind it. So, she and Yong Seol-ran planned to stay in the White Flower Room for a while to keep a close eye on the situation. Do you know anything about this case? Hm? Me? Since youre in Chengdu, you must be well aware of the situation in the area, dont you? I wish I knew, but I dont know about this either. Seolha denied having any involvement with the incident. There was no guarantee that Pyo-wol really killed Nam Ho-san, and there was nothing good about them knowing that she had slept with him by mistake. Fortunately, Jeonghwa nodded without any doubt. True, what do you know? But from now on, you must use all the information networks of the White Flower Room to find out the truth. Do you understand? Of course. Great! Jeonghwa smiled softly and stroked Seolhas hair. Seolha felt a little guilty. But the feeling soon dissipated. * * * Pyo-wol returned to Chengdu. The iron sword and clothes he used to assassinate Nam Ho-san were disposed of on the way. When Pyo-wol was looking around to go a guest house, suddenly, Wait, who is that? Isnt that your handsome oraboni? Suddenly a familiar voice was heard. When Pyo-wol turned his head to look, Heo Ran-joo was approaching with quick steps. Heo Ran-joo was smiling at the fact that she met Pyo-wol by chance. Go Dosa said that he met you at Jintang County. When did you come back? Just now. Really? Heo Ran-ju glanced up and down Pyo-wol with narrowed eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? Were you with another woman in Jintang County? If you did, tell me honestly. My heart is wide enough that I dont get jealous. If youre just going to say nonsense, then shut up.. At Pyo-wols cold words, Heo Ran-ju had a wounded expression on her face. Hyuk! Youre the first man to say this to me, my heart Pyo-wol walked past Heo Ran-ju, who pretended to grab her chest. Then, Heo Ran-ju hurriedly followed Pyo-yol. Really! Youre so rude Youre leaving just like that? Then why did you go to Jintang County? Did something happen? Heo Ran-ju was really curious. Go Dosa said he had assigned Maun as a watchdog to Pyo-wol. However, when Maun went to Jintang County, Pyo-wol had already disappeared. Because of that, Maun returned in vain without seeing Pyo-wols back. However, while Pyo-wol was staying in Jintang County, Nam Ho-san was assassinated. To most people, it was rumored that the incident happened because of the Qingcheng sect, but Heo Ran-ju and Zhang Mu-ryang did not believe the rumors. If there was even the slightest doubt, they had to dig into it tenaciously. Heo Ran-ju did not believe that Pyo-wol was the assassin that killed Nam Ho-san, but she doubted whether he was involved in the series of events. Didnt the Go Dosa tell you? That I went there for personal reasons? Im curious what your personal business is. You definitely lack manners because youre a mercenary. When somethings personal, it means it is something that cant be told to anyone else. What? In an instant, Heo Ran-jus eyebrows rose to the sky. She has heard many times that she has a good personality, but this is the first time shes heard that she lacked manners in person. Thats also because she picked up the word mercenary. Ha! This is pretty funny. I was nice to you because youre handsome. Do I look easy? Is that why? Frost-like momentum radiated from Heo Ran-jus whole body. Although she usually acts coquettish and smiles, her strength is not inferior to that of Jianghus famous masters. On the contrary, in practical terms, she was even superior. Those with handsome faces like this only have their appearance to back them up. They are easier to deal with when I break their spirits from the very beginning. Heo Ran-ju wanted to take this opportunity to correct Pyo-wols habit. She liked Pyo-wol. Since she likes him, she wants to rip him off the way she wants. Heo Ran-ju said with both hands wide open, Ill give you three seconds, so come on. By the way, youd better do your best, because after three seconds, I wont even look at you. It was something she could say because she was confident in her power. Her position as the Vice-Captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was not obtained for free. It was acquired through her skill. Heo Ran-ju smiled as Pyo-wol slightly frowned. Why are you scared? However, at the next moment, Heo Ran-jus eyes shook. Pyo-wol suddenly appeared in front of her. There was a distance of three or four steps between her and Pyo-wol. However, without her realizing it, Pyo-wol was already right in front of her. Heo Ran-ju was so surprised that she couldnt even speak and her eyes widened. Wh, what? She let down her guard and tried to attack Pyo-wol. She was so surprised that she had forgotten her promise of giving him a handicapped. Jjoeng! At that moment, Pyo-wol stabbed Heo Ran-jus abdomen with his index finger. Heo Ran-ju felt a huge shock in her abdomen. The shock immediately spread through her whole body like a wave, and she collapsed while suppressing her screams. When the pain reached its peak, she realized that she could not even let a scream come out. She couldnt breathe properly. Her body stiffened to the point that she couldnt even move. Her head went blank. She couldnt even think of anything. The excruciating pain that dominated her entire body made it impossible for her to wonder how Pyo-wol shortened the distance or what technique he used to attack. Pyo-wol looked down at Heo Ran-ju, who had her entire body stiffened in pain. You still want to give up three seconds? Keukkeuk! Heo Ran-ju vomited blood. Heo Ran-ju looked up at Pyo-wol with an expression as if saying that she was deceived. She had initially guessed that Pyo-wol had mastered martial arts, but she didnt know that he was hiding such a tremendous force. She felt like she was being deceived by Pyo-Wol. Rain, cowardly. Her face was horribly contorted. It was painful and even shameful. The last thing Pyo-wol said before turning around was, The next time you say something like that, Ill kill you. Heo Ran-ju trembled as if she was splashed by cold water. Pyo-wols words did not feel like a mere threat. I was wrong! Pyo-wol is stronger than I thought. Heo Ran-jus eyes shone sharply as she looked at Pyo-wols back as he walked away. Although she was devastated by an unexpected blow, she did not consider herself defeated. The thing she is most confident about is that her whip-wielding expedient is not like a wooden ball. Of course, that didnt mean the filthy feeling went away. Its rotten! It hurts terribly. Heo Ran-ju stared at the back of Pyo-wols head for a long time. Pyo-wol ignored Heo Ran-jus gaze from behind and moved on. He initially thought about stopping Heo Ran-jus breathing. However, he refrained from doing so because it seemed that there would be more harm than good. By killing Nam Ho-san, the clash of the Thunder Gates and Qingcheng sect was brought about, but there was no need to get peoples attention by killing Heo Ran-ju. Pyo-wol found a guest house with an empty room. The place he found was Song Guest House. As the name suggests, it was a guest house run by a man having a Song surname. The size of the guest house is not very large, but since it was recently built, all facilities were clean. After getting a clean isolated room, Pyo-wol ate on the first floor. On the first floor, quite a few people were gathering and eating. All of their topics by far were about Nam Ho-san. Did the Qingcheng sect really kill Nam Ho-san? Wasnt there a trace of the Qingcheng sects martial arts on Namhosans body? It can be imitated, right? What do you mean? I heard that the more difficult the technique, the more unique traces it would leave. Such traces can never be imitated. Then you mean that the Qingcheng sect is really at fault? Why would they when theyre in a situation like this? Who knows? Whoo! Lets just drink. People raised their glasses with anxious faces. Numerous other stories have been told. Pyo-wol listened to all the stories while eating. The little information he heard like this helped him a lot. That was then. Oh! Did you hear that story? What story? I heard that the Emei sects Jeonghwa and the Yong Seol-ran have entered Chengdu. Really? Did those two really come to Chengdu? Yeah! A lot of people have already seen them. Huh! So they even come down from their main sect. This is really unusual. Right? In an instant, Pyo-wols chopsticks stopped. It was because of the names Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. There were several names in his life that he would never forget, two of which were Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. In many ways, their names were deeply engraved in Pyo-wols memory. Not knowing if Pyo-wol was listening, the men continued to talk. For what purpose did they come to Chengdu? How would I know that? I heard that they came to meet someone from the White Flower Room. White Flower Room? Thats right! The White Flower Room is no different from the Emei sect. Maybe its a standpoint that came out to crack down on the sect faction. After that, there was a lot of nonsensical chatter. Pyo-wol also turned his attention away from their conversation and fell into a world of his own. Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran came here? Pyo-wol thought that things were going more interesting than expected. It seemed that the work he did caused a bigger issue than he initially thought. Pyo-wols white teeth were exposed through red lips. CH 58 There was tension in the Qingcheng mountain. It was because of the crowd who visited at sunset. The people who climbed Mount Qingcheng carrying a coffin with the body were Tae Yeon-ho and the martial artists of the Thunder Gates. The warriors of the Qingcheng sect looked displeased at the martial artists who visited without notice. It was not considered polite in Jianghu to make such a sudden visit with another sect without a message in advance. Much less, the Qingcheng sect is a sacred sect with ties to Taoism. There was no reason to allow a group with swords to enter without permission. However, the matter was so urgent that the Qingcheng sect had no choice but to let in the martial artist of the Thunder Gates. They are now facing each other in a big hall in front of the great Daejeon. In the middle between the Qingcheng sect and the Thunder Gates, there was an Ongwan held from the bottom of the mountain. At that time, the top leaders walked out from Daejeon. As they appeared, the warriors of the Qingcheng sect bowed their heads. In the center of the leadership was Muryeongjin, the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect. Muryeongjin looked at Tae Yeon-ho with clear eyes and said, What do you mean by this, sect leader Tae? Thats what I wanted to ask, sect leader Muryeongjin. Tell me what happened. Why did you bring a coffin to the sect? In this coffin is the body of my disciple. Its unfortunate that sect leader Taes disciple died, but I dont think this has anything to do with our sect. What do you mean you dont know?! Tae Yeon-ho opened his eyes and looked at Muryeongjin. At that, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were furious. Show some respect! How dare you persecute the sect leader of our Qingcheng sect! The disciples of the Qingcheng sect had the momentum to attack the martial artists of the Thunder Gates at any moment. This was the home of the Qingcheng sect, so their power and numbers were superior. If the Qingcheng sect wanted to, they were capable of subduing all of the martial artists of the Thunder gates who came up here in a hurry.Nevertheless, the reason why Muryeongjin and the rest of the disciples keep their manners is because of their roots as a Taoist. Muryeongjin raised his hand to calm down the agitated disciples. He then asked Tae Yeon-ho, I really dont have any idea what youre talking about.. Can you explain to me what happened? As the news of Nam Ho-sans assassination had not yet been reported to the Qingcheng sect, Muryeongjin did not know why Tae Yeon-ho was making such a fuss. Okay. Then Ill show you myself. Tae Yeon-ho opened the coffin lid. Then the body of Nam Ho-san, lying in a miserable state, was revealed. Ugh! Amitabha Buddha! The appearance of a corpse full of terrible sword slashes was enough to shake the hearts of the Qingcheng sect warriors. This is the body of my disciple. Do you not feel anything when you see this child? I express my deepest condolences to the disciples misfortune. But what do we have to do with the disciples death? Cant you see this childs wound? Even though its a wound from the Seventy-Two Sword Waves! No way. It was then that the Muryeongjin people and the rest of the department heads took a closer look at the scars left on Nam Ho-sans body. Hm! Are you saying its really the Seventy-Two Sword Waves? They unknowingly let out a sigh. This was because the scars left on Nam Ho-sans body were traces that appeared when the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was used. A confused expression appeared on Muryeongjins face. This is because the Seventy-Two Sword Wave was definitely a technique of the Qingcheng sect. Tae Yeon-ho shouted, Are you still going to deny it? My disciple was assassinated by an assassin using the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of the Qingcheng sect. This cannot happen without the Qingcheng sect killing him. Sect leader Tae! Calm down first. How can I calm down? My disciple was killed by the sword of the Qingcheng sect. Ill figure this out Do not procrastinate, and give me a proper explanation. Is it because you think that if my disciple marries the Woo Seolha of the White Flower Room, we will be on the side of the Emei sect? Are you worried about the Emei sect that much? Enough to commit such a cowardly thing. At the words of Tae Yeon-ho, Muryeongjins eyebrows twitched. At that moment, the lions hood exploded. Go! After the huge roar that resounded all over the Qingcheng sect, Tae Yeon-ho and the rest of the Thunder Gates covered their ears and stumbled. At that time, a man with a cold expression jumped out from among the department heads. A middle-aged man reduced the space in an instant and appeared in front of Tae Yeon-ho. He was Mu Jeong-jin, the strongest warrior of the Qingcheng sect. A ferocious light flashed in Mu Jeong-jins eyes as he looked at Tae Yeon-ho. Muryeongjin, who saw it, cried out. Dont! How dare you! I wont forgive you for barging into our sect and making a fuss! Mu Jeong-jin did not care and extended his hand to Tae Yeon-ho. It was one of the techniques of the Qingcheng sect, Wind Thunder Palm.1 No! Tae Yeon-ho quickly drew his sword and performed a defensive stance. However, it was not enough to block the sword of Mu Jeong-jin. Bang! Tae Yeon-hos body bounced back with the explosion. The sword he was holding split due to the formidable power of the Wind Thunder Palm. Mu Jeong-jin jumped and then followed Tae Yeon-ho. Tae Yeon-ho bit his lip at the unfamiliar flashing eyes and fierce momentum. Mu Jeong-jins Wind Thunder Palm shook Tae Yeon-hos internal organs, so he couldnt bring out his power. Priest! Show mercy! You must not kill him, Senior brother! Muryeongjin and Muhwajin shouted at the same time. At that moment, Mu Jeong Jin-ins hands pounded Tae Yeon-hos whole body. Purberbuck! Geuh! Tae Yeon-ho screamed and collapsed. Luckily, Mu Jeong-jin controlled his attack, so Tae Yeon-ho did not stop breathing. But Tae yeon-hos appearance still looked very miserable. He knelt on the floor filled with his blood. Mu Jeong-jin looked down at Tae Yeon-ho while holding his back. Do you think our sect is easy? For you to accused us of such absurd manipulation. I didnt lie. Tae Yeon-ho answered with difficulty. Then, Mu Jeong-jins eyes turned even colder. Quiet. If you talk nonsense again, I will kill not only you, but also everyone who climbed the mountain. Tae Yeon-ho kept his mouth shut at the terrifying threat of Mu Jeong-jin. There was a gloomy expression on his face. When he experienced the formidable power of a Mu Jeong-jin first hand, he couldnt dare to respond. Clearly, it was the Qingcheng sect who did something wrong, but they were the one being persecuted here. Tears wanted to come out from his heart. Tae Yeon-ho looked at Muryeongjin. Is this how the Qingcheng sect does things? To suppress others with force so that no objection can be raised? I apologize, sect leader Tae! Muryeongjin hastily tried to make excuses. But before that, Mu Jeong-jin kicked Tae Yeon-ho in the chest. Puck! Taeyeon-ho couldnt even scream, flew away and lost consciousness. Priest! Why are you attacking him here? It will not be too late to find out the circumstances first and then act later. Once we subdue it, it is not too late to check the situation. The more we look at the situation, the more they would look at us with ridicule. Amitabha! Mu Jeong-jin replied coldly and went into Daejeon. Muryeongjin looked at his back and murmured. What the hell happened to the priest in the past? He wasnt that ferocious even though he was cold. At some point, Mu Jeong-jin changed little by little. He became ferocious and vicious. And he couldnt hold back his anger. At first, he thought that Mu Jeong-jin was just going through a simma in the process of learning martial arts. When anyone learns martial arts, they tend to experience a little bit of heart demon2, and most of them escape safely. Qingcheng sects martial arts contain the essence of Taoism, so it is especially easy to escape from heart demon. So he didnt pay much attention to it, but as time went on, the brutality of Mu Jeong-jin was increasing. The problem is that there is no way to control Mu Jeong-jin right now. The martial arts of Mu Jeong-jin could be said to be the best of the Qingcheng sect. In order to control him, it was possible only at the level of Go Yeopjin, an elder from the previous generation. However, he retired a long time ago and it has been a long time since he left the Qingcheng sect. Muryeongjin sighed softly and said to the Muhwajin. Hoo Let the priest talk to you as soon as sect leader Tae wakes up. Give them a place to live. Okay. Amitabha! After the Muhwajin politely stood up, he approached the members of the Thunder gates. Muhwajin was respected by many for his mild personality. He led those who were angry at Tae Yeon-hos injury and took them to their own quarters. In addition, a physician was sent to Tae Yeon-ho to treat him. After the situation seemed to have calmed down to some extent, the Muryeongjin spoke to the nearby master of the Cheongsu Koreansang. Cheongyeop! Yes! Please give me a command, sect leader. The name of the monk who responded politely is Cheongyeop. He was a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect famous for his nickname as the White Sword Crane.3 I think you should go to Chengdu. Are you talking about me? Yes. This situation is unusual. You should take some disciples and check the situation over there. Alright. If youre struggling, go to Priest Woo and ask for his help. Even though youre heartbroken and let go of public affairs, I wont refuse your request. I will. Cheongyeop bowed his head. Priest Woo, whom Muryeongjin spoke of, was referring to Woo Jinpyeong. After the death of his son, Woo Jin-pyeong, who made the greatest contribution to the success of the Qingcheng sect, has lost all his motivation and returned to his hometown. Muryeongjin quietly closed his eyes and muttered. How the hell did things get to this point? Oh Primordial Heaven. Please look over the Qingcheng sect. His eyes didnt open for a long time. * * * As night fell, the Song Guest House was as quiet as a dead mouse. This is because many of Song Guest Houses guests just used the restaurant and returned home. There were not many guests who stayed overnight. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to spend time quietly alone. There was only one small lamp illuminating his room. Pyo-wol leaned his back against the wall and looked at the oil lamp swaying. Even with the windows closed, the wind was blowing from somewhere and waving the lanterns. Pyo-wol thought that the oil lamp resembled himself a lot. He lived a precarious life where he cant even see whats going to happen. If he wanted to, he could leave Jianghu and live comfortably. With his current ability, it was enough to enjoy a life filled with glory or wealth. Still, Pyo-wol chose revenge. Without hesitating. He was arrested at the age of 14 and lived without seeing the light properly for 14 years. Hes been living like an angler in order to somehow survive in a hellish environment where his fellow captives were dying right next to me. For this reason, his emotions and way of thinking were remarkably different from those of ordinary people. Even Pyo-wol knew that fact. And he realized one more thing. Its the fact that he will never be able to live like everyone else. Shruck! At that moment, the sound of someone pulling their skirt was heard in Pyo-wols ear. Someone approached his room. Pyo-wol turned his head slightly and looked at the door. The sound got closer and closer and stopped right in front of his door. Then the door carefully opened and someone came in. Even though the woman who arrived was just wearing a light dress, she had a gorgeous rose-like appearance. It was Woo Seolha. Seolha, who came in with the door open, was looking straight at him. She had a surprised expression on her face. But it was only for a short time, she soon came to Pyo-wol with a bashful smile. So youre still awake. How did you know I was here? Theres no place in Chengdu that our White Flower Rooms eyes dont reach. Its not particularly hard to find a remarkably handsome man like you. Seolha naturally approached Pyo-wol as if it was her own room and sat down next to him. When Seonha sat down next to him, the fragrant body scent of Pyo-wol stimulated her. How did you do it? What? I mean, the young master of the Thunder Gates. What kind of trick did you use to make them think that Nam Ho-san was killed by the Qingcheng sect? It looks like the Qingcheng sect killed him. So you didnt kill him? Seolha had a confused expression on her face. It was her who asked Pyo-wol to kill Nam Ho-san, but she was not sure if Pyo-wol really killed him. Be honest with me. What happened? Does it matter who killed him? All that matters now is that hes dead. Thats it, but Whoever is responsible for killing him, youve accomplished your purpose anyway. Isnt that what you want? In an instant, Seolhas eyes became hazy. It was because Pyo-wol had a strong body scent that made her light headed. Youre right. Nothing else matters. Seonhas breathing became ragged involuntarily. At this moment, her mind is empty, and she cant think of anything else. All she had in her mind was the thought of wanting to be embraced by Pyo-wol. And she did what she thought. Haaa Seolha hugged Pyo-wols waist and looked up. Enjoy reading! To remind people of the names: Terms: CH 59 She hugged Pyo-wol without wearing anything. There was still a lot of heat on her face. She traced Pyo-wols chest with her white fingers. Youre like a bad guy. Seonha said while looking at Pyo-wol. Her appearance was alluring enough to make any man fall in love with her. However, Pyo-wol only looked at her without any change in expression. I dont think Ill be able to see you for a while. I cant leave the sect because a valuable guest has come. A dear guest? I told you before. The great disciple of the Emei sect, Jeonghwa, is my aunt, and she came to the White Flower Room with her junior sister. She has a very picky personality, so I have to take care of her myself. What is she here for? I heard it was to hire a group of mercenaries called the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group? Yes. It seems that it is a place that is evaluated as having the highest level of power among the mercenary groups. They said that they had no choice but to sign a contract because the Emei sects power is inferior to the Qingcheng sect. Seolha answered every question that Pyo-wol asked, unaware that she was already leaking confidential information. She was just talking about whatever came to her mind. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to lay still and get a lot of information. When will Jeonghwa return to their main sect? I think shell be staying in the White Flower Room for a while. Really? Its nice to keep seeing Auntie, but its annoying to keep seeing that bitch. That bitch? I mean my aunts youngest junior disciple Yong Seol-ran. Why? I just hate everything about her from head to toe. She always likes to be alone with her eyes looking like she seems to know everything. Anyway, I hate her. I want her to disappear from this world. . If I ask you later, can you get rid of that bitch? If she disappears, Auntie will take care of me more. If youre a samurai in the Jeonghwa Situation, wouldnt you also become a magistrate? Who said that a bitch like that is the chief? A bitch with no such foundation? Seolhas expression turned into a ferocious one. Pyo-wol noticed that she was jealous of the Yong Seol-ran. Yong Seol-ran Pyo-wol recalled memories from seven years ago. Even though he has only seen her once, the memories of that time are so strong that he can remember everything clearly. Yong Seol-ran, who was calm and collected, felt more threatening than Jeonghwa, who had a fiery personality. It was still the same today. He doesnt care much about Jeonghwa, but strangely, he was more concerned about Yong Seol-ran. If we meet in person, will I know why? As long as they stay in Chengdu anyway, they will end up meeting someday. Its just a matter of timing. At that moment, Seonha whispered in Pyo-wols ear. Dont worry about that bitch. Dont even think about her. You just have to move for me. Her breathing grew hotter. * * * Seolha went back to the White Flower Room before dawn. During that time, he had two more rounds with her. Pyo-wol left the room a long time after Seolha left. The sun was already in the middle of the sky, and quite a few customers were seated in the restaurant on the first floor. Pyo-wol also ordered a light meal and sat down. Wow! That a mans face The guests who had been eating for a long time looked at Pyo-wol, lost in their hearts. However, Pyo-wol did not even look at them and only looked outside. He was now accustomed to the peoples gazes and gossip so getting their attention wasnt a big deal. Even Pyo-wol was aware. That his appearance is vastly different from others. He had a unique decadent atmosphere that attracted people. It wasnt like this before. He was handsome, but not enough to attract people like this.It was evident that this had happened after spending seven years with numerous snakes in the snake pit. The clean skin without any blemishes resembles that of a snake, and the red-lighted eyes looked unique. At times, his appearance was burdensome, but now he has decided to accept the reality. After a while, the waiter brought food. There were only a few side dishes including rice and fruits. The waiter placed the food down on the table and glanced at Pyo-wols face. Hes really handsome. I want to live just one day with that kind of face. Then the women will all line up before him. Even in the eyes of a young waiter, he was enamored because of Pyo-wols appearance. At that moment, Pyo-wol called for the waiter. Hey. Yes? Oh! Im sorry. Youre so handsome The waiter replied in amazement. He thought Pyo-wol was angry, but Pyo-wol had no intention of blaming him. The reason Pyo-wol called the waiter was for another reason. Do you know how to get to Dangata? If its a Dangata, are you talking about the old hometown of the Tang Family? Yes. Excuse me, but why do you want to go to Dangata? The waiter asked why with a subtle fear in his eyes. It is also because it was taboo to mention the name of the Tang Family in Chengdu. The Tang Family once ruled over Sichuan, beyond Chengdu, but now it has been completely destroyed, leaving only a few traces of it. This is because the rest of the sects in Sichuan have completely erased the existence of the Tang Family. Since Im here in Chengdu, Im just going to take a look. Ah! Its just watching. Yes. Then I will tell you. Leave our guesthouse and go west. After walking for almost half a day, you will come to a village with three large trees standing at the entrance. If you go twenty six more miles south of that village, youll find Dangata. But there will be nothing left there since they had already collapsed a long time ago. Okay. Hey, customer! This is just rambling from an old man, but dont use the word Tang Family recklessly. It doesnt matter to people like us, but the warriors of Sichuan are very sensitive. Why is that? Its just because theyre afraid. The delusion that the Tang Family might be resurrected and rule Sichuan Province still lingers among the martial artists of Sichuan. Thats why they treat those who use the Tang surname more harshly. What the waiter said was true. Now, the Qingcheng sect and the Emeis ect were fighting for supremacy, but in the past, the Tang Family was unparalleled. The Tang Family, which was synonymous with poison, fell and left almost no traces, but its name still lingered in peoples minds together with a feeling of fear. Anyway, since I told you, Ill now go. The waiter nodded at Pyo-wol and ran towards the kitchen. Pyo-wol, who was left alone, ate and went out immediately. The sun was hot. Sichuan Province, a basin topography, was famous for its hot temperatures. Thanks to that, there has been a bountiful harvest of rice for the farmers, but people suffered from one heat. People walking on the street all walked close to the wall to avoid the midday sun. However, Pyo-wol did not care and moved forward while receiving the sunlight. Even the hot heat that makes people suffer has no effect on him. Pyo-wol moved towards the direction the waiter told him. After walking for almost half a day, he came to a village with three large trees standing in the shape of a nest. After turning south from the village and walking about 20 li, he finally came to Dangata. As the waiter said, Dangata was thoroughly demolished. Only a few stones were left in the ruins of Dangata. Even the tiles and bricks were taken by the people who lived nearby. In the ruined space, only the bushes were overgrown. It was a sight that felt the passing of time. Pyo-wol looked at Dangata indifferently. Underlying fear. The reason Pyo-wol dared to come here was because of the Sichuan peoples perception of the Tang Family. More than a hundred years have passed since their fall, but fear remains in the minds of people. It was possible because the name of Tang itself remained a source of fear. This was exactly what Pyo-wol, who was completely alone, needed. Ssssreuk! At that time, a foreign movement was felt at Pyo-wols feet. He looked down and saw a small snake crawling at his feet. It was small in size, but seeing the triangular shape of its head, it was clear that it was a venemous snake. The viper wriggled past Pyo-wol. A normal person would have been terrified and made a fuss, but Pyo-wol did not change his expression. Pyo-wol had lived in a pit full of snakes. A snake with this kind of venom did not pose any threat to him. Pyo-wol expanded his senses. Then he felt the movement of snakes all over the bushes. He didnt know if its because the Tang Familymainly dealt with poison, but there were a lot of poisonous snakes there. Ssss! Pyo-wol clenched his lips and made a bizarre sound, like a snake licking his tongue. Then the snakes hiding in the bush raised their heads all at once and looked at the Pyo-wol. The sight of thousands of snakes staring at Pyo-wol was terrifying to see. However, there was no trace of fear on the face of Pyo-wol, who was stared at by numerous snakes. Snakes would be feared by ordinary people, but to Pyo-wol, they were the most familiar. Ssssss! When Pyo-wol made another bizarre noise, the snakes bowed their heads and led the way. Good. * * * Cheongyeop looked at the Thunderr Gates with calm eyes. After descending from Mount Qingcheng, he immediately led his disciples to the Thunder Gates. Since Mu Jeong-in seriously hurt Tae Yeon-ho, the master of the Thunder Gates, they had to find out the truth behind the Thunder Gates as soon as possible. As his recovery time increases, the confrontation with the Thunder Gates will intensify. It was not difficult to subdue the Thunder Gates with the current power of the Qingcheng sect. The problem was Soroeumsa, which could be said to be behind them. Tae Yeon-ho was arguing that the Thunder Gates is a completely separate school from the Soroeumsa, but there were no people in Sichuan who believed in that fact. Today, it was the prevailing opinion of Sichuan that there was the support of Soroeumsa in the background of the growth of the Thunder Gates. That is why Muryeongjin also sent his most trusted disciple, Cheongyeop, to rectify the situation. Cheongyeop, with the cooperation of the Thunder Gates Mundo, inspected the place where Nam Ho-san died. You mean you were attacked by an assassin here? As if to tell the situation at the time, the situation in the room was miserable. Blood was splattered everywhere, and all the furniture were broken. Cheongsan, a great disciple who had followed Cheongyeop, stroked the sword traces left on the wall with his finger and said, This is definitely a trace left behind by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of our sect. Similar to Cheongyeop, Cheongsan had a calm personality and sharp eyes. There was no doubt in his voice when the words Seventy-Two Sword Waves came out of his mouth. Among the external disciples, who has mastered the Seventy-Two Sword Waves? As far as I know, theres none. Even in the main sect, only a small number of students have learned the technique, so it is more impossible for an external student to learn it. You used to have a copy leaked once, didnt you? The copy only contained the swordsmanship. Without the support of the cultivation method of our main sect, they cannot bring out half of its original power. Cheongsan shook his head. The martial artists of a prestigious sect seem to be playing separately, but eventually, when they reach the top, they are connected as one living thing. In order to demonstrate the proper power, it is necessary to learn the related techniques and martial arts at the same time. But with only a copy, only the form and the formula exist. So a person cant ever be successful with such an incomplete book. More than anything else, the assassin who learned martial arts using the copy was eventually killed by Senior Brother Mu Jeong. Is there any guarantee that he is the only one who has mastered the Seventy-Two Sword Wave from a copy? Im not sure, but I think that it is impossible to learn and bring out its full power with just a copy. At least with their own strength. What if the proper clan intervened? Then its a different story. Conversely, it would be possible to analyze the sword art and come up with an appropriate cultivation method. In that case, it would be better to create a new martial arts method. Theres no guarantee that a right cultivation will be appropriate and above all, you never know how long it will take. So were back from the beginning. I think it would be faster to trace back the path of the assassin by figuring out how the assassin got here than to figure out how the assassin learned how to use the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. At Cheongsans words, Cheongyeop nodded. He was also aware that there was only one way to solve the situation as quickly as possible. Everything was blurry, as if obscured by fog, but there was one thing that was still clearly visible. It was the presence of an assassin. Eerie! It felt as if all the hairs on their body had stood up against the opponent who they had not yet been able to identify his face or his identity. It was the first time they felt this way since the assassination of Woo Gunsang seven years ago. Is it possible for it to be the same assassin? Cheongsan immediately denied his thoughts. Seven years ago, that assassin was already killed by Mu Jeong-jin. CH 60 It is certain that they infiltrated through this mansion. Cheongyeop made a slight impression on Cheongsans tired voice. Just finding the assassins infiltration route has already consumed a lot of mental energy. Finding its traces was as laborious as finding a needle on a sandy beach. Dozens of times he searched for a place where he could infiltrate, but he couldnt find any traces. In the end, they had to change direction and reason by analyzing the most efficient penetration route from the assassins point of view rather than looking for traces. In doing so, they found the mansion to the west of Thunder Gates. Cheongyeop questioned whether the assassins had actually used the mansion where there were many people, but he had no choice but to follow Cheongsans inference.. Hes a clever guy. He purposely picked a place where people can see the most. Its the same reason that if you want to hide a tree, its best to hide it in the forest. Cheongsan seemed to have a strong sense of pride for the assassin whom he did not know. He was completely focused as he searched for the assassins whereabouts. The disciples who had come with him, at his command, dispersed and explored the people of the mansion. Even now, the people of the mansion held their breath and watched the masters of the Qingcheng sect. They had thus become accustomed to being on the lookout for strangers other than themselves. Cheongsan was sure that if he asked them, he would find out the stranger who had visited that day. He also lived in such a place before entering the Qingcheng sect, so he knew the habits of the people well. He was confident that he would be able to find the whereabouts of the assassin before this evening. But to his surprise, until the sun went down, he did not once meet any person from the mansion who testified that they saw a stranger that day. No, does this make sense? That many people didnt see a stranger that day. Cheongsan muttered with a puzzled expression on his face. Cheongyeop comforted him. Maybe the assassin broke in through another route, so dont be heartbroken. That doesnt make any sense. This is obviously the best route. Hu! Its getting late today, so lets try again tomorrow. But Think of the other disciples as well. At that moment, Cheongsan looked at his disciples. The second and third generation disciples were looking at Cheongsan with a straight face. They were very tired from exploring Cheongsans command all day. It was unreasonable to push them further. I apologize, everyone. Amitabha! Then were going to rest today at a guesthouse and look for the assassin again tomorrow. You thought well. But, is there a guest house for this person to stay? Why do we go to a guest house? When you go to Chengdu, there is the Golden Gates. Oh! Cheongsan let out a sigh. Golden Gate is a sect closely related to the Qingcheng sect. They were located north of the Chengdu, ready to provide accommodation for the Qingcheng sect a at any time. We must hurry to enter the Golden Gate. Okay, lets go. Yes! The two left Jintang County with the disciples of the Qingcheng sect In order to get to the Golden Gates, one had to pass through the downtown area of ??Chengdu. As the dozens of disciples moved, people looked at them with curious eyes. It was because they recognized that they were the masters of the Qingcheng sect. It was not easy to see the disciples of the Qingcheng sect on the streets, no matter how strong they were. It was even rarer for such a large number of disciples to travel in a group. People looked at the disciples of the Qingcheng sect as if they were a rare spectacle. Cheongyeop was concerned about the gaze of those people, but he worked hard to pretend he was calm and moved on. But when he arrived at the center of Chengdu, his footsteps had no choice but to stop. It was because of a group of people walking from the opposite side. Unlike the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, the other group was dominated by women. Cheongyeops expression turned cold. Because he knew the identity of the opponent. Emei sect! They were the disciples of the Emei sect and Baekhwabang, whose main focus was on Jeonghwa. The Emei sect also recognized the disciples of the Qingcheng sect. The disciples of the Qingcheng sect are coming down here. Jeonghwas expression, who was at the forefront, changed terribly. With a look as if she was about to devour them, she glared at the Qingcheng sects disciples including Cheongyeop. It was the same for the disciples of the Qingcheng sect. Chaeeng! When the disciples of the Qingcheng sect unsheath their swords in unison, the martial artists of the Emei sect took out their weapons as well. A sudden tension flowed between the two forces. But they did not clash. It was because they believed that a sudden clash without any preparation would only lead to destruction. Cheongyeop raised his hand to make the disciples restrain themselves, and then stepped forward. Of course, on the side of the Emei sect, Jeonghwa came out. Its been a while, Jeonghwa. Heh! What did you come down here for? To eat? If you got a nickname called White Sword Crane, you should live in the mountains like a crane. Are you not coming down because of something urgent, Jeonghwa? It would be overwhelming just to protect the main sect, but you have the time to worry about other things, no, do you not understand the situation properly? Cheongyeop! Shut that mouth. Heh! The fart guy got angry. Thats exactly the case. Who created this situation in the first place dares to shout it out? Explosive momentum flowed from Jeonghwa and Cheongyeop. Although they started fighting seven years ago, the two were friends before that. It was clear that the both of them would lead the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect, so they greeted each other right away. The situation suddenly changed after the assassination of Woo Gunsang seven years ago. When it was revealed that the person who commissioned the assassination was the Emei sect, the Qingcheng sect erupted. Due to his uncontrollable anger, Mu Jeong-jin attacked the disciples of the Emei sect who had entered the underground cave with him. Jeonghwa was also there. Jeonghwa had to face the humiliation of escaping with only a few disciples. The Emei sect pleaded innocent, saying that it was nothing more than a delusional accusation. The public opinion of Sichuan Province was divided because the Qingcheng sect could not provide any clear evidence other than Mu Jeong-jins words. The Qingcheng sect was greatly outraged by the Emei sects behavior who was denying it to the end. In the end, the two sects clashed violently, inflicting numerous casualties. After that, they collided frequently, and the emotional rift deepened as time went on. Jeonghwa looked at Cheongyeop with eyes full of malice. She wanted to kill all of the Cheongyeop and Qingcheng sect disciples right away, but given the opponents power, it would not be easy to do so. Even the martial artists of the White Flower Room joined, so the weight was still inclined towards the Qingcheng sect. The results of the last few big clashes show that the Qingcheng sect was stronger. Yong Seol-ran who was beside Jeonghwa whispered. Now is the time to step down. If we clash with them for no reason, our damage will be greater. Quiet. Are you talking about escaping in front of the Qingcheng sect? Arent you ashamed? Jeonghwa criticized Yong Seol-ran. Yong Seol-ran sighed and backed away when her words didnt reach Jeonghwa. Jeonghwa looked at Cheongyeop again and said, Did you ordered the assassination after knowing that the young master of the Thunder Gates and the sect leader of the White Flower Room were having an affair? Thats amazing. Qingcheng sect! You threw all the people in the trash. Where are you going to dig your ears? Youve invested seven years to kill the most promising member of our sect. Where did you learn such devotion? Oh! Of course, you learned from your master, the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Quiet. Jeonghwa, who could not even find the main temple, was furious and looked at it. The eyes of some martial artists were so intense that anyone would tremble just by just looking at their eyes. However, Cheongyeop did not blink an eye even when he looked into her eyes. Although he was often underestimated compared to his friends because of his gentle personality, he was still a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect. His achievements were not far behind compared to Jeonghwa. Knowing that fact, Jeonghwa only taunted, but did not attack. There was an atmosphere that they were about to stab each other at any moment, but neither the Cheongyeop nor the Jeonghwa made such a move. This was Chengdu. It was the center of Sichuan Province and the place where the largest number of people lived. All the wealth of Sichuan went to this place. It was clear that if a riot were to happen here, they would lose a huge amount of money along with the people of Chengdu. If they really had to fight, they had to do it somewhere other than Chengdu. At least far from the center of Chengdu. After all, this is what it is. Yong Seol-ran, who was standing behind Jeonghwa, sighed softly. If possible, she wanted to return to Mt. Emei immediately but that was impossible. There should not have been such a collision between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect in the first place. Where did we go wrong? The root of the problem was clear. It was the Emei sect. No matter how many words and excuses she made, that fact did not change. Yong Seol-ran did not deny that fact. She was the only one who felt regretful about what happened since she could have stopped the situation before it deteriorated out of control. Seven years ago, that assassin was the problem. He crossed the inescapable net from which everyone cant come back while killing Woo Gunsang. After that incident, all escape routes were blocked. At the edge of a cliff with nowhere to retreat, the two sects were facing each other. If it wasnt for that, the situation wouldnt have gotten this far. The more he thought about it, the more amazing the assassins feats became. Because of one assassin, the Qingcheng sect and the Emeis ect had to make such a life-and-death decision. Even the assassin died seven years ago. Just as San Sima Yi was being harassed by the dead Zhuge Liang, the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect were still being influenced by what the assassin did. But in the end, we dont even know his name. Yong Seol-ran sighed and looked around. In the confrontation between the two factions, all the people nearby came out to watch. Most of the eyes contained fear and curiosity at the same time. However, there was a pair of eyes that felt like her chest was pierced like a dagger. Yong Seol-ran looked in the direction where she felt the gaze. But she didnt see any strange eyes. Am I mistaken? * * * Good instincts. Pyo-wol, who disappeared from the crowd, softened his eyes. It was the first time he saw Yong Seol-rang in seven years. It was a face he couldnt forget, even if he tried to forget it. Because it was engraved so deeply. Yong Seol-ran and Jeonghwa. Both of them were people who had entered the underground cave after chasing Pyo-wol. Of course, the impression was bound to remain strong. He heard from Seolha that the two had entered the city, but seeing them with his own eyes like this was different. The same was true of the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect. Although Cheongyeop and Cheongsan were not the warriors who participated at the time, the reason that they were disciples of the Qingcheng sect alone was enough to attract Pyo-wols interest. Pyo-wol left the seat quietly after imprinting the faces of the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect as they confronted each other in his mind one by one. They were fighting sharply as if they were going to fight right away, but he knew that it was only for show. To make them really fight, they needed a proper spark. Still, its not a bad start. Both sides still have quite a few giants. All of the great disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were among the most prominent in Jianghu. If he can keep the fire bigger, he will be able to lure out all the humans who are still hiding in the mountains. Pyo-wol came back to the guesthouse, organizing his thoughts. However, an unexpected person was waiting for him in the guest cup. Heo Ran-ju! It was Heo Ran-ju who wore clothes that showed off her breasts and voluptuous body. However, it was not only Heo Ran-ju who was waiting for him. There was a man with a strong impression, who seemed to be in his mid to late forties, with Go Dosa. When Pyo-wol came into the guest house, Heo Ran-ju stood up and greeted him. Where are you coming from like that? We had waited a long time. Heo Ran-ju smiled bashfully. It was a bright smile, as if she had been captivated by Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at her without saying a word, then shifted his gaze to a man in his mid to late forties. He gave off a similar atmosphere with Heo Ran-ju. He felt the wildness that only those who lived roughly and freely could exude. Even the Go Dosa, who usually likes to joke around, looked like he was restraining himself by his side. That meant that a middle-aged man was superior to Go Dosa. Pyo-wol immediately recognized his identity. This is the leader of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. When Pyo-wols gaze reached him, a middle-aged man stood up. As Go Dosa said, hes a good man. Im Zhang Mu-ryang, the leader of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Its nice to meet you! Why are you here? Im here to see you. I have no business with you. They said you punched Ranju, whom I cherish like my younger sister? I think this is enough for me to visit. Zhang Mu-ryang gave strength to both eyes. It was usually Zhang Mu-ryang who was casual and friendly , but when he gives strength to his eyes like this, the atmosphere changes like other people. A good person can never lead a group of mercenaries like the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. It required strong leadership and cruel hands to unite these ruthless people. Zhang Mu-ryang was a leader who possessed both qualities perfectly. Pyo-wol also recognized that fact. But he wasnt scared nor discouraged. Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes and said. So you want to get revenge on your sister? What revenge? I just came here to see your face because my sister who I love was beaten. Zhang Mu-ryangs face was red as he was forced to hold back his laughter. Heo Ran-ju clicked her tongue. Ack! Who got hit? Its just rubbing. Cheat the person you want to deceive. You had a deep internal injury, dont you remember that the doctor stayed up all night to treat you? They said four weeks of work was exhausted from cleaning out cheap passives. Damn! Do you really have to say that out loud? Heo Ran-ju protested, but Zhang Mu-ryang ignored her and looked at Pyo-wol. So, lets say we have dinner together. Isnt that what we can do? We are not enemies of any kind He was looking at Pyo-wol with a smile on his face. But his eyes were not smiling at all. CH 61 The four of them sat around a round table. Pyo-wol and Zhang Mu-ryang sat opposite each other, and in between them, Go Dosa and Heo Ran-ju sat. The place they were sitting was a private room inside of the guest house. It is an isolated space where other peoples gaze is blocked, so it is suitable for sharing confidential information. Zhang Mu-ryang ordered the most expensive food from the owner of the restaurant. Pyo-wol sat down without a word and looked at Zhang Mu-ryang. Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Pyo-wol with his body buried deep in the chair, while Go Dosa and Heo Ran-ju were smiling. The most surprising thing was Heo Ran-ju. She was looking at Pyo-wol with deep eyes, as if she had no memory of being beaten by him. She was rather curious about Pyo-wols reaction. Usually people get flustered when they are in this kind of situation. Most of the men she saw were like that. She expected that this time will be the same too. However, contrary to her expectations, Pyo-wol did not have a single change in his expression. Tsk! Youre no fun In the end, Heo Ran-ju pouted her lips with a sullen expression. Then Zhang Mu-ryang opened his mouth. As you can see, Im having trouble because youre being a nuisance. Why am I annoying? You went outside and got yourself hit, so its a problem. Is there anything you can do well? Damn it! Heo Ran-ju, who couldnt say anything, rubbed her lips. Although she found nothing scary in the world, Heo Ran-ju had a bit of a hard time dealing with Zhang Mu-ryang, the captain of their group. This is because Zhang Mu-ryang is not only superior in strength, but also leads the Black Cloud Mercenary Group by setting clear goals with his outstanding leadership. His strength and strong leadership united the mercenaries of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Although it is said that Heo Ran-ju possessed a brilliant way of thinking, she was also a member of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. All of her actions were carried out only within the limits of what Zhang Mu-ryang tolerated. Ran-ju, from my point of view, has mastered some great martial arts so its really amazing for you to be able to subdue her immediately. If you dont mind me asking, can you tell who your master is? Hes the one who raised such a great disciple, so he must be also great. . Ah! Dont get me wrong. Im saying this because Im just genuinely curious. I also want to offer a friendly relationship. . Youre very reticent. Were you always that way? Or is it because youre uncomfortable at this moment? You already know. The reason why Im like this. This time, Zhang Mu-ryang closed his lips. Hes not going to be easy to deal with. He was a martial artist who overpowered Heo Ran-ju instantly. Although she had an outgoing personality and an unruly temper, she was still strong. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for her to become the Vice Captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Although it is said that she was careless because she did not anticipate Pyo-wols instantaneous movement, that is not an excuse. It was true that she had lost, so it was certain that Pyo-wol was that much of a threat. So, he tried to confirm Pyo-wols capability. This is because if it was a warrior with enough skill to subdue Heo Ran-ju at once, then that would mean he would have learned martial arts from a proper master or a master with a high reputation. However, Pyo-wol was consistently silent. He had an expression of someone resolute of not telling them anything about himself. This young friend is very suspicious. I was taught to doubt everything except for myself. Is that so? Then you learned it right. Zhang Mu-ryang laughed out loud. Food came out in the midst of such meaningless conversations. As the top-class dishes from the guesthouse came out one after another, Go DOsa trembled with his chopsticks. Lets chat while eating food. When youre hungry, good words dont come out. Yeah! Ive been starving all day and Im hungry. Heo Ran-ju also hurriedly picked up her chopsticks. As the two of them livened up the atmosphere, Zhang Mu-ryang also smiled and raised his chopsticks.But until the end, Pyo-wol did not raise his chopsticks. Why? Do you think the food is poisoned? No. Im just not hungry. Then why didnt you tell me right away? If I had, I would have ordered a little less food. But youre going to eat it all, right? But Zhang Mu-ryang smiled and looked at Heo Ran-ju and Go Dosa. The two were playing with their chopsticks like crazy. Where their chopsticks passed, the food disappeared. The two of them ate and ate the food as if they were obsessed with face. Thanks to this, more than half of the food has already disappeared into their stomachs. It seemed that there was no need to worry about the food having leftovers. Zhang Mu-ryang knew that it would be of no use to drag the horse beyond this. Although he hadnt said a few words to Pyo-wol, his personality was already pictured in his mind. He has a lot of doubts, and he doesnt trust people easily. He also draws a clear line and refuses to let anyone in. For such a person, it might have been more effective to bring out the main point in a straight-forward way than to speak in a roundabout manner. Ive researched your past. Nothing came out. Oh! Dont be offended. Isnt it natural that you want to know about someone youre interested in? The reason I say this is because Im interested in you. Interested? Yeah! I would be lying if I said Im not interested on someone who overpowered Ranju in a short span of time. I want to recruit you into the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. From your point of view, it may just be a group of rogues, but I have a dream. My goal is to make it a proper sect. To do that, I need at least one more talented person. I wont ask you what your past is or why you came to Chengdu. I can also promise you the best treatment, so join the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Zhang Mu-ryang looked directly into Pyo-wols eyes. Pyo-wol thought his eyes resembled those of a bear. At first glance, he looked more honest than any other animal, but in fact, it was the bear that was cunning which no other animal can rival. With the overwhelming power that came from its huge body, the cunning brain, and the brutality of eating its prey alive with its breath attached, the bear was a top-notch beast. If you are deceived by that persons nice smile, you will surely be eaten. Ill give you anything. If you want, Ill give you Ranju as well. Oraboni! Heo Ran-ju shouted, but Zhang Mu-ryang did not care and continued, No matter what her personality is, her looks make up for it. I dont know how the nights with her are like, but all the guys shes slept with seem to be satisfied. Oh! Really Heo Ran-ju groaned as if angry. But Pyo-wol knew she wasnt mad. No matter how angry her expression was, there was something she could never hide. It was the movement of the fine muscles around the eyes. Pyo-wol was able to grasp the emotions of the other person through such fine muscle movements. Heo Ran-ju was not angry. Rather, she was expecting a positive response from Pyo-wol. Heo Ran-jus slightly shriveled breath was telling Pyo-wol how she felt. That bitch really likes that guy. Go Dosa looked at Heo Ran-ju and smiled slightly. Heo Ran-ju was never a virtuous woman. In fact, it would be strange if a woman who had been a rogue for many years was quiet. Heo Ran-ju was not called the Black Ranju for nothing. She was a woman who had to possess a man she liked. The red blush that appeared on her face as she looked at Pyo-wol was proof that she longed for him. Even if you look at the same guy, that guys face is amazing. If its Ranjus personality, Ill leave it in the room and get bitten and kicked. Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Pyo-wol with a grin. It was as if he was looking forward to Pyo-wols decision. It was his idea that a man could not refuse a beautiful woman like Heo Ran-ju. However, Pyo-wols reply betrayed his expectations. Its not that compelling. Which one do you not like? Joining the group or giving away Ranju? All of it. Youre more greedy than you look. Youre still not satisfied. Im not very fond of food that Im sure Ill get sick of eating Hmm! Zhang Mu-ryangs eyes grew sharper. Heo Ran-jus face, sitting next to him, was red with anger. How dare you reject me? Ive met many men so far, but Pyo-wol was the first to reject her. Her face was full of shameful light. Heo Ran-ju bit her lip until it bled. Tension lingered over Pyo-wols refusal. Go Dosa wiggled his fingers and looked at Pyo-wol and Zhang Mu-ryang. If Zhang Mu-ryangs command is given, he is ready to bounce at any time. That was then. Puhahaha! Suddenly, Zhang Mu-ryang burst into laughter. After a moments hesitation, he opened his mouth. Im joking, joking! Why are you making such a serious expression like a fool? No matter how much I like to have you, do you think Ill give you Ranju? What a big person you are. .. I just wanted to make fun of you because of your serious expression. Well, it doesnt seem to work. Heh! But I want to say something like this. If possible, I hope we dont run into each other. I love to talk, but the other guys dont. Actions take precedence over brains. These words are all for you, so I hope you will listen to them. Ill say something too Im listening. If one day you go down the street with your head falling off your body and you see your world ending, its okay to think its because of me. .. At Pyo-wols unexpected words, Zhang Mu-ryangs expression hardened. Im joking. What makes you look so serious? Like a fool. Pyo-wol smiled. But Zhang Mu-ryang couldnt laugh any more. * * * Zhang Mu-ryang and his party left the guest house. When he came out, the smile disappeared from Zhang Mu-ryangs face. He looked at the guest house with a dry face. To be precise, he was looking at the private room where he and Pyo-wol had been sitting before. Pyo-wols face could be seen through the window of the private room. Pyo-wol was also looking at him. That guy! Zhang Mu-ryangs face, which had been dry, turned colder. A mercenarys life is hard. They have nowhere to go, and no one welcomes them. The only places where they are most useful are where disputes or big fights between sects take place. Most of the mercenaries only learned miscellaneous skills, let alone a proper martial art. So, the reality was that they were not treated properly. However, the Black Cloud Mercenary group led by Zhang Mu-ryang was different. There are about 50 warriors who can be called masters, about 100 who can be useful, and the remaining two hundred are horsemen. With this level of power, any clan could be annihilated overnight. Nevertheless, they wander the battlefield because no one in Jianghu welcomes them. Existing sects did not welcome the arrival of mercenary groups such as the Black Cloud Mercenary Group under a territory of their jurisdiction. There was no strong sect that would welcome the arrival of an armed group made up of wild savages. It would have been nice to be able to trample the existing sects by force and take their place, but it was not easy. Most of the existing strong sects were connected by a close relationship. In the Qingcheng sect, numerous branches, military officers, pyo-guk (security/escort company), and aristocrats were affiliated with them for over hundreds of years which have led to a sense of community. It was the same with the Emei sect. They usually work individually, but when the group they belong to is threatened, they will unite and fight as one. The power of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was undoubtedly great. But it was just them. Unlike the Qingcheng sect, they didnt have their own aristocrats, and there was no other sects to help. Above all, they did not have a proper system and hierarchy. Although the hierarchy is maintained with the strong leadership of Zhang Mu-ryang and the power of the Vice Captain Heo Ran-ju and Yang Woo-jeong, they have not reached the depth and vastness of the powerful sects such as the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect. For that reason, they did not dare to rub and intervene in the area occupied by those existing clans. That was also the reason why they had no choice but to remain as a mercenary group despite possessing a powerful force. In the case of Thunder Gates, luck followed. They settled in Jintang County, where the War of Demons and Heaven took place, and at that time, the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect were living in a dark period. Thanks to that, they were able to become the owner of Jintang County in Sichuan without any checks. However, such luck did not follow the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. If a huge war such as the War of Demons and Heaven happened again then they could do the same but there was little chance of that happening. Therefore, he saw the current conflict in Sichuan as a golden opportunity. The exact reason why the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect are fighting is not known, but if they can stand on the side of the Emei sect and inflict a heavy blow to the Qingcheng sect, theyre sure that theyll be able to occupy a place near the Western Highlands. If they exercise their acquaintance and influence with foreign personnel who have built up this place long ago, they will soon be able to establish themselves as a prestigious sect. If only the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could settle down, there were many rogues that could be attracted. If they absorb those who wander around the world like vagrants, then they wont have to be afraid of the Emei sect either. That was Zhang Mu-ryangs grand plan. However, a stumbling block appeared before his plan even started. It was Pyo-wol, who was just looking at him from the window. When he heard that Heo Ran-ju was the one who lost, he thought that Pyo-wols martial arts was only great. If he was such a great master, it was worth bringing him into the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. So he came to recruit him directly. However, the person he saw in person was not someone who would be under him. The moment he saw Pyo-wol for the first time, he felt goosebumps coming up his spine. As he led the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, he participated in numerous battles and met so many people. So Zhang Mu-ryang prided himself on having an accurate eye on judging people. Pyo-wol was the first person to make him feel such a creepy feeling at first sight. It wasnt just because of his strong martial arts that suppressed Heo Ran-ju at once. If you simply line up the warriors who will subdue Heo Ran-ju with no feats, there will be more than enough to go around a large lake. There were many masters in the river, and there were also many martial artists who reached a level that could not be guessed. Zhang Mu-ryang was not afraid of them. This is because even if their martial arts were strong, they could still understand their inner feelings. But Pyo-wol was different. From the moment he first saw him, he couldnt read anything. Not only his thoughts, but also the changes in his emotions, habits, and others could not be grasped. It was like facing a deep dark darkness. It was the first time in his life that he felt this way. If he had encountered it elsewhere, he would have just ignored it. No matter who the opponent is, if it has nothing to do with him, he can just ignore it. But this place was Sichuan. It was a place where the Black Cloud Mercenary Group decided to start anew. Any small variable could not be tolerated. Go Dosa! Tell me, Danju! Add Maun and a few more boys to him. We must keep a close eye on him from now on. Alright. And Ranju! Heo Ran-ju didnt answer. Her lips were torn and bleeding. It was so shocking that Pyo-wol had rejected her. There was a dark life in her eyes. Ill kill him. At the creepy voice of Heo Ran-ju, Zhang Mu-ryang smirked. Of course you should, because he dared to reject my offer. But not now. There is no profit in dealing with him. Does wealth matter? When my self-esteem is broken? Ranju! You fool. A person needs wealth to take care of their self-esteem. When this is over, I will let you do whatever you want, so be patient. For now, we need to set up our base in Sichuan Province first. Do you promise? Of course. Zhang Mu-ryangs smile widened. Even if it wasnt because of Heo Ran-ju, he had no intention of keeping Pyo-wol alive. This is because Pyo-wols unique atmosphere and eyes were ingrained to his heart. Surely, hes going to cause some problems. CH 62 Golden Gates was originally a simple sect located in the Geumcheon area. However, when Chengdu became a land without its owner because of the collapse of the Tang Family, their base was boldly moved. Together with the support of the Qingcheng sect, they were able to successfully settle in Chengdu. After that, they were called out terribly, and they became the most reliable companions of the Qingcheng sect. Yeo Sanwi, the sect leader of the Golden Gate, was a martial artist in his mid to late fifties. Even though he was walking downhill after his heyday as a warrior, his eyes were still harsh. He welcomed the masters of the Qingcheng sect who suddenly came, and willingly gave up his dormitory for them. Yeo Sanwi treated the disciples of the Qingcheng sect with the utmost respect. It is inevitable that the Golden Gates would not have grown as it is now if the Qingcheng sect did not take care of it. If there is anything lacking, please tell me at any time. I will do everything I can. I will always be grateful for the help of sect leader Yeo. When I return to the main mountain, I will definitely tell our sect leader about this. Heh heh! Theres no need for that Yeo Sanwi liked Cheongyeops words. Cheongyeop was the most likely talent for the next sect leader. If he strengthened his relationship with him, it would have been beneficial to the Golden Gates, but if not, then there was also nothing to lose. Although the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were fighting fiercely, Yeo Sanwi was certain that the Qingcheng sect would win. This is because the power of the Qingcheng sect was superior. After talking with Cheongyeop for half an hour, Yeo Sanwi retreated. Cheongyeop, who had finally found his freedom, sighed softly. Yeo Sanwi is all good, but talking so much was a problem. Because of that, after talking with him, it felt like all of his energy was drained. Amitabha! At that time, Cheongsan suddenly entered his residence. Cheongyeop shook his head and calmed himself down. Are you here? Yes! What are the movements of the Emei sect? Theyre staying in the White Flower Room and not moving. Are you sure? Yes! I have some of my disciples waiting near the White Flower Room just in case. If there is any strange movement, I will contact you right away. Good job. As a disciple of the Qingcheng sect, of course I should do it. Cheongyeop smiled at Cheongsans answer. Although they were from the same sect, the dispositions of the great disciples were all different. If Cheongyeop was careful, his immediate disciple, Qingming, was quick tempered. While Cheongsan had a meticulous personality. Thanks to this, he was able to believe and entrust this kind of work to them, The task that Cheongyeop entrusted to Cheongsan was to monitor the movement of the Emei sect. Fortunately, the clash between the two sides just ended with provocation. If the balance of the two sides had been disrupted and a sword fighting had occurred, half of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect here would have lost their lives. Emei sects Jeonghwa also took a step back because an unexpected fight was burdensome. Huh! I dont know how the situation got to this point. True. Cheongyeop and Cheongsan sighed at the same time. Although the Qingcheng sect was aiming for the hegemony of Sichuan Province, the Emei sect was a burdensome existence. Their intention was to avoid head-on collisions as much as possible. However, this was the policy of the inquisitor, so there was nothing he could do about it. We have to find out the beast that killed the young master of the Thunder Gates. Only then can we understand the truth of the situation and respond appropriately. Of course. Thats why I want to contact Haomun. Haomun? Yes. They probably know whats going on at the bottom the best. They must know who had access to the Thunder Gates that day. Well, their attention is indeed spread like a spiders web here in Sichuan. Im a bit reluctant to use them, but theres nothing we can do about it. To save time at a time like this, we have no choice but to use them. Ill leave it to you. I wont let you down. Okay. Cheongyeop nodded his head. Cheongsan was the priest he trusted the most. Qingming, the strongest force, was far from easy to deal with. If he had brought him in, he would have only been a hindrance. More sects than I thought were involved, the Golden Gate and White Gate Hell, he dont know what kind of trouble it will be if he dont catch the assassin. * * * Pyo-wol slept right where the bed faced the wall. His senses have now become more sensitive and it is possible for him to detect in advance if there are any beings hiding their presence or approaching. However, he couldnt break the habit of sleeping with his back against the wall to protect himself for a long time. Even if his martial arts become stronger now, even if the senses become sharper, such a habit will never be erased. Pyo-wol squatted like a shrimp and slept with his back against the wall. His breathing was so quiet and long, no one would be able to notice the change as he inhaled and exhaled not until they concentrated all their nerves. While he was sleeping, Pyo-wol was instinctively practicing the Turtle Breathing Technique. After reaching the highest level of the Turtle Breathing Technique, he can naturally use it even when he sleeps. Because of that, it was almost impossible to detect Pyo-wols presence or breathing from the outside. A puzzled expression appeared on Mauns face. It was two oclock before he was ordered to watch Pyo-wol from Go Dosa. Shortly after receiving the order, he and three of his colleagues came to the guesthouse where Pyo-wol was staying. Zhang Mu-ryang designated Pyo-wol as a first-class surveillance target. The first-class surveillance target in the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was a generic term for dangerous people among the strong masters. At least four members were attached to the first-class surveillance target and they took turns monitoring them. It was Maun who was in charge of everything. Maun was so capable that it could be said that he specialized in this kind of work. Not only is he excellent at monitoring, tracking, and hiding, but he is born with the ability to understand the opponents trends, psychological state, and nemesis. So whenever this kind of thing happened, Zhang Mu-ryang entrusted the task to Maun. And Maun never disappointed Zhang Mu-ryang. The place where Maun took place was boldly in the room right next to Pyo-wol. While the rest of his members were waiting in the guest house or on the other side of the road. They were not as good at stealth as Maun, so there was a high chance of getting caught. So intead, they were observing the movements of Pyo-wol through the window of the guest house. Ive definitely checked that he was inside Mauns eyes narrowed. He put his ear close to the wall of the guest room and tried to listen to Pyo-wols breathing. But no matter how hard he tried to raise his hearing, I couldnt hear Pyo-wols breathing. Does this make sense? Maun carefully opened the window and looked into the other side of the room. His eyes met with those who were watching from the other side. Maun asked if Pyo-wol had ever gone out in sign language they learned in advance. Those on the other side of the guest house replied that there was no movement. Then Im sure hes still inside. Maun sensed that he had met the most difficult enemy of a lifetime. Shit! Unknowingly, he let out a sound and covered his mouth with both hands in surprise. He quickly put his ear back to the wall in the room where Pyo-wol was sleeping. But there was no sign of any sign in the room. What the hell? Is he really really inside or not? The only way left was to drill a hole in the wall and see it for himself. But that method was more likely to be caught. Eventually, Maun had to spend the night leaning his ear against the wall. It was such a boring time. There was not even a minute left before dawn. The movement of those targets on top-of-the-line monitoring were to be reported. Well, I wonder if theres anything to report Maun looked at the comrades who were watching from the other side. Then he nodded with a look that his colleagues knew. One of them sneaked out of the guest house. Jong Pyeong was the youngest among those monitoring Pyo-wol. Jongpyeong recurred as much as Maun, but he was still young and did not have much experience. For that reason, he mainly acted as a liaison between the two sides. They should go to Danju as much as possible. It was never easy to keep a top-level target under surveillance all day. The four had to take turns monitoring organically. As long as Jong Pyeong is away, the burden on the rest of the people increases. Because of that, Jong Pyeong ran through the streets of Chengdu at dawn with all his might. The inexperienced Jong Pyeong did not know. The fact that someone is secretly following him. Even if he had a lot of experience, it was impossible to notice the existence of the pursuer. It was Pyo-wol who was secretly pursuing him. The moment Jong Pyeong began to move, Pyo-wol also moved. In the room next door, Maun was watching with his nerves on his nerves, but he couldnt sense his movements. Pyo-wol escaped silently like a snake, assimilated with the darkness and followed Jong Pyeong. Jong Pyeong, unaware of this fact, eagerly ran to the guesthouse where the Black Cloud Mercenary Group were staying. The guest house was too small to accommodate the three hundred and fifty men of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Still, the reason why the Black Cloud Mercenary Group is renting the guesthouses annex was that not all of the members have joined yet. Of the three hundred fifty members of the Black Cloud Corps, only about fifty had entered Chengdu. The rest of the personnel will arrive near the vicinity of Chengdu within a few days and wait. Jong Pyeong visited Yang Woo-jeong. Yang Woo-jeong was very good looking and was playing the role of Vice Captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Jong Pyeong knelt down on one knee and reported to Yang Woo-jeong. The primary watch has been motionless all night. Soon the sun will come up, so were going to change our method from remote surveillance to close surveillance. I see. You have it hard. Its okay. Danju seems to be quite concerned about him. So, remain vigilant at all times and keep an eye on him. I will tell them that. Go. Yes! Jong Pyeong bowed his head to Yang Woo-jeong and stepped back. Yang Woo-jeong looked at Jongpyeongs back and returned to his residence. A map lay on his desk. It was a map of the Qingcheng sect which Yang Woo-jeong made himself. When he went to negotiate with the Qingcheng sect, he grasped and memorized the location of the Qingcheng sect and the arrangement of the warriors. After that, as soon as he returned to the guest house, he transferred what he had remembered to the map. If negotiations with the Qingcheng sect went well, this map would have been of no use. However, the negotiations with the Qingcheng sect broke down, and they joined hands with the Emei sect, so this map will be useful. These three gates at the beginning of Mt. Qingcheng is a problem, and the Black Cloud Mercenary Group cant use their powers at these gates. In order to effectively use the two hundred cavalry members, we need to bring them down the mountain. He devised a plan supposing an all-out war with the Qingcheng sect. Yang Woo-jeong, who looked at the map for a long time, frowned. He suddenly put his hand in his arms and swung it towards the ceiling. Poverbuck! Three throwing knives pierced the ceiling and hit the roof. Yang Woo-jung looked at the throwing knives to the ceiling. However, no strange traces were found anywhere. Yang Woo-jeong pulled up his internal energy and looked closely at every corner. But nothing was found. He muttered as he retrieved the weapons stuck from the roof. Am I being overly sensitive? I felt someone staring. Maybe Im mistaken because Im on edge. Yang Woo-jeong went down. He then stared at the map again, and began to devise a strategy. That was then. Pyo-wol slowly appeared from a corner of the ceiling. The gaze that Yang Woo-jeong felt was not an illusion. Pyo-wol looked at the map from the same point of view right above Yang Woo-jeongs head. Yang Woo-jeong did not manage to feel Pyo-wols gaze because the time he spent looking at the map was getting too long. Yang Woo-jeong hit the ceiling with his knives, but did not notice the presence of Pyo-wol, who was now hiding right in front of him. Even when Pyo-wol was right in front of him, Yang Woo-jeong failed to detect him. His eyes werent wrong. Its just that Pyo-wols stealth and assimilation skills were so good. Pyo-wol never left, and even looked directly into Yang Woo-jeongs eyes. Still, Yang Woo-jeong did not notice Pyo-wols existence at all. Yang Woo-jeong went ahead with the plan, unaware that Pyo-wol was still watching. I did it. After some time had passed, Pyo-wol escaped. Pyo-wol, who decided that there was nothing more to gain from Yang Woo-jeong, immediately returned to the guest house where he was staying. In the guest house, Maun and his companions were still monitoring his room. However, they did not notice that Pyo-wol had returned from going out. Pyo-wol organized his thoughts based on the information he had gathered overnight. The total number of men is three hundred and fifty, of which two hundred are cavalry. As cavalry, they are particularly good at fighting in an open place. The biggest benefit he got after spying on them was finding out that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was on the same side as the Emei sect. The fact that a prestigious sect, the Emei sect, chose to ally themselves with a group of rogues such as the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, meant that they were in a predicament. Pyo-wol thought things were going to be fun. It wasnt his direct intention, but various circumstances intertwined, creating a situation that could not be predicted even one inch ahead. Although this situation would not be desirable for sects such as the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, this kind of chaotic situation that could create various variables was very advantageous for the assassin Pyo-wol. The atmosphere he wanted was ripening. Now just throw the embers and they will explode on their own. CH 63 Well, how come there is a person like that? Maun frowned and looked at Pyo-wol, who was eating alone on the first floor of the restaurant. For the past four days, Pyo-wol has only been in the room except for meals. There was still something he couldnt figure out even if he listened closely to what was going on in the room, but his heart wasnt as stuffy as it used to be. Because the fact that Pyo-wol was in the room didnt change. I dont understand. To stay in a room with a face like that. If it were me, I would have seduced a girl who passed by and went to my bedroom. Is there a girl who wont fall over if I have a face like that? Pyo-wol had a very handsome face that even a man could appreciate. No, he had an atmosphere that could not be expressed by simply calling him handsome. Its a glamorous atmosphere that seems to attract people just by looking at him. In fact, among the women who came to eat at the guest house, there were many who talked to Pyo-wol. All of them, with their faces blushing, twisted their bodies and handed a letter to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was good to them. He didnt say a word of dislike. He just stared at them indifferently. Nevertheless, the women liked that they received the attention of Pyo-wol. Such a scene was repeated several times, to the point that Maun had a stomach ache. Mauns face wasnt too bad either. He thought he belonged to a pretty decent category. But when he spoke to the women, they were often frightened and ran away as if he had a plague. No woman ever showed him a warm smile, or at least not sent him contemptible glances enough to make him feel good. As Maun, who had only had such an experience in comparison to Pyo-wol, he had no choice but to be dissatisfied. Anyway, women dont know real men. Men arent just their faces. Although Maun grumbled, he did not take his eyes off Pyo-wol. However, the vigilance on his face had softened a lot. For the past four days, Pyo-wol has not taken any action. He didnt meet anyone else, and he didnt come into contact with any other sects. Just in case, Maun even asked the waiter to check whether Pyo-wol was in the room several times. Maun thought that Pyo-wols daily life would be repeated as long as there were no incidents. Still, since Zhang Mu-ryangs command was still ongoing, he continued to monitor, but his attention began to loosen little by little. It was the same for colleagues who were watching from the other side. Theyd rather follow Pyo-wol when he goes out, even if its windy, but because hes still stuck in the corner of the room, they too had to stay in the corner of the room. That man doesnt even go out, what is he doing? How long do we have to watch? I dont know! If theres any movement, tell me then. Ill close my eyes for a while. In the end, there was even a person lying on the bed and closing their eyes while watching. But no one said anything to him. Because everyone else felt the same way. Everyone slowly closed their eyes. Maun and his other colleagues too Then at that time, Pyo-wol began to move. Late at night, Pyo-wol quietly left the guesthouse. Four men were watching, but no one noticed Pyo-wols movement. If it was simply sneaking out of the guest house, he could do it at any time. Because Pyowols stealth was at a level that Maun and his companions could never notice. What Pyo-wol was aiming for was to instill in them a false preconceived notion that he would not move. So, he pretended not to know that they were using a waiter to check that he was still in the room. As such things were repeated for four days, Maun and others alertness went down. Pyo-wol knows that human concentration does not last very long. As expected by Pyo-wol, Maun and his colleagues were focused only on the first and second days, while starting from the third day they started to loosened up. And when four days had passed, they were completely relaxed. Their concentration and tension are now completely gone. The first requirement of a good assassin is that he must be able to lower the enemys vigilance and be patient until then. To an assassin, a moment when the enemy was relaxed was a golden opportunity to deliver a fatal blow. For Pyo-wol, now was such a moment. He moved on the roof of the pavilion at a frightening speed. The destination was the White Flower Room, a sect consisting of women in the south of the city. The location of the White Flower Room was known in advance through Woo Seolha. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to arrive near the White Flower Room without getting lost in the crowded Chengdu. The size of the White Flower Room was very large. Just as Golden Gates grew up with the support of the Qingcheng sect, the White Flower Room also received support from the Emei sect. Dozens of pavilions that soared above the high wall showed how powerful the White Flower Room was in the south of the city. The female disciples stood guard at the front door of the White Flower Room. However, their posture was very relaxed. Still, it was because of the pride that the White Flower Room is a well-known sect in Sichuan, so no one would dare to attack it. Even if someone attacked, they did not worry too much because if the emergency bell rang, the masters inside would come pouring out. Their negligence was a great opportunity for Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol hid in the White Flower Room, avoiding peoples eyes at once. It was the first time he had come to the White Flower Room, but Pyo-wol was already familiar with the topography of the area, the arrangement of personnel, and the location of the military headquarters. It was thanks to Seolha. Pyo-wol remembered all the words she had said inadvertently. Pyo-wol looked at the leftmost front building. It was an empty guest hall that was opened only when important guests came to the White Flower Room. It was now being used by the disciples from the Emei sect. Pyo-wol went up to the roof of the empty audience at once. Emeis disciples were on the alert around the empty audience hall, but they did not notice the presence of the Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol jumped on one of the tiles on the roof and infiltrated into the pavilion. * * * Junior sister should return to the main sect as soon as the sun rises. Senior sister! At Jeonghwas cold words, Yong Seol-ran looked at her in surprise. It was completely unexpected for her. Even if Junior sister is here anyway, there is nothing you can do. It would be better for you to go back to the main sect and stay by masters side. But, Master ordered me to help. If we hadnt signed a contract with the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, of course I would have received the help of Junior sister. But the contract with the Black Cloud Mercenary Group went well, and theres nothing for Junior sister to do anymore. So go back. I cant. Junior sister! Aret you not going to listen to my orders? Jeonghwas voice grew colder. Yong Seol-ran looked at Jeonghwa without saying a word for a moment. Haaa! Yong Seol-ran was about to let out a sigh. Shes known for a long time that Jeonghwa was terrified of her. Yong Seol-ran never showed any signs of becoming the sect leader. She hadnt even thought of that. Still, Jeonghwa was wary of Yong Seol-ran as a potential competitor. No matter how much Yong Seol-ran expressed that she had no intention of being the sect leader, Jeonghwa did not believe her. In one of the eyes of Jeonghwa, the feelings of distrust and hatred toward the Yong Seol-ran were visible.Yong Seol-ran forcibly suppressed a sigh and opened her mouth. We dont know when we will face the Qingcheng sect in Chengdu, so shouldnt I stay here? What are you so worried about? The White Flower Room will help us here. If that doesnt work, we can use the Black Cloud Mercenary Group as a shield. Theres no need for Junior sister to be here. Thats just a huge waste of human resources. Senior sister! No matter what my junior sister says, my intentions will not change. I will send a separate letter to Master, so you can go back safely. Okay. If its Senior sisters will then In the end, Yong Seol-ran accepted Jeonghwas opinion. It was because she realized that no matter how much she objected, Jeonghwa would not accept it. If she continues to argue with Jeonghwa over this, in the end, all their conversations will come back to the beginning. Go back as soon as the sun rises tomorrow. Ill do that. Yong Seol-ran got up and went outside. Jeonghwa looked at Yong Seol-rans back with her remaining eye. Tak! When the door finally closed, she vomited out the words he had been wanting to say for a long time. Hong! That cheeky bitch. How dare you act like that in front of me. Jeonghwa hated Yong Seol-ran the most in the Emei sect. Just being in the same room with her was considered terrifying to the point of shuddering. Although she hated Yong Seol-ran from the moment she first entered, her hatred reached its peak after she lost one eye to an assassin seven years ago. Even before the loss of her eyes could go away, she was greatly scolded by her teacher, Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Calamities. The reason was that the relationship with the Qingcheng sect was worsened by not handling the assassin properly. As a result, she was almost exiled for two years. If the conflict with the Qingcheng sect escalated and no electric power was needed, she would have had to spend her whole life in the small hermitage of Mount Emei. It was such a dramatic comeback, but her anxiety did not go away. She couldnt sleep well because she thought that one day she might be abandoned as a hermitage again. Anxiety turned into hatred, and the hatred turned to Yong Seol-ran, who had gone into the underground cavity with her. Because she took responsibility for everything and was exiled to a small hermitage, while Yong Seol-ran was not punished at all. It was unfair for Yong Seol-ran, but her hatred was too great to change Jeonghwas heart. That was then. Auntie! May I go inside? A familiar voice was heard outside. The frost-like energy that stood on Jeonghwas face disappeared, and a smile took over. Yes. Come in. Okay! Hearing the answer, Seonha entered the room. She walked lightly and came right in front of Jeonghwa. I saw Yong Seol-ran come out. Did you ask her to leave? Yes. You did well. I was uncomfortable with her staying here too. Certainly, Junior sister has a unique atmosphere that makes others uncomfortable. I dont like her atmosphere either. Thats right. She smiled softly and nodded her head. But whats going on for you to visit? Im just here to talk to my aunt because Im afraid my aunt will become enemies. How can you be so nice? Jeonghwa looked at Seolha with a satisfied expression on her face. She sat close to Jeonghwas side and showed her aegyo. Are you with a man? You seem to be more beautiful. No. It doesnt matter if you meet someone. Just dont give out your heart. The men of the family are unbelievable, so if you give them all of your heart, only you will be hurt. I know. Ho-ho! It seems that there is a man you are dating. There is, but hes worth using. Really? Jeonghwa showed curiosity. Then, Seon-ha was excited and explained. You know that the young master of the Thunder Gates is dead, right? Isnt that why we came out? But whats the connection? The person who killed Nam Ho-san might be the person I met. Are you sure? The atmosphere of Jeonghwa has changed. Because it was such a shocking story. Its not certain. Then why are you talking like that? In fact, she wasnt even sure that Pyo-wol killed Nam Ho-san. Because Pyo-wol didnt agree to the deed until the end. She assumed he had killed him, but there was no evidence. Ill check it out first. Okay. If youre sure, Ill bring him to aunt then. If thats your idea But whats his name? Ill tell you when the time comes. Jeonghwa! Its because I dont want to make a mistake with my aunt. Ill tell you when Im sure. Okay. I hope its not too late. It wont take that long. Then do it. Thank you, Auntie! Seolha smiled. This is because Jeonghwa, who was so harsh on the other disciples of the Emei sect, was infinitely merciful to her. All of a sudden, Pyo-wol came to mind. Did he really kill him? They have already slept together twice. Still, the fact that she couldnt fully understand his true feelings made her scared. She felt like she was haunted. Jeonghwa, who saw Seolhas hard face, made a puzzled expression. Why was that At that moment. Kyaa-ak! Collection! Suddenly, a tearing scream was heard from outside. Jeonghwa and Seolha looked at each other in surprise. They rushed out to run to the place where the scream was heard. It was the room opposite Jeonghwas dwelling. Several Emei sects disciples had already gathered in front of the room. Their complexions were pale white. Whats going on? Oh, Gongseons private house! The Emei sects disciples were unable to speak. Jeonghwa pushed them away and entered the room. A woman was lying in the room as if asleep. She was Gongseon, a direct disciple of Jeonghwa. Gongseon was one of the two great disciples of the Emei sect, and was taught by Jeonghwa. So she called Jeonghwa Master, and Jeong-hwa also considered her to be her direct disciple. Gongseon! Jeonghwa hurriedly hugged Gongseon. At that moment, Gongseons neck ripped open, and fresh blood flowed down like a waterfall and wet Jeonghwas chest. No! This cant be! Who the hell did this to Gongseon Red blood stood in Jeonghwas one and only eye. Qing, Qingcheng sect! Theyre the ones who sent an assassin to kill junior sister Gongseon! We must take revenge now. The Emei sects disciples demanded revenge. Gongseon resembles Jeonghwa and has a toxic personality. So she also bought a lot of resentment from the other disciples. But that was the story while she was still alive. As long as she was a disciple belonging to the same sect, they had to take revenge no matter what her personal circumstances were. Jeonghwa muttered while holding Gongseons body. Qingcheng sect! I will never forgive you. Ill make sure to kill all of you. CH 64 Gongseons death soon became known throughout the White Flower Room. It was not an issue that they could hide. And Jeonghwa also had no intention of hiding the news. Jeonghwa was more angry than anyone at Gongseons death. She summoned her former disciples and ordered them to prepare for war. If it were the usual, she would have informed her master, the Abbess of Nine Calamities, and asked for permission. But it was impossible for her, who is now blinded by revenge, to think logically. The Emei sect and the White Flower Room immediately entered a wartime stance. It was Yong Seol-ran who was most perplexed by the sudden situation. Yong Seol-ran, who had been preparing to return to the Emei sect for a while, ran to Gongseons residence. Gongseons corpse was cleaned up, but the traces of the blood she shed remained. Yong Seol-ran looked at the bloodstains on the floor for a moment, then looked around. Where the hell did the assassin infiltrate? No matter how much she thought about it, the only place the assassin could enter was the ceiling. Yong Seol-ran flew and climbed up the girders. If an assassin had infiltrated this place, there would certainly be traces of it. However, no matter how much Yong Seol-ran turned on the light and searched, no trace of the assassin was found. There was dust piled up on the girder. If anyone had been up here, there should have been some smashed marks of dust. But no such trace was found anywhere. Then where did he infiltrate? After that, she spent a long time looking for a place where the assassin might have infiltrated. However, no trace was found anywhere. How? Yong Seol-ran felt goosebumps rising up her spine. It was the first time she felt such emotions since that day, seven years ago. Could it be him? No! Hes definitely dead. The Qingcheng sects Mu Jeong-jin definitely finished him off. Agave denied her imagination. * * * Gongseons death was also passed on to the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Now that they are on the same ship sharing a common destiny, Zhang Mu-ryang reacted more sensitively to Gongseons death than anyone else. A great disciple was assassinated? Adirect disciple of Jeonghwa, who is a key figure in the Emei sect, that kind of person was assassinated? Furthermore, within the confines of the White Flower Room? When Zhang Mu-ryang first heard the news, he thought it was absurd. The White Flower Room might be made up of women, but it was a sect that could never be looked down on. Moreover, with the full support of the Emei sect, the level of force each disciple had was beyond normal. Of course, the security of the White Flower Room was also strict. Infiltrating a place with such strict security without leaving a trace and taking a life of a disciple in public? Even Zhang Mu-ryang himself couldnt do that. Its impossible unless youre an assassin with professional training. As far as I know, there are no assassins who have reached that kind of level in Sichuan. Are you sure? Since the collapse of the Blood Shadow Group seven years ago, a new group of assassins has not come down in Sichuan Province. Yang Woo-jeong answered in a confident tone. Is that so? It may be possible for the assassins of Hundred Wraith Union, but they are not active even in the distant Sichuan Province. Yeah. Theres no reason for them to intervene in the Sichuan conflict. Zhang Mu-ryang shook his head. Hundred Wraith Union was the number one assassin group in Jianghu. They appeared suddenly after the War of Demons and Heavens and succeeded in the quest that everyone said was impossible. Once anyone becomes their target, no one would survive. As assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union, they said that even if their target hides in a place like Cheolongseong1, they can always find them and kill them. However, their field of activity was thoroughly fixed at the center of Jianghu. No evidence has been found that they have been active in Sichuan for at least several years. Then who is it? Did the Qingcheng sect really send an assassin? The Qingcheng sect is a prestigious faction that everyone knows. Even though they say they are in a dispute, hiring an assassin against the Emei sect is not in line with the Qingcheng sects philosophy. They would rather moved directly than hiring an assassin or else their reputation will fall. Hm! Yang Woo-jeongs words made sense, so Zhang Mu-ryang could only uttered a muffled voice. Hiring an assassin is easy, but if the truth is found out, the Qingcheng sect will be criticized by Jianghu. It was too risky for a prestigious sect, such as a Qingcheng sect, to choose. The harm was far greater than the gain. No matter how much he thought about it, it was unlikely that the Qingcheng sect would have hired an assassin. Then who? Did a third party intervene? Zhang Mu-ryang felt a strong sense of crisis. One of the reasons he survived long rolls on the battlefield was the insight he gained from his many experiences. His insight, which produced the best results by instantaneously combining instinct and reason, was close to the level of prophecy. Thanks to this, he was able to detect a crisis in advance and escape from many dangers. Now his insight was warning of a crisis. At that moment, there was a figure that popped into Zhangs mind. Call Maun right now. Are you saying Maun? Yeah! Right now. Alright. Yang Woo-jeong immediately executed Zhang Mu-ryangs orders. After a while, Maun, who was watching Pyo-wol from the guest house came in. Did you call for me, Captain?. What did he do last night? Are you referring to the first-class surveillance target? Yes. He not once left the guest house. Have you not missed any of his movements? Four people took turns monitoring. But none of them detected any anomalies. Really? You never took your eyes off of him? Its true. In the last four days, hes never been out of the room. He only goes out of his room for dinner. At Mauns answer, Zhang Mu-ryang frowned. Does he really have nothing to do with this incident? Then Maun said cautiously, To be honest, I dont know why I should be monitoring him. In the last four days, he hasnt been out of the guest house even once. He also never had any contact with outsiders. I dont see any reason to monitor him anymore. Maun omitted the story that he was unable to detect Pyo-wol presence while he was in the room. If he did, it would seemed like Maun was revealing his own incompetence. Without knowing that, Zhang Mu-ryang asked. Is there any chance he noticed your presence? Thats almost impossible. No, its impossible. As you know, we dont make mistakes in this kind of thing. Thats why you entrusted us with this mission, didnt you? Huuu! Zhang Mu-ryang let out a sigh. Is it not really him? No! Something is still strange. For him to not go out for four days? Is that possible? Zhang Mu-ryang felt a strong sense of incongruity. However, he did not know exactly what the source of his feelings was. Theres no point in monitoring him any more than this. Maun and his colleagues had already lost their motivation. If they continue to monitor Pyo-wol in their current state, they will not be able to concentrate and they will not get the results Zhang Mu-ryang wanted. Above all, now was the time to strengthen their surveillance on the Qingcheng sect. Maun! Yes, Captain! Lets put on hold observing the top-level monitoring targets for the time being, and focus on identifying the movements of the Qingcheng sect. Alright. Maun answered in a loud voice. Now he thought he had done his job properly. The last four days have been difficult for him. It was the first time he realized that monitoring can be so tedious and difficult. That was then. Sir! A voice was heard from the outside. Whats going on? A messenger has come from the Emei sect. Messenger? Yes! Theyre asking you to come into the White Flower Room right now. Alright. Zhang Mu-ryang realized that the time has come. He got up from his seat and said to Yang Woo-jeong. Be prepared for any fight at any time. Okay, Captain! Dont worry and go. Hm! Zhang Wu Liang nodded and went outside. Outside, the Emei sects messenger was waiting for him. Things were becoming more urgent than he thought. Zhang Mu-ryang brought Yang Woo-jeong and the Go Dosa into the White Flower Room. The White Flower Room was bright as daylight because of the numerous lanterns illuminating the area. The Emei sect and all the disciples of the White Flower Room thoroughly searched the area to catch the beast that killed Gongseon. However, no traces of the assassin were found anywhere. It is not even known how the assassin infiltrated. Because of that, the entire White Flower Room was turned upside down. Go Dosa whispered. This looks serious. I dont know if we boarded the wrong ship or not. But we cant go back now Its more of a good thing for us. If this happens, theyll depend on us a lot, so well be able to get more out of it. I guess so too. But we have to be careful. I know. Zhang Mu-ryang nodded and moved forward. He could feel the stinging gaze of the White Flower Room and the Emei sects disciples. Some even looked at them with hostility. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group and the assassin had nothing to do with each other, but just because they were outsiders, they received their wrath. Zhang Mu-ryang and his party went to the audience hall under the guidance of a disciple of Emei. Others are waiting here, please go inside alone, Captain Zhang. Alright. Zhang Mu-ryang meekly followed the instructions of the Emei disciple. He told Yang Woo-jeong and Go Dosa to stay, and went into the empty auditorium. Another disciple of Emei was waiting for him in the empty audience. She led Zhang Mu-ryang to the largest room in the guest hall. In the room were Jeonghwa, Seonha, and a middle-aged woman who looked elegant. The middle-aged woman was Geum Ha-ryeon, the ark of the White Flower Room. In front of them lay an object covered with a white cloth. Zhang Mu-ryang recognized that it was a corpse because of the smell of blood. Jeonghwa was desperate and immediately went on to business, Captain Zhang. A disciple of our sect was attacked by an assassin. I have heard the news. I called you to see the scars of my disciple. Why me? At first I thought it was just a swordsman. So? If you can see it for yourself, youll see why Im doing this. Jeonghwa pointed to the corpse covered in white cloth. Zhang Mu-ryang frowned and held up the white cloth. Then, Gongseons body appeared, with her neck half split. Gongseon looked peaceful as if she died while sleeping. She had shed so much blood and had been dead for quite some time, so she was pale but she had no painful expression on her face. Zhang Mu-ryang carefully examined Gongseons neck wound. As time passed, Zhang Mu-ryangs face stiffened. What is this? It was then that he understood why Jeonghwa had said that. The wounds of Gongseon were smooth. It was sharply cut as if looking at a cross section of glass. At first glance, it may seem that the wound was from the use of an ordinary sword, but he knew from experience that a sword could never inflict such a wound. What? Not a sword or a dagger. Is it some kind of gift? But no matter how sharp a gift is, it would not be able to prevent the skin from curling up. Zhang Mu-ryiang felt goosebumps rising all over his body. He spent most of his life on the battlefield. He naturally saw a lot of corpses, and confirmed that many wounds with his own eyes. But none of the wounds he saw were as smooth as the cut on Gongseons neck. Isnt this isnt this an art in itself? The art of death. But he didnt put his thoughts out of his mouth. It was because Jeonghwa was staring at him with scary eyes even at this moment. She asked, Have you ever seen a wound like this? Honestly no. Even for someone as experienced as you, youve never seen this kind of wound before? Thats right. At Zhang Mu-ryangs answer, Jeong-hwas impression became more venomous. Disappointing! Im sorry, but I cant say that know things when in fact I dont know Do you have any guesses? At that moment, Zhang Mu-ryang remembered Pyo-wol. He had a strong feeling that he was somehow related to this case. However, Maun and his colleagues who were monitoring Pyo-wol said they did not see him move. In the end, there was no evidence anywhere that he was involved in this case. Im sorry I couldnt give you the answer you wanted. Okay. I didnt expect much from you. For a moment, Zhang Mu-ryang felt a rush of irritation. Then why the hell did you call me? With superhuman patience, Zhang Mu-ryang suppressed the swearing that was rising through his throat. Whether or not she knew that fact, Jeonghwa continued. When will the rest of your troops arrive in Chengdu? We will gather all of them within two days. But if the cavalry enters the city, the Qingcheng sect will be on alert immediately. It doesnt matter. We just have to trample them before they start on being on the lookout. Are you going to start an all-out war right now? Ill give you enough compensation. But you have to make a plan first This is what I, the next sect leader of the Emei sect, have decided. Are you sure you wont listen to my orders? Thats I see. Zhang Mu-ryang had no choice but to agree. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group had already signed a contract with the Emei sect. Before breaking the contract, they had to obey their orders. If they recklessly cancel the contract, from that moment on, no one in Jianghu will trust the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. In the end, Zhang Mu-ryang had no choice. Jeonghwas voice resounded through his ears. I swear I will never live under the same sky as the Qingcheng sect. Everyone in the room trembled. It is said that if a woman harbors a grudge, frost can fall even in May and June.2 Even more so for Jeonghwa was considered to be the next sect leader of the Emei sect. As long as she wills it, she can cause a snow storm even during summer. The people shuddered. So they didnt manage to hear. Srreuk! The faint sound that was emanating from the ceiling. CH 65 He sat in the dark. He has been here for quite some time. Like a part of the landscape, like darkness itself. He was right on top of them. Pyo-wol was looking down, assimilated with the darkness. Below him, Jeonghwa, Geum Ha-ryeon, and Zhang Mu-ryang were meeting to discuss countermeasures. The great masters of Sichuan had gathered in one place, but they all failed to notice that Pyo-wol was in the same space as them. In the first place, Pyo-wol never left the White Flower Room. Even when the White Flower Room and the Emei sects martial artists searched the place, he didnt move even a single step from his spot. Some warriors even searched near where Pyo-wol was sitting. But they still did not notice the presence of Pyo-wol and just passed by. Pyo-wol watched everything from his spot. The level of response of the White Flower Room. The decisions of the Emei sects warriors. The conversation between Jeonghwa and her disciples. And even the meeting with Zhang Mu-ryang. Pyo-wol watched it all from start to finish. Among them, Pyp-wol particularly focused on Jeonghwa. A long time has passed, but Pyo-wol still clearly remembers her. He took away one of Jeonghwas eyes with his own hand, so it would not be strange for him to remember her. She was the one who tenaciously pursued Pyo-wol. They betrayed and attacked the group they had asked for commission, which caused the annihilation of the Blood Shadow Group. Pyo-wol didnt have any affection for the Blood Shadow Group, but he wanted to make sure they paid the price for what they did at that time. Thats why he found it difficult to go back. He could just sneak in and kill Jeonghwa at once. But that would be too much of a comfortable death for Jeonghwa. She should never die easily. She has to live to the end and see the results of what she has done. So Pyo-wol killed her disciple, Gongseon, instead of Jeonghwa. Some would accuse him of killing an innocent person, but Pyo-wol didnt mind the publics accusations. Jianghu was the kind of place where people die and kill all the time. The romantic Jianghu, where strangers met and shared friendships, had long since disappeared. And Pyo-wols emotions were too dry to talk about romance and friendship. Srreuk! Pyo-wol left the room without a sound, similar to a snake. Until then, no one, both inside and outside of the room, had detected Pyo-wols existence. The White Flower Room and the Emei sects disciples said that they would closely guard the area, but they failed to notice Pyo-wols escape. After leaving the White Flower Room Pyo-wol returned to his residence without a sound. He no longer felt the gaze of Maun and his colleagues. Pyo-wol noticed that their surveillance on him had stopped. Pyo-wol took a bath in a relaxed mood after a long time. He spent a relaxing time soaking in the warm water. Then, suddenly, he looked at his hand. As he operated his qi, the Soul-Reaping Thread formed on the tip of his finger. It was Suhoonsa that took Gongseons life. He ended Gongseons breath by operating the Soul-Reaping Thread like a noose. Although there was only a single line of thread that could be used at will, its power was terrifying. More so than he thought. Gongseon didnt even know how she died. She just stopped breathing. That was Pyo-wols last mercy to the Emei sect. After bathing, Pyo-wol went out and put on his clothes. After putting on the belt containing the ghost knives, he came down to the dining room on the first floor. Are you going out? As Pyo-wol sat down, the waiter ran again. Give me a quick bite to eat. Yes! Please wait a minute. The waiter ran towards the kitchen like a squirrel. The inside of the guest house was quiet. Most of the guests had already finished their meal and left. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to enjoy a leisurely meal after a long time. The breakfast was quite delicious. Since the hostess paid his food some special attention, Pyo-wol was able to enjoy a satisfying meal. Pyo-wol drank tea and enjoyed the morning leisurely. The whole city was buzzing about what he had done, but here he was drinking tea while enjoying the sunshine and the wind. Pyo-wol who was enjoying tea with his eyes half-closed was like a painting in itself. Everyone was busy moving, but he alone seemed to have his time stopped. Pyo-wol fully enjoyed some time alone after a long time. He passed time by drinking tea, looking at the scenery outside, and watching people passing by. The peace was broken when Pyo-wol took his last sip and was about to get up. Handsome oraboni. Someone approached, calling him. There was only one person who would call him that. Heo Ran-ju. When he turned my head to the direction the voice came from, he saw Heo Ran-ju approaching. Can I sit down? Heo Ran-ju sat down as she asked for permission. When Pyo-wol looked at her without saying a word, Heo Ran-ju laughed and said, Youre still handsome. Whats going on? Im here just to see how you are. I also want to apologize. Apologize? The captain was rude that day. Were you very embarrassed? Not at all. Heo Ran-ju narrowed her eyes at Pyo-wols answer. As she recalled the memories of that day, shame came over her again. However, she looked at Pyo-wol without showing her inner feelings. With Heo Ran-ju in front of him, Pyo-wol did not show much emotion. Is it not him? In fact, she suspected that Pyo-wol was the one who killed Gongseon which was why she came to see him. This was a case where a second generation disciple of the Emei sect had died. Naturally, all the martial artists in Sichuan were considered suspects. Pyo-wol included. Heo Ran-ju tried to find traces of last nights murder in Pyo-wol. It was not a reasonable doubt. Maybe it was because of her injured self-esteem. But even so, Heo Ran-ju was still obsessed with Pyo-wol. Heo Ran-ju couldnt understand her own reaction. This was the first time she had been so obsessed with a man. Its like being possessed by a ghost. A light of desire appeared in Heo Ran-jus eyes. Heo Ran-ju, who looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, gathered up the courage and opened her mouth. Handsome oraboni. Why dont you think about it again? About what? Our captains proposal. You want me to join the Black Cloud Mercenary Group? Yes! Ill take good care of you. What do you mean? Uh, I can do anything! Anything? Yeah, anything you can imagine. Heo Ran-jus expression became seducing. No matter how ignorant the man was, there was no way he could not know what her expression meant. However, Heo Ran-ju could not hear Pyo-wols answer. Huh! You left me without saying a word. So youre here! Suddenly, a loud voice was heard. The people in the guest house covered their ears, distressed at the voice that seemed to be ringing. Heo Ran-jus eyes became cold. It was because she realized the identity of the uninvited guest who intervened at an important moment. When she turned her head, a man with a large body was standing at the entrance of the guest house. Oh Yuk-pyo! Heh heh heh! Did you chase after me? Chase you? I came here because the captain asked me to call you. Oh Yuk-pyo, along with Heo Ran-ju, was a member of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group.He was having a conversation with Heo Ran-ju, but the gaze of Oh Yuk-pyo was fixed on Pyo-wol. In an instant, Heo Ran-jus expression changed completely. It was because she remembered the fact that Oh Yuk-pyo enjoyed sodomy. Is that man Pyo-wol? Hes as handsome as Ive heard. Really handsome. Hehe! A red aura gleamed in Oh Yuk-pyos eyes. Heo Ran-ju knew what that meant. Dont be greedy. What do you mean greedy? Oh Yuk-pyo! What kind of greed do you think Im greedy for? In spite of the loud voice of Heo Ran-ju, Oh Yuk-pyo did not seem to care. His gaze was still fixed on Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol is obviously a man, but his sultry appearance and smooth body without a single fat stimulated the lusts of Oh Yuk-pyo. Killing. He swallowed his dry saliva. If you dont look away after three seconds, youll never see the world with your own two eyes again. At that time, Pyo-wols cold voice reached the ears of Oh Yuk-pyo. However, Oh Yuk-pyo was not displeased and approached Pyo-Wol. Youre going to do what to me now, sweetie? One. He he! Two. Whoa, woah! Im not a scary person. Three. Ciit! At that moment, a sharp cracking sound resounded in the guest house. Pyo-wol threw the chopsticks that were placed in front of him. Damn it! Oh Yuk-pyo concentrated his strength on his arms and covered his face. Pouck! The chopsticks were deep-seated on his forearm because of the strong firing. Because he used his inner qi in time, the chopsticks pierced his forearms, but if he hadnt the chopsticks would have been stuck in his eyes. You, you bastard! Oh Yuk-pyo lowered the arm that had covered his face and looked at the table where Pyo-Wol was sitting. However, Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen. Huh? At that moment, Pyo-wol suddenly appeared in front of him. No! Heo Ran-ju let out a shout and tried to wield the whip she was wearing on her waist. Whatever the circumstances, she couldnt just watch her colleague Oh Yuk-pyo suffer. She knew just how strong Pyo-wol was because she had fought him herself. The ruthlessness that hides behind his handsome face. However, before Heo Ran-ju could unleash her whip, the desperate screams of the Oh Yuk-pyo rang out. Pouck! Chopsticks were deeply embedded in his right eye. Oh Yuk-pyo, who lost one of his eyes in an instant, roared like a beast and struggled. Bang! Baang! The objects in the guest house were shattered by his struggle, and the guests ran out screaming. Too late. Heo Ran-ju gave a disappointed expression.Even with her eyes wide open, she couldnt see how Pyo-wol had moved from the table and appeared in front of the Oh Yuk-pyo in an instant. Space constraints seemed to be of no obstacle to him. So it felt even more terrifying. AHHH! Ill kill you, you bastard! Oh Yuk-pyo was going crazy. Everyone was afraid of him, but Pyo-wol was still looking at him with no change in his expression. The fists of Oh Yuk-pyo contained a mighty power, but if it was not right, he could not exert any power. Bueng! The fists of Oh Yuk-pyo were dodged by Pyo-wol by a short distance. Pyo-wol moved his body at a minimum to avoid Oh Yuk-pyos fist. Heo Ran-ju felt goosebumps rising as she saw the fists of Oh Yuk-pyo being dodged by a distance of only a single sheet of paper. Pyo-wol was thoroughly fooling around with Oh Yuk-pyo. His movements were like a snake. A large snake that slips through even the slightest gap. It was then that Heo Ran-ju realized that it was no coincidence that she was suppressed by Pyo-Wol in an instant. Shit! Pyo-wols strength was real. Behind his handsome face was an unimaginable cruelty. Heo Ran-ju was proud that she had gone through everything ever since she was a child, but Pyo-wols cruelty still made her feel fear. A dagger was suddenly in Pyo-wols hand. It was the ghost knife. Ciit! The ghost knife pierced Oh Yuk-pyos knees. Blood spurted from his knees, and his large body collapsed. Kekkeuk! Oh Yuk-pyo knelt and looked at Pyo-Wol with his remaining eye. There was fear in his eyes. He realized that the man he was trying to use as a plaything was actually the god of death. Ugh! Sa, save me! Oh Yuk-pyo forgot his face and begged for their life. The man he thought was a plaything was a master beyond imagination. Oh Yuk-pyo did not want to die here. P, please! He begged with tears in his eyes. At that moment, Heo Ran-ju swung her whip and intervened between the two of them. The whip wrapped around the waist of Oh Yuk-pyo in an instant. Heup! Heo Ran-ju pulled her whip. Then, the large body of Oh Yuk-pyo flew to the other side of the wall. Heo Ran-ju jumped into the air and grabbed Oh Yuk-pyo. You bastard! I must have intervened at that timeC Heo Ran-ju looked at Oh Yuk-pyo on her side with contempt. She has now abandoned the idea of seducing Pyo-wol. Its because Oh Yuk-pyo messed up the faintly remaining possibility. Heo Ran-ju took the Oh Yuk-pyo and took refuge on a high roof out of Pyo-wols reach. For some reason, Pyo-wol did not pursue, and just looked at her. Heo Ran-ju said to him, Oraboni is really extreme. If you do whatever you want without thinking about it like this, you wont be able to get out of trouble. So, youd better be careful in the future. Heo Ran-ju thought that this incident was just a coincidence. An unfortunate accident that happened by chance caused by the collision of Oh Yuk-pyos sodomy habit and Pyo-wols radicality. She did not know. The fact that the assassin is never moved by things such as emotion or impulse. When an assassin moves, it is only after a complete series of calculations. CH 66 What do you mean? Zhang Mu-ryang had a distressed expression. After discussing how to use the troops in the White Flower Room, what awaited him when he returned was the news that Oh Yuk-pyo had returned with serious injuries. Zhang Mu-ryang left everything behind and headed to the residence of Oh Yuk-pyo. Oh Yuk-pyo was lying on the bed with a white cloth wrapped around his one eye and both of his knees. Heo Ran-ju was sitting next to him. How did this happen? We were unlucky. This bastard broke the colic. Heo Ran-ju talked about what happened with Pyo-wol. As he listened to her story, Zhang Mu-ryangs expression gradually distorted. So, you mean that it came to this point because of his sodomy? Yes! This is ridiculous. Zhang Mu-ryang was at a loss for words for a moment. Its so ridiculous that he could not even speak. At the time before the full-scale war against the Qingcheng sect, Oh Yuk-pyo, one of the main forces, was now lying in bed almost dead. It was a huge loss for the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, but it was more of a serious blow to Zhang Mu-ryang as an individual. Along with Yang Woo-jeong, Go Dosa, and Hyeol Seung, Oh Yuk-pyo was his subordinate who best understood his strategy. They were ready to jump into the hellfire without hesitation at Zhang Mu-ryangs command. Its not easy to have a subordinate so loyal. Pyowol! Zhang Mu-ryang thought of Pyo-wol as the most handsome man he knew. Seeing that he was able to subdue Heo Ran-ju at once, he knew that he was a martial artist who had reached an unusually high level, but he didnt know that he would be so great that he would turn even Oh Yuk-pyo into this state. At a time like thisC Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Oh Yuk-pyo lying on the bed with contemptuous eyes. What he valued the most was discipline. The reason why the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was still able to survive was because they enforced strict discipline. Especially in an important time like now, even a single persons bouncing behavior was unacceptable. This is because if they make a mistake, they may miss the line. Hes a lucky guy. Zhang Mu-ryang wanted to immediately lead his entire troops and visit Pyo-wol. And he would pay a heavy price. The only problem is that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group signed a mercenary contract with the Emei sect. If they take a lot of damage while fighting Pyo-wol, they will have a big problem in fulfilling the contract. If that happens, Zhang Mu-ryangs long-cherished entry into Sichuan will be far away. This wasnt part of his calculations, did he? Zhang Mu-ryang immediately denied his thoughts. Only insiders knew that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group had signed a contract with the Emei sect. Zhang Mu-ryang thought this accident was only a coincidence. But of course, that doesnt mean that they would just move on. Once the situation is sorted out to a certain extent, Ill have to deal with him first. Most of all, it bothered him the most that this happened as soon as he stopped Maun and others from monitoring him. He knew from experience that he shouldnt let such an afflicted man be alone. Zhang Mu-ryangs gaze turned to Heo Ran-ju. Did you go and look for him? Maybe. Your beauty doesnt seem to work for him either. He must be a little eunuch. He doesnt budge even when he sees a beautiful woman like me in front of him. Have you seen his eyes? They were more indifferent than ours who had been on the battlefield for many years. Do you think a man with such eyes would show affection to others? Give up! I will. I cant hurt my self-esteem anymore. You thought well. I will definitely pay him back for this shame. Heo Ran-jus voice blew out a chill. It is said that if a woman has a grudge, frost will fall even in May or June. Although she had nothing to do with Pyo-wol, she thought that she had been hurt because of him. Thats right. Ill take care of things once everything has calmed down. Do you understand? Okay. Well, then. Zhang Mu-ryang got up from his seat. This was enough. It was disappointing that the Oh Yuk-pyo fell out of the battlefield, but the rest are still in good health, so it was worth trying. As soon as the cavalry move, we will join them, so be prepared. * * * Cheongyeop looked at the man sitting on the other side of the table with a somber expression. A middle-aged doctor who had an ordinary impression that can be seen anywhere, and was dressed in shabby clothes, was Oh San-kyung, the head of the Chengdus branch of Haomun. Oh San-kyung was a native of Chengdu, so he knew the areas internal affairs better than anyone else. Oh San-kyung opened her mouth carefully. So, are you saying this to tell me about the assassin that killed the young master of the Thunder Gates? Thats right. Huh! This is like finding a needle on a sandy beach. Still, I think Haomuns ability is enough to find out. At Cheongyeops words, Oh San-kyungs expression twisted slightly.In fact, when Nam Ho-san died, Oh San-kyung also moved his people to find out the assassin. The assassination of the young master of Thunder Gates in Chengdu was such a big event. The problem was that no traces of the assassin were found. Many disciples from Haomun also lived in the mansion near the Thunder Gates. When a stranger comes in, they observe and report them. However, there were no reports on that day. In other words, no stranger visited that day or the people who lived in the mansion did not feel a sense of alienation. Like Cheongyeop, Haomun also did not know anything. I want you to find an assassin who uses the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect. This is a matter of security for Sichuan. The dispute in Sichuan Province may worsen if anything goes wrong. So before that happens, you must find the assassin. Its not that I dont know that, but Ill ask you bluntly. Have there been any suspicious or prominent people in Chengdu lately? Well Any clue, no matter how small, is fine. Thats how desperate we are. Oh San-kyung was worried at Cheongyeops words. It is unknown whether it was related to the death of Nam Ho-san but a strange man has recently entered Chengdu. Strange? I havent seen him in person, but it was said that hes handsome enough to attract people. Women who have seen him even once seem to be possessed as if they wont be able to snap back to their senses. If its just thatC But hes strong. Just before entering Chengdu, he had a conflict with the head of the Gujin Pyo-guk, and he turned all of them half-blind. One of them was even made completely blind. Then His hands were said to be cruel beyond words. Sir Oh Won-ho, a well-known expert in Sichuan Province, also said that the guy broke his arm. How come we werent made aware of such a cruel man? Because he had recently entered Chengdu. And Theres more? There is a record of him fighting and subduing Heo Ran-ju, the vice captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group in Chengdu. I heard that she was defeated instantly. Cheongyeops expression hardened. He knew that the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was a strong group of mercenaries. They had recently come to do business with the Qingcheng sect. Although the deal fell off, it was still a disappointing negotiation. The power of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group could never be taken lightly. If someone was the vice captain of such a group, they would have a fairly strong martial art, but if they were suppressed immediately, it was clear that the opponents martial arts were really great. You mean he has something to do with the death of the young master of Thunder Gates? I dont know if hes connected, but hes definitely the most notable person who has recently entered Chengdu. Hes also the one who checks all the conditions Cheongyeop asked me about. What is his name? They say its a Pyowol. Pyo-wol? Yes. We dont know more than that. Well investigate further if you wish. No. From now on, we will be the one to take care of it. Cheongyeop got up from his seat. It seemed that there was no information that could be obtained from Haomun if he stayed any longer. Tak! Cheongyeop pulled out a pouch full of money from his arms and laid it down on the table. Thank you, sir Cheongyeop! If you need any help, you can come to me anytime. Oh! Before we leave, let me ask you one thing. Have you ever visited the Emei sect? I havent been to the Emei sect yet. Maybe in the future. Im just saying this because of my old age but, it would be better for you to not to accept the Emei sects requests for the time being. Unless you want to turn the Qingcheng sect into an enemy. Ill keep that in mind. Oh San-kyung smiled slightly and bowed her head towards Cheongyeop. As the branch manager of Haomun, these kinds of threats were not uncommon. It only bothered her that the person who threatened her was the Qingcheng sect but if it was really dangerous, she would stop activities for a while and hide in the shadows. Haomun has always lived like that, and will continue to do so. Cheongyeop looked at Oh San-kyung for a moment and then came out. Outside, Cheongsan and his disciples were waiting for him. Cheongsan approached Cheongyeop and asked, Were there any leads? There are people who can be considered suspicious. So I think it would be better to investigate from there. Who? There is a person named Pyo-wol. He is the most notable person who has recently entered Chengdu. Pyo-wol? I see. When Cheongsan mentioned Pyo-wol, all of a sudden, Senior brother! Suddenly, one of the great disciples came running to them. Whats going on? The Emei sects movements are unusual. Unusual? What do you mean? According to the message of the Golden Gates, the atmosphere in the White Flower Room where the Emei sects disciples are staying in is very intense. What happened? I dont know that far, but it is said that it is unusual for the Emei sect and the White Flower Room to move around. Emei Cheongyeop frowned. Golden Gates sect leader Yeo Sanwi was a very careful person. If he sent someone to warn him like that, it meant that the atmosphere was really bad. Lets go back to the Golden Gate. Then what about the task of tracking the assassin? This comes first. Its never too late to find the asssassin later. Alright. Cheongsan answered with a strong voice. Cheongyeop and Cheongsan led their disciples back to Golden Gate. * * * Its finally quiet. As the voices of Cheongyeop and others heard from outside disappeared, Oh San-kyung muttered with a refreshing expression. Negotiating with a large clan like the Qingcheng sect made her feel exhausted. The size and influence of the Haomun is second to that of the Qingcheng sect. However, if the area is not limited to Sichuan, the story is different. The influence and dominance of the Qingcheng and Emei sect within Sichuan fortress is not comparable to any other sect. It was the same with Haomen. Because of that, they were grievous and respectful of each other. Its about keeping a good relationship to some extent. They knew all too well that crossing the line would only hurt each other. Still, looking at it like this, she couldnt help but feel tired. By the way, who is the real culprit? Is it really him? Oh San-kyung tapped the tip of her chin with her finger. She pulled out a yellow booklet from the bookshelf. On the thick booklet was written the words Chengdu Martial Artist Directory. In other words, it was a valuable booklet containing the images of the warriors who were active in Chengdu. The Haomen Chengdu branch revised the booklet every ten days. When a new warrior appears, it is recorded in a booklet every ten days. This booklet, updated every ten days, is copied and sent to the main sect once every two months. Not only the Chengdu branch, but all the branches of Haomen send information to the headquarters in this way. Thanks to this, Haomen was able to possess the largest amount of human information in the world. As she flipped through the booklet, she saw the name she wrote most recently. [Name C Pyo-wol. Identity unknown. Objective unknown. Affiliation unknown. He possesses enough skill to subdue the Black Cloud Mercenary Groups vice captain in an instant. He had very extreme tendencies. The place he first appeared was in Red Sky Pavillion in Batang, Western Sichuan Province. With the courtesans of Red Sky Pavillion] Inside the booklet, Pyo-wols actions after he came into the world were written in detail. It has not been long since Pyo-wol appeared in Chengdu, but Haomun were already aware of his whereabouts. Did he really kill Nam Ho-san? Oh San-kyung wrinkled the tip of her nose. Pyo-wol was also the subject of careful attention in Haomun. It was because of his unusual appearance, unclear history, and the strong force he showed in the process of subduing the leader and members of the Gujin Pyo-guk. Now, if she can send this booklet to the main office, a judgment will be made there. But one thing could be said for sure. If this booklet were to be read by the main sect, it would no longer be possible for Pyo-wol to enjoy his freedom any longer. Because Haomen will send a master to closely monitor his every move. Who told him to get caught by our sects surveillance network? I dont know what will happen to him from now on. It was time for her to put the booklet back on the bookshelf. Hm, so there was such a thing An emotionless voice was suddenly heard from behind her back. CH 67 As soon as she heard the voice, Oh San-kyung felt the hairs all over her body stand upright. Who? Her palms got wet. Although it looked shabby on the outside, a strict security network had been established around the Chengdu branch of Haomun. The Haomun, which lived on information, was more sensitive to external threats than any other sect. Therefore, if a suspicious person appeared, they were immediately reported to Oh San-kyung. This was the reason how Oh San-kyung and the Chengdu branch managed to escape from numerous threats so far. They were confident that no martial artist could escape Haomuns strict surveillance system. But at this moment, Oh San-kyungs pride was shattered by the voice from behind her. Oh San-kyung swallowed dry saliva and carefully opened her mouth. Who are you? She secretly raised her qi. At that moment, a white hand popped out from behind. The white hand held the booklet Oh San-kyung was holding. The booklet contains all the information about numerous warriors that Haomun Chengdu branch has collected so far. To Oh San-kyung, it was more important than her own life. Oh San-kyung turned around and tried to attack the owner of the voice. But strangely, her body stiffened and she couldnt move. It wasnt a blood lust nor was she forcibly suppressed. Even so, her body could not move. She was overwhelmed by the atmosphere emanating from her unknown opponent. Oh San-kyung clenched her teeth and tried to move her body, but she remained immobile. Meanwhile, the white hand completely took the booklet from Oh San-kyungs hand. Pararak! She heard the sound of a book flipping behind her back. That brief moment felt like an eternity to Oh San-kyung. She heard a voice muttering. Its not too long since Ive entered Chengdu, yet you already did your research. I, I am the head of the Haomun Chengdu Branch. Haomen will never stand still if you harm me. I know. Thats why I came. You came here knowing that? What the hell? Because I dont want my information to go around without my permission. Then? Oh San-kyung rolled her eyes. So youre saying that youre the person whos name is listed on the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist? She traced her memory to see if there was such a radical disposition in the list of martial artists. Quite a lot of people came to mind, but she couldnt easily think of the name of this secretive and creepy warrior. Oh San-kyung suddenly remembered that the person mentioned that he had just entered Chengdu. There was only one such warrior in the Chengdu Military Personnel List. Oh, so youre Pyo-wolt. Correct. The owner of the voice was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol revealed his identity without hiding it. At that moment, a cold sweat ran down Oh San-kyungs back. There was only one reason why the warrior, who had sneaked in secretly, was now revealing his identity. Assassination? He just has to kill the person who knows his identity so that they dont talk about it. Oh San-kyung has seen such cases countless times. But she never dreamed that she would one day be the target. Come on, lets compromise. Compromise? I will hide the identity of Mister. The name of Mister will never leak out of my mouth. But you already talked well about me to the disciples of the Qingcheng sect. It was a request. Oh San-kyung realized that Pyo-wol had been watching from beginning to end. It was no coincidence that Pyo-wol found the Haomun Chengdu branch. He was monitoring the movements of the Qingcheng sect. Before seeing the list of the martial artists, he must be planning to retreat quietly. However, the moment he saw the contents of the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist, he must have changed his mind. The first page was full of information about himself. If this information goes up to Haomens main headquarters, his existence will be revealed to the whole world. At the moment, only an outline was written, but if Haomun made up its mind to follow the complete history of Pyo-wol, the truth about him would soon be revealed. They will know his name someday, but for now he intends to remain anonymous. At least until the end of his revenge against the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect. Who else have read this booklet? No one but me please, spare me. If I let you live, youll talk. Yes. Trust me. Squirm! At that moment, Oh San-kyungs finger moved. As a result of steadily raising her internal qi over time, the stiffness of her body was gone. Die! Oh San-kyung turned around like a thunderbolt and swung her arms. It was Biyeongsu1, a technique of Haomen. It was an attack that could cut down even a large tree at once. Oh San-kyung released the technique with all her might. Even if this single move didnt take the opponents life, she had no doubts that she would at least make him back down. She planned to run out and escape the moment her opponent backed off. Suuu! Her hand cut through the space where Pyo-wol was supposed to be. But there was no sensation on the fingertips. Her hand met an empty space. Ting! At that moment, Oh San-kyung heard the sound of a string bouncing. At first, she didnt know what that meant. Jurreuk! If she didnt feel the stinging pain on her neck with something flowing out, she wouldnt have even known what happened to her. Oh San-kyung inadvertently touched her neck with her hand. She touched a moist liquid. What what is this? Oh San-kyung felt her strength draining out of her body. Keuk! Suddenly, a gasp rushed out of her throat. Her neck was split like the gills of a fish. Air was leaking from the cracked area. Oh San-kyung desperately tried to stop the bleeding from the open wound. Fear and doubt were present in both of her eyes. Uh, when and how? She had no idea what her opponent did. She hadnt even seen Pyo-wol yet. Ah, like a demon Oh San-kyung could not finish her words and collapsed. That was the end of Oh San-kyung. She didnt even realize how she died until the moment she stopped breathing. Only after Oh San-kyung completely stopped breathing did Pyo-wol appear in the dark. Pyo-wol waved his hand and retracted the Soul-Reaping Thread. Even after killing Oh San-kyung, there was no guilt on Pyo-wols face. Pyo-wol put the list of martial artists in his bosom. He searched the residence of Oh San-kyung and confirmed that there were no objects associated with him other than the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist. If the Haomen Headquarters sends someone to investigate the truth, his existence will be revealed. But by then everything will all be over. Pyo-wol quietly came out. The Haomun warriors outside had no idea what was going on inside. Pyo-wol evaded their line of sights and escaped from the Haomun Chengdu branch. After a long time after he disappeared, peoples screams echoed in the Haomun Chengdu branch. Branch manager! Come on, call the physician! * * * Before a major event that would shock people, there was always something called foreshadowing. The little things that went unnoticed at the time were actually a kind of signal that happened before the big event happened. In particular, the stronger the number of incidents, the more such omens appeared. The event that showed the most foreboding within 100 years of Jianghu was the War of the Demons and Heaven. At that time, many people noticed the signs yet they ignored them. As a result, there was a major incident in which former strong martial artists were involved, and that was the War of the Demons and Heaven. Fortunately, an outstanding soldier named Lee Gwak appeared and ended the war, but the incident at that time left a big scar on the hearts of the warriors. Older warriors who remember those days no longer ignore even the smallest incident. They all fear that a small incident may turn into a great battle. There were such martial artists who had the same beliefs in Sichuan. Fosanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room2, was such a person. Contrary to his crude appearance, he is very resourceful and has a wide view of reading the flow of events. Thanks to this, 15 years after becoming a disciple of the previous sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, he took over the Fire Dragon Room and established the strongest power among the four rooms. There was a deep trough in Fosanhaes forehead. The young master of the Thunder Gates was assassinated by an assassin who was presumed to have mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect, and now, the atmosphere inside the White Flower Room is bad? It was scorching news that Suha brought a while ago. I couldnt figure out what exactly happened inside the White Flower Room. However, the atmosphere inside their sect was really intense. Its clear that an unusual incident has happened. This is the first time in seven years Seven years ago, there was a major incident that shook the entire Sichuan province. In order to subdue the assassin group called the Blood Shadow Group, all the sects in Sichuan were mobilized to unfold the inescapable net. The operation was led by the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, so Fosanhae also participated and led the other members of the Fire Dragon Room. It would have been impossible not to participate in the work led by the two leading sects in Sichuan Province. If they hesitated or rejected the invitation to participate with the pursuit, they could become the public enemy of all sects in Sichuan Province. At the time, he participated with a light heart. The Blood Shadow Group was a famous assassin group in Sichuan, but it was impossible for them to escape from the inescapable net in which all the sects of Sichuan participated. The warriors who participated in the inescapable net found and killed assassins as if they were hunting animals. The reason for subjugating the Blood Shadow Group didnt matter to them. It was more important to them that they could kill assassins, the evil of Jianghu, at will. In a way, it was kind of a joke. After the War of the Demons and Heaven, there was a new order in Jianghu. Existing powerful sects such as Shaolin Temple, Wudang sect, and Mount Hua were firmly established in the Yi River represented by Gwangmumun and Cheonmujang. (???? ????? ???? ??(ǿ)? ???? ???, ??? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ???.) Unfortunately, there was no such sect in Sichuan. The most likely sects were the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect, but unfortunately, they closed their doors and went into isolation when the War of the Demons and Heaven broke out. Because of this, the newly established sects had no choice but to push them out of their position. The closed topography of Sichuan also played a part. Because Sichuan is a basin surrounded by high mountain ranges, a strong ecosystem of its own has been created. While its topography made it possible to survive without interaction with the outside, its topography also made it difficult to advance and explore the outside areas. After the new order of Sichuan was established, there was little chance for each of them to fight. Probably because they are intertwined with each other in many ways. The assassin hunting incident that took place after a boring and peaceful time passed, drove the warriors of Sichuan into excitement. It was because they can hunt assassins without caring for others opinions. Although Fosanhae was worried about such an atmosphere, he still participated in the inescapable net. To fall out of the board made by the Emei and Qingcheng sect was no different from saying that they would be ostracized by the martial artists of the entire Sichuan Province. The subjugation of the assassins was successful. The warriors of Sichuan Province found the assassins one by one and brutally killed them. They were so sure of a perfect victory without any consequences. But an unexpected incident occurred. One of the assassins had successfully killed Woo Gunsang, a member of the Qingcheng sect. Sichuan was turned upside down. While majority of the assassins chose to escape, a single person defied everyones expectations and carried out a solo assassination. The fuming Qingcheng sect sent their disciples to pursue the assassin together with the Emei sect. They chased the assassin to the end and eventually killed him. However, he didnt know what happened, but after that, the relationship between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had turned for the worst. In the end, those two sects that represented Sichuan fought and treated each other as enemies. They collided several times and suffered heavy damage. In retrospect, there were a lot of foreshadowings even before the incident at that time. They just didnt realize it. And now, seven years have passed. Due to the confrontation between the two sects, the sects in Sichuan Province were divided into two sides. The Fire Dragon Room was still neutral, but they couldnt stay like this forever. Eventually, they had to choose a side. It was a concern. The young master of the Thunder Gates died, and another trouble occurred in the White Flower Room. Maybe this is a warning. A warning that will drive the entire Sichuan Province into a sea of blood. Foshanhae stroked his beard with his hand. This is not good. It seems that these series of events are all intertwined. Could it be that there is a mastermind that no one knows about? It was true that the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had been fighting for seven years, but the recent events were too sudden. Without giving them time to think, a series of incidents broke out, driving the relationship between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect to the worst. It almost made me feel like someone was guiding them. If there really is such a person Just thinking about it gave him goosebumps all over his body. When he was about to continue his reasoning, Sect, sect leader! An urgent voice came from outside. With an ominous feeling, Foshanhae jumped up from his seat and opened the door. Then a disciple ran in. Foshanhae asked, Whats going on? There was a battle between the Qingcheng and Emei sect in Chengdu! What? Because of that, there is a riot in the center of Chengdu. You should go see it soon. Alright. Foshanhae grabbed his weapon. He completely forgot all the thoughts he had been thinking about a moment ago. Foshanhae took his disciples and ran to the place where the two sect were fighting. A sticky wind clung to his face as he ran. CH 68 The start of the incident was an accidental meeting between the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect and the second generation disciple of the Emei sect in the center of Chengdu. A disciple of the Qingcheng sect came out to collect information. And another disciple of the Emei sect also came out for a while. They come across each other by chance in the downtown area. The disciple of the Qingcheng sect tried to pass by quietly. This was because it was the Qingcheng sects order not to bump into the Emei sect. However, the second generation disciple of the Emei sect was different. She received the same order, but her emotions were heightened by Gongseons death. The moment she saw the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect, her emotions exploded. Her mind was engulfed in anger and so she attacked the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect. The third generation disciple did his best to defend himself. However, there was a big gap in the martial arts between a third and a second generation disciple. Naturally, the second generation disciple, who had learned the vision of their sect for a longer period of time, was bound to be superior. In the end, the third generation disciple fled to Golden Gate, while the second generation disciple of the Emei sect pursued him to the end and inflicted serious wounds. In response, the angry disciples of the Qingcheng sect then pursued and inflicted serious wounds on the Emei sect disciple as revenge. In the end, the warriors from both sides lost their reason and collided in the middle of Chengdu. Cheongyeop tried to lead the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, but he could not completely stop the movement of those who were angry at the injuries inflicted on the third generation disciple. The bigger problem is that the Golden Gates also got involved into the fight. There was no problem with the participation of Golden Gates, but even those who were friendly with the Golden Gate and the Qingcheng sect jumped in, and the fight spread like wildfire. The Emei sect did not stand still. In the crisis of the second generation disciple, the White Flower Room and the Emei sect joined the fight. Even the Black Cloud Mercenary Group intervened. Shit! Zhang Mu-ryang felt like he was having a nightmare. He and the dozen Black Cloud Mercenary Group, including Yang Woo-jeong and Go Dosa stood at the center of the battlefield in the middle of Chengdu. Until just an hour before, he was working with two men in strategizing how to effectively attack the Qingcheng sect with the least amount of sacrifice. But suddenly he heard the news that the disciples of the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had collided. And so he rushed towards them to find out the truth. But before he could figure out the situation, the fight escalated like crazy. Theres no way to intervene. Kekkeuk! Damn it! Street stalls and shops were all broken, and wounded warriors were screaming as they collapsed. Still, the fight was not over. The warriors of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were frantically swinging their swords at each other as if they were sworn enemies, while the warriors of the Golden Gate and the warriors of the White Flower Room were fighting each other fiercely. Lets defeat the reckless Qingcheng sect! Enemies of the Senior Sister Gongseon! Die! The disciples of the Emei sect attacked the disciples of the Qingcheng sect with their eyes full of malice. The courage of the Qingcheng sect warriors who responded to it was not easy. How dare you talk?! Who do you think is responsible for all this? Didnt the Emei sect instigate an assassin to kill Senior Brother Woo?! You really are truly ruthless people! Punish the Emei sect! The disciples of the Qingcheng sect also swung their swords relentlessly. Both sides had reasons to hate each other. Their hatred exploded like a volcano. Hatred paralyzed reason, and the paralyzed reason erupted into extreme violence. The warriors of both factions were showing how cruel martial artists can be if they are blinded by anger. KUGH! GEUH! Screams broke out incessantly, and the streets of Chengdu were stained with blood. It was the warriors of the Qingcheng sect and the Golden Gates who won the fight. The warriors of the Emei sect and the White Flower Room did their best, but they were inferior in terms of power. Zhang Mu-ryang, who understood the situation, told the members of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, who was with him. It cant be like this. Assemble all the Black Cloud Troops. Do you mean everyone? Yes. If we dont try to overturn this fight, we wont even get a chance to win. Alright. After answering, the warriors of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group hurriedly ran to their residence. Lets go and join the war, Go Dosa! We have to push the Qingcheng sect! Yes, Captain! Vice Captain Yang would lead the rest of the members to the left and attack the flank of the Qingcheng sect. If they cut them off from the back, the power of the Qingcheng sect will deteriorate. But it wont last long. We just have to hold on until the other members come. If even a few cavalry join in, we can reverse this situation in one go. Alright! Yang Woo-jeong followed Zhang Mu-ryang. Only a small portion of the horsemen that the Black Cloud Mercenary group were proud of had entered Chengdu. The rest were waiting outside Chengdu. When the mercenaries on horseback entered, it attracted a lot of peoples attention. But Zhang Mu-ryang immediately regretted his actions. He had no idea that the situation would deteriorate so quickly. Everyone, stop fighting! The sect leader of the Fire Dragons Room, Fosanhae, arrived on the battlefield late and shouted. He tried to mediate with all his might, but he couldnt convince the soldiers on both sides who had madness in their eyes. Suic! Keuk! On the contrary, even he was wounded by a sword shot by a nearby warrior. The wound itself was light, but the soldiers under his command who saw him were the problem. How dare you attack the sect leader! I cant forgive you! The soldiers of the Fire Dragon Room attacked the soldiers of the White Flower Room.. No! The Foshanhae tried to stop them but to no avail. The soldiers killed, defended, and fought back until the situation was at its worst. Numerous goods were broken, and many shops collapsed. Spectators watching the fight screamed and fled, while some even took advantage of the chaos to loot nearby shops. They didnt just steal things, they even killed the merchants who tried to stop them by setting them on fire. The fire spread to a nearby shop, and people fetched water to put out the fire. However, there was a limit to extinguishing a fire with a bucket. Aigoo! What should we do?! Help! Our store is on fire! The shopkeepers turned to the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect for help. However, the merchants screams could not be heard in the ears of the warriors who had been fiercely fighting for a long time. It was as if hell had opened up. The warriors became demons and ran wild, while the bystanders revealed their true and evil natures. Jjoeng! Eum! Zhang Mu-ryang groaned. They only collided once, but he felt quite a shock. His opponent was Cheongsan, a disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Contrary to his gentle face, Cheongsan was a swordsman with terrifying skills. He pressed Zhang Mu-ryang with his swift movements like a leopard. Cheongsan was so swift that Zhang Mu-ryang could not keep up with him. Because of that, he fought without taking a break. Zhang Mu-ryang clenched his teeth and looked around. Yang Woo-jeong and Go Dosa were also fighting against the members of the Qingchengs ect, but still, the Emei sect and the White Flower Room were being pushed back. Why havent they come yet? He remembered the warriors he sent to his residence. By now, they should have brought the rest of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group that were in their residence. What the hell is going on? * * * Drip! Drops of blood wet the earth. Jo Jeoksan, a mercenary of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, stared blankly at the blood flowing from his body. The red blood that started from his neck and ran down his shoulders and arms felt as if it belonged to someone else. But the blood that fell to the ground was definitely his. Keeuc! Jo Jeoksan groaned and grabbed his neck. He felt the cold touch of metal on the tip of his finger. It didnt take long to notice that it was the daggers handle. You, you? Jo Jeoksan looked at the owner of the dagger. A dark figure suddenly appeared on the road and suddenly attacked him as he was on his way to call his colleagues. It was Pyo-wol. And the dagger stuck in the neck of Jo Jeoksan was the ghost knife. Youre cowardly and shameless Khyuk! Jo Jeoksan choked out blood from his mouth. His face was full of grievances. It was impossible for any physician to come and save him. Jo Jeoksan sensed his death. As a member of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, he wandered through many battlefields. Death was always near, and he thought that one day he would die too. But he didnt know it would come so suddenly. He never dreamed that a person who he didnt even know would kill him. He was going to die without even knowing why. I have to bring the Black Cloud Troops to CaptainC Even in his clouded mind, he considered it a shame that he could not carry out Zhang Mu-ryangs orders. Jo Jeoksans body shook violently and collapsed helplessly. Pyo-wol looked down at the dead Jo Jeoksan for a while and retrieved the ghost knife using the Soul-Reaping Thread. He had no personal grudge against Jo Jeoksan. Still, the reason he secretly attacked and killed Jo Jeoksan was because when he was about to summoned the rest of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. He couldnt allow that to happen or else the board he had worked so hard would be messed up. The Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had to fight for as long as possible. Only then will they inflict fatal damage to each other. If the Black Cloud Corps intervened, the situation could have ended prematurely. Thats why Pyo-wol killed Jo Jeoksan whom Zhang Mu-ryang asked to ask for support. As long as Jo Jeoksan is dead, the support that Zhang Mu-ryang has so longed for will not come. Even if they come, it will be too late. Pyo-wol headed to the center of Chengdu, where the fight was taking place for quite some time. The closer he got to the center, the more intense the scent of blood was scattered along with smoke. So many people were lying on the floor either dead or injured. It was like a scene from hell. No one would have expected that such a tragic scene would unfold in the middle of the city. Chengdu was the central city of Sichuan, and it was the place where many cultural artifacts and objects were gathered. Naturally, the security was unparalleled in comparison to other cities, and even the clans of strong families were extremely reluctant to wield their swords here. Therefore, the perception that it is the safest place in Sichuan Province was implicitly ingrained in peoples minds. But at this moment, peoples perceptions were shattered and broken like glass. Chengdu was not a safe place. The fierce battle between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect clearly planted the emotion of fear in peoples minds. Pyo-wol looked around for a moment, then jumped up onto a tall tree standing on one side of the road. From the top of the tree, the view of the whole area could be seen at a glance. Pyo-wol sat down on a thin branch and watched the fight unfolding below. Among them, there were some that stood out. How dare you send an assassin to kill my disciple?! How can the Qingcheng sect claim to be a part of Jianghu? Jeonghwa stared at Cheongyeop, who had a wound on his left arm, with killing intent. She only had one eye left and yet her eyes were still full of malice. Cheongyeop raised his sword with a calm expression. It was you who touched the Qingcheng sect first. You were the one who instigated Gunsangs assassination, and it must have been you who brought about the death of the young master of the Thunder Gates. What bullshit are you talking about? We never told someone to assassinate the young master of the Thunder Gates. You said the same thing seven years ago. What was the result? It turned out to be your fault in the end. Jeonghwa bit her lips. They had no excuse for requesting the Bloody Shadow Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang. But she couldnt just admit it in front of everyone. If that happens, it will be a confirmation of the immorality of the Emei sect to everyone. Jeonghwa became determined and raised her voice. Dont be silly! Why would we assassinate the young master of the Thunder Gates? I heard that the assassin used a sword technique of the Qingcheng sect, how would you explain that? You assassinated him because the Thunder Gatess young master was about to be betrothed to a member of the White Flower Room. How can the disciples of the Qingcheng sect have so little conscience? Cheongyeop frowned. Because he cannot deny those words. It was true that the assassin who killed the young master of the Thunder Gates used Qingcheng sects martial arts, so it was difficult to make excuses. Cheongyeop suddenly felt a strange feeling. It was because of the one word that kept coming up in his and Jeonghwas conversations. Assassin. An assassin killed the young master of the Thunder Gates. And its also an assassin who killed the disciple of Jeonghwa. What the two cases have in common is that the identity of the assassin has not been revealed. Maybe there is only one assassin. However, Cheong-yeop could not continue his thoughts. Because Jeonghwa has attacked. No, wait! One of us will have to be buried here today. Jeonghwa attacked, wielding her chowry. She used the weapon to unleash the Emei sect swordsmanship, the Broken Jade Sword.1 The Broken Jade Sword was strong enough to prevent Cheongyeop from having other thoughts. In order to face the attack, Cheongyeop also had to use the Qingcheng sects technique. There was no room for him to have a leisurely conversation. Tuhwahak! In front of the chowrys formidable offensive attack, Cheongyeop unfolded the Qingchengs attack, Blue Cloud Drop Sword.2 As the chowry and sword collided, the air around the area shook violently. Pyo-wol watched all the sights from the tree. All the warriors were dancing on the board he laid out. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 69 What the hell is this? Yong Seol-rans eyes trembled violently. An unbelievable tragedy was happening right before her eyes. The disciples of the Emei sect and the White Flower Room were lying on the floor and bleeding. Of course, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates had fallen as much as they did, but they did not enter the eyes of Yong Seol-ran. Gonghwa! Yong Seol-rans eyes saw a female disciple of the same age as her. It was Gonghwa, a second generation disciple of the Emei sect. Although they did not speak much to each other, they were still of the same age, so they used to talk comfortably when they met. So their relationship was a bit special. Gonghwa was twitching and lying on her own blood. Yong Seol-ran rushed towards Gonghwa. Who did this to you? Chaat! The warriors of the Golden Gate who saw her immediately attacked her. Yong Seol-ran held Gonghwa with one hand and spread out her other palm. Kwaaaa! In an instant, a strong pressure emanated from her hand and struck the warriors of the Golden Gate. Kukhyuk! Guergh! The warriors of Golden Gate collapsed to the floor and were unable to move. It was Pyoseol Cheonunjang, which proudly has its name on the top of the Emei sects martial arts. Pyoseol Cheonunjang was a technique that was not usually used unless it was either urgent or a life-and-death situation, and the current situation was as such so Yong Seol-ran unleashed her technique. Its power was truly astonishing, and even within the Golden Gate, the high rank warriors became unable to resist. However, Yong Seol-ran did not even look at the opponent she had defeated and looked at Gonghwa in her arms. Are you okay, senior sister? Junio sister? Yes! Its me. Come on, get up, Ill help you. I Yong Seol-ran struggled to understand what Gonghwa was trying to say. But even that slight movement disappeared after a while. She stopped breathing. No! A look of disbelief appeared on Yong Seol-rans face. She wanted this whole situation to be a lie. The situation itself felt unrealistic. Until yesterday, the disciples were leisurely having a meal together and talking, but now theyre all falling down with their blood pouring everywhere. Yong Seol-ran was one of the few who knew the truth about why the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect hate each other so much. First of all, knowing that the Emei sect had made a mistake, they had no choice but to be passive in the fight against the Qingcheng sect. It was the Emei sect who requested the Blood Shadow Group for an assassination, and it was also them who betrayed the said assassin group. Knowing that the root cause of all these events was provided by the Emei sect, she was unable to go to the forefront of the war against the Qingcheng sect. Her conscience didnt allow it. But now she realized. No matter what she felt, a war still broke out, and because of her hesitation, the Emei sect disciples were now dying. I dont know how the situation came to be, but it is unacceptable for any of the Emei sects disciples to die in front of my eyes. Yong Seol-ran flew towards the disciples of the Cheongseongpa. Ha! In her hand, a snow-covered celestial cloud was spread out. Kwaaa! The intense pressure swept the Qingcheng sect disciples like a storm. Kukhyuk! Kurgh! When Yong Seol-ran intervened, the situation escalated even more. Not only the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, but also the disciples of the Golden Gate, White Flower Room, and Fire Dragon Room attacked each other. Their reason flew away. Only madness remained, controlling their instincts. Whenever a warrior saw their colleagues right next to them die, they would lose their sanity and rush towards the enemy without thinking. This happened frequently and because of that, deaths and damages multiplied like a snowball in an instant. What? Why isnt the Black Cloud Mercenary Group coming? Zhang Mu-ryang looked around the battlefield with a puzzled expression. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group should have arrived by now and participated in the battle. However, the Jo Jeoksan, who was sent to summon the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, hasnt come back. Zhang Mu-ryang felt something strange. Maybe the Qingcheng sect? No! They cant afford to be distracted. He could tell just by looking at the facial expressions of the Qingcheng sects disciples fighting here. They had no leeway to slack off. Zhang Mu-ryang thought that this whole situation was deliberately created. It was as if someone was in control of the whole situation. Seol-pyo! Zhang Mu-ryang called for an aide who was nearby. Yes, Captain! Seol-pyo came to him, covered in blood. Some of it was his own blood but most of it was the blood of others. The flow of the battle is strange. The cumulative total has not returned yet, and everything is arbitrary. I think so too. Things are moving too quickly. You get out quietly and look around. Hm? I feel like someone is manipulating this fight in the background. Find out if theres really someone like that. Alright. Seol-pyo stepped back without saying a word. Because he also felt the same way as Zhang Mu-ryang. Seol-pyo quietly exited the battlefield. In the meantime, he was attacked several times, but he did not counterattack and just evaded. In return, he suffered minor injuries. But he ignored the wounds. He had received wounds like this countless times. He looked at the battlefield from the outside, there was no hell like this. It had been a long time since he had seen a battlefield dominated by this level of madness. It was by no means easy for the elite disciples of the Emei or Qingcheng sect to be eroded by madness. It is clear that someone is controlling the situation just as the Captain suspected. Seol-pyo looked around. Suddenly, his gaze turned to the highest place in the area. It was a large tree nestled not far from the street where the fight was taking place. If someone is up there, they will be able to see the whole scene clearly. He thought that if there was someone who really instigated this situation, they must be on that tree. Securing a line of sight would be the most important thing in controlling a battlefield. Without hesitation, Seol-pyo flew towards the large tree. His body pierced the lush branches and landed lightly on a large trunk. Pit! At that moment, he felt a strong sense of danger. As he looked up, he saw a dagger falling down at the top of his head. So you were here, you bastard! He twisted his body to dodge the dagger and shouted. He was shouting in hopes that Zhang Mu-ryang could hear him, but unfortunately his voice did not reach Zhang Mu-ryangs ears. Seol-pyo reluctantly decided to catch the mastermind himself. Seol-pyo was proud of his martial arts skill. In fact, even within the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, he was ranked among the top 30. Although he cannot be compared to old warriors with strong personalities like Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung, he was still among the strongest among the young warriors. Seol-pyo believed in his own strength. wait. He flew in the direction the dagger was flying. The leaves and branches were so thick that the figure of the attacker was not visible. Thats why he trusted his senses and threw himself away. That was then. Ciit! A dagger came flying again. Seol-pyo tried to avoid this time as well. He avoided it a while ago, so he thought it would be easy to dodge this time as well. Huh? But he soon had a puzzled expression on his face. This was because the daggers trajectory had changed in the air. The dagger changed direction abruptly, like a living creature, and flew towards his side. Shit! Kang! Seol-pyo swung his sword with all his might. Fortunately, the dagger was blocked by his sword. Seol-pyo once again kicked off a branch and tried to fly away. But at that moment, the dagger that seemed to have lost its strength and fell to the floor, once again flew again at a terrifying speed. W, What? Seol-pyo freaked out. This was something that he could not grasp with his common sense. Is that really a dagger? A flash of fear flashed across his face. If his opponent is really good enough to use swordsmanship, he cannot dare to face him. Shit! Terrified, he tried to jump off the tree. Kang! But this time, his path was blocked by a dagger that flew and followed himt. Sususu! The dagger flew up and down like a living creature and attacked the Seol-pyo. Seol-pyo tried to shake off the dagger and run away, but to no avail. He thought of his situation as a moth caught in a spiders web. Indeed he was. The dagger gradually tightened around him. He ran out of breath An extreme fear reigned in his mind. He was already cornered like this, but the fact that he never once saw the face of his opponent made him even more afraid. Puuc! A dagger pierced his shoulder. Seol-pyo opened his mouth in excruciating pain. At that moment, an invisible noose was placed over his head. It was a thread made of qi. The Soul-Reaping Thread was tightened around Seol-pyos neck. Kuhk! Seol-pyo grabbed his neck and struggled. Then his body was suddenly raised on top of the tree. Pyo-wol pulled the thread made out of qi. The thread dug into Seol-pyos throat. From a distance, Seol-pyo could finally see the face of the man killed him. A man with a handsome face that would make a person dizzy if they would dare look at him. However, in Seol-pyos eyes, what was reflected as the god of death. You, you? Sueuk! At that moment, the Soul-Reaping Thread pierced Seol-pyos neck and completely stopped his breathing. Pyo-wol looked at Seol-pyos face for a moment, and then withdrew the qi thread. Then, Seol-pyos body fell down a tree, and crashed on a large branch. Such a terrible thing happened on top of the big tree, but the people nearby didnt notice it at all. The large tree continued to sway carelessly in the wind as if nothing had happened. Pyo-wol recovered the dagger that had fallen to the floor by wielding the Soul-Reaping Thread. The compatibility between the ghost knife and the qi thread was absolutely perfect. In particular, it exerted its absolute power in trees or forests with such thick leaves. Right now, he can only use one qi thread and one knife, but in the future, he will be able to freely handle ten knives and ten threads. That was then. Kwang! A huge explosion suddenly erupted from the battlefield. The entire street was destroyed as if a bomb had been dropped. A wind wave like storm hit the tree where Pyo-wol was hiding. Kwarr! The beautiful tree shook precariously as if it were about to break. As a result, the body of the Seol-pyo, which had been hanging from a large branch, fell to the floor. Pyo-wol shook his head and looked at the source of the explosion. There were two people there, a man and a woman. It was Cheongyeop and Jeonghwa. There was a huge pit in between Cheongyeop and Jeonghwa. A huge pit was created as a result of the clash of the two peoples desperate efforts. Keuck! Kuhruck! Both of their conditions were not very good. Cheongyeops complexion was pale and blood was dripping from his mouth and nose. Jeonghwas condition was even worse. She was on one knee, vomiting blood. She had deep internal injuries. Cheongyeop overpowered Jeonghwa by a small margin. However, the condition of Cheongyeop was also not very good, so it was close to the concept of Yangpae. Jeonghwa! Yong Seol-ran threw away the relentless pursuit of Cheongsan and ran to Jeonghwa. Are you okay? Geurgh! Jeonghwa couldnt give a proper answer for a minute, and only groaned. Her eyes lost their focus. Her consciousness was gradually slipping away. Yong Seol-ran rushed around Jeonghwa and shouted. Everyone go back to the White Flower Room! At her command, the disciples of the Emei sect and White Flower Room picked up the wounded and the dead and retreated. Senior Brother! Cheongsan ran to Cheongyeop. Cheongyeop couldnt open his mouth. If he forces himself to open his mouth now, his internal wounds will only worsen. It seemed to him that, even at any moment, he spurred on the momentum and firmly subdued the Emei sectand loaded it. However, the damage to the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gate was so great that it was impossible to do so. Cheongsan, who understood the meaning of Cheongyeop with only his eyes, gave the order instead. We are backing down too. The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates also retreated, while carrying the casualties. Fosanhae and the rest of the Fire Dragon Room members were coincidentally on the side of the Qingcheng sect. Fosanhae could see the eyes of the Emei disciples staring at him. He wanted to make an excuse and say it was just a misunderstanding, but he knew best that it was useless. No matter what anyone says, the Fire Dragon Room is now being treated as someone on the same side of the Qingcheng sect. He now had turned a huge sect called Emei as his enemy. Oh Heavens He resented the sky for his situation. But he didnt know. It wasnt the heavens that made him suffer like this, but rather it was because of a man. And that man is still watching the entire situation from a tall tree. CH 70 Rumors that the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had clashed in Chengdu spread like wildfire throughout Sichuan Province. The fight between the two sects left a great destruction and many victims behind. So many people have died that it was actually difficult to accurately count the casualties. Among the dead were not only the martial artists from both sides, but also civilians who were unfairly involved in the fight. Because of this, many people criticized and denounced the carelessness of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. But no one from the public dared to come forward and speak their inner thoughts. Because they were afraid of retaliation from the two sects. Nevertheless, if its just a group of two or more people, they talked about the incident of the two sects. Thus, dissatisfaction about the two sects continues to accumulate. Now, the sects of Chengdu had to make a choice. Qingcheng or Emei. One of the two sects. They can no longer stay neutral. The sects who have maintained a neutral ground for the longest time began to have deep concerns. There was great tension in the residence of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, who stood on the side of the Emei sect and fought against the Qingcheng sect. Bang! When Zhang Mu-ryang struck his fist, the thick table made of rosewood shattered. Two bodies were laid in front of him. It was the body of Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo. The place where Jo Jeoksan was discovered was in an alleyway not far from the battlefield, while the body of Seol-pyo was found under a large tree nearby. Who killed them? Zhang Mu-ryangs eyes were full of deep anger. It was the same with others. Everyone was looking at the corpse with eyes mixed with anger. Go Dosa inspected the body on behalf of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Theyve all been killed by the same man. Are you sure? Look at the wound on Jeoksans neck and the wound on Seol-pyos shoulder, its the same type of cut. Judging by the shape and size of the cut, its highly likely to be a dagger or a knife. A dagger? Although there are sharper cuts on the neck, all common wounds appear to have been caused by short-bladed weapons like daggers. At the explanation of Go Dosa, Zhang Mu-ryangs expression became more and more distorted. He asked Yang Woo-jeong. What about Oh Yuk-pyo? Didnt you say that Oh Yuk-pyos wounds were also caused by a dagger? Thats right. Bring Oh Yuk-pyo quickly. Lets compare their wounds. Alright. After a while, the warriors, who received the orders of Zhang Mu-ryang, came out with Oh Yuk-pyo on a stretcher. Why did you call for me, Captain? Oh Yuk-pyo who was suddenly called out did not know why he was summoned. Let me inspect your wound. Zhang Mu-ryang tore off Oh Yuk-pyos clothes and examined his wounds. Hm! Why? Its the same. Same what? What do you mean? Oh Yuk-pyo raised his voice at Zhang Mu-ryang, who did not explain the reason. The wounds you have are exactly the same as those guys. Who? Only then did Oh Yuk-pyo realize that Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo had returned as corpses with their bodies chilled. He also realized that the wounds on their bodies and his own were surprisingly consistent with each other. Oh, so does that mean that the guy who injured me was also the one who killed them? Oh Yuk-pyos shoulders trembled. Zhang Mu-ryangs gaze turned to Heo Ran-ju. Where is he? He is still in the guest house Did he really kill them? Cant you see the wounds? Hes definitely the one who killed these two. She had no doubts as she had also seen Pyo-wol use a dagger. But why would he? From now on, we will find out why. He must have been keeping an eye on us for a long time, or maybe he approached us intentionally from the beginning. If Pyo-wol had not killed Jo Jeoksan, the Black Cloud Mercenary Group would have helped the Emei sect and consequently overwhelmed the Qingcheng sect. But because Pyo-wol interfered, the great disciple of Emei, Jeonghwa, suffered severe injuries, while the rest of the members also suffered enormous damage. For the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, it was a sudden blow. Zhang Mu-ryangs gaze turned to Heo Ran-ju. Ranju! Yes! Take all of your subordinates and bring him here. Its okay to injure him, but bring him back with you alive. Ill interrogate him myself. Okay. Heo Ran-ju nodded her head. Whatever his reason was for doing such things, Pyo-wol caused a lot of damage to the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. For the sake of discipline and the future of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group they had to catch and punish Pyo-wol. No matter how free-spirited Heo Ran-ju was, and even though she sometimes argues with Zhang Mu-ryang, she took pride in being a member of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group in the depths of her heart. Heo Ran-ju looked at Hyeol Seung and Go Dosa. They nodded and followed Heo Ran-ju. Twenty more Black Cloud mercenaries followed behind them. * * * The White Flower Room had a gloomy atmosphere. This was because they were pushed back in the fight against the Qingcheng sect and Jeonghwa, one of the great disciples of Emei, was seriously injured. Jeonghwa suffered a deep internal injury and was unable to move. It was the first time she had suffered such a serious injury ever since she lost her eye seven years ago. It was very unfortunate that she lost her eye, but her life back then was not in danger. But her wounds now were different. She was in such a serious condition that she could easily lose her life if her injuries worsened. For that reason, a well-known physician from Chengdu came into the White Flower Room and took care of Jeonghwa. The Emei warriors who lost their heads suddenly were in a state of confusion. Geum Ha-ryeon, the sect leader of the White Flower Room, tried to rectify the situation, but the atmosphere and morale of the disciples remained low. While Geum Ha-ryeon had the ability to lead the White Flower Room, it was a different matter for her to try and lead the Emei sect. How should I Geum Ha-ryun lost her soul at the massive casualties that filled the White Flower Room. She had no idea how to fix this situation. It was the same with Seolha. As Jeonghwas nephew, she was friendly with the Emei sects disciples, but asking her to lead them was an entirely different matter. Yong Seol-ran suddenly came out. Everyone calm down. Yong Seol-ran was the one with the highest position except for Jeonghwa. Until now, she had been reluctant to lead and stay at the frontlines because of Jeonghwa, but the sudden change of circumstances pushed her forward. Yong Seol-ran looked at Geum Ha-ryeon. Check the defense of the White Flower Room. The Qingcheng sect might attack again. Their side also suffered a lot of damage, so why will they do that? They might aim for our moment of weakness. Anyway, everyone who can still stand on their own two legs should keep their guard up. We just have to hold on until the support comes from the main sect. Are you going to ask the headquarters for support? Since Senior Sister Jeonghwa has lost, we need to report it to Master and ask for support. Thats good if thats the case. Geum Ha-ryeon breathed a sigh of relief. Numerous disciples have already died or were injured. If support comes from Emei sects headquarters, it will prevent more victims from appearing. Yong Seol-rans gaze turned to one of the great disciples. Gongha! Yes, Junior Sister! Send a carrier pigeon to the headquarters right now. Tell them exactly what happened here and ask for their support. Alright. Gongha answered and went out. Yong Seol-rans gaze was then directed to Seolha. Hows your Senior Sister? Not good. Seolha answered weakly. Her biggest supporter was Jeonghwa, not Geum Ha-ryeon, her master. Jeonghwas serious injuries took away her confidence. Yong Seol-ran looked at Seolha for a moment, then opened her mouth. We need to clearly understand the situation. What do you mean? The fight with the Qingcheng sect just happened by accident. Of course, if we just looked at the results. But if you look at the process leading up to the results, there are some things that are not quite clear. Junior Sister Gongseon and the Young Master of the Thunder Gates. The death of those two happened around the same time. Because of this, the relationship between our sect and the Qingcheng sect just grew worse. Do you think the two cases are related? For now, we have to be suspicious of everything. Yong Seol-ran was adamant. After leaving Mount Emei and entering Chengdu, she had an ominous premonition but she couldnt tell why. She shrugged it off at first thinking that she was being too sensitive. However, after being away from the Emei sect for the past few days and looking at the overall situation, she felt that the flow of events was not natural. She couldnt say anything back then because Jeonghwa was keeping her in check, but now the situation has changed. Now that Jeonghwa was unable to move, only she had the right to lead the Emei sect. We have to figure out the mastermind behind this. Someone is intentionally instigating the fight between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect * * * Huh! Huh! Jeonghwa breathed heavily. Although she improved a lot with the help of the physician, her condition was still at risk. To defend the last desperate attack Cheongsan made, she forcefully sent her qi into overdrive which resulted in her bleeding from all points of her body and suffering from a deep internal injury. She will need to go back to their main sect and nurture herself for at least a year before she can even begin to recover to a certain extent. Cheongsan Ill come and kill you. Even with her horrible condition, Jeonghwa was burning with anger towards the Qingcheng sect. If she could move her body even a little, she would have rushed to the Golden Gates and slaughtered all of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect. Jurreuk! Tears flowed from Jeonghwas one and only eye. Her heart is still full of fighting spirit, her body cannot keep up. If I stay like this, I will lose my position to Seol-ran. For the first time today, she realized why she was so upset that she couldnt move her body. Then the physician who was watching her said: We must remove the deepening. If the deepening continues, the qi and blood that we worked hard to stabilize will shake again. A bewildered expression appeared on the physicians face. Jeonghwas pale face suddenly turned bright red. The anger in her heart made her blood boil. Jeonghwa turned her head hard and glared at the physician. The physician flinched. Because Jeonghwas gaze was so frightening. Her one and only eye was bloodshot, and full of malice. Even when she was beaten up, her eyes did not bend at all. She struggled to open her mouth. Kkeh Yes? When the physician couldnt hear her words, he brought his ears closer to her mouth. Keuk Go. Before I cut your thC Hiik! The physician was startled by Jeonghwas venomous words and ran outside. He didnt go outside because of his own will, but he found the human being called Jeonghwa so scary. As the physician closed the door and left, Jeonghwa closed her eyes. She felt like she could rest comfortably now. She didnt want to show anyone her vulnerable appearance like this. She thought that it would be better to commit suicide than to show such a shameful appearance. That was then. Srreuk! The door opened quietly. Jeonghwa raised her one and only eye. Her eyes were full of anger. I told you that I will definitely cut you offC She turned her head and looked at the door. Jeonghwas eyes trembled. Because a stranger came in, and not the physician. This was definitely the first time she saw him. But the stranger oddly didnt feel unfamiliar. His eyes had a soft red tint, and his appearance was non-human-like. But nonetheless, he had an aura that seemed to attract people. The moment she saw him, she felt the hairs all over her body stand straight. Jeonghwas eyes widened at the creepy feeling she felt. It felt like her back was being scraped downwards by the tip of a knife. Tak! He quietly closed the door. Who the hell are you? Jeonghwa struggled to open her mouth. The man looked at Jeonghwa without saying a word. His reddish eyes seemed to stab Jeonghwa like a dagger. Jeonghwa narrowed her eyes and continued. Kuh-heuk! I asked whoC You cant seem to remember. Do you know me? Of course. I havent forgotten your face for a single day nor a single moment in seven years. The mans words were very quiet. However, the content contained within his words were ambiguous. Seven years? Yes. Dont you remember? Seven years ago. Ah, you dont seem to recall. Do I have to blind your remaining eye for you to remember? For a moment, Jeonghwa trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. You! Are you that assassin? Its been a long time. The man, Pyo-wol, laughed. The moment Jeonghwa saw his white smile in the dark, she felt a terrible pain in her eye that was covered with an eyepatch. It was the eye that was stolen from her seven years ago. CH 71 How are you still? I was so sure you were dead. Mu Jeongjin definitely threw you in the pit of snakes Jeonghwa muttered unintelligibly. The situation in front of her cannot be understood with her common sense. When a person encounters a situation that transcends their common sense, it takes time for them to accept it as reality. That was how Jeonghwa felt right now. Her shaky eyes reflected her confusion. Jurreuk! As she received a big shock, her internal organs that had barely stabilized were agitated again, and blood flowed out of her mouth. Jeonghwas complexion paled in an instant. It was not unusual for her to lose her breath quickly. At that moment, Pyo-wol reached out and grabbed her wrist and injected his qi. As Jeonghwas internal organs and qi stabilized, the color of her face returned little by little. But Jeonghwa wasnt happy at all. Rather, she glared at Pyo-wol as if she was going to devour him. You dirty assassin! How dare you hold my hands? She shouted with all her might. It was so that someone from the outside could hear her voice. But despite her intentions, her voice remained soft. It was almost impossible to hear unless someone was in the room. Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol didnt care whether Jeonghwa screamed or not. Even if you dont shout like that, Ill still kill you. What are you going to do with me? I told you. Im going to kill you. If you kill me, how are you going to deal with the consequences? Do you think the Emei sect will leave you alone? I wont stand still. Just like I did seven years ago. He had already experienced how tenacious the Emei sect was seven years ago. He even reached the brink of death back then. Maybe that is also why he didnt feel afraid at all despite Jeonghwas threat. Back then, Pyo-wol was much weaker than he is now, and his preparations were insufficient. But still, Pyo-wol ended up surviving. So now that he had done his preparations and he is a lot stronger, he had no reason to feel threatened by Jeonghwa. You dirty assassin! Oh, I know. Is it because of me that youre like this? What do you mean? Its me who killed Gongseon. Im also the one who killed the young master of the Thunder Gates. Lies! Jeonghwa harshly denied Pyo-wols words. But Pyo-wol continued, Its true, Gongseon stopped breathing as she was sleeping. Well, at least I let her die without pain. Killing the young master of the Thunder Gates wasnt difficult, too. Like what you said, Im a dirty assassin. So I enjoy hiding in the dark. Are, arent you ashamed? I told you. Im an assassin. I was raised that way. Stop your bullshit. You and the Abbess of Nine Calamities commissioned the Blood Shadow Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang. So the Blood Shadow Group kidnapped me together with the other children and raised us as assassins. Were actually like your children. Because if it werent for you, we would have never turned out to be assassins. Thats just sophistryC You really think so? Is it sophistry? Pyo-wol looked into Jeong-hwas eyes. For a moment, Jeong-hwa trembled. It was because his red eyes, shining in the dark, seemed to eat away at her heart. Jeonghwa saw a vision as if a huge snake was hiding in the dark. The darkness seemed to stir every time the snake breathed. Pyo-wol was the giant snake. He was looking at Jeonghwa with completely still eyes. Neither malice nor fire were in his eyes. Jeonghwa did not dare to breathe heavily. She seemed to understand why a rat in front of the snake gave up on escaping. Because thats how she feels now. Just by looking into Pyo-wols eyes, her will to live was fizzling out. Jeonghwa shouted to shake off her fear. I, what do you want from me? I dont want anything. I just want to tell you. What do you mean? What do you think will happen to the Emei sect in the future? .. The Emei sect will continue to fight the Qingcheng sect fiercely, because the Qingcheng sects Cheongyeop is going to die tonight. The angry Qingcheng sect warriors will run to this place without hesitation. No matter what excuses you make, they will never listen. The death of the great disciple of such a prestigious sect would never dismiss an incident like that even with your excuses. You, you! Jeonghwa was unable to speak and trembled. Black blood continued to flow from her mouth. It was evidence that her injuries were getting worse. Jeonghwa was dying. Her emotional turmoil aggravated her internal injuries. The cause was Pyo-wol. Although Pyo-wol had not touched her, he was still greatly affecting Jeonghwa. Of course, there will be some who will question the situation, right? There are already a few who think that someone else was involved, like your Junior Sister Yong Seol-ran. She truly has some good sense. Pyo-wol remembered Yong Seol-ran and smiled. But it wont be of any use. Cheongyeop will be assassinated tonight using your Emei sects signature technique, Pyoseol Cheonunjang.1 What? There was a copy of Pyoseol Cheonunjang in the clothes of an Emei disciple left in the underground cave after he died. So I learned it. Jeonghwa opened her eyes wide and the corners of her eyes were torn. Blood from the wound ran into her eyes and mixed with tears. It looked like she was crying tears of blood. It was just my luck that one of your junior brothers wanted to learn the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. Oh, you devilish bastard! You will never be at peace when you die! You demon! At that moment, Jeonghwa realized Pyo-wols intentions and vomited all kinds of curses. However, Pyo-wol continued to speak without hesitation. That is the picture I drew in my head. What do you think? It will be fun, right? SStop it. The disciples of both the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect who came to Chengdu will be at war against each other. If that happens, even the monsters crouching on the mountain will no longer be able to sit. The Abbess of Nine Calamities, Mu Jeong-jin, and so onC Keukek! Jeonghwa had blood and foam form in her mouth. Her anger swelled to the tip of her head, and her heart ached. Regardless, Pyo-wol continued. Im going to force them to go down the mountain. And Im going to rip them out of this world. As if they didnt exist in the first place. Pyo-wols last words were the final blow. Puck! Keuck! The blood vessels in Jeonghwas brain burst out of excessive anger and deepening. Her body could not withstand the excessive psychological pressure. Jeonghwa stopped breathing with the most painful expression in the world. But Pyo-wols words werent over yet. Terrible, right? That there is someone like me in the world. Its terrible for me too. I Pyo-wols gaze turned to Jeonghwa. The figure of Pyo-wol was reflected on Jeonghwas empty eyes that were weeping bloody tears. Pyo-wol asked the dead Jeonghwa. So why did you raise someone like me? * * * Yong Seol-ran frowned. It was a habit to come out when she had a strange feeling. Although she didnt show it to anyone else, her martial arts skills had long surpassed Jeonghwa. Its just that she hasnt revealed her skills until now, for fear of getting caught up in troublesome things. As she had always done, she wanted to live quietly in the future. But the rapidly changing circumstances did not leave her alone. Huu! This is difficult. Yong Seol-ran walked alone in the vicinity of the White Flower Room. Because the White Flower Room was a place that was carefully cared for, their residence was very beautiful. Around the large pond in Mount Seokga, all kinds of flowers were in bloom. The flowers that received the moonlight were showing off their beautiful appearance. However, the eyes of Yong Seol-ran remained troubled. Even walking among the flowers did not calm her troubled mind at all. Rather, it felt like her heart was beating even more violently. It was then. Some, somethings wrong! Senior Sister! An Emei sects second generation disciple ran to her with a shrill scream. Whats going on? J, Jeonghwa, senior sist has passed away. What? Yong Seol-ran put on a look of disbelief. Although Jeonghwas wounds were serious, Yong Seol-ran heard that Jeonghwa had survived the critical point. Yong Seol-ran couldnt believe that Jeonghwas wounds had gotten worse and that she had died in that small amount of time. Yong Seol-ran hurried to the abode of Jeonghwa. In front of Jeonghwas body, the physician and the disciples of the Emei sect had already gathered. In particular, the face of the clinician who treated Jeonghwa had turned white. It was because Jeonghwa died while he was away for a while. How did this happen? Why is Senior Sister JeonghwaC? That, I dont know either. Im sure her condition was stabilized Was she attacked? No external injuries were found. From the presence of blood on the corners of the mouth, her internal wound appears to have worsened, making her vomit blood. The physician hastily said what he knew. It was because he was afraid that he would be misunderstood that Jeonghwa was dead because of his own actions. The physician desperately argued that this had happened because Jeonghwa had expelled him from the room. His face was full of fear, fearing that the Emei sect might held him accountable. Yong Seol-ran looked at Jeonghwas body while letting the physicians words pass through her ear. The dark red blood that soaked Jeonghwas face and chest did not even come into her sight. What Yong Seol-ran focused on observing was the one and only eye of Jeonghwa. Her eyes, which had lost focus, were filled with fear. Jeonghwa was not the kind of person who would show her emotions like this simply because she was afraid of her own death. It was clear that something else caused her to be terrified. Yong Seol-ran asked the physician. When was the last time you were away? That was only half an hour ago. The eyes of Yong Seol-ran shone. If its half an hour, it hasnt been long yet. Yong Seol-ran hurried out of the White Flower Room. Sister! Behind her, she heard the voices of the Emei disciples calling her, but Yong Seol-ran ignored them all. She came out of the residence and looked around for a moment. The street was dark, and she didnt feel a single presence. Yong Seol-ran climbed onto the tallest pavilion in the area. She released her qi and spread it throughout the area. If an ordinary warrior had spread their qi like this, they would have collapsed from exhaustion soon after. However, the internal energy of Yong Seol-ran was far deeper and vast than most people knew. Her qi spread throughout the area that seems to have no bounds. Beads of sweat formed on Yong Seol-rans forehead. Found you. Just before her qi was exhausted, she finally sensed a foreign presence. At first, the presence was so faint that she thought it was a small animal such as a cat or a mouse moving. However, it was impossible for a cat or a mouse to move several meters at a time. North! Yong Seol-ran flew in the direction where the unknown person moved. She ran through the night sky of Chengdu like a shooting star. The further north she went, the stronger the opponents presence was felt. But at one point, the presence of the opponent she was chasing completely disappeared. What? Yong Seol-ran stopped where the last presence of the opponent was sensed and looked around. But there was no suspicious presence anywhere. Was it an illusion? Yong Seol-ran immediately shook her head. Although it was only for a moment, she clearly felt the energy of an unfamiliar existence. It was neither a mouse nor a cat. It was obviously human. Yong Seol-ran narrowed her eyes and looked around. But she didnt feel anything either. She felt haunted. It was as if something invisible had made fun of her. Yong Seol-ran raised her senses once again with a confused expression. However, there were no suspicious signs anywhere. Yong Seol-ran eventually left the area helplessly. Shortly after she disappeared, someone walked out of the shade of a wall not far away. It was Pyo-wol who moved while masking his presence. Pyo-wol looked in the direction where Yong Seol-ran disappeared. She truly has good senses. Until now, no martial artist had successfully sensed his movements. Yong Seol-ran was the first person to detect his presence since he came into the world. However, once Pyo-wol made up his mind to completely hide his presence, she failed to notice him even though she was just a short distance away. If Pyo-wol was determined to hide his presence, there was no existence in the world that could find him. Just seeing Yong Seol-ran convinced Pyo-wol of his skills. Pyo-wol took another step. Now that his destination was not far away, there was no reason to carry out light footwork techniques.After a while, his destination appeared in front of him. Golden Gates. A member of the Three Gates and was the place where the disciples of the Qingcheng sect stayed. Like the White Flower Room, there was a strict security network at the Golden Gates. The faces of the warriors guarding the Golden Gate were all tired. But no one neglected their duty. We dont know when the Emei sect will attack, so everyone, keep your guards up. Those dirty Emei sect bitches. It was already dawn, but the warriors guarding the Golden Gate were burning with anger towards the Emei sect. Yesterday, they lost many of their colleagues to the Emei sect. No matter how much they prevailed in the fight, the sadness of losing a comrade did not go away. Their feelings of sorrow turned into anger towards the Emei sect. Their eyes were full of fire as they stood on the lookout for the Emei sect, fearing that they would launch an attack. But nonetheless. No one noticed a black shadow infiltrating the Golden Gates like a snake. CH 72 Bang! The door burst open and a group of people entered the room. It was the Black Cloud Mercenary Group led by Heo Ran-ju and the Go Dosa. Go Dosa looked around the room and said. Looks like he had already left this place. The room was empty. The blankets were neatly folded, and there was no trace of anyone lying on the bed. Hyeol Seung who looked closely inside the room said, He didnt come here last night. Did he move out of the guest house knowing that we were going to attack him? I dont think thats the case. It seems like he just paid for the room and didnt come in. Huu Go Dosa let out a sigh. Hyeol Seung was not only strong in martial arts, but he was also good at using his head. Because of this, Heo Ran-ju and the Go Dosa greatly trusted the judgment of Hyeol Seung. Go Dosa looked at Heo Ran-ju. What are we going to do? Should we just wait here for him to come back? Or do we retreat? Its no use waiting. I dont think hes going to come back here. Why do you think so? Hes the type of person who plans his movements so meticulously. He knows that hell be the first one to be suspected, so why would he come back? You got a point. I might be a crazy bitch whos obsessed with a persons looks. But I swear when we meet again, Im going to tear him apart. Heo Ran-ju looked like a poisonous snake. She thinks that she has been thoroughly abused by Pyo-wol. We have to catch that person immediately. Go Dosa, do you think he will do more damage? Did you not see what he did? Hes strong in martial arts, and hes even cruel. He is also heartless. If we let this guy run wild, the repercussions will never end. The always smiling Go Dosa stopped smiling. It was proof that he was taking the situation seriously. The person who led the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was Zhang Mu-ryang, but the groups emotional support was Go Dosa. Go Dosa helped the Black Cloud Mercenary Group unite as one with his unique humorous atmosphere. However, Go Dosa was not just a good-natured person. He was the epitome of the common saying, a wolf in sheepss clothing.1 He hides a knife in his laughter, making him even more terrifying. It was rare for Go Dosa to express his feelings so frankly. That was proof that he was accepting Pyo-wol as a threat. From the first time I saw it, I knew he was strong. Damn it! You didnt say that back then. Do I have to tell you? Anyway, be careful. What? You fell in love with that bastard once. Hey! When did I? Im Heo Ran-ju, the blood keeper. If I taste a guy, I will only eat them. I wont actually give them my heart. Come on! Keep that determination for a long time. If you give your heart to him for nothing, I will kill you first. For a moment, Heo Ran-ju felt a chill in her spine. Although Go Dosa spoke with a smiling face, he was the type of man who could put his words into practice at any time. Dont worry. It will never happen. Huh, of course. He returned his characteristic smile. Still, Heo Ran-joo couldnt relax. Heo Ran-ju looked at the Hyeol Seung. Well, did you find anything? Not at all. He didnt leave a single trace. What the hell do you know how to do? Amitabul! Why are you singling me out? Do you think Im a punching bag or something? Hyeol Seung sighed at the beatings of Heo Ran-ju. Go Dosa shook his head. Huu! These bastards cant stand still. By the way, do you have any idea where the guy went? Perhaps? An ominous thought crept into his mind. However, Go Dosa quickly shook his head to deny his thoughts. No! He probably wont. * * * Golden Gates has provided an annex for the recovery of Cheongyeop. It was an independent annex where he could recuperate without worrying about the outside world. As soon as Cheongyeop returned to the Golden Gate, he stayed in the annex and started meditating. He might have suppressed Jeonghwa, but in the process, he also suffered quite a few internal injuries. If not treated in a timely manner, he would have a deep internal wound that he would have to endure for the rest of his life. But Cheongyeop wasnt worried. Fortunately, the Qingcheng sect had the Ungong Yosang1 method that can be used in such a case. Ungong Yosang, which has been developed for hundreds of years, has superior efficacy compared to other sects. Thanks to this, he was able to pass through a critical moment even though it had only been three hours since the method had been carried out. Huu! Cheongyeop opened his eyes as he exhaled the breath he had trapped deep in his lungs. His eyes were clearer than before he came here. Still, he could not help but be bothered. It was because it was only a temporary measure of dealing with his internal injuries and not a proper treatment. In order to completely heal his internal injuries, he had to go back to the Qingcheng sect, take the necessary pills, and focus on practicing the Ungong Yosang for more than two or three months. But should we be satisfied with the suppression of Jeonghwa for now? The battle between Jeonghwa and Cheongyeop was not a simple fight. Each of them was a great disciple of their own sect and they were martial artists who are likely to be the next generation of sect leaders. Their confrontation was a confrontation between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, and it was a battle that could determine which sect the flow of the Sichuan would fall to in the future. Fortunately, Cheongyeop managed to overwhelm Jeonghwa. This meant that the Qingcheng sect could overwhelm the Emei sect in the next era as well. Even if the Emei sect or Jeonghwa denied the outcome, others who have watched their fight will think otherwise. It was such an important fight, so Cheong-yeop gave his all to win. Huh! Ill have to rest for a while and then get back on board. That was then. Ssreuk! A strange voice reached Cheongyeops ears. Someone is coming into the place where he is staying. At first, he thought it was no big deal. No matter how detached the annex was, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect are still guarding it, and some of them regularly monitor and report the condition of the Cheongyeop. It was not at all strange to sense a presence at times. However, Cheongyeop felt a strong sense of incongruity. It was because of the soft footsteps. No matter how careful the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were, they could not lighten the sound of their footsteps like this. Then is it the Golden Gates sect leader? No! If its him, theres no reason to hide his footsteps like this. Cheongyeop got up from his cross-legged seat. At that moment, the door quietly opened and someone came in. The moment he saw the person who came in unexpectedly, a deep frown broke out between Cheongyeops forehead. Because the face of the uninvited guest is so handsome. The beautiful appearance that makes a woman fall in love with him the moment she sees him and his bright red eyes even in the dark alarmed Cheongyeop. Cheongyeop said while holding the sword that was standing next to him. Who are you? Pyo-wol. The man, Pyo-wol, revealed his identity. Cheongyeop tilted his head. Because it was the first time he had ever heard such a name. However, Cheongyeop continued talking without panicking. Okay. Pyo-wol! Why did you hide like a stray cat at this midnight hour? There is no one who sneaks in at night and comes with a good purpose. The same goes for me. I asked a stupid question. The one who comes is not good, the one who is good will not come.3 Cheongyeops expression stiffened. I ask one last question. Did you possibly kill the young master of the Thunder Gates? Thats right. So it was you. Could I possibly know why you killed him? To attract the attention of the Qingcheng sect. Pyo-wol answered meekly. He knew the reason why Cheongyeop was talking like this was to get stall for as much time as possible. It didnt matter though. Because Pyo-wol already suppressed all the soldiers who were already guarding the annex. Cheongyeop gave him a suspicious look. Have you ever had a Bon school and Eun Won? Why are you bringing the Qingcheng sect? I have a grudge on both the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect. Emei? If thats the case then it must be your fault that a disciple of the Emei sect died. Thats right. Pyo-wol gently nodded his head. Cheongyeops expression darkened. He was wasting time by talking to Pyo-wol, but still, no disciple from outside came running. It meant that Pyo-wol completely took over the space. Cheongyeop said, secretly raising his internal energy. A person who has a grudge against both the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect. I dont think there was such a person. Can you tell me who you really are? Im an assassin. Assassin? It doesnt seem like you remember. Anyway, because of the Emei sect, I was raised as an assassin, and became the public enemy of the Qingcheng sect. Are you talking about what happened seven years ago? I guess you still remembered. It seems youre not that stupid. Then you are the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang. Yes. Pyo-wol nodded his head. A cold smile hung on his lips. In comparison, Cheongyeops expression hardened even more. Because it reminded him of that day seven years ago. It was the Qingcheng sect that boasted the most thorough security network in Sichuan. It was seven years ago that their self-esteem was broken. It was the Cheongseong school that boasted the most thorough boundary network in Sichuan. It was seven years ago that such self-esteem was broken. One day, an assassin successfully ambushed Woo Gunsang, the rising member of the Qingcheng sect. This not only brought a huge shock to the Qingcheng sect, but also to the entire Sichuan. The elite disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were involved in a case of chasing the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang together with the numerous sects in Sichuan Province who helped them. Cheongyeops trembling is not simply because Pyo-wol assassinated Woo Gunsang. Pyo-wol revealed the truth of the incident by luring the disciples of the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect through an underground joint venture. After that day, the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect became the irreconcilable enemies. The source of all the incidents was the assassin standing right in front of him. Pyo-wol was covering the lower crown of his face with a scarf. Cheongyeop knew what that meant. Pyo-wol! I will never forget that name! Cheongyeop raised his sword. Although he still hasnt fully healed from his wounds, he did not doubt that he would not be able to handle a single assassin. No matter how deeply wounded he was, he was still the one one who would become the next sect leader of the Qingcheng sect. If he couldnt even handle a single assassin, he had nothing to say if he was stripped of his position as a great disciple. Pyo-wol! You made a big mistake today. You had to just hide in the dark until the end. If you did, you would have saved your insignificant life for a few more days. Shuaack! Cheongyeops sword cut through the darkness, and a fierce sword energy flew towards Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol shook off the swords energy by moving to the side and then he rushed forward. He did not take out the ghost knife or the Soul-Reaping Thread4, which he has been using frequently. It was not Aguido, a German martial artist, but the Emeis technique, Pyoseol Cheonunjang that killed Cheongyeop today. Pyoseol Cheonunjang was very difficult to learn due to the philosophy of the Emei sect. Without mastering the depths of Emei, it would have been impossible to even dream of displaying its true power. However, Pyo-wol replaced Emeis deep philosophy with the Sub-Thunder Snake method. As a result, Pyoseol Cheonunjang became more shady and destructive. It actually transcended the power of the original. Kwaang! As Pyo-wol swung his hand, fierce pressure struck Cheongyeop. Cheongyeop swung his sword to try and repel the tension. Bang! The bounced energy struck the wall of the annex and made it collapse. The wall shook precariously as if the outbuildings were about to collapse at any moment. What? Isnt that the residence of the brother Cheongyeop? At the sudden commotion, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Golden Gates ran out in worry. At that moment, the two men broke through the roof of the annex and soared into the air. One was Cheongyeop, and the other was a unidentifiable man who had his face half-covered with a scarf. Cheongyeop wanted to announce Pyo-wols true identity right now. However, when he tried to open his mouth while spreading his qi, because of his deep internal wound, his qi ended up scattering and thus flowed back. Because of that, Cheongyeop couldnt say anything and had to unleash his sword techniques with his lips closed. I just have to subdue him. Its not too late to reveal his identity after I overpower him. Shuaack! His sword pierced the darkness and shot towards Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol escaped the sword energy of Cheongyeop just by narrowly dodging in the air. The disciples of the Qingcheng sect tried to help Cheongyeop, but the fight between the two was so intense that they did not dare to intervene. At that moment, Pyo-wol unleashes the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. Hoo-woong! A force of immense power, incomparable to anything before, was shot towards Cheongyeop. Is that the Pyoseol Cheonunjang? Then is that person an Emei sects warrior? Some soldiers of the Qingcheng sect recognized Pyo-wols swordsmanship technique. This is because Pyoseol Cheonunjang was such a famous attack. Something like this Cheongyeop pulled up all of his remaining inner strength and put it in his sword. The intention was to cut through the incoming energy at once. All of his internal energy would be exhausted, but he expected that the disciples of the Qingcheng sect would come running to help him. He swung his sword with all his might. Hoo-hung! But his sword tore through the air in vain. Cheongyeop widened his eyes. Because the impossible happened. It was impossible even in a dream to miss a sword that had been trained for decades. Cheongyeop looked at his legs involuntarily. Because he felt something wrapped around his leg. It was a thread of qi, which could not be distinguished with the naked eye. At the decisive moment, Pyo-wol used the Soul-Reaping Thread and disturbed the balance of Cheongyeop. The subtle difference made the Cheongyeop fail to deflect the incoming attack. Bang! At the chest of Cheongyeop, traces of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang could be seen. Keuk! Cheongyeop let out a desperate scream and fell to the floor. Senior Brother! Oh, no! The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates ran in haste. But by the time they arrived, Cheongyeop had already stopped breathing and died. In the face of Cheongyeops terrible death, the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates warriors lost their minds. Follow him! The Emei sect killed Senior Brother Cheongyeop! We must take revenge! The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates simultaneously lost their reason. In front of them, Cheongyeop lost his life because of the Emei sects swordsmanship technique. They thought that Emei had sent a highly skilled warrior to get revenge. The disciples ran out without anyone stopping them. Their destination was the White Flower Room where the disciples of Emei stayed. AHH! Lets drive the dirty Emei disciples out of the city! We must take revenge on behalf of Senior Brother Cheongyeop! The night streets of Chengdu were filled with their voices. The night sky of Chengdu, which had barely calmed down, began to be dyed with blood again. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 73 People called that morning the Bloody River and Corpse Mountain Day.1 Its a day when blood flows and forms like a river, and bodies pile up like a mountain. That morning, the Emei disciples in the White Flower Room were attacked by the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates warriors. The warriors, who lost their reason at the death of Cheongyeop, attacked the White Flower Room. The warriors of the Emei sect who were in the White Flower Room were also in a situation where their nerves were sharply raised over Jeonghwas death. They exploded their anger against the Qingcheng sect warriors who suddenly attacked. So they clashed once more, and inflicted great damage on each other. Yong Seol-ran somehow tried to control the Emei sects disciples, but it was to no avail. The Emei sect disciples thought that Jeonghwas death was due to the Qingcheng sect, while the Qingcheng sect thought that Cheongyeops death was caused by a highly skilled warrior hired by the Emei sect. All of these happened because of misunderstandings and schemes of Pyo-wol. But no one had figured that out. The disciples from both sects just needed something to pour out their anger. So the two forces clashed, and left the worst damage. The White Flower Room, which had become a battlefield, was mercilessly destroyed and stained with the blood of countless warriors.The fight between the two factions continued for almost half a day. It was truly a fight to the death. It could not even be compared with the battle that had taken place the day before. They became demons and killed each other. Their fighting was so devastating that everyone who lived nearby had to abandon their houses and evacuate. Later, when they returned home, what they saw was a completely destroyed White Flower Room. The White Flower Room itself was like a huge tomb. It wasnt just the destruction of the base. Geum Ha-ryeon, the sect leader of the White Flower Room, also lost her life on that day. The Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates, who attacked first, also suffered heavy damage. In that battle, a total of about 500 soldiers from both sides were killed or injured. As the fighting between the two sides grew, the damage grew out of control since nearby affiliated sects also joined the fight to help them. NoC! Looking at the White Flower Room that had collapsed overnight, Yong Seol-ran made an expression of disbelief. Her whole body was stained with blood. The only reason the Emei sect was able to endure this much was because she showed her true prowess. Her whole body was stained red with the blood of the Qingcheng sect warriors. It was like having a nightmare. Clashed with Qingcheng sect in broad daylight, with Jeonghwa dying that same night. And at dawn, they fought the Qingcheng sect again until everything was destroyed. She couldnt believe that all of this had happened in just two days. Yong Seol-ran had always thought that she could handle any adversity. She believed that she was confident in her own inaction and that he had a bold personality. But in the face of a terrible disaster that happened overnight, she could not think of anything. It felt like her mind was empty. She couldnt think of anything. She felt like her soul had gone out. Young Miss Seol-ran! It was someones soft voice that brought her back to reality. When she came to her senses and looked back, she saw Zhang Mu-ryang, who was leading the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. The Black Clouds Mercenary took part in the fight at the last minute. Because they participated in the war, the war was finally able to end at this level. If the Black Clouds Mercenary hadnt participated in the war, it would have been possible that all the soldiers of the Emei sect here would have been slaughtered by the warriors of the Qingcheng sect. Yong Seol-ran took over Zhang Mu-ryang. Ah! Thank you for your help, Sir Zhang. Thanks to you, many of our people have survived. I did it because of the contract anyway. Dont worry about it. I have something to tell you. Yes? Why dont we transfer to somewhere else where its quiet? Alright. Yong Seol-ran nodded, while Zhang Mu-ryang had an unsettled expression on his face. The two went together to a deserted place. After confirming that no one was around, Zhang Mu-ryang carefully opened his mouth. Does Young Miss Seol-ran think that todays event was a coincidence? What do you mean? I asked if you thought it was a coincidence that the Qingcheng sects warriors attacked. I dont think there are coincidences in Jianghu. So tell me, why did you bring this up? If thats the case, then it makes sense. Actually, there is a person we met by chance while coming to Chengdu and accompanied him. However, the persons movements were unusual. Tell me more. Yong Seol-rans eyes lit up. It was because something came to mind the moment she heard Zhang Mu-ryangs words. His name is Pyo-wol. HeC Zhang Mu-ryang told her everything he knew about Pyo-wol. How Pyo-wol treated Heo Ran-ju and how he killed Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo. Yong Seol-ran didnt say a word the whole time she was listening to the story. But her eyes were full of certainty. Then its certain. He is the one whos responsible for separating our sect and the Qingcheng sect. A person can sometimes find out the truth by just hearing a few words. It was the same case with Yong Seol-ran right now. Yong Seol-ran was convinced that Pyo-wol was the mastermind behind the unusual flow of events. Did you say his name is Pyo-wol? Thats what I heard. Where is he now? I dont know. I sent some of my members to get him, but they said they could not find him. You must catch him. It is clear that the reason why the Qingcheng sect attacked us today is because of him as well. You think he was the one who killed Young Master Cheongyeop. The Qingcheng sect said that the one who killed Cheongyeop used one of our sects martial arts. However, among the disciples of our sect who have come to Chengdu, I am the only one who can use the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. And of course, it wasnt me who killed Cheongyeop. So you think he killed the Young Master Cheongyeop? But they said he was killed using the Emei sects martial artsC Other than that, the current situation cannot be explained. Huu! Zhang Muliang let out a sigh. It was obviously the Qingcheng sects negligence that killed the young master of the Thunder Gates. If he had also learned the Emei sects martial arts, the problem becomes more serious. So, hes a monster who has learned both the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect, and the Emei sect. For now, we have no choice but to think that way. How the hell was such a terrible being born? Judging by the conflict he instigated between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect, he seems to have great resentment towards the two sects. Do you have any guess on who it could be? How could there be someone like Yong Seol-ran abruptly ended her speech. Because there was someone who suddenly came to her mind. But hes dead No! Wait, what if he was alive? In an instant, goosebumps spread all over her body. She had just made one assumption, but all the incidents started to fit together like cogs. Above all, her sixth sense was telling her that her assumption was correct. More than anything else, there is no other assassin who has a deep grudge against both the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect. In an instant, his face came to her mind. It was a distant memory, but his face was still vivid in her mind. Her memories of him were so strong. We dont have time to be like this right now. If we let him run like this, things will get worse and worse. Before that, there is something I want to ask the Young Miss Seol-ran. Zhang Mu-ryangs voice lowered. His eyes were shining brighter than ever. Why is he doing this? Dont we need to know the reason to know how to deal with him? I cant tell you that. Young Miss Seol-ran! Im sorry. Yong Seol-ran cut off the conversation. Seven years ago, the incident was caused by the Emei sects sect leader. A tragedy caused by the greed of the Abbess of Nine Calamities. So, Yong Seol-ran couldnt share the backstory with others. Im sorry. I want to tell you, but I cant. Its not something I can decide on my own. Sir Zhang must be frustrated, but I hope you will be patient until our Master has come to a decision. Alright. Zhang MuCryang took a step back. He realized that if he pressures Yong Seol-ran for answers any more than this, he would only get her antipathy. Yong Seol-ran closed her eyes. Hes back She also found out for the first time today that his name was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol used to make fun of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect even when he was an assassin. He risked his own life to bring the two forces into an underground cave, eventually causing them to clash. He was already scary back then, but she was afraid to even imagine how scary he must have become now, seven years later. Pyo-wol! * * * The atmosphere of Chengdu became ferocious. The fight between the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had exacerbated the public sentiment. People were terrified. The streets were completely deserted, and people hid in their homes. People instinctively knew that something bigger was going to happen. The two largest forces in Sichuan Province, the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, were almost completely annihilated in Chengdu. The two sects would not just stand still. They will definitely send more of their reinforcements to Chengdu. And if they do, this only proves the idea that Chengdu would be destroyed. In any case, it was hard to see who would suffer the most damage. People with no power would definitely be the first ones to die. For that reason, those who were quick-witted had to leave the city early. Some guest houses completely locked their doors and did not accept guests. Pyo-wol walked alone on a completely deserted street. He left Chengdu and headed for a shop in the Fire Dragon Room. No one paid any attention to Pyo-wol. Everyone was busy taking care of themselves. The workshop street where the shop of the Fire Dragon Room was located was quiet. Since most of the workshops were closed, there were no guests. They also recognized that the atmosphere of Chengdu was serious. Due to the nature of the workshop where weapons were made and sold, the streets of this place had no choice but to be affected by the incident in Chengdu. If you do business on a day like this for nothing, disputes among the martial artists may arise, so the workshop is taking care of it. The Fire Dragon Rooms shop was also closed. Pyo-wol looked at the shops door with a frown. Because there was a dull noise coming from inside the door. Pouck! Puck! It wasnt the sound of an iron being hit by a hammer. Rather, it was a dull sound when someone is being hit by a blunt weapon. Pyo-wol opened the door. It was initially locked but with just a little bit of pressure from Pyo-wol, it easily opened. Inside the workshop, four men were ruthlessly beating a man. And a man with a goatee was watching the scene with his arms crossed. The men who were using violence were startled to see Pyo-wol who suddenly opened the workshop door and entered. You are? What? How did you get in? The blacksmith apprentices asked. Tang Sochu was the target of their terrible violence. Tang Sochu was lying on the floor while wiggling his bloodied body. A goatee-bearded man stepped forward. Youre the customer who came the other day. Buntaju was the de facto manager of Fire Dragon Rooms shop. Buntaju remembered Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at Tang Sochu without saying a word. Then, Buntaju smiled and blocked the front of Pyo-wol. This is inside the main room. Customers are not allowed here. What did he do? I cant tell you. If you want to get weapons, go to another workshop. Our workshop is closed for the time being. Buntaju gave strength to push Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol did not budge. The face of Buntaju, which had used his strength to push Pyo-wol, turned red. He realized that Pyo-wol was a master of martial arts so he withdrew. I dont know which sect you are from, but please step back. If you meddle in the affairs of the Fire Dragon Room, you will have a bad experience. Buntaju especially emphasized the word Fire Dragon Room. Once the name of the Fire Dragon Room was mentioned, people would immediately back off. However, the Fire Dragon Room did not pose a threat at all to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was still looking at Buntaju. Tang Sochu also raised his head with difficulty and looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol said to him. Decide. Do you want to leave? For a moment, Tang Sochus eyes trembled. Because he understood what Pyo-wol meant. Today he did nothing wrong. He didnt grab a hammer, and he didnt come near the furnace. Still, he was beaten by the apprentices. And even Buntaju encouraged the violence of the apprentices and left him alone. The only sin he has is that he was born with the Tang surname. But even then, he didnt have a choice on his last name, but people hated him and harassed him. It was now taken for granted that tormenting him was taken for granted, and the people in the workshop also used violence as a substitute for anger. As a result, his body was torn apart, and his resentment reached its peak. Tang Sochu struggled to get up. The sight of his legs trembling like aspen trees was a pity for everyone who saw it. Just stay still, kid. Bouck! An apprentice slapped the back of the head of Tang Sochu. Tang Chou couldnt stand the blow and his face was planted on the floor. His nose was broken and blood dripped from his mouth and chin. Tang Sochu tried to turn his head and looked at Pyo-Yeol. Their eyes met in the air. Then the Tang Sochu said: Can you kill them? All of them? All of them! Then what can you do for me? Ill do anything you want. Tang Sochu lifted his head and looked at Pyo-wol. His eyes were as empty as Pyo-wol. His emotions were worn out by repeated violence. Pyo-wol smiled at his appearance, which bore a resemblance to himself. Okay. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 74 What are you talking about, customer! Buntaju made an expression of absurdity. Pyo-wol was the first person who dared to make such a statement in the shop of Fire Dragon Room. A ferocious energy emanated from his whole body. Buntaju in Fire Dragon Room wasnt anything different from the other members of the sect. He was also one of the most respected masters in the Fire Dragon Room. He usually acts humble in front of the guests, but in reality, he was a tyrant in the Fire Dragon Room. However, Pyo-wol did not feel threatened. Pyo-wol said to Tang Sochu. Ill show you how I use the ghost knife you made for me. Ciiit! At that moment, a ghost knife was released from his waist. Geugh! Buntaju flew backwards with a shriek. Suddenly, a dagger was buried deep in his forehead, leaving only the handle. Hiiiic! Buntaju The apprentices shouted in surprise, but the breathing of Butanju had already stopped. Ugh! You madman! Dang! Dang! Dang! An apprentice rang the emergency bell next to him. Then, warriors came out from inside the workshop. What? Whats going on? Since they were warriors guarding the workshop, they all had vicious weapons in their hands. One of the apprentices said, pointing a finger at Pyo-wol. That crazy bastard killed Buntaju! What? It was only then that the soldiers discovered the dagger stuck in the forehead of Buntaju. Catch him! Crazy bastard! The warriors rushed towards Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol flicked his hand. Cit! Ciiiit! The ghost knives were released over and over again. Keuk! Gargh! One life was taken with each dagger. In an instant, a dozen or so warriors lost their lives. Kekkeuh! The man who had his heart pierced by the last dagger fell to his knees. Pyo-wol recovered the dagger using Soul-Reaping Thread. Ugh! What, what? The apprentices looked up in horror. It was a tragedy that happened in the blink of an eye. The warriors of their workshop were easily wiped out by Pyo-wol, not even giving them any time to respond. The apprentices did not know what to do with the sight that they could not believe with their own eyes. At that moment, Pyo-wol once again wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread. Then the ghost knife with the thread attached to it drew a parabola and flew away in the air like a shooting star. Ciiit! The ghost knife ran through the apprentices necks in an instant. The apprentices could not even scream, they just grabbed their necks and fell. In an instant, the workshop was stained with blood. With the exception of Pyo-wol and Tang Sochu, there are no longer any living person in the workshop. He killed more than ten people in an instant, but there was no guilt on Pyo-wols face. The Fire Dragon Room participated in the quest to catch him seven years ago. Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol had no hesitation in his hands. Tang Sochu struggled to get up. Even though the hellish landscape was right before his eyes, there was no change in the expression on Tang Sochus face. He looked at Pyo-wol without paying attention to the corpses. You can use the ghost monument like that. Its called the Soul-Reaping Thread, I can only use one yet. If you pull out all ten with your fingers, you might be able to use all ten ghost knives. Theoretically, Tang Sochu laughed as if he liked Pyo-wols answer. Hahaha! Thats great. Its really great. He looked at the Soul-Reaping Thread and the Ghost Knives. His heart was pounding at the thought that the weapon he had made would show off the best power because of its harmony with the Soul-Reaping Thread. His body was beaten up black and blue, but he couldnt feel any pain. Even though all the soldiers and apprentices of the shop had died, there was no sympathy on the face of Tang Sochu. If a stranger dies, he will not look like this. To him, the people here were only objects of hatred. Their deaths did not shake Tang Sochu. Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol. Are you okay? What? Im glad for their demise, but the Fire Dragon Room wont be idle. I guess you havent heard the news yet. What news? The catastrophe of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. So? Tang Sochus eyes gleamed with anticipation. Everyone in their shop was nervous about it. Pyo-wol nodded his head. I caused all of that. Ha ha ha! Tang Sochu burst out laughing. Because he remembered the first time he met Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol said that he would fight against the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. At the time, he honestly didnt believe it. Because the story was completely unrealistic. But now there was no reason not to believe it. Because the circumstantial evidence is so clear. Tang Sochu asked. You need my help, right? A lot. What can I help you with? Tang Sochus face was bright with madness. * * * Bang! A large table was shattered. The Abbess of Nine Calamities, who could not hold back her anger, struck the table with her fist. Even though the fragments of the shattered table were completely scattered, the Emeis masters still did not blink an eye. It was because they were as angry as Guhwasata. There was a letter in the hands of the Guhwasata. The letter arrived this morning using a carrier pigeon. Inside the letter, Jeonghwas death and the circumstances in Chengdu were written in detail. Jeonghwas death made Guhwasata explode in anger. What kind of child is Jeonghwa to kill that child. Jeonghwa was an Emei sects great disciple. The death of other disciples were also heartbreaking, but the death of the great disciple, Jeong-hwa, affected her in a special way. Jeonghwa was her first disciple. There were many times she was disappointment of Jeonghwas shortcomings, but nonetheless, she was the first disciple she accepted. So it felt even worse. Guhwasata bowed her head and took a deep breath. Her reaction might seem cold to others, but it was never easy to contain her emotions after the death of the disciple. However, as an ambitious person who challenges the hegemony of Sichuan, she eventually overcame the intense emotions within a short time. A moment later, when she raised her head again, a chill lingered in her eyes. Lets get things sorted out. The assassin who killed Woo Gunsang seven years ago survived and provoked the conflict between the Emei and the Qingcheng factions. Hes also using both the martial arts of both the Qingcheng and Emei sect. The Qingcheng sects martial arts might have been secretly passed to him by the Blood Shadow Group but how did he learn our sects martial arts? Furthermore, its the Pyoseol Cheonunjang? Pyoseol Cheonunjang was a martial art that should never be leaked to the outside as a result of ascension. The fact that Pyo-wol had mastered such martial arts could not be understood by the Guhwasata. I At that moment, Cheolsim carefully opened her mouth. Cheolsim was the junior sister of Jeonghwa. Since Jeonghwa died, she was the next most influential person. Guhwasata looked at Cheolsim. Tell me. Is it possible that Gong-uns copy was leaked? Gong-un? You mean the kid who died in the underground cave? Yes. This disciple heard that he was allowed to learn Pyoseol Cheonunjang and thus had a copy. You mean he went into the underground cave carrying a copy? It seems to be the case. Crazy! For him to go out with a copy. Is he crazy?! Bang! In an instant, Guhwasata struck the handle of the chair. Then the handle turned to powder and broke. Everyone held their breath in the anger of the Guhwasata. But how did he learn Pyoseol Cheonunjang without the depths of our sect? Is that even possible? Common sense is impossible, but for now, there is no other possibility that comes to mind. Cheolsim shrugged her shoulders as if he had committed a crime. Guhwasata bit her lip softly. She also knew that the Cheolsims guess was valid. However, she did not want to admit that one day an assassin stole and learned the martial arts of the prestigious Emei sect. It was because the Emei sects self-esteem was at stake. It took a long time for Guhwasata to accept reality. Anyway, for now, she found Cheolsims words the most plausible. So, it means that he has learned both the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of the Qingcheng sect and the Pyoseol Cheonunjang of our sect. Furthermore, he has a bitter grudge against us. Is that right? It seems so. Keuk! To think the day would come where a mere assassin would dare harass our Emei sect. Does the Qingcheng faction know this? They already firmly believe that our sect is the one responsible for killing Cheongyeop. No matter what we say, they wont believe it. Yes. They wont believe us until they catch the assassin and show them the real thing. The Qingcheng sect will not believe the words of the Emei sect. This is because of the original sin that the Emei sect had already committed seven years ago. At the center of it was the Guhwasata. Her decision led to todays tragedy. But nevertheless, she never regretted her decision. Her dream of making the Emei sect the leader of Sichuan was still in progress. At that time, the middle-aged man warrior, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth. Sect leader! What is it, Jang Pyeong? The middle-aged warrior was the head of Fog Valley Temple1, one of the branches of the Emei sect. He was the first disciple that was accepted after the Guhwasata opened the doors of the Emei sect to men. Until now, he had little to say because of the spirit of Jeonghwa, but in terms of his martial arts skills, he was never inferior to Jeonghwa. If you give me permission, Ill catch the assassin. Hes dangerous. It would be dangerous if we didnt know of his existence, but knowing his existence like this, theres no danger at all if we can appropriate prepare for it. So, please let me go. No! I will catch him myself. Are you saying that the sect leader will go down the mountain herself? Jang Pyeong was startled by the remarks of the Guhwasataand stood up. It was the same with the other disciples. This would not take long. How can the sect leader move on her own? Furthermore for just a lowly assassin. The disciples tried to stop Guhwasata. However, the decision of the Guhwasata was firm. Anyway, his ultimate goal is me. If I stay still, he will surely come to the main sect. Then Guhwasata was sure of her judgment. From the beginning, his target was me. Its clear that he was the one who caused this incident to attack me. I should have definitely eliminated him back then. She resented Mu Jeong-jin of the Qingcheng sect. If he had definitely removed Pyo-wol then nothing like today would have happened. When she thought that this happened because of the incompetence of Mu Jeong-jin, her anger against the Qingcheng sect rose even more. Cheolsim! Yes, master! You will be in charge of the main sectfor the time being. That I will go and catch the assassin. I will be back soon, so hold on for a while. Jang Pyeong! Yes, sect leader! You help Cheolsim. I will. If anything difficult happens, visit Baekwol Samseung and ask for her help. Baekwol Samseung was the best of the Emei sects warriors. After Guhwasata took over as the sect leader, she stopped paying attention to world affairs and entered closed training. Because of Guhwasata, they could focus on training and leave the sect with a peace of mind. How dare a lowly assassin cause such a mess. I will definitely catch him and tear him into a thousand pieces before I kill him. A vicious light flashed in Guhwasatas eyes. On that day, the Guhwasata came down Mt. Emei with two hundred elite members of the Emei sect. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 75 Everyone looked at the coffin which lay in the middle. The body of Cheongyeop, a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect, was contained in the coffin. Cheongsan together with some of the disciples carried the coffin to the main sect from the bottom of the mountain. Muryeongjin looked at Cheongyeops body in the coffin with a look of disbelief. Cheongyeop! His voice trembled. The old man had been practicing martial arts for such a long time that his heart had rarely been shaken, but now theres a throbbing pain in his chest. It felt like his heart was being torn apart. Cheongyeop! Muryeongjin approached the coffin calling the name of Cheongyeop. He looked like he was about to collapse at any moment. Sect leader! Kheuk! The Qingcheng sect warriors who saw the scene burst into tears. Muryeongjin approached Cheongyeops body one step at a time with great difficulty. Cheongyeop had his eyes closed as if he was asleep. However, the scars left on his body were so disastrous that they couldnt bear to look. It was a trace of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. Muryeongjin gently caressed Cheongyeops body. At that moment, Cheongsan knelt down and put his head on the floor. Please punish me for not guarding Cheongyeop well Please punish me. The warriors who had carried Cheongyeops body with Cheongsan threw their heads down simultaneously. Their foreheads were bruised and blood splashed all over the place, but no one showed a dissatisfied expression. They were sinners. A felony who failed to protect a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect. They didnt even deserve to be hurt. Although they attacked the White Flower Room and caused great damage to the Emei, that did not erase their sins. Muryeongjin did not blame them. Because he knew that they did their best. Senior brother! The Muhwajin approached the Muryeongjin. Without a word, he put his hand on the shoulder of Muryeongjin. That alone was a great comfort to the Muryeongjin. Mu Iljin, also came to the side of Muryeongjin. Their faces were full of sorrow. No matter how deeply he studied the Tao and became detached from the material aspects of the world, he could not help but feel the pain over the deaths of his cherished disciples. That was then. Bang! Suddenly, a loud roar erupted from inside the Qingcheng sect. Muryeongjin and the others were startled and ran to the place where the explosion was heard. It was the epicenter of the main hall where distinguished guests of the Qingcheng sect usually stayed. Mu Jeong-jin stood tall in the hall, and the men from the Thunder Gates were looking at him with a frightened expression. Unusual momentum was flowing from Mu Jeong-jin. With his force as violent as a storm, the men of Thunder Gates trembled all over like sheep meeting a lion. Priest! Why? Senior brother! Muryeongjin and Muhwajin called for Mu Jeong-jin. But Mu Jeong-jin only looked at the front without answering. Muryeongjin and Muhwajin, who followed the place where Mujeongjinins gaze was directed, closed their eyes tightly without realizing it. Oh Primordial God Ugh! In front of Mu Jeong-jin, there was a mutilated corpse. It didnt take long to find out that the body was Tae Yeon-ho, the sect leader of the Thunder Gates. Why the hell did you do that? Senior brother! Why did you kill sect leader Tae?! There was only one person in the Qingcheng sect who could kill Tae Yeon-ho, who is a sect leader, in a single shot. It was Mu Jeong-jin. In Mu Jeong-jins eyes, there seemed to be a turbulent naturalization. He looked at Tae Yeon-hos body and said, Cheonyeop died because of him. Its not because of sect leader Tae that Cheongyeop died. But he was the cause. Mu Jeong-jin! Senior brother. I will not let a single person involved in this matter live. Cruel words came out of Mu Jeong-jins mouth. Huuu! The life of Mu Jeong-jin has reached its climax. After returning from the underground cave seven years ago, Mu Jeong-jins life grew stronger and stronger. But no one knew why. He vaguely guessed that Mu Jeong-jin was suffering from a heart demon. The problem is that no one in the Qingcheng sect can control Mu Jeong-jin. Mu Jeong-jin was undoubtedly the most prominent member of the Qingcheng sect at this time. It would have to be at the level of Go Yeopjin, the oldest person in their sect, to be able to subdue him. However, the old man hid for a long time and did not appear. No one even knew whether he was still alive or staying on Mt. Qingcheng. Calm down, Mu Jeong-jin. Cheongyeop is dead. How can I calm down? Lets take a closer look at the overall situation. There must be a reason why the situation has worsened like this. Cheonyeop lost his life because of the Emei sect. The scars on his body are clearly the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang. ButC Seven years ago, we lost Woo Gunsang because of them. And today, we lost Cheongyeop. The future of the Qingcheng sect has been shattered. And yet, youre asking me to endure it? Jeong-jin. I cant stand it. Senior brother told me to be patient, so I didnt come forward. I just watched them from the back. But whats the result? Dont stop me, Senior brother! This time, I will get justice from the Emei sect. They will fear my name. Theres still plenty of time. Calm down a little. No, while were muttering like this, those wicked Emei will prepare to strike us. We can no longer leave their provocations. Suddenly, Mu Jeong-jin kicked the ground and flew into the air. Then seven men also flew away after Mu Jeong-jin. It was the Qingcheng Seven Swords1 raised by Mu Jeong-jin himself. Mu Jeong-jin and the Qingcheng Seven Swords spread their qi and ran down the mountain without anyone stopping them. Muhwajin said with a worried expression. This is a big deal. It would become even a bigger deal if Senior brother fetches Junior brother Woo. Are they going to meet Junior brother Woo? Its been over seven years since he lived there. Junior Brother Woo was Woo Jinpyeong, the father of Woo Gunsang. He was a genius who laid the foundation for the Qingcheng sect to leap forward, but since his son, Woo Gunsang, died, he has separated himself from the world. Mu Jeong-jin visited several times to invite him to the Qingcheng sect, but he was rejected every time. If only Woo Jinpyeong had been in the Qingcheng sect, they would have already put an end to the long war with the Emei sect. Doesnt everyone know? That if those two people really work together, there will be bloodshed in Sichuan. HuuC We must send someone to stop them. What we really want is for Emei to get down on their knees and apologize, not to destroy them. Senior brother is right. So who should we send down? I will go down the sect mountain myself. You mean? The causal relationship between the events is unclear. The series of events is developing too radically. Muhwajin had doubts about what was going on under the mountain. Someone had to go down the mountain to find out the truth. Muryeongjin let out a sigh. Huh! We cant help it. Take the martial artists of the Law Enforcement Hall2 down. Thank you. The Muhwajin man bowed his head deeply to Muryeongjin. The Law Enforcement Hall had the strongest force as it is the place in charge of managing the discipline of the Qingcheng sect. The head of the Law Enforcement Hall, Mu Yeongjin, was the second most advanced expert after Mujeongjin, and the warriros of the Law Enforcement Hall led by him possessed a force comparable to that of the Qingcheng Seven Swords. To have the Law Enforcement Hall join Muhwajin was like giving him all the rights. I will never let you down, Senior Brother! The fate of the Qingcheng sect depends on you. And Yes? We also need to find out why Mu Jeong-jin is having a heart demon. If we let his heart demon grow like this, it might endanger the entire Sichuan Province. Yes, Senior Brother! Muhwajin replied with a sad expression. The face of the Muryeongjin looking at him was full of concern. How did things got to this point. His sighs were scattered in the wind. * * * Pyo-wol returned to Chengdu. The atmosphere of Chengdu was still bloody. The streets were almost deserted, and most of the shops were closed. There were very few places that opened the door to guests. For that reason, Pyo-wol had to waste quite a bit of time trying to find an open guesthouse. However, his efforts were not in vain, since in the end, he was able to find a guest house. The owner of the guest house was desperate to make money even in such a bloody situation. The room costs twice as much as usual, and food, despite its poor quality, was sold at a higher price. Even if it was unfair, the guests had to endure the actions of the owner. This is because there are only a few guest houses where people can stay in Chengdu. The merchants who grabbed a room at a high price complained. This is crazy! I have to pay five coins for a one-night stay in a guest house. We cant help it though. We cant stay homeless. Damn! What is going on with the Emei and Qingcheng sect? Why are we being involved? Shh! Be quiet. And what if they hear you? Will the Emei and Qingcheng sect even come here? Be careful because there may be people around that related to them. Dont you know that birds hear daytime words and rats hear nighttime words? Ugh! The merchants lowered their voices, Pyo-wol could still hear them clearly. He could not blame them, though. In a way, all of this happened because of him. If he had stayed still, there would have been no reason for the situation to have grown so much, and there would have been no reason for so many casualties. Still, he did not regret it. For him, the concept of good and evil had long since disappeared. Everything that interfered with his survival was evil, and everything that harmed him was absolute evil. Because he was forced to live in darkness for as many as fourteen years, his mentality became twisted from the very beginning. For fourteen years, his mind has been twisted and twisted. It can never be unraveled by ordinary means. Pyo-wol knew that too. That he was absolutely not normal. And he is greatly different from ordinary people. That said, he had no intention of changing himself. Because he didnt think that changing himself would change his destiny. He doesnt know where his fate will end, but he will run with all his might to the extent that he can reach it. Even if he collapses in the middle with all his strength. Heres your meal. The owner of the guest house served his meal. At first glance, the food looked unappealing. The owner of the guest house left the food on Pyo-wols table and trudged into the kitchen. Pyo-wol took out a booklet from his pocket without even paying attention to the food. The characters, Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists, were clearly written on the cover. It was a booklet that was stolen by killing Oh San-kyung, the branch manager of Haomen. Pyo-wol did not have time to look through the list of martial artists of Chengdu, as he had been working between the Emei and Qingcheng sect. So this was his first time browsing Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists. Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists was literally a booklet in which Haomen compiled data on Chengdus martial artists. Haomuns intelligence network was so great that any warrior who set foot in Chengdu even once would have their identity recorded unconditionally. The name of Pyo-wol written on the first page was proof of that. Pyo-wol was not known to the public, and even though he had only been in Chengdu for a few days, he had already been identified and recorded in the booklet. Haomuns eyes and ears were proof that their influence spread throughout the city. Pyo-wol quietly handed over the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists Parak! Pararak! A small smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips as he read the booklet. The list of Chengdus warriors was written in detail. It was not only about himself but also about the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. [The Black Cloud Mercenary Group increases their power and forces by accepting cavalry. They appear to be related to the foreign tribes, and they aim to establish a place within Sichuan. Captain Zhang Mu-ryang is quick to calculate and very ambitious. Special attention is required as it is a special skill to perform tightrope walking between both sides in a conflict zone. The place where the Black Cloud Mercenary Group entered is engulfed in conflict, to say the least. Beware of Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung. Go Dosa ] Pyo-wol memorized the contents of Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists in his head without missing a single word. In Jianghu, information has a precious value that cannot be exchanged for any other treasure. In particular, information obtained from groups like Haomen could not be obtained even with thousands of dollars. Although the title of the booklet was the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists, the contents not only covers the warriors of Chengdu but also the entire Sichuan Province. This is the end of volume 3. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 76 The appearance of the gorgeous White Flower Room was nowhere to be found. This is because more than half of them were destroyed in the war with the Qingcheng sect. In this battle, Jeonghwa, the great disciple of Emei, and Geum Ha-ryun, the sect leader of the White Flower Room, lost their lives. Yong Seol-ran was the one who united both the Emei and White Flower Rooms disciples who lost their focus. If she hadnt been on time, the White Flower Room would have completely collapsed in Chengdu. Yong Seol-ran commanded the disciples of the Emei sect and White Flower Room to restore the collapsed battle line and re-established the security line. Then, she sent people to clans that were friendly with the Emei sect, including the military officer, and asked for their cooperation. Thanks to her quick action, the White Flower Room was able to avoid the worst possible outcome. Zhang Mu-ryang, who was watching her, was amazed. Youre such a wonderful woman. Its strange how such a talented person has never been known. From what I know, they say that she is the best talent that the Emei group has had in 100 years. However, she is quiet and the great disciple Jeonghwa is keeping her in check, so she seems to have lived without revealing herself. At the reply of Go Dosa, Zhang Mu-ryang laughed. Now that Jeonghwa is dead, she will show off her talents to her hearts content. Yeah, you can see how talented she is by looking at the situation right now, cant you? She is very good at placing people in the right place and using them in the right place. If she becomes the sect leader, the Emei sect will be able to take another leap forward. Hmm! Whoever possesses her might become the true master of the Emei sect. Why are you greedy? Fufu! Instead of answering, Zhang Mu-ryang gave a meaningful smile. Go Dosa also smiled. If the captain can get her, itll be a great loot. Itll make it easier to reach the captains goal. Thats why Im worried. The wall around her heart seems pretty solid. The more colorful roses, the more they hide sharp thorns, and unless you are prepared to get hurt to some extent, you can never break them. Go Dosa always tells me only good words to hear. Am I not always on your side? I hope that you will never change. And please take care of Ranju. Why Ranju? The circumstances are unfamiliar. Dont you know what the outcome will be if that child goes wild? Alright. I snt handling her my specialty? Zhang Mu-ryang nodded as if he liked Go Dosas answer. That was then. Tuuung! Suddenly, an intense aura was felt outside. The complexion of the two changed. This? Its strongl. Whoever the owner of the intense aura was made them feel the goosebumps. It was as if its the energy benefiting of a sect leader. At that moment, the door opened and hundreds of disciples came out of the White Flower Room. At the center was an old woman reminiscent of a crow. An indescribable bizarre energy was emanating from her whole body as she stepped into the floor with her staff. The owner of the intense wave they felt was the old woman. Zhang Mu-ryang and Go Dosa quickly recognized the old womans identity. It seems that the Abbess of Nine Calamities came directly. Hmm! The true owner of Emei is here. As if to prove their words, the Emei and White Flower Room disciples all rushed out to meet the Guhwasata. The disciples are here to greet the sect leader. We sincerely welcome the visit of the sect leader. The disciples of the two sects, regardless of who came first, knelt down on one knee to meet the Guhwasata. It was a sight to see how powerful the Abbess of Nine Calamities was. The whole White Flower Room froze at her appearance. Not only the students of the White Flower Room, but also the disciples of the Emei sect, who had already been there, could not even breathe calmly. The Abbess of Nine Calamities was not only the absolute leader of the Emei sect but also a powerful person who can cause a tremendous impact on the entire Sichuan Province. If it were just that, the disciples of the two factions would not have held their breath here. Everyone knows. How cruel the Abbess of Nine Calamities was. And what happens when someone gets in her eyes. The Abbess of Nine Calamities was not just a ruler, but a vicious leader. At least within the reach of the Emei sect, there was no one who could oppose her intentions. The disciple sees the master. Woo Seonha of the White Flower Room warmly welcomes the visit of the sect leader. Finally, Yong Seol-ran and Woo Seonha faced the old woman. However, Guhwasata only looked at them with a cold expression. At the indifferent eyes that cant tell her thoughts, Seonha trembled. What kind of gaze She was not used to the gaze that seemed to see through her inside like this. The feeling of standing naked in front of the Abbess of Nine Calamities made her uneasy. It was a long time later that Guhwasata opened her mouth. Lets all go inside. She entered Daejeon without hesitation as if she had come to her own house. Yong Seol-ran and Seonha followed, and those with higher ranks among the remaining disciples entered Daejeon. As Zhang Mu-ryang and Go Dosa were contemplating what to do, an unfamiliar voice reached their ears. The two of you come inside too. It was the bellwether of Guhwasata. Zhang Mu-ryang and Go Dosa looked at each others faces. Do you think we should go inside? I dont want to, but we have no choice. Go inside first. Only in times like this would you put this Go Dosa the lead. Whoops! I have to live a long, even a little bit more I want you to live long enough to lead the Black Clouds Mercenary Group well. The two went into Daejeon exchanging meaningless jokes. The Abbess of Nine Calamities was sitting in the most splendid Taesa Temple in Daejeon. To the left and right of her were the disciples of the Emei and White Flower Room. There were a lot of people in the big Daejeon, but not a single one of them could even breathe loudly so they could only watch Guhwasata. Zhang Mu-ryang and Go Dosa looked at them moderately, and snuggled into the back seat. This is because when the atmosphere is not good, they did not want to come to the front and received the anger of Guhwasata. Guhwasata looked at Yong Seol-ran with her legs crossed. Tell me, what happenedC She already knew the full story of the incident from the letter Yong Seol-ran sent, but Guhwasata again demanded an explanation in front of everyone. Knowing how tenacious the masters temper is, Yong Seolr-an told everything she knew from start to finish. Guhwasata closed her eyes and listened to Yong Seol-rans voice. At Yong Seol-rans attitude, as if she would not miss a single word, the Emei sects disciples once again put on a tense expression on their faces. However, Yong Seol-rans expression did not change even once as she reported directly. They dont know if its because Yong Seol-ran has a bold personality from the beginning, or because shes not afraid of her master, but Zhang Mu-ryang once again admired the way she spoke calmly without being nervous. He already had a desire to have Yong Seol-ran, but seeing her like this made him even more greedy. thats how it happened. After a long time, the words of Yong Seol-ran have finally come to an end. Up to that time, Guhwasata did not open her closed eyes. Yong Seol-ran looked at her master like that quietly. Now all she has to do is finish. It was the judgment of the rest of tGuhwasata and the decision that followed. It was only after a while that Guhwasata opened her mouth. So, it all started when Nam Ho-san, the young master of the Thunder Gates, was killed by an assassin. Did that assassin master the Qingcheng sects Seventy-Two Sword Waves? Thats right. And are you sure that assassin is the assassin who caused theincident 7 years ago? As far as I know so far, yes. We were thoroughly played by one assassin. Did you say his name is Pyo-wol? Yes. Pyo-wol, Pyowol! Guhwasata recalled Pyo-wols name. Her mouth was dry as if she was chewing a grain of sand. At that moment, Guhwasatas eyes shone sharply. Immediately after hearing the name Pyo-wol, she noticed the change in the expression on Seolhas face. She tried hard to keep a calm expression, but her emotions already caught the eye of Guhwasata. Seolha! Ye, yes! In response to the sudden call from Guhwasata, Seonha quickly answered. Guhwasata looked straight at Seolha Do you have anything to say? Yes? What? She showed a perplexed expression but the eyes of Guhwasata which stared at her seemed to see through her. Guhwasata did not miss the reaction of Seolha Pyo-wol. Yes? Whats your relationship with him? That, what do you mean? Me, Im related to Pyo-wol? Seolha. Guhwasata called Seolhas name and stood up. She approached Seolha. Thud! Thud! The sound of her footsteps together with her staff hitting the floor was particularly loud. Seolhas heart was also pounding heavily. Finally, Guhwasata reached the front of Seolha, spoke. Look straight into my eyes. Come on, sect leader! I, I- Seolha was visibly embarrassed. With her appearance, others also thought that she was trying to hide something. Seolha couldnt look straight into the eyes of Guhwasata. It was because her eyes were scary and there were things that bothered her. Kwaaac! At that moment, Guhwasata reached out and grabbed Seolhas chin. She forced Seolha to meet her eyes. Heuk! Unable to overcome the pressure, Seolha let out a rough breath. Guhwasata looked at Seolha and continued. I dont like people close to me lying. Whats your relationship with Pyo-wol? Why are you so agitated when his name comes up? That, that Seolha couldnt stand the pressure any longer. She possessed an outstanding beauty that stole the hearts of many drunken men, but her heart was not strong enough to withstand the pressure of the Guhwasata. In the end, she burst into tears and opened her mouth. Actually She confided everything that happened with Pyo-wol. The first meeting with Pyo-wol, her relationship with him, and even asking for the assassination of Nam Ho-san, the young master of the Thunder Gates. Im sorry. I really didnt know it was going to get this far. Seolhas face was all stained with tears. One of the most beautiful women in Chengdu was crying, but no one came forward to comfort her. It was clear that if someone went out to protect Seolha, they would completely receive the anger of Guhwasata. Seolha was trembling. She really didnt know that the man she was trying to take advantage of would be capable of causing all this mess. Because of him, one of the Emei sects great disciples, her aunt Jeonghwa, and even Geum Ha-ryun, her master, lost their lives. Although she was not directly responsible for their deaths, she could not escape the accusations that they would throw at her because of her relationship with Pyo-wol. Seolha got down on her knees and said. Ill take care of all of this. Just give me a few people and Ill catch him. He trusts me, so hell just fall into my trap. Werent you listening? Do you think hell fall into your trap? Hes a snake. Guhwasata clicked her tongue. If he had been captured by Seonha, he wouldnt have been able to get away with making fun of the Emei and the Qingcheng sect 7 years ago. Because of that one person, the Emei and the Qingcheng became rivals, and they have been fighting each other ever since. There was no way that a man like Pyo-wol would ever be caught in the trap made by Seolha. His relationship with her was nothing more than a tool for him to go ahead with his plans. That assassin is not capable of giving a woman any feelings. Guhwasata reached out and stroked Seolhas head. Seolha. You ugly thing. Sect leader! Who told you to kill the young master of the Thunder gates? But he threatened me. If I dont marry him, Ill be on the side of the Qingcheng sect, so I couldnt do it Anyway, what I did was purely for the Emei sect and White Flower Room You should have done what you normally do, to dazzle the men. That was your role. What? Its not that hard. You just needed to do it as you usually do. Oh, please forgive me. Seolha felt an unusual atmosphere and knelt down. However, Guhwasatas eyes who was looking at her were unbearably cold. Yong Seol-ran, who was next to them, also sensed the unusual atmosphere and tried to move forward. Master! She is Pouck! At that moment, a fountain of blood spurted from the top of Seolhas head. Guhwasata struck Seolha with the palm of her hand. Seolhas skull was smashed and her brain was crushed like tofu. Seolha looked at the situation with a look of disbelief. I She couldnt finish her words and collapsed. It was the vain death of Seolha, who was called the most beautiful woman in the city. Guhwasata muttered as she wiped the blood from her palms. You shouldnt have even thought about it. The atmosphere in the hall froze in an instant. CH 77 Master! In the midst of everyones silence, the cry of Yong Seol-ran resounded throughout the Daejeon. Hwahak! Instantly, an intense aura blew like a storm in Daejeon. Yong Seol-rans clothes were puffed up, and her dark hair rose towards the sky like seaweed. Kwarr! The area trembled as if it was about to collapse. Yong Seol-ran stared at the situation with anger-filled eyes. At the sight of Yong Seol-ran getting angry for the first time, the disciples of the Emei sect were astonished. The strong pressure coming from Yong Seol-ran was not far behind in power with the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Oh my God! Seol-ran already has reached this level? The Emei sects great disciples could not help but be astonished. It was known early on that Yong Seol-ran had great talent. However, they didnt expect her to have reached this level because she was usually quiet and didnt show her prowess. A smile crept on the corner of Guhwasatas lips. Seol-ran! There was no need to do that. She didnt do it on purpose Yong Seol-rans rage exploded. Seolhas death made her reveal her growth she had been working so hard to hide. Yong Seol-ran could not tolerate the behavior of Guhwasata, who only thought of people as tools. Even when Guhwasata saw Yong Seol-ran opposing herself, Guhwasata didnt stop smiling. Because it was the look she had always wanted for Yong Seol-ran to have. Yong Seol-ran has always concealed itself. One reason was because of the influence of Jeonghwa, who always kept her in check. But above all, she did not want to be taken advantage of by Guhwasata. If she thoroughly humbled herself and stayed hidden, Guhwasata could not make use of her. However this time, since she could not hold back her anger and showed off her skills, this gives Guhwasata enough reason to make sure of her. Yong Seol-ran knew that too. But this time, she couldnt stand it. No matter how wrong she is, you cant kill her like this. If you have committed a mortal sin, you must die. Master! Seol-ran, you should also know that once you start making exceptions once or twice, there wont be an end to it. You wont understand what Im saying now. But someday, when you rise to the top, youll understand why I did what I did today. So stop rebelling and go back to your seat. Master! Come on! Yong Seol-ran bit her lip at the voice of Guhwasata, which sounded like a crow howling. Now she definitely understood. No matter what she said, the old woman in front of her would never listen. Each person is different, but her master had a particularly harsh standard of looking at people. There was no mercy for those who did not meet the standards of the Abbess of Nine Calamities. The same was the case with Seolha, the young mistress of the White Flower Room. Guhwasata used this situation to intimidate the disciples of the Emei sect and the White Flower Room. Knowing that there are many people who have been used and abandoned like Seolha, Yong Seol-ran drew the line between her and Guhwasata. If Woo Gunsang had not been killed by Pyo-wol seven years ago, she too would have been reduced to a mere tool to be used. Yong Seol-ran clenched her teeth and returned to her seat. Guhwasata smiled with satisfaction. But that was only for a moment before she looked at the disciples with cold eyes and said, First, get rid of this bitchs body. Where she pointed, Seolhas body was spread out. Heuc! Young mistress! The disciples in the White Flower Room moved the body of Seolha, swallowing their tears. A bewildered expression appeared on the faces of the disciples of the White Flower Room, who suddenly lost their sect leader and young mistress. Guhwasata told them. Anyway, the White Flower Room is a branch from the same root as the Emei sect. Ill lead you guys back. No one dared to defy the orders of Guhwasata. They were afraid that they would end up in the same situation. Zhang Mu-ryangs eyes deepened. There is no other fox with nine tails. Guhwasata took over the atmosphere of the hall in an instant. Even if it had not been revealed that Seolha had done anything wrong, Guhwasata would have killed her by coming up with any excuse. It is only then that the White Flower Room can be completely subjugated. It might have looked like she had accidentally killed Seolha in an emotional outburst, but there was a meticulous calculation behind it. This is going to be harder than I thought. The outstanding appearance of Guhwasata made it more difficult. Guhwasata was in no way weak. Along with the Qingcheng sects Mu Jeong-jin, Guhwasata could be said to be the strongest in Sichuan. Guhwasata was the most difficult opponent that Zhang Mu-ryang had ever met. At that time, Guhwasata spoke to Zhang Mu-ryang. Captain Zhang. Yes! You have to move. What? I hope for the Black Cloud Mercenary Group to hunt Pyo-wol. Are you saying were the only ones whore going to catch the assassin? Just because of that one assassin, the White Flower Room and the main sect suffered a lot of damage. In addition, the relationship between the Qingcheng sect was irreparably damaged. Guhwasatas eyes were shining eerily. Her words continued. If we let him go wild like this, hell cause a lot of damage before we even fight against the Qingcheng sect, so we have to get rid of him before that. In a way, dealing and catching him was more urgent than the Qingcheng sect. Hmm! Three hundred and fifty men of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group are moving to catch one assassin? It seems like a business that doesnt fit the bill? Ill make sure the Black Cloud Mercenary Group is located near Chengdu, not outside of Sichuan. Ill also stop any sect in Sichuan from daring to bet on other things. And Ill also give you a new foreign trade right. How is it? Wouldnt this be appropriate enough? Haha! Theres really no reason to refuse this. Could you write it down, please? Ill write it. Guhwasata happily answered. There was a deep trough in Zhang Mu-ryangs forehead. He found it strange that Guhwasata easily agreed to the terms and conditions. Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Go Dosa. Go Dosa nodded. His gesture meant that they should accept the offer. This is a golden opportunity to lay our foundation in Sichuan. If we miss it, an opportunity like this will never come again. It was an urgent time so Go Dosa sent him a message. Zhang Mu-ryang made his decision. Okay. Pyo-wol. Well definitely capture him. So youll have to keep your promise. I promise under the honor of the sect leader of the Emei sect. Bring me the head of Pyo-wol. Alright. When Zhang Mu-ryang answered, Guhwasata immediately wrote down the promise in writing. Guhwasata wrote without hesitation. Zhang Mu-ryang cherished the documents written by Guhwasata in his arms. With this document alone, it was possible for them to take root in Sichuan. Once they took root, they had the confidence to raise the Black Cloud Mercenary Group no less than any other clan in Sichuan Province. Moreover, they even obtained a new foreign trade zone. It was like digging a gold bars in the open air. At that time, Guhwasata poured cold water. I dont think you should like it too much. If you dont manage to bring Pyo-wols head to me, that whole document will be invalid. That will never happen. You look confident. You wouldnt be able to imagine. What kind of work weve been doing. What other things we can do. Can words do anything? I dont believe in talkative humans. Fufu! Ill show you the results. Zhang Mu-ryang got up. There was no reason to be here after receiving the reward documents. Zhang Mu-ryang went out with Go Dosa. As the two disappeared, a disciple carefully said to Guhwasata. Can we trust them? How can I bear to trust a mercenary in one day? Trust is not important. His ambition is what matters. Ambition? Yes. He needs a justification to settle in the Sichuan Province. Once settled, its his ambition to attract more mercenaries and build a sect that no one can beat. Isnt it more dangerous then? If we bring such a dangerous person into Sichuan, we will be in trouble forever. Thats right, isnt it? If the Black Cloud Mercenary Group can really put their beaks down on Sichuan. Guhwasata gave a meaningful smile. * * * Seolhas body was piled up and dumped on the outskirts of the city. Yasan was a place where unrelated people among the people of Chengdu were thrown away. At least if the White Flower Room was still alive. The White Flower Room completely belonged to the Emei sect, and the Guhwasata treated Seolha as a criminal who sold the Emei sect Under such circumstances, it was impossible for the disciples of the White Flower Room to build her a grave with an altar. Hik! They returned to Chengdu in tears. Krrr! A herd of wild dogs was the first to smell the corpse and approached. The wild dogs drooled with their noses stuck. It was when the head wild dog opened its mouth and was about to pluck Seolhas body. Pouck! A stone flew from somewhere and smashed the head of the wild dog. The startled wild dogs looked in the direction the stone was flying and became cautious. Then a man appeared from the darkness. The man in the splendid robe was Pyo-wol. When Pyo-wol appeared, the wild dogs were confused and ran away. This is because they instinctively felt that Pyo-Wol was a different being from them. Pyo-wol moved towards the bulwark where Seolhas body was contained. When he lifted up the coffin, he saw the dead body of Seolha, with her head broken and in a miserable state. Pyo-wol hugged Seolhas body. He didnt feel sorry for her since they were in a situation where they had used each other. Still, he thought that the body should be buried in the right place. Pyo-wol moved Seolas body to a sunny place. He dug the ground himself and buried her body nicely. They couldnt even make a burial mound for fear of the tomb being found by the Emei sect. Pyo-wol sat by the tomb and looked at Chengdu. Chengdu was like a blast bomb on the verge of an explosion. The battle between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect made it so. However, it was Pyo-wol that induced and created such a situation. As Pyo-wol promotes a crisis between the two factions, all the other factions in Chengdu and Sichuan are split into two sides and are about to face an extreme confrontation. Many people have died so far, but more people will die in the future. Still, Pyo-wol did not regret his actions. He couldnt even imagine turning back now. Whatever the outcome, he had to go to the end. Even if the end is his own death. Pyo-wol lay on the side of the grave and looked up at the sky. The blue sky caught his eye. It was a landscape he could not even imagine when he was in the underground cave. Pyo-wol murmured with the sky right in front of his eyes. I wont say Im sorry, weve been using each other anyway. But Ill make sure you get revenge. Shes going to suffer more than you did. Pyo-wol lay still for a long time and did not move. It was after the sun had set over Seosan Mountain that he got up. He came down the hill through the darkness where he could not see an inch ahead. Pyo-wol took a step towards Chengdu. The road to Chengdu was quiet. Thanks to this, he was able to be free from public gaze, but Pyo-wol half-covered his face with a scarf. In a sense, he was now a celebrity. His handsome face attracted peoples attention. He could move freely when his identity back then was not known, but now he cant. The Qingcheng sect may not know him, but the Emei sect will now know for sure who he is. The death of Seolha proved that fact. To some extent, that was also the intention of Pyo-wol. He could have done his assassinaion without revealing his identity, but in that case, the fear felt by the opponent would be halved. That was the reason Pyo-wol deliberately leaked his identity. If it werent for that reason, it would have taken them much longer to figure out the identity of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol quietly entered Chengdu. There was a guest house booked in advance on the outskirts of Chengdu. He went inside the guest house, but no one paid any attention to him. Even though his face was half-covered with a scarf. Most people were indifferent to the affairs of others. It was the same for those in the guest house. People were busy chatting and talking about what happened in Chengdu today. The Abbess of Nine Calamities has entered Chengdu? Im telling you! As soon as she entered the White Flower Room, she killed Young Miss Seolha in a single shot. No, why Young Miss Seolha? Who knows? You too, be careful. If you get on the Emei sects nerves by mistake, you might end up like that. Hik! Theyre scary. The man trembled as if he was terrified just by imagining it. Pyo-wol sat down and listened to their stories. Even the smallest details could be important information to him. CH 78 Bang! Bang! Early in the morning there was a hand knocking on the tightly closed door. The owner of the hand was an old swordsman with a thick beard. Dozens of young warriors also stood behind the old swordsmans back. The door did not open even after they knocked for a while, and the warriors were tired of waiting. However, the old swordsman kept knocking on the door without making a single distasteful expression. Eventually, the door opened, probably tired of the old swordsmans persistence. It was an old man as old as the old swordsman who opened the door and poked his head out. The old man was dazzled. Hey! I heard you knocked on the door like that in the morning, and Muhwajin came. How are you, Go Chongwan? You look a lot older. How can you stop the passing of time? But did you come here for business? An old man called Go Chongwan asked cautiously. It was not common for Muhwajin to come down from Mt. Qingcheng. The fact that he came down the mountain to visit this place also meant that something great had happened. Senior Brother Woo. Is he inside? He may be there, but Go and tell him that Im here. I know its heartbreaking, but now the Qingcheng sect is in crisis, and we need the help of the Senior Brother Woo. What? Just tell him that. Okay. Wait a minute. Ill be waiting for you. At Muhwajins words, Go Chongwan closed the door and ran to Daecheong. Muhwajin, who was left outside the door, looked at the signboard above the front door with a bitter expression. The four letters on the signboard were dimly visible. It looked like it was not taken care of at all. Not only the signboard, but also the crumbling wall and the lush branches protruding from it showed how neglected this place was. Not only the signboard, but also the crumbling wall windows and the protruding branches from above showed how neglected this place was. An old man of a similar age approached Muhwajin. He was one of the junior brothers of Muhwajin and the head of the Law Enforcement Hall, Mu Young. Mu Young opened his mouth with a sad expression. It must have been very heartbreaking for Senior Brother Woo. How could it not be? We were disciples, but to him he was his only one flesh and blood. How can our sorrow compare to him? The death of Woo Gunsang was a shock to everyone. Who would have known that an assassin would break into our sect and assassinate our best talent? Huu! Because of that, our sects wings were broken. Muhwajin took a deep breath. After the assassination of Woo Gunsang, the best talent of the Qingcheng faction, seven years ago, Woo Jinpyeong, who was heartbroken, left everything and went down to his hometown to live. He was not involved in the affairs of his family, let alone the Qingcheng sect. They tried to persuade him to return to the Qingcheng sect several times, but to no avail. Woo Jinpyeong stayed with his ears closed and his eyes closed. Now, seven years have passed, and most of the family members have left, leaving only a few servants, including Go Chongwan, to protect him. The momentum of the Qingcheng sect, which was as high as the sky before Woo Jinpyeong left the house, was also weakened. It was widely believed that if Woo Jinpyeong had maintained his position, the conflict with the Emei sect would have ended sooner. But such a great talent had been living in the sorrow of losing his child for seven years. So today, Muhwajin had to convince him to come back into the world. He might be unwilling, but someone has to do it. Muhwajin and Mu Young stood and waited for a long time. However, Go Chongwan did not appear. At this point, some people might complain, but no one showed a distasteful expression. This is because he deeply understands Woo Jinpyeongs plight. Kkiiic! After a while, the door opened and an old man with long hair appeared. The moment they saw him, tears welled up in their eyes. Senior brother! Come here, brother! How have you been? Senior brother! Im so sorry for not seeing you often. As you can see, Im living a good life. So brother Mu Young also came. Woo Jinpyeong also greeted Mu Young. Senior brother! Mu Young hugged Woo Jinpyeong and could not speak for a while. It was because Woo Jinpyeongs slanted appearance broke his heart. At that time, the people of the Law Enforcement Hall all took the initiative and greeted Woo Jinpyeong simultaneously. The disciples see Saba Woo. Yeah! You guys are here too. Lets all go inside. Woo Jinpyeong brought all the people into his house. The condition inside of the house was much more serious than it looked from the outside. Most of the pavilions were half-collapsed and overgrown with weeds. Only the pavilion where Woo Jinpyeong and Go Chongwan lived were in good shape. The warriors of the Qingcheng sect were at a loss for words at the disastrous appearance of the house. Muhwajin sighed and said, Huu! Im sorry. Please feel free to curse this insensitive brother who has never come to visit. I really didnt expect that my Senior Brother was going to leave everything like this. I dont have any children to pass on, so what am I going to do with this extra wealth? Its all useless. Im happy enough as it is. Senior brother! But whats going on here? Didnt Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin also come here? I didnt even see the face of Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin. What do you mean by the crisis the Qingcheng sect is facing? Um! Actually Muhwajin told Woo Jinpyeong what had happened in the past. Woo Jinpyeong closed his eyes and listened to Muhwajin. Finally, when the Muhwajin had finished speaking, Woo Jinpyeong opened his eyes and said, It must have been a third party intervention. Why do you think so? Its because the timing is all convoluted. The young master of the Thunder Gates was assassinated by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves Woo Jinpyeong suddenly trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. What is it, Senior Brother? My God! The Seventy-Two Sword Waves! Woo Jinpyeong closed his eyes. The sword technique which killed his son, Woo Gunsang, was the Seventy-Two Waves. He didnt know it at the time when Gunsang died, but after looking closely, he found out that it was a wound caused by the Seventy-Two Swords Waves. Didnt the assassin who killed Gunsang in the past learned the Seventy-Two Swords Waves? But wasnt he killed by Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin? The assassin was just thrown into a snake pit, but Senior Brother didnt kill him himself. Does Senior Brother think that that assassin has come back to life? Isnt there a possibility? Woo Jinpyeongs eyes shone eerily. At Woo Jinpyeongs eyes, which they had never seen before, Muhwajin and Mu Young felt the chills. Muhwajin asked cautiously. What if he was really the assassin of that time? Of course, we have to take revenge for our children, isnt it the responsibility of the rest of us to relieve the pain of the children who went before their parents? For the first time, Woo Jinpyeongs face began to glow. * * * Seuk! Seuk! Pyo-wol honed the ghost knife on the whetstone. The blade was damaged in several places over time because he had been using it harshly. It was best to leave it to Tang Sochu for a proper repair, but as a temporary measure, he was doing it himself. Every time Pyo-wol moved his hand, the ghost knife regained its original sharpness. It was sharp enough to cut the skin with just a slight touch of his hand. Pyo-wol placed all the ten ghost knives on his belt. After squatting for a long time, his back and legs were numb. Pyo-wol patted his waist and legs with his fist and looked around. There was no one around the well where he was grinding the whetstone. Pyo-wol pulled out the Soul-Reaping Thread on his hand. The thread made of invisible qi was stretched long. Now, pulling out and maintaining a single thread was not very difficult. Thats because he already got the knack of it. Then maybe two? Pyo-wol pulled out an extra stalk of Soul-Reaping Thread. It was not difficult to pull out one more stem as his skill increased, but it was not easy to maintain it because of the enormous energy consumption. Beads of sweat ran down Pyo-wols forehead. Drops of sweat ran into his eyes making him felt a sting, but Pyo-wol did not lose his concentration. Pyo-wol did everything in his power to maintain the two lines of the Soul-Reaping Thread. After much concentration, the two Soul-Reaping Threads found stability. But Pyo-wol was not satisfied with this level. Now, he had to freely use the two lines of Soul-Reaping Threads. Suiic! Pyo-wol wielded the Soul-Reaping Threads and swung it towards a vacant lot near the well. The Soul-Reaping Threads pierced the air sharply and showed off its tremendous power. But Pyo-wol never intended to be this satisfied. While the Soul-Reaping Threads was extended out of his hand, he digs into his waist, and pulled out the ghost knives. Two ghost knives were hung on each Soul-Reaping Thread. Ciiit! As the ghost rain was attached, the power of the Soul-Reaping Thread was maximized. Pyo-wol treated the two ghost knives like his limbs. After a long time, Pyo-wol collected the ghost knives. As the ghost knives hid behind his belt, the Soul-Reaping Thread disappeared naturally. Pyo-wols whole body was drenched with sweat. Still, Pyo-wol looked dissatisfied. Because he thought his growth was too slow. His goal was to use the ten ghosts at will by using the Soul-Reaping Thread. Two isnt enough. Pyo-wol shook his head and returned to the well. He drew water from the well and put it on his head. A cold stream of water wet his clothes and his body. Pyo-wol ran the well several times to wash away his sweat. Pyo-wol put down the headboard and operated his internal energy. Chiiiic! Instantly, the water that was soaking his body and clothes turned into steam and flew away. Pyo-wol, who was in a comfortable state in an instant, left the well. As he left the well, Pyo-wol covered the lower part of his face with a scarf. That didnt completely hide his handsome looks, but he was able to block peoples eyes to some extent. The atmosphere inside Chengdu was horrendous. This is because not only the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, but also many of the clans representing Sichuan Province dispatched their troops. Not only the clans based in Chengdu, such as Golden Gate or Qing Ming Room, but also numerous warriors from the outside are roaming the Chengdu. Some of them were warriros directly related to the Qingcheng and Emei sects, and some were not. There was a light of tension and excitement visible on their faces. The full-scale war between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect was the first major event since the incident seven years ago, when former warriors of Sichuan came together to subdue assassins by spreading their inescapable net. Whoever wins, the power structure within Sichuan will change drastically. Of course, the warriors connected to the Qingcheng sect will fight for the victory of the Qingcheng sect. They will cry, and so will those who are connected with the Emei sect. But not everyone was like that. There were also those who wanted to stay in the middle, or to show off their prestige in this opportunity. With such a crowd, Chengdu became the center of the storm. Because the atmosphere was so ferocious as the martial artists, ordinary people just stopped going out of their houses. Pyo-wol headed to the guest house right in front of the White Flower Room. Welcome. When Pyo-wol came in, a waiter ran to meet him. He has been staying here for several days already, so the waiter knows him. Guide me to a seat facing the window. Follow me. The waiter gladly guided Pyo-wol to the best seat. It was still early, so the guest house was empty. After ordering a simple meal, Pyo-wol sat down at the seat with the best view of the White Flower Room. Unfamiliar people stood guard at the front door of the White Flower Room. Pyo-wol found out that they were the main disciples of the Emei sect. He spent several days here, observing the White Flower Room. Thanks to this, he was able to remember most of the faces of the new Emei sect disciples. Everything from their body shapes, faces, voices, and even the hierarchical relationship between them. Tak! The food was placed on the table where he was sitting. But it wasnt the waiter who laid down his ordered food. Hello there, handsome oraboni. It was Heo Ran-ju who put the food down instead of the waiter. Heo Ran-ju, who put down his food, sat down across from Pyo-wol and said, The food here looks delicious. Come on, eat it. Ah! Maybe you think I poisoned the food? I dont do such obscene things, so eat with confidence. Heo Ran-ju clasped her chin on her arms and smiled softly. Without taking a bite of the food, Pyo-wol asked Heo Ran-ju, What are you doing here? What do you mean? Im here to see handsome oraboni. For what reason? Because I want to see you. Heo Ran-ju smiled more deeply and stretched out her white fingers. Her fingers touched the scarf that covered Pyo-wols face. Heo Ran-ju slowly lowered Pyo-wols scarf. Then Pyo-wols face was completely revealed. Youre handsome. So why are you covering your face like this? Are you here to see my face? Thats one reason, and there are other reasons But its nice to see your face like this. Its always nice to see a handsome man. Heo Ran-ju smiled as if she was in a really good mood. However, Pyo-wol was not naive enough to be deceived by her appearance. Heo Ran-ju pressed her face close to Pyo-wols. And she continued, Do you know how hard it was to find you? Who would have expected you to watch the White Flower Room under our nose like this? Clever, really clever. Youre looking for me? Yes. Why? Our captain has received a commission. If I ask you what it is, will you answer my question? Of course. You have to know how things work. Tell me. What kind of request is it? A request to kill you. Heo Ran-ju answered with a bright expression on her face. Pyo-wol did not change his expression at all even after hearing her words. Then, Heo Ran-ju tilted her head. Arent you surprised? Im surprised enough. Yeah? I thought you werent surprised, so I was almost disappointed. Heo Ran-ju rolled her big eyes. It looked like she was showing affection to her lover, but Heo Ran-jus eyes were not smiling at all. Heo Ran-ju was staring at Pyo-wol with cold eyes. Pyo-wol. Say it. Ill tell you one last time. Join the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Then Ill cancel this request. CH 79 Pyo-wol said, I already turned down the offer before Its different then and its different now. Whats different? At that time, I was really purely thinking of signing you up, but now its an offer with your life as collateral, the Emei sect has commissioned us to bring your head to them. This is the only way. . Youd better think well, handsome oraboni. If you decline our offer again this time, you wont get an opportunity like this again. I sincerely hope that oraboni will accept our offer, and I will get to look at that handsome face for the rest of my life. Its a waste to see such a handsome face go. Thud! Then, with a dull sound, a large monk appeared behind Pyo-wol. He was Hyeol Seung who always stuck with Heo Ran-ju. Hyeol Seung joined them and said, Amitabha Buddha! I hope that you will accept Ranjus proposal. The words were polite, but the energy or content contained within them was absolutely not. A strong force was oozing out from the whole body of the Hyeol Seung. Then another voice was heard. Damn it! Stop with your momentum. Are we here to kill? Why are you staring at him so ferociously? It was Go Dosa who appeared with a tap on the shoulder of Hyeol Seung. Go Dosa approached Pyo-wol with a peculiar gait. Long time no see. You seem to have gotten even more handsome. Damn it! What an enviable life. How does it feel to live in the world with that kind of face? Its hard to see your face because youve been working so diligently. Anyway, its amazing. Youre deepening the rift between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect. Thanks to that, were the only ones playing. Go Dosa slumped down on the seat next to Heo Ran-ju. Heo Ran-jus eyebrows twitched as if she didnt like it, but she didnt say anything. Go Dosa looked at Pyo-wol with a smirk on his face. Ranju is also desperately looking for you, so why not just join hands with us? You said you received a request from the Emei sect? Can you withdraw it so easily? What else can we not do? We can lie to them saying that we killed you properly and then fix it later. By the time the Emei sect finds out about it, we will already have a firm place in Sichuan Province. Is it okay to betray a client like that? If youre a mercenary, isnt trust the most important thing? Heh heh! Who in todays world would keep such a banal thing? As you know, the most important thing in the world is money. Only the value of money will not change. Go Dosa pretended to touch the money with his finger. It was quite a snobbish figure, but he had great talent for him to not look hateful. If you come in, I can become a vice-captain in no time. We need someone like you. I still refuse your offer. So quickly? Why? Money is the most important thing for a mercenary, but trust is the most important thing for assassins. Trust? Thats old-fashioned. To turn down our offer for just that reason. I dont understand. I dont think youll ever understand. The only thing I want is that you dont interfere with my request. A request? What kind of request? Do you mean youre commissioned by someone else to do this? Go Dosas voice rose to a high level. If Pyo-wol really did this at someones request, it meant that that person had quite a background. Heo Ran-ju asked. Who is the client? Pyo-wol didnt answer. At this moment, it was as if he could hear the voice of Lee Min as she was dying. -I want them to feel the same way I do. This miserable feeling of being trampled by an irresistible force. Although Lee Min was just saying her last words before her death, Pyo-wol recognized her words as a request. Even though he didnt get a single penny in return. It had already been seven years. It was the only thing he remembered. Even if he quit now, there was no one to say anything to. Even so, Pyo-wol had no intention of not fulfilling Lee Mins request. He was an assassin. He might have been born as an ordinary person, but was raised as an assassin. It was impossible to change the perception already deeply embedded in the crest. It was because its already related to the identity of Pyo-wol. Go Dosas voice broke Pyo-wols thoughts. Last question. Who is the client? Perhaps it was because he thought it was important, so he asked the question in a ferocious manner, not like his usual carefree personality. Then, Ranju Heo intervened. Its a girl. What do you mean? There is only one case where a guy risks his life to do the impossible. It is when a girl is involved. Heo Ran-ju deduced with astonishing precision that a woman was involved using her womans intuition. Even if the exact reason hasnt been revealed yet. Go Dosa smirked. A womans request? Youre more emotional than you look. Its stupid. It was incomprehensible by the standards of Go Dosa to risk his life just because of a womans request. It was also against his values. Heo Ran-ju stared at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes. What year? The emotion in her voice was obviously jealousy. Normally, Go Dosa would have made fun of Heo Ran-ju, but he wasnt like that now. From experience, he knows that it is better not to get on Heo Ran-jus nerves at this moment. Heo Ran-joo lashed out again. Tell me! What kind of bitch are you? Bang! Heo Ran-ju couldnt wait for a minute and hit the table with her fist. The table shattered and the food placed on the top was scattered everywhere. But that wasnt enough, Heo Ran-ju even threw her hand towards Pyo-wols cheek. Jealousy flew away. At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked the broken table. Bang! Keuk! The table collided with Heo Ran-jus body and was completely smashed. Ranju! Amitabha! Heo Ran-ju stumbled, and Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung moved at the same time. They would normally fight each other, but they still loved each other terribly. Pyo-wol was the one who they had to remove anyway. It was commissioned by the Emei sect, and there were already Black Cloud warriors all over the area. Haap! Hyeol Seung stretched out his hands. Then, a mighty energy was poured out towards Pyo-wol. But instead of hitting head-on, Pyo-wol flew into the air. Bang! Pyo-wols body soared into the air as he smashed the roof of the guest house. Pyo-wol, who suddenly floated up to about a dozen meters on the roof, looked around. Its him! Pyo-wol has popped out! Pyo-wol saw the warriors shouting and pointing at him. They were the mercenaries of the Black Cloud Group. On every street, he could see the Black Cloud warriors all over the place. The Black Cloud Group was already building an entrapment around the guest house, where Pyo-wol was staying. Zhang Mu-ryang looked at Pyo-wol and grinned. Youre finally out of your fox den. Finding Pyo-wol was as difficult as finding the fox hiding in the burrow. Pyo-wol desperately walked around Chengdu with his face covered, and never left a trace of himself. Thanks to this, the Black Clouds Group had to go through a lot of trouble to find Pyo-wol. Zhang Mu-ryang released his entire army and searched the city, as if his nose was sweeping the bottom of the creek with a net. After three days of hard work, they found Pyo-wol. They didnt know that Pyo-wol was staying in a guest house near the White Flower Room where the Emeis troops were staying. Pyo-wol landed on the roof of the guest house. Afterwards, Heo Ran-ju, Hyeol Seung, and Go Dosa rushed out and surrounded him back and forth. However, Pyo-wol looked at Zhang Mu-ryang without paying attention to them. It seems that you have been ordered by the Abbess of Nine Calamities. Fufu! They made an offer that I couldnt refuse. So, did you mobilize all your troops just to catch me? I understand. Youre so unpredictable, so youre doing your best here, too. You can think of it as an honor. This is the first time that the entire Black Cloud Corps has been mobilized to catch just one person. You will regret that decision. Regret? Youll be the one to regret it. You shouldnt have meddled in my war. Pyo-wols calm voice sounded strangely eerie. For a moment, Zhang Mu-ryang felt a chill in his spine. His eyes trembled as he felt his nerves stand on their feet as if they were screaming, and his head was shriveled all over. What? An unfamiliar feeling for the first time in his life made him shudder. Zhang Mu-ryang cried out unconsciously. Catch him! As soon as his order was given, Heo Ran-ju, Go Dosa, and Hyeol Seung attacked Pyo-wol. Haaap! Chaat! Amitabha! Heo Ran-ju swung her whip and aimed it at Pyo-wols waist, while Go Dosa stretched out his qi to prevent Pyo-wol from avoiding the attack. The most powerful attack belonged to Hyeol Seung. As he swung his fist, a powerful force was released in front of Pyo-wol. Kwanzaa! When the three masters worked together, a powerful battle raged like a storm. In the middle of it was Pyo-wol. The hem of his clothes fluttered like crazy. But Pyo-wol himself didnt move at all. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group were moving in unison as if they were a single creature. They were moving and aiming only for Pyo-wol. Where are you looking? Are you making fun of us? Heo Ran-ju and Go Dosa were furious at Pyo-wols motionless appearance. The whip of Heo Ran-ju, the tension of Go Dosa, and the vigor of Hyeol Seung were about to hit Pyo-wols body. Everyone thought it was too late for Pyo-wol to avoid. It was the same with Zhang Mu-ryang, who looked up from below. At that moment, the unbelievable happened. The figure of Pyo-wol had vanished from their sight. Thanks to that, the three mens attacks were in vain and cut through the air. What? At the incredible sight, the three of them burst into consternation almost simultaneously. They were all masters who were considered to be the best in Jianghu. They could not believe that there was a new magic that could fool the attention of such masters and disappear. Ciit! The place where Pyo-wol reappeared was on the roof of another guest house, a dozen or so steps away from the guest house with three mercenaries. Are you using magic? Chaat! Everyone, be careful. His technique is unusual. They flew away towards the guest house in which Pyo-wol appeared. However, when they landed on the house, it was after Pyo-wol had moved onto another nearby full-angled roof. What? Go Dosas eyes shook. He had faced countless warriors before, but this was the first time he faced such an opponent as Pyo-wol. It felt like I was dealing with a ghost, not a human. The movement of Pyo-wol was beyond imagination. Black Lightning.1 Pyo-wol gave the name of Black Lightning to his new skill, which he learned in the underground cave. Pyo-wol realized the concept of lightning through the Thunder-Splitting Method. The Black Lightning was one of the branches that grew out of the heart. The human bodys response is driven by electrical signals, that is, brain power. Black Lightning adjusts the brain power to increase the bodys reaction speed to the limit. By accelerating thinking through the speed of the lightning and increasing the reaction speed of the body to the limit through the black lightning, it embodies the same movement as the legendary technique, Immovable Spirit Method.2 Bang! The three peoples joint effort shattered the roof of the hall. However, it was after Pyo-wol had already left the roof of the hall and moved to another place. Crazy! What? Push harder! The three men frantically attacked Pyo-Yeol. However, their attack was in vain and they only destroyed the pitiful pavilion roof. Bastard! Zhang Mu-ryang clenched his teeth at Pyo-wols actions, which was better than expected. He gestured and gave orders to his subordinates. This is a battlefield that is advantageous to him. Push him to the open ground. His magic will be useless there. Yes! Fifty masters waiting below took part in the battle. Kwakang! Their participation in the war made the warriors of Chengdu, who were otherwise sensitive, jump out. What? Who else are they? Why are they collaborating against one guy? The other warriors approached the street that recently became the battlefield to find out the full story of the incident. Zhang Mu-ryang gave the order to Yang Woo-jeong, the vice captain. Stop the others from approaching. Alright. Zhang Mu-ryang did not want this anomaly to grow and attract the attention of the other warriors. What he wanted was a quick end to their current situation. But what Pyo-wol wanted was the opposite. Pyo-wol, who had deflected the three mens attack with a black lightning bolt, attacked one of the warriors approaching the battlefield. What, what? Keuk! It was already after Pyo-wol blew a blow in the warriors chest when herealized what happened. After receiving a fatal blow, the warrior flew away and crashed into the wall. But he never complained of pain. Because he was already dead. Although he killed one warrior in an instant, Pyo-wol had no intention of stopping. He moved in search of his next offering. Hiiick! Kekkeuk! He killed two more warriors at once. Then, realizing Pyo-wols intentions, Zhang Mu-ryang shouted. No! Stop him! The warriors of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group moved to prevent Pyo-wol from taking other peoples lives. But before they could catch up, Pyo-wol already killed several more passerby warriors. What? These bastards! Shit! The image of Pyo-wol moving with the Black Cloud Mercenary Group on its tail seemed to lead the other warriors to attack them. Stop those black-clad guys. Damn it! The city became chaotic in an instant. The warriors misunderstood the Black Cloud Troops as Pyo-wols companions and attacked them, and the Black Cloud Troops cut down the cumbersome warriors to capture Pyo-wol. We have to stop it! Hes trying to keep us into trouble with the others. Zhang Mu-ryang belatedly realized Pyo-wols intentions and tried to stop him, but the atmosphere was already going according to Pyo-wols intentions. Waaa! The warriors who came out on the street without knowing anything jumped into the fight. The streets were stained with blood. At the center was Pyo-wol. Ill bring out all the people who are hiding. A huge flame of madness that would burn the whole city of Chengdu was emanating from him. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 80 For the past three days, Pyo-wol has been observing the warriors entering Chengdu. As a result, he found out that they were divided into three categories. The first category is the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates. Together with the other sects that follow them. The Fire Dragon Room is a prime example. Due to the previous battle, the Fire Dragon Room was completely on the side of the Qingcheng sect. In addition, many military officers and warriors followed the Qingcheng sect. The second group were those who supported the Emei sect. Quite a few factions, including the White Flower Room and Qing Ming Room, supported the Emei sect. However, their power did not reach that of those following the Qingcheng sect. The third were the warriors who neither belonged to the two factions. There were those who came in groups, and there were those who came individually. They were sneaking around the battlefield like wild dogs, looking for a chance to make a name for themselves. The third group was not controlled by anyone. And they are the most numerous. In a way, they were similar to the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. The only difference is that while the Black Cloud Mercenary Group are rogues wandering the battlefield aimlessly, they all have a residence in Sichuan. It was the third group that Pyo-wol attacked. By attacking them, the warriors were drawn into the battlefield. The third class of warriors, unlike the Qingcheng and the Emei sect, did not know what was going on in Chengdu. They just knew the atmosphere was serious. In such a situation, when they were suddenly attacked by Pyo-wol, they had the illusion that unidentified enemies were attacking them. Bastards! Lets kill all those in black-clad guys. The warriors attacked the Black Cloud Mercenary Group without hesitation. Damn! These crazy bastards! Yang Woo-jeong, the vice captain of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, put on a puzzled expression. If there are one or two warriors, it wont be a problem, but if the number exceeds hundreds, the story is different. The problem is that even at this moment, the number of warriors joining the fight is growing exponentially. After hearing the news of the fight, the warriors of Chengdu came to them, and they were swept away by the battle between the Black Cloud Troops and the soldiers. Among them, there were many warriors belonging to sects that either supported the Emei and the Qingcheng sect. As they entered the war, the madness of the battlefield grew even more intense. The flames of madness started by Pyo-wol engulfed the entire city. Damn! How long are you going to cowardly run away? Hyeol Seung burst out in anger and threw his fists at Pyo-wol. Gwaang! The roof of the front building where Pyo-wol was standing exploded like a blast bomb. Keuk! That guy Nearby warriors covered in shards attacked Hyeol Seung. Because of that, the Hyeol Seungs ankle was caught. Shit! Go Dosas face contorted. It was absurd. The Black Cloud Troops were thoroughly being dragged around by a single assassin. The movement of the Black Cloud Troops, which was supposed to move organically, was disrupted by Pyo-wols attracting the nearby warriors. The most powerful time of the Black Cloud Troops was when they were united as one and unfolded their techniques. However, it was impossible to dream of an organic movement by getting tangled up with another uninvolved party. Moreover, the two hundred horse cavalry, which was the core, was not even used. They were still waiting on the outskirts of the city, waiting for their colleagues to drive Pyo-wol towards them. Bastard! Go Dosa pushed his energy at the tip of his hand, and drove it toward Pyo-wol. It was the esoteric technique of Go Dosa called the Spirit Fire Dance.1 Go Dosa predicted that Pyo-wol would be able to avoid his attack this time as well. After being played around by Pyo-wol for quite a long time now, he was now able to predict Pyo-wols movements in advance. It was just that his speed is not something they can catch up to. Heo Ran-ju moved in advance to the point where Pyo-wol was expected to move. Ciit! Suddenly, something cut through the air and appeared in front of Go Dosa. Hyuk! Go Dosa was startled and leaned back. He didnt even think of blocking it. It was an attack beyond his expectations. As a result, his internal energy was suddenly released. As his internal energy that should have been completely discharged backflowed, it caused damage to his internal organs. It was a single dagger that attacked Go Dosa. The dagger followed Go Dosa in a long trajectory like a living creature. Aww! Go Dosas scream rang out. His left arm fell to the ground and flapped. A dagger cut off the shoulder of Go Dosa. Go Dosa! Heo Ran-ju screamed loudly and ran towards Go Dosa. At that moment, another dagger appeared in front of her. The dagger moved dazzlingly and attacked Heo Ran-ju. It was the ghost dagger. Pyo-wol controlled two ghost daggers with the Soul-Reaping Thread. The whip of Heo Ran-ju and the Soul-Reaping Thread were soon entangled. Surgerch! At that moment, Heo Ran-jus whip was cut off. No! Heo Ran-jus eyes widened at the unbelievable sight. Ciiiit! At that moment, the ghost dagger cut through her side. Her clothes and flesh were split, and blood was pouring out. Kheup! Heo Ran-ju swallowed a scream and hurriedly backed away. Still, she made sure her eyes still followed the movement of Pyo-wol. However, in the middle of doing so, Pyo-wol disappeared. He once again used the Black Lightning to move. However, the place where Pyo-wol appeared again was in front of Go Dosa. Go Dosa had lost one arm and was staggering, so he could not detect Pyo-wols movement. No! Heo Ran-joo hurriedly shouted. Go Dosa raised his head and looked at the front. Suddenly, Pyo-wol appeared in front of him. He held the ghost dagger in his own hands and took Go Dosas life. Stop! Zhang Mu-ryangs cry echoed across the battlefield. After slashing over countless warriors blocking the way, he arrived next to Pyo-wol. He reached out to save Go Dosa. A black spear was held in Zhang Mu-ryangs hand. The Destruction of the Black Dragon,2 the secret art of the extended house,3 was unfolded. Kwaa! The black spear flew towards Pyo-wol, tearing apart the air. However, Pyo-wol did not care and stabbed Go Dosa in between the ribs with a ghost dagger. Heukp! Go Dosas complexion changed. Because the ghost dagger had penetrated deep into his lungs. Go Dosa opened his mouth at the extreme pain he had experienced for the first time in his life. Go Dosa was trying to say something. However, Pyo-wol closed his mouth with his hand and switched positions with Go Dosa. Go Dosa, who was stabbed in the lungs, lost all his strength and could not resist. In an instant, Zhang Mu-ryangs attack exploded where he was. Kwang! Keuk! There was a roar and the scream of Go Dosa at the same time. Instead of Pyo-wol, Go Dosa was struck with the spear of Zhang Mu-ryang. Go Dosas back became like a mop, revealing his white bones. He was fatally wounded by his colleague Zhang Mu-ryang. No! Go Dosa! Zhang Mu-ryang and Heo Ran-ju ran at the same time. At that moment, Pyo-wol turned his head and glanced at them. Cold eyes that did not contain a single emotion pierced their hearts like a dagger. Go Dosa! Heo Ran-jus eyes were red and bloodshot, as if they were about to shed blood at any moment. Although they quarrel and fight every day, Heo Ran-ju liked Go Dosa more than anyone else. This is because the one who understood her best among the three hundred and fifty members of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group was Go Dosa. The sight of Go Dosa falling down was enough to make her eyes roll. She tried to attack, burning a grudge against Pyo-wol. But by that time, Pyo-wol had already flown away and disappeared. Are you okay, Dosa? Heo Ran-ju hurriedly hugged Go Dosa. However, Go Dosa was already in a state of severe paralysis. Huff! Huff! The old master didnt even have the energy to answer, so he took a deep breath. Damn it! Zhang Mu-ryang clenched his teeth. Because it was as if he had killed Go Dosa. Heo Ran-ju shouted at Zhang MuCryang. Come on, chase him! Be sure to tear him apart and kill him! At her cry, Zhang Mu-ryang flew in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. Heo Ran-ju was crying with Go Dosa in his arms. Go Dosa! P, please dont die. Hik! You cant die. Go Dosa reached out and took Heo Ran-jus hand. Bitch! Whos going to die- yea- thats a bad thing you say? Im not going to die uh. Go Dosa forced a laugh. * * * Bang! An Emeis disciple kicked off the door and ran into the abode of the Guhwasata. This is a big deal, sect leader! Why are you making a fuss? Guhwasata looked at the disciple with ferocious eyes. The disciple, who would normally have been withdrawn, continued talking without hesitation. Thats because the matter was urgent. The whole city is currently in a frenzy. What do you mean? Th, theres been a riot. Riot? Unknowingly, the Guhwasata jumped out of the chair. Thats because the meaning of the word riot was serious. Tell me more. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group moved to capture the assassin, but their movements provoked the warriors who flocked to Chengdu. So the assassin clashed with the Black Cloud Mercenary Group and the nearby warriors. Ha! Hearing the disciples words, Guhwasata sighed involuntarily. It is unbelievable that a single assassin caused a clash between the Black Cloud Group and the nearby warriors. The disciples words continued. The fight grew bigger and bigger, and now even the sects supporting our main sect are being swept away. Does that mean that Qing Ming Room and other military officers also got involved in the fight? Yes! Not only that, but the clans who came to support the Qingcheng sect also jumped into the fight, and the whole city was engulfed in blood. What? She put on an expression that she found the whole situation as absurd. It is unbelievable that this kind of situation happened just because of one assassin. At that time, Yong Seol-ran, who was sitting on the opposite side of Guhwasata, opened her mouth. Master, you have to believe. What do you mean? Seven years ago, he overturned everyones expectations and killed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect alone. Because of that, the relationship between the Qingcheng sect and our sect deteriorated. What are you trying to say? What I mean is that all of this is just part of the big picture he painted. The big picture? Are you saying that an assassin can read and preside over a large situation? Because its actually happening. Stop talking and sit down. Its not nonsense. Whats going on right now shows how scary he is. Hes not just an assassin. He just happen to learn assassination skills. Seol-ran! Guhwasata frowned and motioned for her to stop, but Yong Seol-ran did not stop talking. This would not have happened if we hadnt commissioned the assassination of Woo Gunsang in the first place. It is the responsibility of our sect that such a terrible being was born. So what do you want to say? Are you asking me to kneel in front of him and apologize? No! Master would never do something like that. I mean just be careful. He wont stop until he kills Master. Heh! Even if ten assassins come all at once, they wont be able to touch a single hair of mine. Guhwasata snorted. She did not heed Yong Seol-rans advice. It was because she possessed powerful martial arts and was the leader of the elite faction known as the Emei sect. If the Emei sects leader hides because she is afraid of an assassin, all of her fellow sect leaders in Jianghu will laugh at her. Yong Seol-ran heaved a sigh. She already thought that Guhwasata would never listen to her, but she didnt really know that she would be this stubborn. Yong Seol-ran looked at the situation with gloomy eyes. Even when Guhwasata accepted her as a disciple, she was still intimidating. But she wasnt as scary as she used to be. Maybe it was because she had already developed a tolerance or because she had grown that much, she didnt know. However, Yong Seol-ran didnt want to challenge her Master any further. Huuu! It was time for her to sigh again. Suddenly the door swung open and another disciple entered the room. Guhwasata asked, What else is going on? The Qing Ming Room asked for help. They bumped into the Fire Dragon Room, and theyre being pushed back because their power is inferior. Qing Ming Room? Guhwasas face contorted. If it was the Qing Ming Room, they were still a friendly sect to the Emei sect. If the crisis of Qing Ming Room is overlooked, other sects will never follow the Emei sect. Were being dragged to the assassins plans. Guhwasata gritted her teeth. There was no reason not to get involved in the fight now. There was nowhere to escape. She grabbed her staff and said, Before the disciples of the Qingcheng sect jump into the fight, the situation must be calmed down. All my disciples, take up your arms and follow me. Guhwasata and the rest of the Emei sect are now also being swept away to the bloodstream. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 81 The embers started by Pyo-wol spread rapidly as if burning the entire Chengdu. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group and the nearby warriors clashed, while the other branch sects supporting the Qingcheng and Emei sect, respectively, collided. The clash of the martial artists brought blood, and the whole city was smoldered with fear. Several clans based near Chengdu tried to calm the unrest, but to no avail. The madness spread not only among the warriors, but also among the common people. Taking advantage of the extreme chaos, some people started looting shops and wealthy houses. It was a small number at first, but the number of predators quickly grew exponentially. Store owners who could not afford to hire martial artists as workers fought the mobs with their own sticks. It was no different for the rich families. They would normally have paid money and easily hired soldiers, but at present, there were no warriors who would be willing to be stationed in Chengdu. The fierce battle between those who wanted to steal and those who wanted to protect drove the chaotic saints into even greater chaos. No one could have imagined that the security of Chengdu would be so easily destroyed. The entire system of the Chengdu, which had been strong for hundreds of years, was collapsing like a flowing sand castle. The madness of the warriors engulfed the entire city. While Pyo-wol, who was the starting point of all these events, is at present not in Chengdu. He escaped the city taking advantage of the chaos and confusion. But there was one man who pursued Pyo-wol. It was Zhang Mu-ryang, the leader of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. He followed Pyo-wol with a face reminiscent of a monster. He must be killed. He always had a relaxed smile, but his reason was blown away in front of the injury of the Go Dosa. Go Dosa was not just a subordinate. He was like a teacher who guided him from an early age. Because he looked after him, he was able to become the leader of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. That is why he was always respectful to Go Dosa. Zhang Mu-ryangs anger pierced the sky because Go Dosa was seriously wounded by his own attack. His anger was directed at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was supposed to be killed anyway, but Zhang Mu-ryan vowed to kill him even more horribly. He doesnt know if its a coincidence or luck, but the direction Pyo-wol was running to, was where the cavalry of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group were waiting. Due to the nature of the cavalry, whose power is maximized on horseback, it was difficult to enter the city of Chengdu, so they were waiting outside. Huiic! Zhang Mu-ryang blew a long whistle. Then, in the distance, out of the darkness, a torch appeared and drew a large circle. It was a signal from the Black Cloud Troops who were on standby. Zhang Mu-ryang whistled once again. Dududu! Then, the sound of hoofs shaking the earth reverberated in the night sky. Two hundred horses were moving in unison. Bastard! There is no more place for you to escape. Give up! Zhang Mu-ryang shouted loudly and swung his spear. Then the fierce spear arose and shot at Pyo-wol. In an instant, Pyo-wols body moved. He dodged the long-range attack without looking back as if he had an eye on the back of his head. But his crisis was not over. His eyes, which pierced through the darkness, saw the horsemen galloping with terrifying momentum. Two hundred horsemen made up of warriors. They were the true strength of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. Their martial arts may lag a little behind the other members, but their true power is revealed when they gallop on horseback. When two hundred or so horses raced as if they were one body, any master from Jianghu had no choice but to shiver. Haat! There! The horsemen all pulled out their spears and aimed at the front. A long spear was the weapon suited the horsemen the most. It was the same reason that Zhang Mu-ryangs weapon was also a spear. Dududu! It wasnt as visible because it was night, but a cloud of dust rose up from behind the two hundred people. They only have one goal. Two hundred horses started running to kill Pyo-wol. No matter how great he was, a person would be helpless in front of two hundred horsemen. Zhang Mu-ryang naturally thought that Pyo-wol would choose to run away. However, as if to ridicule his prediction, Pyo-wol instead rushed towards the horsemen. You said that you cant die. Trample him and kill him! Zhang Mu-ryangs voice resounded in the night sky. As if in response to his words, the horsemen accelerated further. Cwaeeck! The spears were pointed at the front. Then the cavalrymen threw their spears at Pyo-wol using their internal energy. Even in the dark, their spears flew straight towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol flew towards the flying spear. It looked like he was about to commit suicide. Madman! Although Zhang Mu-ryang cursed, he did not let down his guard. This is because Pyo-wol has always far exceeded expectations. It was the same this time too. Just before being hit by dozens of spears, Pyo-wol disappeared from their sight. The place where Pyo-wol reappeared was above the head of the leading cavalryman. He quickly shortened the space and moved using Black Lightning. Ciiit! The ghost daggers were released. No! Haap! The horsemen, who were considered as elite, instinctively sensed a crisis and swung their spears to protect their entire body. But they didnt know. The fact that the ghost dagger which Pyo-wol threw was not just a dagger. The ghost dagger, combined with Soul-Reaping Thread, was able to freely change the trajectory according to Pyo-wols finger movements. The ghost daggers dug in between the gap of the spears. And took two lives. Gah! Kerhyuk! It was just the beginning. Pyo-wol moved using the Black Lightning. The place where he appeared again was a horse that had lost its owner. Standing on the back of his horse, he threw a ghost dagger. Ciiit! A terrifying pounding sound echoed through the night sky. Keuk! Guergh! A scream rang out again. Catch him! Damn it! Confusion arose among the horsemen. Many enemies have been trampled on and been pierced through by their spears. No one so far dared to jump among the galloping horsemen. Because its suicidal. But here comes a person doing such a crazy thing. Pyo-wol stepped on a horse that was galloping at crazy speed and moved. And he killed the horsemen with his ghost dagger. The moment the horsemen attacked with their spears, Pyo-wol had already disappeared. Darkness was Pyo-wols greatest weapon. Pyo-wol used the Black Lightning to move through the darkness and used the ghost daggers to assassinate the cavalrymen. Pyo-wol was thoroughly breaking the prejudice that assassins only attack while in hiding. Stop! You crazy bastard! Zhang Mu-ryang belatedly joined the horsemen. He got on the lost horse and rushed towards Pyo-wol. Huuung! He threw up his spear. As he twisted his wrist, the spear rotated and rushed towards the Pyo-wol. However, his spear did not meet Pyo-wol, and in vain it ripped through the air. It was because Pyo-wol already flew in the other direction. Pyo-wol moved from one horse to another and played around with the horsemen. Ciiit! Two Soul-Reaping Threads were attached to two ghost daggers. They split the darkness vertically and horizontally. And each time, a horseman would die. The death dance performed by the assassin Pyo-wol was ruthlessly ravaging the horsemen. In the midst of it, Zhang Mu-ryangs cry echoed hollowly. Stop! Stop it! You bastard! * * * What? This crazy landscape Guhwasata looked forward with a blank expression for a moment. The city was on fire. It was not said metaphorically, since there were really big fires all over Chengdu. The looters not only stole things, but also set the establishments on fire. As a result, Chengdu was heading towards greater chaos. Inside, the warriors were fighting fiercely to kill each other. Numerous warriors had already died, and many more were groaning with wounds. The blood they shed was soaking the floor. It was as if hell had unfolded. All of this happened in just a few hours. No one expected that Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, would turn into hell in an instant. Yong Seol-ran said to Guhwasata. Master, we need to get to the Qing Ming Room and calm the situation as soon as possible. If we miss the right timing, we will be unable to rectify the situation. Alright. This time, the Guhwasata also agreed with Agave. The situation was more serious than she expected. In the worst case, Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, would find it impossible to recover and thus become a wasteland. In that case, even if they won the war with the Qingcheng sect, there was little to be gained. The worst case had to be prevented. Guhwasata shouted. Everyone! Attack the Fire Dragon Room! Waaa! At her command, the disciples of the Emei sect and White Flower Room broke into the battlefield where the Qing Ming Room and Fire Dragon Room were fighting. Fo Sanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, was greatly flustered by the Emei sects intervention. Everyone, beware! The Emei sect is here. On the other hand, Ki Joo-han, the sect leader of the Qing Ming Room, shouted with a hundredfold of courage. The Emei sect is here to help. Everyone, be strong! Waaa! The shouts of Qing Ming Room resounded throughout the city. The morale of the Qing Ming Room increased, and Fire Dragon Room, on the other hand, was greatly weakened by the intervention of the Emei warriors. Get out of the way! Kwawawang! Guhwasata struck the Fire Dragon Rooms warriors who were blocking her way with her staff and headed towards the Fire Dragon Roomss sect leader Fo Sanhae. Keuk! Hyeok! The warriors of the Fire Dragon Room, who had been beaten by her staff, screamed and flew in all directions. The sight of them rolling on the floor was terrifying. Broken limbs and depressed breastbones were the norm. No matter how they hang on for their lives, they have to endure living with a disability for the rest of their lives. Its an outcome worse than dying. Guhwasata executed the Golden Light Sword method, a new technique of the Emei school. Its power deserved to be called the Emperor of Destruction. No one dared to withstand her blow. In an instant, a dozen or so Fire Dragon Room warriors rolled on the floor, lying on their blood. Seeing the situation, the Fo Sanhae ran to stop Guhwasata. You witch! Cant you stop right now? Youve gone overboard. Sect leader Fo. How dare you call me that. Guhwasata stared at Fo Sanhae with ferocious eyes. The spirit of Fo Sanhae was broken by her strong momentum. But he could not back down or show his weakness. Although he was far inferior to the Emei sect, he was also the master of a clan. If he shows weakness, the morale of the Fire Dragon Room disciples will drop. So he had no choice but to go all out. Shut up and retreat your troops. This is a matter between the Fire Dragon Room and the Qing Ming Room. It is not for the Emei sect to intervene. Hong! You have to say something that makes sense. Everyone knows that the Qing Ming Room is affiliated with the Emei sect, and yet youre still talking nonsense like that? Sect leader Fo is stupider than you look. Who said that? I just Shut up! Guhwasata interrupted Fo Sanhae and attacked. Gwaang! Keuk! The Fo Sanhae swung his sword and barely prevented the attack of Guhwasata. However, the attack of the Guhwasata was only the beginning. Hong-heung! The Golden Light Sword method was performed. The power of the Golden Light Sword method, one of the Emei sects best attacks, was truly terrifying. The Fo Sanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, stumbled without being able to withstand more than ten seconds of the attack. Fo Sanhaes complexion was pale, and blood was dripping from his lips. He suffered deep internal injuries during the dozen clashes. That witchs martial arts are really scary. Fo Sanhae felt himself approaching death. He knew there was a gap between Fire Dragon Room and the Emei sect, but he didnt really know that there would be such a huge difference. He wasnt their opponent at all. It was then that Fo Sanhae realized why so many sects in Jianghu were afraid of prestigious sects such as the Emei. Bang! Every time he collided with the staff, he felt a shock as if he was being hit directly with an iron rod. Kekkeuk! In the end, Fo Sanhae could not withstand the shock and vomited blood. Hoo-heung! The staff of the Guhwasata fell on the head of Fo Sanhae, who had lost his strength and knelt down. It was clear that Foshanhaes head would be shattered if he was hit directly by the staff. Theres a dark expression on Fo Sanhaes face. Stop! With an angry voice, someone rushed forward. Using his sword, he stopped the staff from striking Fo Sanhae. Jjooeng! With the intense strike, Guhwasata was thrown backwards. A strong sense of vigilance flashed in the eyes of Guhwasata, who took a dozen steps back to regain her balance. The attack was loaded with incredible strength. It was so strong that even a rock the size of a house could be pounded into powder. The man who suddenly intervened and received Guhwasatas attack without much shock. Guhwasata has no choice but to back off. Having that kind of force was rare in Sichuan. Mu Jeong-jin. One of the few people who possessed that kind of force was Mu Jeong-jin, who is currently blocking the front of the Fo Sanhae. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 82 The eyes of the ferocious Guhwasata changed even more terribly. After Go Yeopjin, the former elder, the strongest master produced by the Qingcheng sect was Mu Jeong-jin. No matter how much Guhwasata was said to be the sect leader of the Emei sect, she could not dare to downplay the prowess of Mu Jeong-jin. Its been a while, Mu Jeong-jin! Its so nice to see you like this, Guhwasata. Is that right? Im not happy at all. Ive been waiting to see you for seven years. So how can I not be happy? There was a chill in the voice of Mu Jeong-jin, who responded coldly. His eyes were full of hostility as he looked at the situation. Woo Gunsang, the future of the Qingcheng sect was killed by an assassin who was ordered by Guhwasata. Mu Jeong-jin, who loved Woo Gunsang more than anyone else, suffered from a profound sense of loss. The sense of loss turned to anger, and anger turned to the Guhwasata, the culprit of all these situations. However, no matter how great the martial arts he possessed, he could not deal with the entirety of the Emei sect. Mu Jeong-jin proposed to Muryeongjin, their sect leader, to lead all his disciples and attack the Emei sect. However, Muryeongjin rejected his offer at once. No matter how bad the Emei were, they felt burdened by the fact that both of them were the same prestigious sects. Mu Jeong-jin was disappointed with the indecisive Muryeongjin. So he just waited and practiced martial arts. All of this was to take revenge on the Guhwasata. However, Guhwasata was like an old fox, and never left her abode in Mount Emei. Although this should have been enough for him to be disappointed and give up, Mu Jeong-jin did not despair and waited patiently. He waited for seven years. Finally, Mu Jeong-jin encountered the being he had longed to meet. Guhwasata felt exactly the same. Guhwasata frowned at the momentum that Mu Jeong-jin radiated without filtration. For some reason, she felt that the spirit of Mu Jeong-jin was unusual. She couldnt believe that a dark and insidious momentum was radiating from those who had mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng, which is a sect based on the teachings of Taoism. Guhwasata opened her mouth. You seemed to have gained enlightenment recently. I can feel a mysterious energy that I have never seen in you before. Enlightenment? I just learned a new method. I cant even imagine how much the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect were dead. I cant even imagine this story. Still, I was confident that I knew the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect well, but I never dreamed that you would be hiding martial arts that radiated such murky energy. Guhwasata sarcastically said that he learned martial arts that did not match the Qingcheng sect, but Mu Jeong-jin, responded with an expression that it was not a big deal. Dont judge the Qingcheng sect by your standards. The sky of Qingcheng is wider and wider than that of the Emei sects. Heh! I dont know if your sect is really so great. Youll find out soon enough. How great and how frightening our sect that you have touched. Aha! Is it so great that youre being played around by a mere assassin? Assassin? Mu Jeong-jins eyebrows twitched at the unexpected words of Guhwasata. The displeasure given by the word assassin stimulated the minds of Mu Jeong-jin. What do you mean? What assassin? The assassin you killed in the underground cave is still alive. Do not lie. He already died. Have you checked his body? . Look at that. You didnt check, did you? Look at what happened now. Guhwasata criticized Mu Jeong-jin. However, Mu Jeong-jin did not mind the criticism of the Guhwasata. So you mean hes still alive? Thats right! Hes the same guy who killed the young master of the Thunder Gates, and its also him who incited the clash with the Qingcheng sect to lead my disciple Jeonghwa to her death. If what youre saying is true, were being thoroughly teased by an assassin. Thats right! So, lets solve our fight after we catch him. I refuse. Mu Jeong-jin rejected the proposal of the Guhwasata. Guhwasata rolled her eyes and asked, You mean you wont catch the assassin who killed your disciple? If hes really alive, hell surely die by my hand. But why? Isnt the real enemy in front of me who instigated him? How could I miss this golden opportunity after waiting for seven years? Hong! Like a master of the Qingcheng sect, the front and back are completely blocked. To neglect the real enemy for just one small silver won. Shut up, Guhwasata! Dont try to make fun of me with that silver tongue. The momentum of Mu Jeong-jin rose like a storm and swept the area. Heop! Fo Sanhae, who was behind Mu Jeong-jin, landed on his buttocks and fell to the floor. He looked at Mu Jeong-jins back with fearful eyes. It was not a lie to say Mu Jeong-jin is the best warrior in Qingcheng sect. Fo Sanhae was also a sect leader of a clan. But even he felt fearful and withered by the momentum radiating from Mu Jeong-jin. The momentum fired by Mu Jeong-jin was formidable. Mu Jeong-jin shouted as he walked towards the Guhwasata. The Qingcheng Seven Swords will help the Fire Dragon Room to defeat the Emei sect. By your order! With a strong answer, the seven swordsmen appeared out of nowhere. All of them who were exuding a sharp force were the Qingcheng Seven Swords taught by Mu Jeong-jin himself. The seven swords representing the Qingcheng sect attacked the disciples of Emei as they were tasked. Chuang! The sound of weapons clashing echoed everywhere. There were only seven people, but their strength made the war situation tilted back to their favor. The Qingcheng sect is here to help us. Stay strong, everyone! Haap! The disciples of the White Flower Room rushed in with a hundredfold of courage, while the warriors of the Emei sect were greatly flustered. The fight between the warriors was bound to depend on their momentum. The momentum changes depending on who is stronger. The momentum of the Qingcheng Seven Sword was enough to change the flow. Guhwasata, who looked around, changed her expression to look like a monster. If not, the impression that resembled a crow has changed to a more ferocious one. Guryeo, who refuses to give permission and chooses punishment. Mu Jeong-jin. Ill say it. Old crow of Mount Emei. How dare you talk like that. I cant forgive you. A very angry Guhwasata rushed towards Mu Jeong-jin. Hoo-heung! Her staff cut through the air, creating dozens of illusions. It was the beginning of the Golden Light Sword method. Before the staff could reach him, a terrifying pressure swept down on Mu Jeong-jin. This, too, was the function of the Golden Light Sword method. Schiak! However, with just one swing of his sword, Mu Jeong-jin cut off all the formidable energy that had weighed him down. Pay for your sins with death. Mu Jeong-jin faced the Guhwasata head-on. Jjooeng! As they fought, a strong wave of qi swept through the area like a storm. The qi also reached Yong Seol-ran, who was fighting one of the Seven Swords. The hem of Yong Seol-ran was swept away by the strong wind. Not good! The situation was changing so rapidly that it was impossible to foresee even an inch ahead. The whole city was engulfed in blood. She couldnt even imagine where the blood flow would end. Pyo-wol! She scans the battlefield in search of the man who started it all. However, the figure of Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen. What else are you planning on doing? Just imagining it gave her goosebumps. * * * Heueu! Keuk! Rough breathing echoed through the battlefield. It was the breath of the horsemen of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. The condition of the horsemen was dire. Of the two hundred horsemen, a third were either dead or seriously wounded, and the rest of the warriors also had minor wounds and were breathing heavily. I cant do this to an assassin one day Zhang Mu-ryang looked around in disbelief. Although they had fought many wars, this is the first time that they suffered such great damage. The horsemen were difficult to raise and more difficult to maintain. The horsemen had to learn strong discipline and military force at the same time. They didnt get along with the freedom-loving men of Jianghu. For that reason, Zhang Mu-ryang also recruited warriors from outside the city instead of the martial artists of Jianghu to maintain the horsemen. The tragic fall of the horsemen maintained by pouring huge sums of money each year to just one person was a great blow to Zhang Mu-ryang. Pyo-wol was the natural enemy of the horsemen. He never met the horsemen head-on. Cowardly dodging, creating chaos, and broke through the chaos. The combination of Black Lightning and the darkness while using the Soul-Reaping Thread made it so easy to miss its trajectory even when looking at it with their eyes open. Hunting the horsemen who had stopped charging made it even easier. The ghost dagger and the Soul-Reaping thread taking the lives of horsemen was like the scythes of peasants during harvest season. Zhang Mu-ryang struggled to prevent such a situation, but could not catch up with Pyo-wol in the end. His movements were like a snake. Even with the slightest gap, the snake slid out and ravaged the horsemen. Pyo-wols actions, which were like that, gradually destroyed the core that Zhang Mu-ryang built as strong as an iron wall. Whenever a horseman gets done in, a part of Zhang Mu-ryang also collapses. Pyo-wol paused for a moment and picked up the rough contraption. But from his appearance, they couldnt tell at all that he was using his qi. A white face and red eyes that stand out especially in the dark. His red lips with the slightly raised corners of his mouth and the strange atmosphere mixed with darkness combined made Pyo-wol look non-human. Are you the grim reaper? Zhang Mu-ryang muttered without knowing it. It was Zhang Mu-ryang, who overcame numerous crises so far and lived without knowing fear. But at this moment, he was genuinely afraid. He really didnt know that he would feel such an unfamiliar feeling for a single assassin. He twisted his spear in fear, and his palms were wet with sweat. Zhang Mu-ryang exploded his qi to dispel the fear that was engulfing his heart. Your opponent is me. Dont be a coward and run away, Pyo-wol! Pyo-wols gaze turned to him as if Zhang Mu-ryangs shout had worked. Now Pyo-wols eyes were completely red. Those eyes were like snakes aiming for prey. Although he killed many people, there was no tribulation in Pyo-wols heart. It was the Black Cloud Mercenary Group who targeted himself first. He and the Black Clouds Mercenary Group were essentially no different. In the sense that they move to kill others for a price. No, is it different? Because I havent received anything in return yet. It didnt matter anyway. The price of this battle will surely be paid in some way. It wasnt a fight he started. It wasnt like he wanted to start. But the end of this war will come to an end. Suddenly, Pyo-wols gaze turned towards Chengdu. There were fires all over the place. It was proof that the chaos had reached its peak. That was human nature. Most people live by strict rules, but some people think of rules as shackles and feel frustrated. What Pyo-wol did was just set the mood for some people to let their true natures come out to their hearts content. At first, they are just a few deviants but their actions are highly contagious and attract those around them. People united in a group forgot their fears and flew by paralyzing their reason with madness. The result was the great chaos of Chengdu. Warriors who were indistinguishable from ordinary people, were all going crazy for their own benefit. Zhang Mu-ryang shouted. Are you feeling relieved now? You crazy bastard! Ive heard a lot of people say theyre crazy too, but compared to you, theyre just a child. Youre throwing the whole city into chaos. He was genuinely angry with Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was a great evil. An absolute evil that must be defeated. Zhang Mu-ryang defined Pyo-wol as such. I will surely kill you with my own hands, Pyo-wol! No matter what! I dont understand. What nonsense are you talking about? Did I do something so bad that you called me that?. Look at what you did. The whole city is stained with blood because of you. Everyone lives like that. What? Isnt Jianghu the kind of place where you, the Qingcheng sect, and Emei sect all live like that? So why am I called the crazy one? Pyo-wol was genuinely curious. How many people must have been sacrificed by the Qingcheng and the Emei sect to gain the scale and fame they have today? Over hundreds of years, countless people have died and become manure for their growth. It was the same with the Black Cloud Mercenary group. A group of three hundred and fifty people would have had to kill at least ten times more people to maintain their current form and prowess. All he did was throw a small spark at them. It was their greed and desire that fueled the fire. If they had come here for a really pure purpose, a catastrophe like today would not have happened. It was a reproduction of the inescapable net seven years ago. The only thing that has changed since then is that the Pyo-wol is no longer an easy prey. Those who dare to harm him, Pyo-wol will follow them to the end of hell and bite their necks. That was the way Pyo-wol fought. It didnt matter if Zhang Mu-ryang didnt understand. He has lived that way in the past, and he will continue to live that way in the future. Youre really crazy. Zhang Mu-ryang trembled and attacked Pyo-wol. His instincts were whispering. If he doesnt get rid of Pyo-wol now, a bigger disaster will come. CH 83 It was on horseback when the Janggachang1 exerted its greatest power. When the horses heavy weight and breakthrough power are combined, the power of wielding the spear increases. In other words, it also meant that the power of Janggachang without riding a horse would be halved. It was not just a matter of Zhang Mu-ryang. It was a weakness that all horsemen had. While dealing with the horsemen of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group, Pyo-wol recognized their weaknesses. Therefore, without giving them a distance, he penetrated between the horsemen and went for a melee fight. It was a method that a normal assassin would have never done.. Most assassins dont fight dog fights by inducing melee battles like this. It wasnt because they werent capable of doing it but because it was a fight that was far from the essence of an assassin. It was a method that only Pyo-wol in Jianghu could do. Zhang Mu-ryang was also a seasoned warrior with a lot of experience, but his reason was shaken when he was swept away by the board Pyo-wol had made. Kwang! Zhang Mu-ryangs spear made a change in the air and fired a sharp lance. But, like a snake, Pyo-wol slowly escaped from his attack. The snake step2, which was made to mimic the movement of a snake, made it possible to escape as long as there was a gap as small as the eye of a needle. Zhang Mu-ryangs attack was powerful, but crude. Most of the martial arts that were honed on the battlefield were like that. It was powerful, but it lacked sophistication. That was also the difference between the martial arts of an elite sect and the martial arts of a mercenary. Unlike the famous martial arts of great sects that have been making up for their weaknesses for a long time, there were bound to be many loopholes here and there with the martial arts of mercenaries. Such flaws were clearly visible in Pyo-wols eyes. It was also thanks to the rapid rise of Pyo-wols martial arts. The years he spent with the snakes greatly opened up most of Pyo-wols possibilities. Pyo-wol did not miss the movement of the horsemen while facing Zhang Mu-ryang. The horsemen tried to help Zhang Mu-ryang, but Pyo-wol gave them no chance. Ciiit! Two ghost daggers moved vertically and horizontally. One of the daggers attacked the horsemen, while the other attacked Zhang Mu-ryang. Pyo-wol performed a stunt that could only be performed after mastering the martial arts, such as the Wudangs Yangui Simgong,3 without difficulty. Damn! Are you just going to continue dodging? Zhang Mu-ryang mocked Pyo-wol, who evaded without colliding him head-on. It was intended to arouse Pyo-wols anger and make him attack head-on. But he did not know Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was a person who could run away with his tail between his legs at any time for survival. It was impossible for Pyo-wol to lose his reason just because of this level of provocation. It didnt matter if he was mocked. It was okay to be ridiculed all day long. None of that mattered. What really matters is being patient to achieve his desired result. Pyo-wol focused more of his energy on the ghost dagger. Then, the intangible Soul-Reaping Thread lit up and appeared. The Soul-Reaping Thread, which revealed the form, was beautiful. The Soul-Reaping Thread with strong light was clear enough to be seen from afar. It was more like an art to see the two threads moving vertically and horizontally. Ciiit! Keuk! Gargh! As the name suggests, the Soul-Reaping Thread harvested the souls of the horsemen and left a deep dent on the spear of Zhang Mu-ryang. Nevertheless, Zhang Mu-ryang felt that Pyo-wol was not doing his best. To him, Pyo-wol looked like he was conserving power as if to stall for time. If he was really going to face the cavalry with all his might, there was no reason for Pyo-wol to reveal the Soul-Reaping Thread. Its power might become stronger, but as a consequence, the form and shape is revealed, making the opponents capable of defending from its attack. The problem was that Pyo-wol would know that too. There was no way he could infuse energy into the Soul-Reaping Thread for no reason, revealing his weapon to the public. What are you up to? Pyo-wol didnt answer. Instead, more energy was injected into the Soul-Reaping Thread to make it shine brighter. That was then. A group of people ran out of Chengdu. Do you think you will be able to escape in front of me? Guhwasata! Heh! Whos escaping? Arrogant fool! Those who exchanged venomous remarks and fought fiercely with each other were Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata. While the disciples of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect were following behind them, still engaged in battle. The battle between Mu Jeong-jin and the Guhwasata left the street in ruins. The fight between the two different masters was enough to temporarily silence the confusion of Chengdu. Both of them excelled in martial arts, as they were representatives of Sichuan Province. Mu Jeong-jin is a great swordsman as he was a representative of the Qingcheng sect, and unlike the eccentric nature of the Guhwasata, he was also well versed and familiar with the martial arts of the Emei sect. Because of that, they couldnt win against each other immediately, and the fight became longer. So the damage caused in Chengdu was greater. This had to be a burden for both of them. In order to dominate Sichuan, the hegemony of Chengdu had to be obtained, but if the streets of Chengdu were destroyed in this way, the peoples hearts had no choice but to turn their backs against them. The two tacitly agreed to move the battlefield. So they left Chengdu. The disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect naturally followed, while the rest of the nearby warriors moved to the battlefield as if possessed by something. What? Is that? The first thing that came into their eyes was the thread of qi that flashed in the dark. It was the Soul-Reaping Thread. The figure of the Soul-Reaping Thread moving vertically and horizontally was like the lamp of a lighthouse that guides ships in the dark sea. The faster it moved, the more bizarre the echoes that spread through the darkness. Hoo-woong! Hong! The bizarre sound of the Soul-Reaping Threads slicing the air attracted peoples attention. Maybe the Soul-Reaping Thread contained magic that sucks people in. Who is that? Yong Seol-ran was the first person to recognize Pyo-wol, who was wielding the Soul-Reaping Thread. A great disciple who was by her side asked, Do you know him? Its him. Pyo-wol! That assassin? Yes! The great disciple shouted loudly at Yong Seol-rans answer. Its Pyo-wol. That assassin is over there! Her cry reached not only the disciples of the Emei sect, but also the ears of Mu Jeong-jin. Assassin? Mu Jeong-jins eyes involuntarily turned to Pyo-wol. In an instant, an intense glare emanated from his eyes. He recognized Pyo-wols face buried in the darkness. The moment he looked at Pyo-Wols face, the anger he had buried deep in his heart soared. You bastard! It was a face that he had never forgotten for the past seven years. The assassin that Mu Jeong-jin had put himself into the snake pit was dealing with the horsemen of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group with a sullen look. The moment he saw Pyo-wol, Mu Jeong-jins reason flew away. Youre really alive! He roared as his aura resounded through the night sky. Kheuk! Gua Hckkk! The warriors with weak internal energy staggered as they covered their ears with both of their hands. After Mu Jeong-jin roared and raised his qi, their eardrums burst. Thats how much internal energy Mu Jeong-jin possessed. The culprit behind all these incidents was the Guhwasata, but it was Pyo-wol who directly killed Woo Gunsang. The anger towards the Guhwasata was then transferred to Pyo-wol. Chua-aang! Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword with all his might against Guhwasata. Keuck! The intense shock that resonated throughout her body made Guhwasata step back. There were deep dents on her staff. If she had made a mistake, her weapon would have been cut into pieces. The lesions on her staff were the same as creating a scar on the pride of the Guhwasata. Guhwasatas eyes became more vicious. Mu Jeong-jin left the Guhwasata and flew towards Pyo-wol. It was only then that the Guhwasata discovered Pyo-wol, the culprit of all these incidents. Catch him! At her command, an Emei sects disciple rushed towards Pyo-wol. In an instant, Pyo-wols lips rose in an arc. In front of him were Zhang Mu-ryang and the Black Cloud Troops while at his back were the leaders of the Qingcheng and Emei sect with their disciples. It was a dire situation. Still, Pyo-wol smiled. Now, everyone is gathered. The main characters of the incident seven years ago have been reunited. For this moment, Pyo-wol did not leave the vicinity of Chengdu, but continued a bitter battle with the Black Cloud Mercenary Group. It was then that Zhang Mu-ryang realized that all of the events so far were what Pyo-wol intended. You deliberately brought all of them together? You crazy bastard! He became afraid of Pyo-wol. The decisiveness to do what everyone thought was crazy was scary. And Pyo-wol was a kind of human. He had never met someone like him before. Zhang Mu-ryang couldnt even imagine the extent of Pyo-wols deviousness and cruelty that was hiding in his little head. Pyo-wol fled without looking back when the Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata rushed in. Zhang Mu-ryang and the horsemen of the Black Cloud Mercenary Group tried to stop him, but they could not stop Pyo-wol from escaping when he used the Black Lightning. In the end, Zhang Mu-ryang and the horsemen failed to capture Pyo-wol like a dog chasing a chicken. Damn it! Chase him! Zhang Mu-ryang urged the horsemen. He had to catch or remove Pyo-wol before their client, the Emei sect, does. Even though he knew that chasing Pyo-wol like this would be dangerous, he had no choice but to order the horsemen to pursue him. A chase followed Pyo-wol in an instant. The Black Cloud Mercenary Group, the Qingcheng sect, and the Emei sect ran at the forefront, followed by numerous warriors who had no knowledge of the true reason behind the fight or chase. In the middle of the night, a chase was taking place. It was a reenactment of the inescapable net that caused an uproar in the entire Sichuan Province seven years ago. In the past, they used to spread a web-like entrapment from all sides to tighten the siege, but now it is different in that they were simply following one-sidedly. Pyo-wol was just running with them on his tail. A few quick-witted people noticed that Pyo-wol had done all this on purpose, but they were already caught up in the crowds madness and couldnt do anything about it. Bastard! How far are you planning to run? Mu Jeong-jins roar resounded in the night sky. He fired a formidable sword energy at Pyo-wol, but Pyo-wol dodged all his attacks by a few second intervals, as if he had eyes on the back of his head. Because of this, Mu Jeong-jin became even more angry as he pursued Pyo-wol. Mu Jeong-jins eyes were already red and bloodshot, and he was radiating a creepy aura. Even Guhwasata who immediately followed behind him found him terrifying. But Mu Jeong-jin himself wasnt aware of that at all. His eyes were just glued at the back of Pyo-wol. Like a pack of wolves chasing their prey, Mu Jeong-jin and the rest of the warriors tracked and chased after Pyo-wol. If they just stretched out their hands, it would seem that they can catch Pyo-wol at any moment, but they never caught him. Because of that, their sprint lasted almost half an hour. Are you luring us on purpose? Yong Seol-ran was the first to notice that something was wrong. Wa, wait! We have to stop. If we continue following him, we will be doing what Pyo-wol intended. Noisy. You should stay quiet. Yong Seol-rans voice was buried in the whispers of the Guhwasata. It was a stalemate situation where her self-esteem was hurt by being pushed by Mu Jeong-jin. She wanted to kill Pyo-wol as soon as possible and have a real match against Mu Jeong-jin. It had been a long time since the Guhwasata became so angry. Huuu Yong Seol-ran let out a sigh at the sight of such a state of affairs. She already guessed that it was too late to stop Guhwasata. Pyo-wol. Yong Seol-ranlooked at the back of Pyo-wol, who was running in the lead. The look of his back running into the darkness felt particularly ominous. And her anxious forebodings became a reality. Kerhyuk! Ah! Suddenly, screams began to erupt from among the warriors. Yong Seol-ran looked up in surprise and saw that some of the warriors who were running blindly suddenly collapsed while screaming. Hi, hidden weapons? Theres hidden traps! The warriors who were next to the fallen shouted urgently. At that moment, the warriors who had been chasing Pyo-wol frantically stopped in surprise. Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata, who were chasing Pyo-wol at the forefront, also felt that the situation was taking an unusual turn and stopped. They looked around, forgetting that they had fought fiercely until half an hour ago. Although it was a dark night, they could see the collapsed walls and the scattered pillars of light. Only then did they realize that this place was the ruins of a certain clan. Tangjiatuo? Did he lure us to the ruins of the Tang Family? The faces of the people who followed Pyo-wol, as well as Mu Jeong-jin and the Guhwasata, turned pale. Although it has already been destroyed and only ruins remain, the name of the Tang Family has a deep resonance that makes peoples hearts uneasy. Before the Qingcheng and the Emei sects, they ruled Sichuan with fear. They disappeared as remnants of history, but the remnants of fear they left behind still frightened people. Mu Jeong-jin exploded his internal energy. Damn! How dare you lure us to such an unlucky place! Why dont you show yourself?! At that moment, Pyo-wol appeared in the middle of the Tangjiatuo. As if he had been there from the beginning, without sound or sign. Even in the dark, a particularly pure white face and red-tinged eyes stood out. This was the first time for most of the warriors to see the Pyo-wol. The moment they saw Pyo-wol, they felt a terrible chill. Pyo-wol looked at the soldiers and opened his mouth. This is my inescapable net. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget to comment down below what you think of the chapter <3 CH 84 The security network that covers both heaven and earth and is difficult to escape no matter how hard you struggle, is called the inescapable net.1 Seven years ago, Pyo-wol and the other assassins of the Blood Shadow Group were trapped and hunted mercilessly by the warriors of Sichuan Province. They ran and ran to escape from the encirclement of the warriors, but in the end they died horribly. At that time, the warriors who participated in the inescapable net killed the children with the feeling that they were enjoying a light game. The children who had struggled to survive in the dark for seven years like that, died without seeing the light of the world. Many of the warriors who came to the Tang Family in pursuit of Pyo-wol had also participated in the inescapable net at that time. It was absolutely no coincidence. Peoples inclinations do not change easily, so those who participated in the inescapable net came to Chengdu to enjoy similar pleasures. It had already been seven years, but Pyo-wol remembered all the faces of the people he had met and passed by. Among the people who came to the Tang Family, the faces of those who participated in the inescapable net at the time were visible. He remembered them clearly, but on the contrary, they did not recognize him at all. Pyo-wol thought it didnt matter anyway. Because from now on, he would make sure they would never forget it. He will bring back memories of seven years ago. What bullshit are you talking about? A man with a quick temper rushed forward with great momentum. A man named Oh Joo-kyung was a well known warrior in the Xichang region, which is in the southern part of Sichuan Province. However, his fame was limited to the Xichang area, and when viewed as a whole of Sichuan Province, he was nothing more than a disgraceful existence at the bottom of the pyramid. So he always had a desire to make his fame spread all over Sichuan. Oh Joo-kyung thought this was a good opportunity. So, when others are hesitating because of their reluctant minds, he came forward with great momentum. A lot of peoples eyes were focused on him. Oh Joo-kyung exclaimed in a loud voice. This Oh Joo-kyung is going to cut your head off! He took out his beloved sword and ran towards Pyo-wol. It was only a matter of time before he would spread his fame throughout Sichuan by taking Pyo-wols life. So before the other warriors could take Pyo-wols life, he had to make his move first. Oh Joo-kyung practiced his martial art with all his might. But he had to stop before he could take ten steps. Cweaeac! Because there was a terrifying pounding sound. Hidden weapons?2 Oh Joo-kyung hurriedly swung his sword and blocked the front. Taang! Along with the chit sound, the hidden weapon was blocked and fell to the floor. Oh Joo-kyung, who felt cheated, shouted at Pyo-wol. How But his words ended there. It is because three hidden weapons fly towards him again. He barely managed to stop the first one, but the second one went through his shoulder, and the third one went deep into his stomach. Kheuk! In the end, Oh Joo-kyung collapsed without even going near Pyo-wol. He fell to the floor and was unable to move again. A fearful expression flashed on the faces of the warriors who saw it. It was not simply because Oh Joo-kyung lost his life because of the hidden weapons. Because the place where he died was the Tangjiatuo. In Sichuan, Tangjiatuo has a special meaning. Tangjiatuo was the site of the Tang Family, where their poison and hidden weapons were feared by the entire Jianghu. They had an underlying fear that some weapon and extreme poison might be hidden in the Tiangjiatuo was at the back of their minds. For this reason, people did not seek Tiangjiatuo, if possible, even after the death of the Tang Family. In such a situation, the fear of the warriors grew even more when Oh Joo-kyung died because of a hidden weapon. It was because they thought that Pyo-wol might have revived the Tang Family that had been sleeping in the Tangjiatuo. Their guess was half right and half wrong. There were no machinery or weapons in the Tangjiatuo. This is because when the Tang Family collapsed, all their facilities and visions were ruined. Instead, Pyo-wol had a Tang member. A man who inherited the vision of the Tang Family. When Pyo-wol was active in Chengdu, Tang Sochu mobilized all of his knowledge he had about the Tangjiatuo and set up all the hidden weapons and other machinery. Compared to the heyday of the Tang Family, it had less than one tenth of its power, but for Pyo-wol, that was enough. The power of machinery and hidden weapons, in the darkness where it made it difficult to see, was beyond imagination. Pupupuk! A sharp shattering sound ripped through the darkness and echoed. Kkeuk! Everyone watch out! The warriors were scattered all over. There was no unity or coherent system in their actions. This is because they were all warriors of different clans. As the chaos reached its peak, the damage was even greater. Only the disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect responded effectively, while the rest of the warriors moved recklessly to avoid the onslaught of hidden weapons. As a result, the damage was even greater. You devil! At the unexpected situation, Guhwasata trembled all over. Screams echoed from all directions, and thousands of people died. All of this happened because of one person. Many people ran to catch Pyo-wol, but before they could do so, they were attacked by hidden weapons and fell down. As time passed, the damage grew exponentially. They never expected to experience such a thing in the Tangjiatuo. Heuk! Save me! I dont want to be here anymore! There were a lot of people screaming and running away. Their fear reached the climax, in addition to their fear of the name of the Tang Family, they were also attacked by their signature hidden weapons. Pyo-wol did not dare to pursue the fleeing one. Because he had no room for them, and they were not his real goal. In the end, his goal was Guhwasata. I will tear your jaws apart and kill you. Guhwasata led the Emei disciples to attack Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol blew a long whistle. Ciiii! A whistling sound, like the sound of a snakes breath, spread far and wide. Immediately after that, the Emei sects disciples burst out in screams. Aaack! What is this? Disciples suddenly fell one after another. Its a snake! The bushes are full of snakes! Everyone, watch out! It was only after a dozen or so of her disciples fell down in an instant, that they found out that it was a snake. It wasnt just the Emei disciples. Many warriors still remaining in Tangjiatuo were bitten by the snakes and fell. Watch out everyone! He uses his magic to control snakes! Guhwasata swung her staff and slashed the approaching snake and shouted. Fear appeared on the faces of the Emei warriors. They couldnt even guess how many snakes were hiding in Tangjiatuo. They didnt even know what Pyo-wol was using to control those snakes. It was true that Pyo-wol spread the inescapable net. After the fall of the Tang family, Tangjiatuo became a habitat for snakes. The snakes living there were the last feature of Pyo-wols inescapable net. Guhwasata wanted to attack Pyo-wol, but saving her disciples was her priority. Pyo-wol looked at the situation and smiled lightly. I will finally get to kill you. His gaze turned to the swordsman who was approaching him. Mu Jeong-jin was walking through the bushes. The snakes attack didnt work for Mu Jeong-jin. It was because the snakes were reluctant to approach the momentum emanating from his body. Mu Jeong-jin did not give a single glance even when a Qingcheng disciple was attacked by a snake. He only aimed to kill Pyo-wol. Even in the dark, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone eerily. It was as if fire was burning in both eyes. Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Jeong-jin. Just as Mu Jeong-jin remembers him, Pyo-wol remembers Mu Jeong-jin clearly. The man who threw himself into a snake pit. This gave him the ability to act like a snake, but the pain Pyo-wol suffered at that time was not something that humans could dare to bear. Pyo-wol still remembered the pain of that time clearly. Shreung! Mu Jeong-jin approached Pyo-wol and drew his sword. Like a swordsman representing Sichuan, a formidable energy emanated from Mu Jeong-jins whole body. Puppupuck! The head of the snakes nearby exploded at the energy he radiated. Mu Jeong-jin said while pointing his sword at the table. Because of you, the wings of the Qingcheng sect were broken. You will have to pay the price with your life. What price? Theres nothing in this world that Ill pay any more. He was imprisoned in darkness for a whopping seven more years in return for killing Woo Gunsang. When he was dumped into a pit full of snakes, Pyo-wol was dead. There was nothing more to pay. There is only debt to be paid. Sreung! As Pyo-wol stretched out his arms, the ghost dagger that was hung at the end of the Soul-Reaping Thread shook. He had no intention of wasting any more time. While the others lost all their nerves to hidden weapons and snakes, he had to deal with Mu Jeong-jin. Suiit! Pyo-wol disappeared into the darkness. It was as if his existence had been erased from the world. He used Black Lightning that played around with the warriors of the Black Cloud Corps. They had lost a number of troops because they couldnt catch the movement of Pyo-wol even with their eyes wide open. However, Mu Jeong-jin was on a different level from the warriors from the Black Cloud Corps. Youre playing such a trick. Heh! He was dressed coolly and drew his sword in the right direction. A strong sword blazed from his sword and crossed the space. Kaang! In an instant, Pyo-wol appeared. Surprisingly, it was the first time the Black Lightning was blocked. Pyo-wols waist would have been cut in half if it had not been for the ghost dagger that blocked the sword of Mu Jeong-jin. However, even though the Black Lightning was blocked, Pyo-wols expression did not change at all. No one could read what he was thinking just by looking at his face. It was the same with Mu Jeong-jin who attacked. Mu Jeong-jin shouted as he executed the Qingchengs Sect Red Cloud Sword3 towards Pyo-wol. Its no use pretending to be calm. No matter what you do, you wont be able to deceive me! Sususuc! His sword caused a change in the air. It looked like it was going to rip the surface of Pyo-wol at any moment as it slashed through the black darkness with intense black energy. However, his black streak was deflected by Pyo-wol. The Black Lightning might have been blocked, but Pyo-wol still had the Snake Steps. Like a wiggling snake, Pyo-wol evaded all attacks from Mu Jeong-jin. At the same time, he wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread. Ciiit! At the end of the Soul-Reaping Thread, two ghost daggers hung and attacked Mu Jeong-jin. Heh! Thats pretty good. Mu Jeong-jin snorted and unleashed the Qingcheng swordsmanship. Tadadadang! The sound of heavy weapons hitting an iron plate broke out countless times between the two. It was the sound of the ghost dagger and the swords of Mu Jeong-jin. The ghost dagger was wriggling like a living serpent, aiming for Mu Jeong-jins life. It also served as a shield to block all of the attacks of Mu Jeong-jin. For the first time, a light of admiration appeared on Mu Jeong-jins face. He had ignored and treated him as a lowly assassin before, but Pyo-wols technique was sharper and more terrifying than the martial arts of any prestigious sects. If he showed even a small gap, the ghost dagger seemed to dig in. Mu Jeong-jin felt an extreme sense of crisis. This was the first time he had felt such a strong sense of crisis, having reigned invincible in Sichuan for decades. He felt a shiver all over his body. The strong sense of crisis awakened his desire to win. Chaat! Mu Jeong-jin performed the Qingcheng Sects Thirteen Swords,4 the secret swordsmanship of the Qingcheng sect. Of course, it did not contain the swordsmanship that could be unleashed by a master at their peak. Even so, people felt a chilling chill the moment Mu Jeong-jin unfolded the Thirteen Swords. It doesnt necessarily mean that the power of the sword is maximized when the energy is exposed outwardly like a sword energy. The Thirteenth Swords of the Qingcheng sect exerts its maximum power by placing a formidable energy inside the sword. It looks plain on the outside, but inside, it contains a formidable force. Cwaaac! Like a meteor that cuts through the night sky, the sword of Mu Jeong-jin slid towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol felt goosebumps rising all over his body. It was because he could feel how intense the power was contained in Mu Jeong-jins blow. But he didnt feel afraid. Pyo-wol flew towards Mu Jeong-jin. His figure was engulfed in darkness. Again, the Black Lightning was unleashed. Didnt I tell you its useless? Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword towards the place where the flow of qi was violently fluctuating. Sugagak! Mu Jeong-jin had no doubts that he could kill Pyo-wol with this one blow. He could already imagine Pyo-wol splitting in two with his sword. That was then. Tuck! There was a sound different from what Mu Jeong-jin had expected. His sword was blocked by something. Surprisingly, it was Pyo-wols finger that blocked his sword. He had stopped the formidable qi contained in the sword of Mu Jeong-jin, who said that there was nothing that his sword could not cut. An incredulous look could be seen in his eyes. You, you? Blood stains appeared on the corner of Pyo-wols mouth. He suffered quite a few internal injuries from the impact of the Qingcheng Sects Thirteen Swords. Even so, his complexion did not change. One candle is enough to illuminate the deep darkness. [????(\) ???(һʴ).] It is enough for a firm mind to go through the darkness before me. [????(ǰڰ) ???(㵤).] One candle is enough to light the deep darkness, One hard heart is enough to get through the darkness in front of him. No matter how great the sword was with its formidable energy, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed by gathering the Black Lightning at one point. Mysterious Ghost Break.5 Jjooeng! Mu Jeong-jins sword, which collided with Pyo-wols finger, cracked like a spiders web and exploded. istg translating techniques is the most difficult part. Its full of Chinese characters. I did my best to try and translate it but again, if there are any suggestions, let me know TCT CH 85 The fragments of the broken sword flew in all directions. Keuk! Mu Jeong-jin let out an embarrassed groan. Several broken shards were lodged in his forearm. No physical wounds could cause him any pain.What made him sick is that his beloved sword was smashed by a single finger of Pyo-wol. It was a sword he inherited from his master. It was a sword he was supposed to pass down to his next disciple. It was a famous sword that boasted a level of perfection that hardly needed to be repaired even if it was passed down from generation to generation. The fact that such a famous sword was completely destroyed by Pyo-wols one finger gave him a great psychological blow. And Pyo-wol did not miss the gap. As Mu Jeong-jin was staggering, Pyo-wol took advantage of the moment and threw a ghost dagger. Two ghost daggers flew in different trajectories. With the ghost dagger that digs into loopholes like a viper, Mu Jeong-jin forgot about his face and spread his qi. Just like a lazy donkey that rolls on the floor, Mu Jeong-jin rolled on the floor and hurriedly escaped from the barrage of attacks of the ghost daggers. The face of Mu Jeong-jin, who raised his body, was filled with a disappointing light. He hurriedly raised his qi and tried to prepare for Pyo-wols attack. Puuc! At that moment, he felt a burning pain in his back. Mu Jeong-jin looked back with his mouth wide open with the unexpected pain. Then he saw the face of an old woman with deep wrinkles. Guhwasata? It was the Emei sects Guhwasata that took advantage of the chaos and attacked Mu Jeong-jin. She had stabbed a dagger in the back of Mu Jeong-jin. While dealing with the snakes and hidden weapons, the Guhwasata took the opportunity to intervene in the fight between Pyo-wol and Mu Jeong-jin. Then, when Mu Jeong-jins attention was taken away and his weaknesses were revealed, she boldly attacked them. She smiled as she looked at Mu Jeong-jin who was astonished by the situation. Good job, Mu Jeong-jin! From now on, I will take over that assassin. This cowardlyC Heh! So what if I did a sneak attack, or a surprise attack? Jianghu only remembers the victors. Mu Jeong-jins face was distorted even more horribly at the remarks of the Guhwasata. How could a sect leader of the Emei sect think like thatEmeis honor will fall to the ground because of you. I dont care about my honor right now. In the end, Emei will be the final winner and will rule Sichuan. In that case, who would dare to curse in front of me? In the end, history only honors and remembers the victors.. Guhwasata calmly answered. From the time she planned to assassinate Woo Gunsang seven years ago, Guhwasata had already thrown her honor on the floor. What she really wanted was the revival of the Emei faction, and for this to happen, she had to destroy the Qingcheng sect. Mu Jeong-jin was the largest pillar supporting the Qingcheng sect. The golden opportunity to break down such a pillar came, and there was no reason for her to hesitate. Even if she were to be insulted by the former warriors of Sichuan for this reason and that the honor of the Emei sect was lowered to the ground. You devil! Because of you, the Emei sect will decline. Before that, worry about the Qingcheng sect. Bang! Guhwasata struck Mu Jeong-jins chest with her staff. Mu Jeong-jin flew about a dozen or more and tossed on the floor with a hole on his chest. Master! Damn it! The Qingcheng Seven Swords tried to run towards the Mu Jeong-jin, but the warriors of the Emei sect clinged to them. Heh! Thats great. Guhwasata came to Pyo-wol with a snort. I have a little bit of gratitude for you. Thanks to you, I was able to get this opportunity. The existence of Pyo-wol was both bad and good news for the Guhwasata. A war broke out with the Qingcheng sect because he assassinated Woo Gunsang, but she was able to solidify the position of the Emei sect. She was able to get rid of Mu Jeong-jin today because he was distracted. Mu Jeong-jin is a tycoon that accounts for more than half of the Qingcheng sects power. Having removed such a giant, the Emei could take the lead in the future war against the Qingcheng sect. In return, I will kill you painlessly. Hoo-hung! The staff in the hands of Guhwasa burst out. It was a phenomenon that occurred while she injected all of her internal energy. Pyo-wol looked at the situation with his eyes narrowed. Had it not been for his ambition, he would have just wandered the world and lived as nothing. An ordinary life. Or he may have passed away miserably somewhere. Because Jianghu is terribly cold-hearted to a bastard who has nothing. The ambitions of the Guhwasata have made him who he is today. Pyo-wol, the assassin. A monster that does not blink an eye even though he is surrounded by countless warriors. Now it was his turn to show how ferocious and terrifying the monster she had created. Pyo-wol spread his Black Lightning and rushed towards the Guhwasata. Its okay. Guhwasata carefully observed Pyo-wol as he was busy fighting Mu Jeong-jin. So she was able to prepare for the Black Lightning. Hoo-woong! In the case of the Guhwasata, her Golden Light Sword method was pointed toward the place where qi had fluctuated. The Golden Light Sword method was a technique that hits the opponent a dozen times in one breath by covering her staff with qi. Since it was not a direct hit to her staff, there was no fear of her weapon being destroyed by Pyo-wols bizarre technique. Ciit! At that moment, a sharp cracking sound resounded in the darkness, and a weapon came out. It was the ghost dagger. Huh! Guhwasata was startled by the sudden appearance of a dagger and bowed her head. She thought she had already escaped Pyo-wols attack, but there wasnt just one dagger. Cisit! One after another, a sharp piercing sound echoed in the darkness, and ghost daggers were continuously emitted. In the end, the Guhwasata had no choice but to slash the dagger by wielding her staff that was intended to spread the Golden Light Sword method. Jjalgrung! The dagger that threatened her life was thrown out in all directions. Do you think this is enough? Guhwasata laughed at Pyo-yol. But she didnt know. In the midst of the ghost daggers being deflected, the Soul-Reaping Thread was making its way around her ankles like a snake. The ghost daggers that were released earlier were nothing more than a bait to divert the focus and attention of the Guhwasata. He created a lasso with the Soul-Reaping Thread, and released the ghost daggers to lure her towards it. Bang! When Pyo-wol pulled Soul-Reaping Thread, Guhwasata shook greatly. Huh! With the unexpected situation, Guhwasang was terrified and tried to regain her balance quickly. It was only for a very short period of time that she showed her weakness. But for Pyo-wol, that was enough. Pyo-wol once again executed the Black Lightning and advanced. When theBlack Lightning was added to the heart, his speed doubled. Pyo-wol clenched his fists and shortened the gap between the two of them, with a speed close to the speed of sound that the human eye could never detect. The weight of Pyo-wol was added to the tremendous speed. Pyo-wol himself has become a weapon with tremendous destructive power. Guhwasata widened her eyes. Instinctively, she sensed the leap. But before she could even react, Pyo-wol slammed his fist into her stomach. Poeng! Kkeuk! Guhwasata bounced back with the sound of a blast bomb exploding. Guhwasatas face was covered in blood as she rolled on the floor. A look of astonishment flashed across her face. It was because both her insides and heart vein were shaken by that one attack of Pyo-wol. On her hands was a broken staff. Just before Pyo-wols attack exploded, the Guhwasata blocked the front with her superhuman reflexes and staff. However, he was not able to completely defend against the attack of Pyo-wol. One of the toughest weapons in the world, her staff broke in the middle, and she herself suffered massive internal injuries. The pain as if her whole body was dismantled overtook her. For the first time, a light of fear appeared on Guhwasatas face. Seol-ran, Captain of the Black Cloud Corps! Get him! She ordered her disciple and Jang Muryang to work together. It was a cowardly act, but there was no time to scrutinize this or that. The most important thing at this moment was preserving her own life. Even if her honor fell to the floor, it could be restored as long as she is still alive. She tried to save her own life, even at the cost of Yong Seol-ran and Jang Muryang. But Pyo-wol had no intention of letting her go. It was a relief that Guhwasata managed to be lured away from Mt. Emei. If he missed her like this, he didnt know when an opportunity like this would come again. Pyo-wol rushed towards the Guhwasata. Bastard! Jang Muryang, who was nearby, came out. Jang Muryang attacked Pyo-wol by using the Jangga Chang method. At that moment, Pyo-wol swung his ghost dagger with the Soul-Reaping Thread. The Soul-Reaping Thread wrapped around his spear like a viper and climbed up. Huh! Jang Muryang was astonished. He had to throw away the spear to get rid of the Soul-Reaping Thread. However, his pride did not allow him to discard the spear. While he was hesitating, the ghost dagger that was hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread was shot at an invisible speed. Puk! The ghost dagger was impaled on Jang Muryangs right chest. Jang Muryang collapsed, bleeding from his chest, but Pyo-wol didnt pay him any attention and ran towards the Guhwasata instead. Stop! Yong Seol-ran swung her sword to stop Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol did not dodge, but raised his arm and was hit by Yong Seol-rans sword. Yong Seol-rans sword penetrated almost half of his forearm. Flesh cracked and blood splattered, but Pyo-wols expression didnt change. Yong Seol-ranflinched for a moment because she didnt expect that Pyo-wol would receive the attack with his bare body. Pyo-wol did not miss the gap and passed by her using the Snake Steps. Pyo-wol, who passed the two of them in an instant, reached the front of the Guhwasata. No! Guhwasang shouted until her throat was about to burst, but her body remained stiff like a frog in front of a snake. The moment she saw Pyo-wols red eyes, Guhwasata felt extremely afraid. Guhwasata had a vision of a huge snake of great size swallowing herself with its mouth wide open. Surgerc! At that moment, a sharp cutting sound resounded from Guhwasatas neck. A ghost dagger passed through her neck. Kekkeuk! From the mouth of Guhwasata, a sound as if the air was being blown out. She touched her neck with her hand. Her palms were wet. Red blood trickled down between her fingers. I, I cant die. My supremacy over Sichuan is not far away Guhwasata trembled. She was the only woman who devoted herself to see the revival of the Emei sect. Now that her goal is not far away, she could not accept the fact that she would be losing her life to a mere assassin. You evil bastard! If it werent for you Guhwasata reached out and tried to catch Pyo-wol. But her hand did not reach Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol stared at Guhwasatas eyes and said, Now youre out of my life. Kerhyuk! Guhwasa collapsed, with blood falling down her mouth. Master! Sect leader! The Emeis disciples came running, crying out after seeing the situation. They were all scared and confused. The death of Guhwasata, whom they highly regarded like the heavens, was hardly realistic. That crazy bastard! Hes not human! The warriors who saw the collapse of Guhwasata were terrified. Pyo-wol, standing tall, covered in the blood of the Guhwasata, did not look like a human at all. All of a sudden, the machineries stopped, and the hidden weapons were no longer fired. Still, the warriors did not dare to attack Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol, covered in blood with his glowing red eyes, had a very overwhelming presence. Where did such a star of deathC Hes the grim reaper. He harvests soul Ugh! Those who were weak in spirit felt extreme fear just by looking at Pyo-wol. Some of them even unknowingly peed. This is bad! Everyone is being overwhelmed by him. Yong Seol-rans eyes shook. Hundreds or thousands of martial artists were overwhelmed by the presence of just one man. They were overpowered by that very same assassin they had so despised. It was too unrealistic to be immobilized by a single assassin. If all these people rush in at once, theres a chance they will survive. But no one came forward. Yong Seol-ran had a gut feeling that a new ruler had been established in Sichuan. A reaper who rules with blood and fear. Then something happened that no one expected. Someone stood up behind Yong Seol-ran where no one was paying attention. It was a warrior staring at Pyo-wol with his eyes eaten by madness. Heh heh heh! A roar echoed in the battlefield. CH 86 Keuk! Hyuk! After the roar of Mu Jeong-jin, many warriors stumbled and had their eardrums ruptured. There were more than thousands of warriors who had blood flowing out of their ears. If it were the normal Mu Jeong-jin, he wouldnt have exploded his qi so ruthlessly. No matter how arrogant he is and how he tends to look at everything around him as trivial, he was still an elder of the prestigious Qingcheng sect. But now, at a glance, it could be seen that Mu Jeong-jin was not in his normal state. Madness was overflowing in his eyes, and an unusual momentum was radiating off of him. He had a unique appearance that made anyone feel goosebumps just looking at him. Even the Qingcheng Seven Swords made a surprised expression at the unusual appearance of Mu Jeong-jin. Pyo-wol looked at Mu Jeong-jin with his eyes narrowed. Mu Jeong-jins chest that had been beaten earlier by Guhwasata was still dented. No matter how Mu Jeong-jins martial arts reached a high level, he should not be able to move with his state. Everyone thought that was common sense. But Mu Jeong-jin was going beyond everyones common sense. What? Mu Jeong-jins aura is so ominous They felt a turbid and ominous energy, that it was hard to believe that it was radiating from one of the elders of the prestigious Qingcheng sect. At some point, Mu Jeong-jin thought that his personality was changing. He used to be cold-hearted and more rational than anyone else but he ended up turning into a hot-tempered person. Back then, even if there was something he didnt like, he could still control his anger. But a change occurred after reading a booklet he accidentally found in an underground cave seven years ago. The Nine-Demon Style. One of the thirteen tribes of the demon sect that made Jianghu tremble in fear in the old days. The booklet he obtained contained the spirit of the Nine-Demon Style. The booklet he read out of curiosity left a seed of heart demon in him. As time passed, the seeds of the heart demon bloomed, and it was already too late by the time Mu Jeong-jinn noticed it. In order to escape the curse of the Nine-Demon Style, he had no choice but to let go of his previous martial arts. However, it was not easy to abandon the martial arts that he had been struggling to hone for decades. Moreover, Mu Jeong-jin had the title of being the best warrior of the Qingcheng sect. He did not have the confidence to abandon his reputation by shutting down his own martial arts. He slowly fell deeply into the Nine-Demon Style. For him, who has only learned the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect all his life, the martial arts of the Nine-Demon Style opened up a new world. Rather, he felt cleaner, so he didnt know if he was contaminated by sorcery. The attack of the Guhwasata left Mu Jeong-jin in a moribund state. As his control was lost, the inner work of the Nine-Demon Style, which had been suppressed so far, began to work. The inner work of the Nine-Demon Style was different from the general martial art of the regular orthodox sects. The reason why Mu Jeong-jin was still able to move despite having a depression on his chest was thanks to the strength of the Nine-Demon Style. A black ominous energy was flowing around Mu Jeong-jin. Is it possible that Mu Jeong-jin learned sorcery? How can an elder of the Qingcheng do sorcery? The warriors murmured with astonishment. Even though they said they were inferior to Mu Jeong-jin, they were also strong people who went through different kinds of things from birth. They had a keen eye enough to recognize sorcery. When the situation became like this, the group that was most perplexed was the Qingcheng Seven Swords. Master Stop it, Master! They asked Mu Jeong-jin to stop acting. However, Mu Jeong Jin-in did not turn his head even once and just went straight to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol thought that the momentum radiating from Mu Jeong-jin somehow resembled him. He thought that there might be a connection because of the snakes. This is because Pyo-wol fell into the snake pit and naturally accepted the snakes habits, and the Nine-Demon School collected snakes and studied sorcery. The Nine-Demon Style invaded the brain of Mu Jeong-jin and took away his sanity. Mu Jeong-jins eyes could only see Pyo-wol. He picked up a sword that was rolling on the floor. Kill. Phat! Mu Jeong-jin smashed the ground. Ciiit! The sword of Mu Jeong-jin has slashed Pyo-wol with a force like a storm. Pyo-wol stepped back using Snake Step. But Mu Jeong-jin continued pursuing Pyo-wol. As Pyo-wol stepped back, Mu Jeong-jin would rush forward. The difference in speed between the two was obvious. Mu Jeong-jin might be an experienced fighter. But he still couldnt catch up. It was because of Pyo-wols Snake Steps. Ciat! Pyo-wol spread his hands wide. Then, a ghost dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread was shot aiming at Mu Jeong-jins neck. But Mu Jeong-jin was never an easy opponent. He struck the ghost dagger simply by swinging his sword lightly. Although Mu Jeong-jin was eroded by madness, his movements were much faster than normal and he had no openings. It was probably because he had already experienced first-hand the prowess of the ghost dagger and Soul-Reaping Thread. Mu Jeong-jin attacked Pyo-wol with the sword attack of the Qingcheng sect. In response, Pyo-wol wielded the ghost dagger. Giiing! The ghost dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread attacked Mu jeong-jin like two dragons swimming in the sky. Kakakang! Mu Jeong-jins sword and Pyo-wols ghost dagger collided countless times. People couldnt take their eyes off of their battle. Is that really the movements of a single assassin? The assassin is as strong as the best swordsman of the Qingcheng sect. The warriors were at a loss for words due to Pyo-wols formidable strength. Pyo-wol thought that this was a turning moment. It was only a few years ago that he established Aguido. He created Aguido by mixing the realizations he had gained while living with snakes and various miscellaneous martial arts, but he did not know what its true limit was. Aguido is not yet a complete martial art. He was just at the starting line. He had to know the limits of how far he could play against the best warrior of the Qingcheng sect with such a martial art. That was the reason why Pyo-wol confronted Mu Jeong-jin head-on. It was to challenge his limits. A battle to gauge the limits of his existence and to move forward beyond the barriers that stand in his way. The fight against Mu Jeong-jin had such a deep meaning to Pyo-wol. He has already clashed head-to-head with Mu Jeong-jin dozens of times. It was then that Pyo-wol was convinced. My fourteen years were not in vain. He has spent half of his life in deep darkness. By investing those long years, Pyo-wol was reborn. He will never go back to those miserable days again. The red eyes of Pyo-wol deepened even more. Mu Jeong-jin, who was influenced by the Nine-Demon Style, became stronger and more difficult to deal with. So the way Pyo-wol needed to react had to change as well. The speed at which Pyo-wol thinks has increased.He entered the world of thunder. In that state, the Black Lightning was unleashed. Mu Jeong-jin looked for the area where qi would fluctuate. Hmpf. Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword toward the left. If its black lightning, he has already seen it. So, even in the state of him losing reason, it was possible to roughly infer the direction from the change of the qi. Cwahahak! The formidable energy of the Nine-Demon School was put on the sword. A black and cloudy energy was emitted. S, sword energy? Oh God! The warriors were astonished. Although it was turbid, what Mu Jeong-jin unfolded was clearly sword energy. Among the warriors of Sichuan, Mu Jeong-jin was the first to show his sword energy in front of warriors. People were shocked and thrilled. They had no doubts that Mu Jeong-jin would cut down Pyo-wol at once. Because the power of such sword energy was absolute. The problem was after that. No one other than Pyo-wol would dare go against Mu Jeong-jin It was self-evident that the damage would increase like a snowball if Mu Jeong-jin, who is currently spreading his sword energy, ran wild. Still, the people did not intend to escape. They knew that their life could be in danger if they stayed. But, they were more curious about how the fight between Pyo-wol and Mu Jeong-jin would end. Warriors tended to be reckless, enough for them to risk their lives to satisfy even their slightest curiosity. But this time it went too far. Hoo-woong! Mu Jeong-jins sword cut the space where Pyo-wol is expected to appear. Everything ended up being cut by the power of Mu Jeong-jins sword. But Pyo-wol was nowhere to be found. When a light of suspicion appeared on Mu Jeong-jins face, Pyo-wol suddenly popped out of nowhere. Pyo-wol changed his trajectory using Black Lightning. While the unimaginable speed makes a lot of things possible, it puts a huge stress on his body. For that reason, Pyo-wol had no choice but to initially use and maneuver the Black Lightning only through a straight line. However, linear movements can be quickly read by masters of a high level such as Mu Jeong-jin or Guhwasata. So, Pyo-wol decided to add a curve to his movement. He had modified his technique to make it completely unpredictable by the other party. As a consequence, a greater burden was placed on his body. However, Pyo-wol believed in his own capacity to endure such a burden. The price of the experiment he took was sweet. Puk! A ghost dagger was deeply embedded in Mu Jeong-jins side. Mu Jeong-jins face was contorted with pain. Even though he was ruled by madness, he could still feel the pain. AHH! Mu Jeong-jin screamed and swung his sword towards Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol was already gone. He had again used Black Lightning to move to another place. Every time he moves, a remnant of his figure remains, as if he did not move in the first place. In an instant, it was as if Pyo-wol had multiplied. Pupupuk! A sharp firing sound rang out. And after a while, the movement of the Pyo-wol stopped. He was staring at Mu Jeong-jin from a distance. Ah! H, how? A sigh mixed with despair erupted from the mouths of the people who saw Mu Jeong-jin. In Mu Jeong-jins bloodied body, there were about a dozen ghost daggers embedded making him look like a hedgehog. Grreuk! A rough sound came out of Mu Jeong-jins mouth. Even for Mu Jeong-jin who had gained explosive power through the Nine-Demon Style, he could not survive being stabbed with a dozen or so daggers on his body. Pyo-wols dagger was blocking the source of the Nine-Demon Styles magical energy from revitalizing Mu Jeong-jin. Vitality quickly disappeared from Mu Jeong-jins face. As his vitality faded, so was the madness that had dominated him. Mu Jeong-jin looked at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief. I, to this assassin one day That was then. Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin! With an angry voice, someone flew towards Mu Jeong-jin. It was a warrior who wore clothes similar to those of Mu Jeong-jin. He was a Muhwajin, a fellow brother of Mu Jeong-jin. Muhwajin embraced Mu Jeong-jin who collapsed. Mu Jeong-jins breathing was on the verge of stopping. Muhwajin could only look at Mu Jeong-jin in his arms with sad eyes. Why did you learn such sorcery? All their questions were answered. How come Mu Jeong-jin became so violent? Mu Jeong-jin held Muhwajinins hand with difficulty and said, Everything was for the sake of the Qingcheng sect. Those were the last words left by Mu Jeong-jin. Foolish Muhwajin was unable to continue his words. Mu Jeong-jin did not regret his decision until his death. However, his foolish decision put the Qingcheng sect in great trouble. The gazes of the warriors looking at the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were unusual. They all watched as Mu Jeong-jin fell into madness. It was now impossible to shut their mouths. As a result, the reputation of the Qingcheng sect fell to the ground. It was the same with the Emei sect. Guhwasata attacked Mu Jeong-jin in front of everyone. To think the sect leader of such a prestigious sect such as Emei would do something so cowardly that even other warriors would not do. It was an act that they could not make excuses for. Guhwasata thought she could become the winner in that way, but in the end, she even lost her life to Pyo-wol. It was now the responsibility of the Emei warriors to take charge. But the Emei warriors could only stare at the Pyo-wol. No one was able to move. Pyo-wol was a highly skilled warrior. He was a ridiculous monster that devoured two of the best members of the Emei and Qingcheng sect alone. If it were just those two, the disciples of the Emei and Qingcheng sects would have clenched their teeth and attacked. But Pyo-wol killed not only the Guhwasata and Mu Jeong-jin, but also numerous other warriors. In the process, Pyo-wols mysterious martial arts brought great fear to the warriors. Pyo-wol was not just a poor prey caught in a net. Rather, it was the warriors who were caught in his inescapable net. The warriors looked at Pyo-wol without daring to take a deep breath. Pyo-wol had a strong presence that dominated the atmosphere of the battlefield. At least, that was how he was reflected in the eyes of the warriors. Muhwajin sighed softly. Because he didnt even know how to deal with the situation. There were still the disciples from the Qingcheng sects Seven Swords and the Law Enforcement Hall. He wasnt sure if they could kill Pyo-wol even if he mobilized all of them, but it was clear that there would be a huge price to pay. As Muhwajin was busy debating over whether to take their revenge or not, Yong Seol-ran came forward. Yong Seol-ran said to Pyo-wol. Pyo If the great warrior permits it, the Emei sect would like to take the remains of our sect leader back to Mount Emei. For a moment, the disciples of the Emei sect protested. How could you ask permission from the person who killed our sect leader? We must take revenge! But the eyes of Yong Seol-ran looking at them were cold. How? What are you going to do against the man who our sect leader and Mu Jeong-jin cannot do anything against? That Now is not the time to think about revenge, but the time to worry about our own survival. Yong Seol-rans voice snapped back the Emei disciples to the reality of their situation. CH 87 No one from the Emei sect could dispute Yong Seol-rans words. Her words reminded the Emei disciples of the reality of their situation. The sect leader of Emei cowardly attacked a warrior of the Qingcheng sect and was killed. At that moment, the Emei sects reputation had fallen to the ground. Everyone had lost their respect for the Emei sect. That includes the sects who have previously cooperated with them. The Emei sect had lost their justification to get their revenge against Pyo-wol. The warriors of Jianghu are obsessed with having a just cause. There are cases where a warrior, who had lost everything, would get up again with the help of those around him because the warrior had a good reason. There were also other cases however, where a warrior would lose everything while pursuing his work with unreasonable ambition without a justifiable cause. In the case of the Emei sect, they were the latter. They now have a crush on the Qingcheng sect, and have even lost the trust of the Sichuan warriors. No matter how great their force was, they could not survive if they turned all of the Sichuan warriors into their enemies. It was the same with the Qingcheng sect. When it was revealed that Mu Jeong-jin had mastered sorcery, the Qingcheng sect lost its justification for revenge. This is also the reason why even if Muhwajin wanted to immediately order the Qingcheng sects Seven Swords and Law Enforcement disciples to attack Pyo-wol, he didnt. Because there was a high probability that he would lose the respect of the other warriors if he did. Both the cause and the initiative were completely lost to Pyo-wol. He even controlled and immobilized the warriors with fear. It was the first time in the history of Sichuan that such a man appeared. Even in the heyday of the Tang Family, they could not dominate the warriors with this level of fear. Hu! Muhwajin let out a sigh. Just as Yong Seol-ran said, it was time for them to step back. He handed Mu Jeong-jins body to Mu Young and approached Pyo-wol. We would also like to retrieve the body of Mu Jeong-jin and leave. Will you allow us? Everyones eyes were focused on Pyo-wols face. The situation would depend on how he would respond. Pyo-wol looked at Muhwajin and Yong Seol-ran without saying a word. His expressionless eyes pierced their hearts like a dagger. It was not long after that Pyo-wol opened his mouth. If I let you go, youll dream of revenge. Just like I did I promise in my name. The Emei sect will never take revenge on Daehyup Pyo. How can I believe that? You have to believe it. Ill make it happen. Yong Seol-rans words contained a strange echo. Pyo-wol looked at Yong Seol-rans face half-heartedly. Even when they met in the underground cave seven years ago, Yong Seol-ran was somehow different from the other Emei disciples. Even now, although she sounded polite, she did not show any humility. If Daehyup Pyo does not accept my proposal, we have no choice but to prevent such a worst-case scenario. You can leave. Pyo-wol nodded his head. As long as the Guhwasata, the cause of all these incidents, was killed, he found no more reason to pay any more attention to the Emei sect. Yong Seol-ran bowed her head slightly towards Pyo-wol and stepped back. Everyone, stop crying. We are sinners who dont deserve to cry. She urged the crying Emei disciples to retrieve the bodies of the dead. The warriors of Emei, who recovered the bodies of their colleagues including the Guhwasata, left the battlefield helplessly. In the meantimes, Muhwajin was troubled. With this incident, their sect had lost against a single person making their reputation fall to the ground. His heart was heavy as he seemed to see the bleak future of the Qingcheng sect. I should have stopped Senior Brother right away. No matter how much he regretted it now, it was of no use. For now, it was important to retreat while preserving the power of the Qingcheng sect. Muhwajin said, Since we both have our own faults, I wont ask you any more than this. With this, we will forget all resentment towards each other. They were friendly enough to forget each others grudges, and in fact, it was nothing more than a declaration of surrender by the Qingcheng sect. There was a humiliated expression on the faces of all the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, including Muhwajin. But no one dared to flinch. It is because they know that the momentum was on Pyo-wols side. Pyo-wol nodded his head. Muhwajin took the signal of Pyo-wol and then left after collecting the dead bodies of the Qingcheng sect warriors. Now, only the Black Cloud Corps and the soldiers were left in the area. Jang Muryang made an absurd expression on his face. Is this how it ends? For one man All the work he had done in Sichuan was in vain. The Emei sect, who had been their strong backer, became a remnant and returned to Mount Emei, leaving them behind. The Black Cloud Corps also lost quite a bit of their troops to Pyo-wol. However, in the current atmosphere, their revenge could not be carried out. This is because Jang Muryang himself was seriously injured by Pyo-wol. If the dagger stuck in his right chest had been pushed an inch more to the side, he would have already stopped breathing. Just being alive right now was a miracle. To make all these boards by yourself and succeed. A true grim reaper has appeared in Jianghu. Jang Muryang bit his lip. Like the Emei and Qingcheng sect, Jang Muryang felt that they had lost. As long as the atmosphere and initiative were completely transferred to Pyo-wol, no matter how much he and the Black Cloud Corps struggled, they would only be humiliated. Shit! I will make sure you will pay for this. Jang Muryang turned back with an angry face. The Black Cloud Corps followed. When the Black Cloud Corps left the battlefield, there was nothing the other warriors could do. They looked at Pyo-wol with fearful eyes. Now they also realized that the leadership of Sichuan had passed on to Pyo-wol. To think a single assassin could produce such unbelievable results. Pyo-wol stepped forward. There were many warriors, but no one stopped Pyo-wol. Rather, they reluctantly stepped back and opened the way. Pyo-wol walked an open path made by the warriors. The warriors had an intuition that a new legend had been born in Sichuan Province. The legendary assassin The soldiers looked at him with awe-inspiring eyes. But not everyone was like that. On the contrary, there were men who burned with a sense of revenge. Pyowol! Among the warriors, there was a middle-aged man staring at Pyo-wol. It was Woo Jinpyeong. He was a man who lost his child, Woo Gunsang, to Pyo-wol and was the second-in-command of the Qingcheng sect. He wanted the Qingcheng sect to take revenge, but the Qingcheng sect betrayed his expectations. Since the Qingcheng sect have already said that they will be retreating and forgoing their resentment, they cannot take his revenge on Pyo-wol. Good! I will take revenge for my child with my own strength. On that day, Woo Jinpyeong sold all his property and left Sichuan. * * * The power dynamics in Sichuan had a great change. The Emei and Qingcheng sect, who had been fighting for supremacy so far, stopped their activities almost at the same time, while the other sects locked their doors and focused on recovering the damage. Naturally, the Sichuan entered a period of stagnation. The warriors of Sichuan kept their mouths shut about that particular days events as if they had made a promise. It was a day of filth that will never be erased for them. They did not have the courage to dare to bring back the shameful memories of being overwhelmed by a single assassin. Many people died, and many clans suffered great damage, but no one dared to dream of revenge against Pyo-wol. It was because of the fea that Pyo-wol might come silently for them if they closed their eyes at night. Time passed with the silence of the people. The streets of Chengdu, which had been destroyed by the clash of the martial artists, also found some stability, and people returned to their daily lives. Everyone went back to their respective places as if nothing had happened, but the memories of that day were deeply engraved in the peoples minds. There was one kind of people who was not that much affected. It was the merchants. They regained their vitality the fastest. Merchants quickly rebuilt the destroyed stores and resumed business. As merchants began to bring in and sell goods from outside, people returned to Chengdu. In that way, Chengdu was revived, and people from outside Sichuan began to come again. The Cheonhak Sangdan was one of those who entered Chengdu. As soon as the Cheonhak Sangdan entered Chengdum, they loaded about 20 carts full of good quality silk and precious ornaments. The high-quality silk and splendid ornaments they brought were not easily available, so the merchants of Chengdu were in an uproar. For this single run, the Cheonhak Sangdan mobilized as many as a hundred people, including merchants, warrior escorts and laborers to do their chores. Cheonhak Sangdan borrowed the entire large guest house of Chengdu and stayed there. The head of the Cheonhak Sangdan, Geum Chusan, is a middle-aged man in his late forties. He had a majestic body and bulging eyes. He is tenacious and calculative as he tries to gain the maximum benefit from any run. Because of that, the Cheonhak Sangdan quickly became a top merchant group, and the people at the top admired Geum Chusan. At least among the members of Cheonhak Sangdan, Geum Chusan was like an absolute person. But that same Geum Chusan was kneeling at this very moment. It was such an unusual appearance that the people of Cheonhak Sangdan would never have believed it, not unless they witnessed this spectacle themselves. However, there was no light of humiliation on the face of Geum Chusan, who was kneeling. He was naturally bowing his head towards the young man sitting opposite of him. Unlike Geum Chusan, who wore colorful silk clothes, the young mans attire was very modest. His soft facial lines and curved eyes like half moons were impressive. His smile on his face made the people watching him feel pleasant. But Geum Chusan, who was kneeling in front of him, was very nervous. He was one of the few who knew that the man in front of him was different from what he looked like. He carefully reported to the young man. All the profits from the trip were over 300 gold coins. I think Ill be able to get a little more profit if I go back to buying grain in Chengdu. As expected of our captain. Its amazing that you can make a profit on any trip. Thats too much, Lord Hong! Please refrain from using that name. Just call me Young Master Hong here. Yes, Young Master Hong! While I have come this far, I have been very indebted to the Lord Geum. I hope that you will return safely. Werent we going back together? Geum Chusan looked at the young man in surprise. Branch manager Oh is dead. Pardon? When I found out that the report was delayed, he was confirmed dead when a riot broke out in Chengdu. H, how? Thats what we must find out from now on. The young man stretched out and said. Geum Chusan looked at him with fearful eyes. The young mans name was Hong Yushin. Hong Yushin was the head inspector of the Hao clan. It was his job to monitor the overall movements of the Hao clan, to make sure there are no abnormalities, and to solve any problems that arise. Thats how powerful his authority was. The Cheonhak Sangdan was one of the camouflage units operated by the Hao clan. It was their job to collect the necessary information while traveling around the world under the pretext of being a merchant. Hong Yushin said, If you stay here for a long time, people will become suspicious. Buy things in moderation and leave. Ill do that. But dont you need our help? Branch manager Oh is dead, but the branch itself is intact. We have to use them. Okay. Since I know that I will now take my leave. Geum Chusan bowed his head deeply. Hong Yushin smiled and got up from his seat. Then Ill go out too. I participated in the uprising as a jabbu, because people would think it strange if I was alone with Sang Sang-ju for too long. Please take care of yourself. Young Master Hong! Thank you. Then, I wish you the best of luck next time. Hong Yushin went ahead of Geum Chusan and came out of the room. He walked through the streets of Chengdu without looking back. It was late at night, but there were still many people on the street. In the red light district, many lanterns were hung so the streets were brightly lit. There, young man over there. Come in. Ho Ho! Courtesans with their torsos protruding through the open windows seduced men walking down the street with their playful gestures and voices. The smell of the courtesanss stakes was carried by the wind and reached Hong Yushins nose. Good, good. Hong Yushin nodded his head with a satisfied smile. He was also a man. He was also a man of the age when he would be in full swing. The smell of the pretty courtesans stake was enough to lift his mood. However, there was not a single flutter in his eyes as he looked at the prostitute. His face was obviously excited, but his eyes were as cold as ice. However, Hong Yushinss eyes were very small and curved in the shape of a half moon, so people could not see his pupils. Hong Yushin wandered around the red light district for a while, then entered the biggest brothel. The brothel named the Water Lily Pavilion,1 was famous for having the most prostitutes in Chengdu. For that reason, except for special occasions, it was always crowded with customers. He entered the Water Lily Pavilion, but no one paid attention to Hong Yushin. This is because the courtesans were greeting the other guests, and the workers were busy with their own work. Hong Yushin had a confident aura that made the others feel intimidated. So, he caught the attention of the general secretary. The general secretary approached Hong Yushin with hurried steps. Welcome, dear guest! Is there any courtesan you are looking for in particular? I want to meet the brothel keeper. It would be difficult for you to meet brothel keeper if you have no prior appointment. At that moment, Hong Yushin took out a small copper plate from his pocket and showed it to him. For a moment, the secretarys eyes widened. Your subordinate is seeing the head inspector. Shh! Be quiet. Yes! Dont make a fuss, and call for the brothel keeper. Bring also all the materials that recorded the recent events in Chengdu. Alright. A cold sweat ran down the back of the general secretary. I cant believe the head inspector is coming from the main headquarters. The White Lily Pavilion was one of the brothels operated by the Hao clan. However, this was the first time the inspector had personally visited. So he couldnt help but be more nervous. What is going on in Chengdu? CH 88 Hong Yushin sat in the room given to him by the general secretary and read the report written by Bunta. In the meantime, the general secretary and the brothel keeper frequently went in and out of the room where Hong Yushin was. After reading all the books, Hong Yushin muttered. Everything else is here except for the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist which is missing. The Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist was a precious booklet containing the personalities and trends of the active warriors working in Chengdu and Sichuan. The Chengdu branch updated the booklet every ten days to include new information, and sent a copy to the main headquarters every two months. Through the information obtained, Haomun Headquarters was able to grasp the trends of Sichuan Province and Chengdu as if it were in the palm of their hand. However, for the past two months, no information from Sichuan has come to the headquarters. It was later found out that the branch manager, Oh Sang-kyung, who was supposed to report, had been killed. Oh Sang-kyung was the only link between the branch and the main headquarters. All information from the branch is transmitted to the headquarters through him. Since such an important person had died, it was only natural that information from Sichuan would not arrive to the main office. For that reason, for the past two months, they have not been able to get any information about what happened in both Sichuan and Chengdu. And this happened, right? He looked at the booklet placed on top. The booklet described a series of recent events in Chengdu. A single assassin has devastated the entire Sichuan? Do you want me to believe this? The booklet contained unbelievable content. It is said that the sect leader of the Emei faction, the loser of Sichuan, was killed, and Mu Jeong-jin, the strongest warrior of the Qingcheng sect was killed by one assassin, and many other sects suffered great damage. The reason why it is hard to believe what is written in the booklet is because the exact process was not described, and only the end results were written. If the branch manager, Oh Sang-kyung, was alive, he would have commanded his subordinates to systematically collect and organize the information. However, the core of the story was missing because there was no central person in charge and only what Haomun witnessed. Even the assassins name and appearance were not properly recorded. If Oh San-kyung were still alive, he would probably have pursued the assassin to the end and uncovered everything. Name, age, place of birth, clan affiliation, and even the place of residence. However, after Oh San-kyungs death, the branch system was changed, so various types of information were mixed up. In the end, I have to move. Hong Yushin sighed. He immediately called the brothel keeper. The Water Lily Pavilions brothel keeper was a beautiful woman in her mid-thirties. Wearing a splendid silk robe, she showed off her splendor with a lot of ornaments on her hair that was neatly turned up. Did you call for me? How many Haomun people are there in Chengdu now? There are two courtesans, about four hundred people who are engaged in errands and about one hundred people who have joined as workers of each clan. Okay! From now on, Im going to tell all the Haomun people to follow this assassins whereabouts. Anything is fine. If its related to him, ask them to collect even the smallest details. Alright. And bring me all the information. Hong Yushin, who gave the order, got up from his seat. The brothel keeper looked at Hong Yushin in surprise. Are you going to move on your own? Lets get over your fatigue. Ive got the prettiest one on standby. If the opponent really has this ability, the headquarters should manage the information directly. Well! Set aside all other information and prioritize collecting information about the assassin first. Please be careful not to miss even a single word from the guests, especially to high-class prostitutes. Do you understand? Yes! I will. The brothel keeper quickly lowered her head. Hong Yushin was the chief inspector from the main headquarters. She wanted to stay out of his sight and go back to receiving other guests. Hong Yushin left the brothel keeper behind and left the Water Lily Pavilion. It had been a long time since he had personally moved and collected information. But he was confident. To become the head inspector of the Haomun, it is a must to have the ability to collect information. In fact, Hong Yushin showed outstanding ability on the front line. The first place he went to was Tangjiatuo. The report stated that a great fight had taken place in Tangjiatuo. So it got interesting. Tangjiatuo was the home of the Tang Family. Although it is now extinct and only the ruins remain, the name alone has a special meaning. Did he lure and subdue the Qingcheng and the Emei faction to such a place? It was not easy to believe. But it was written that way in the report, so he had to check it with his own eyes. In what way the assassin had overwhelmed many soldiers. A long time has passed and there were no traces of that time. Still, Hong Yushin persisted in searching for Tangjiatuo. As a result, it was possible to find the remains of various hidden weapons and machinery in Tangjiatuo. Hong Yushin looked at the fine silver needle in his hand. The silver needles are so thin that they cannot be distinguished with the naked eye. Is there a blacksmith with this level of metallurgy? With this level of metallurgy, you can only see it in the Tang Family in its heyday. Dont tell me the Tang Family has come back? Hong Yushins eyes narrowed. Maybe there are still some who have inherited the metallurgy of the Tang Family in their heyday. If thats the case, then that assassin might have asked the Tang Familys craftsmen for help. Fortunately, the silver acupuncture was not poisoned. If there are any remaining successors to the Tang Familys dictatorship, the situation would become more serious. The dictatorship of the Tang Family was truly terrifying, and many warriors were still afraid of them. It was because of their dictatorship that many people were reluctant to mention their name even though it had been a long time since the Tang Family was wiped out. Hong Yushin got up. First, we need to find the craftsman who made this silver needle. He must know the whereabouts of the assassin. Hong Yushin hastily returned to the Water Lily Pavilion. He thought it was an old artisan who made hidden weapons and machinery. It is because the skill of a craftsman increases as much as the years he had lived and as much as the time he had spent hammering an iron. Hong Yushin was confident that he would be able to find the old artisan in no time. * * * A few months ago, the bloodbath brought about many changes in Chengdu. One of them is that many houses and shops have changed owners. Some people had sold their houses because they could not handle the shock of turning into a mob and looting while the others left the city in despair over their collapsed businesses.in despair over the collapsed shops. Their reasons were diverse. As such, many stores have welcomed new owners. An example would be a store on the street south of Chengdu. To be precise, it was a workshop, not a store. The old craftsman, who was the original owner of the workshop, was so shocked by the bloodshed happening in front of his eyes that he ended up selling his workshop. He wanted to live in peace for the rest of his life. The new owner that took over his workshop was a young craftsman. The young craftsman melted into the place where the old craftsmans hands had been stained. As if this place had belonged to him from the beginning. The young craftsman was immersed in his final work. Kangkang! The red-hot iron was changing shape every time he struck the hammer. The iron that has been beaten for a long time was then placed in water to cool it, then put it back in the brazier to heat it up, and then beat it again The young craftsman repeated such tedious work countless times. A small dagger was made that way. The young craftsman, who had been appreciating his work for a while, began to carefully sharpen his blade. Seukseuk! Each time the dagger passed over the whetstone, the blade was sharpened. The young craftsman put a lot of effort into setting up the blade of the sword. Hu! After setting the blade until he was satisfied, the young craftsman got up. After squatting for a long time, his whole body was stiff and aching. Still, the young craftsman did show a tired or painful expression. It was his first time having a space of his own. No matter how hard the work was, it did not feel difficult at all here. The young craftsman placed the newly made dagger on the workbench. On the workbench were piled up daggers that had already been made. Including the new ones, there were ten in all. He put all the daggers in his leather pocket and left the workshop. He locked the door of the workshop and looked at the entrance for a long time. It had a shabby exterior without even a signboard, but to him, it looked more beautiful than any splendid engraving. The young craftsman checked the lock once more and moved on. He left Chengdu and walked for a long time. The place we arrived at was the Min River, the lifeline of Sichuan Province. The Min River was a huge river that passed through the basins of the fertile Sichuan province. The fertile land was maintained as sediment from the upstream was supplied to the basin along the Min River. Thanks to this, farmers always have a bountiful harvest, and the people of Sichuan were able to maintain a prosperous life. Dozens of ships floated leisurely on the vast Min River. They were all fishing boats. Fishermen were wrestling with nets on their large and small fishing boats. The young craftsman narrowed his eyes and looked at the ships. A smile appeared on the lips of the young craftsman who had been looking at the ships for a long time. A particularly small boat came into his sight. It was a small boat that could only fit one or two people. But there was no one on the boat. It was as if the boat was floating on its own. The young craftsman shouted at the ship. Im here! The voice of the young craftsman was quickly buried because it was so far away and the sound of the river flowing overlapped. When the young artisan was about to shout once more, someones upper body appeared on the ship. It looked like he was lying on his back and got up. He immediately began to row at the young craftsman. It took a long time for the boat to reach the water due to the long distance. Still, the young craftsman waited patiently without being annoyed. Thud! When the boat finally reached the shore and the man on board appeared, the young craftsman unwittingly began to swear. Damn! Under the hot sun, a white glowing skin, a beautiful face that made it hard to distinguish whether theyre a man or a woman, and a dark atmosphere. The man had an appearance that was not of this world. He had seen this face a few times already, but he still has never gotten used to it. The man was Pyo-wol. And the young craftsman was Tang Sochu. When Tang Sochu was staring blankly at him, Pow-wol spoke first. Why are you standing like that? Im just jealous. What? I wonder what it would be like to live with that face. You didnt come here to say something useless, did you? Ah! Its finishedC He handed the leather bag he was holding to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol took out a dagger from the leather pocket and examined it. The blue-forged dagger was the ghost dagger. In the fight against the Guhwasata and Mu Jeong-jin, the ghost daggers were greatly damaged. Some were even broken beyond repair. For that reason, Pyo-wol asked Tang Sochu to fix the ghost daggers. Tang Sochu chose to build a new one rather than fix it. Because there was a limit to simply repairing it. In order to make it stronger, it was necessary to obtain high-quality iron. Because of that, it took a long time to make the ghost dagger again. The ghost monument was one of the reasons Pyo-wol stayed here. A small smile appeared on the corner of Pyo-wols lips. Because he really liked the newly created ghost daggers. The balance is more perfect than before, and the sharpness is doubled. The combination of the Soul-Reaping Thread and ghost dagger can increase the power of his assassination skills. Pyo-wol stored the ghost daggers on his leather belt. Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol, who had a satisfied expression on his face. But why do you float a boat when youre not going to catch any fish? There were no nets or fishing rods in the boat Pyo-wol was on. Pyo-wol replied calmly. I wanted to do it. What did you want to do? Lying on a boat doing nothing and looking at the sky. .. At Pyo-wols calm reply, Tang Sochu was at a loss for words. He knew that Pyo-wol had lived without sunlight for fourteen years. He wondered if he would have been able to keep his sanity if he had been imprisoned for such a long time like Pyo-wol. The conclusion was that he was not sure. Although he prided himself on being quite tenacious, he couldnt dare compare himself to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol, who endured all these years and eventually completed his revenge, was the kind that he dared not imitate. And the wish of such a strong man was to just do nothing and look at the sky. Somehow he could understand him, but it made him feel sad. Pyo-wol then said, Eat before you go. Never mind. You cant catch a fish. WhatC I can just grab one. In response to the Tang Sochus refusal, Pyo-wol reached out to the river. At Pyo-wols reckless behavior, Tang Sochu looked at him, wondering what kind of goblin he was playing. Pyo-wol closed his eyes for a moment and concentrated. After a while, he opened his eyes and pretended to be pulling something. Then a large fish jumped out of the water as if caught on a fishing line. Pyo-wol was fishing with the Soul-Reaping Thread. Tang Sochu shook his head at the sight that was hard to believe even though he had seen it with his own eyes. Crazy! CH 89 Pyo-wols residence was a small house on a hill near Min River. The house, which was previously owned by a fishermans family, has been abandoned for a long time and its structure was barely maintained. Pyo-wol simply repaired the abandoned house and used it as a residence. After Tang Sochu returned, Pyo-wol lay on the floor alone and looked up at the night sky. It was the darkness he was tired of seeing even in the underground cave. But there was a difference. A sea of ??stars flowing through the night sky. It was the Milky Way. Pyo-wol stared blankly at the Milky Way without doing anything else. He thought all my emotions were worn out, but when he saw the sea of ??brilliantly shining stars, he felt something strange. That was then. Crash! He could hear the rustling and breaking of leaves. Pyo-wol raised his upper body and looked in the direction where the sound came from. It was not the sound of an animal moving. Pyo-wol senses become particularly sensitive in the dark. He immediately recognized that the owner of the footsteps was a master of martial arts. After waiting for a while, the owner of the footsteps appeared in the darkness. There was a gleam in Pyo-wols eyes. Because he recognized the identity of the uninvited guest. Yong Seol-ran! Yong Seol-ran was the woman who exuded splendid beauty despite wearing modest and light clothing. She walked straight towards Pyo-wol. The appearance of Yong Seol-ran approaching with her eyes slightly lowered was like a picture in itself. Sarak! Sarak! Yong Seol-ran, who had passed through the grass, stopped in front of Pyo-wol. Its been a while. Whats going on? When you have a guest, dont you even tell them to sit down? Sit yourself. Thank you. Yong Seol-ran smiled slightly and sat down in front of Pyo-wol. She looked around and said. Youre staying in a nice place. It took me a long time to find it. I thought you were out of Sichuan. Its a place I want to stay for a long time. I agree. If I could, I would also want to live in a place like this. Having no worries or troubles The darkness hid everything in the world, but with the level of Yong Seol-ran, she could still distinguish the scenery to some extent with her excellent eyesight. Behind the house, there is a small hill that blocks the wind. While in the front, the view is wide open so the huge Min River and the plain can be seen at a glance. Anyone who comes to a place like this will surely want to stay for a long time. Suddenly, Yong Seol-rans gaze turned to the sky. A sea of ??stars came into her eyes. Although it is a landscape that can be seen every day at Mt. Emei, it seemed even more splendid today. The stars could be reflected on Yong Seol-rans eyes. She stared at the sky for so long. After some time had passed, Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wol. Even then, Pyo-wol was looking at her without saying a word. Im sorry. I came here all of a sudden, and you were paying attention to the wrong place. Actually, a lot of things happened today. So I was a little confused. I was excommunicated today. To be exact, I was the one who asked to be excommunicated, and my senior sister, Cheolsim, who became a new sect leader gave me permission. Even though Pyo-wol did not ask why, Yong Seol-ran continued to speak. I am now a person who has nothing to do with the Emei sect. Arent you curious why I made this choice? Not really. I thought so. Please listen anyway. Because its related to you. Now, our sect, no, the Emei sect, cant hold their heads up high in Jianghu anymore. The cowardice that the master had done was revealed, and her face and reputation fell to the floor. Now, even affiliated sects have turned their backs on us. Regardless of public sentiment, no one believes in the Emei sect anymore. I know, this is all self-inflicted. All of the Emei school disciples know that fact. But the human heart is not always rational. .. The Emei sect wants to get revenge on you. Even though its their fault, they still want to save their face at the least. But they cant do that because I was there looking out for them. Also, I know that if they get beaten by you again the next time, theyll never be able to recover. So thats why you set yourself up for excommunication. Thats right. Youre sharp as expected. Yong Seol-ran shook her head. She looked at Pyo-Wol with an expression of genuine admiration. Pyo-wol accurately and quickly grasped the core of the words she was talking about. Yong Seol-ran was raised by Guhwasata. Guhwasata, who recognized her qualities, raised her with great sincerity. She generously passed on the vision of the Emei sect and gave her various elixirs. As a result, Yong Seol-ran was able to become one of the leading disciples in the Emei sect. If it were just that, Yong Seol-ran would have been loyal to the Emei sect. However, Guhwasata hoped to get results beyond what she had invested in, and she saw Yong Seol-ran as a tool to maximize her profits. She ignored all of Yong Seol-rans will and pushed for an arranged marriage with Woo Gunsang. There were many other instances where Guhwasata arbitrarily pushed and forced her to do other things. And each time, Yong Seol-ran was left disappointed. So inn the end, she started to hate Guhwasata. Even her senior sisters, who were supposed to support Yong Seol-ran, were jealous of her and often ignored her. Because of that, Yong-Seolran wandered alone. Although she belonged to the Emei faction, she was completely pushed out of the center of power and human relations. She was alienated. Still, Yong Seol-ran did not leave the Emei sect. No, she couldnt leave. She thought she had to at least repay the kindness she had received from her master. Its been like that for over a decade. And not so long ago, that happened. Guhwasata died and the Emei sect collapsed. The Emei sect mused over their grudge against Pyo-wol. All the incidents might have happened because of them, but they still blamed it all on Pyo-wol. However, they couldnt move recklessly. If they fail again the next time, they could be really incapable of recovering. So I asked for an excommunication. To fight you regardless of the Emei sect. Her reason was for her masters revenge. Even if she lost, it could be dismissed as an individual challenge that had nothing to do with the Emei faction. There was nothing to lose for the Emei sect. As an added bonus, they had the advantage of being able to kick out Yong Seol-ran out of the Emei sect, who was like a thorn in their eye. There was no reason not to accept Yong Seol-rans request for excommunication as Cheolsim had to consolidate her power as she became the new sect leader. Pyo-wol asked, What do you gain by doing that? Freedom! Yong Seol-ran replied with that single word. And her answer pierced Pyo-wols heart. If she had come to him for a non-sincere reason, he wouldnt have dealt with her, but if it was a fight for freedom, he had to accept it. It is because he himself has been fighting for freedom. Pyo-wol got up from his seat. Theres no reason to waste more time. Thank you for accepting my rude request. Yong Seol-ran also got up. All of a sudden, a force like frost was radiating from her whole body. Yong Seol-ran released everything she had held back tightly. A storm-like energy swirled around her in a radius of about ten meters. Pyo-wol felt that the momentum of Yong Seol-ran was as good as the Guhwasata. On the contrary, she seemed to outperform the Guhwasata in the quantity of her internal force. Yong Seol-ran had been hiding her strength until now. Just like Pyo-wol did. Pyo-wol quietly raised his inner strength. Ciiit! It was Yong Seol-ran who moved first. Her sword split the darkness. For a moment, Pyo-wol saw the illusion of lotus petals flying in front of him. Whenever Yong Seol-ran wields her sword, a lotus-shaped energy rises and attacks. Supreme Lotus Sword.1 It was a long lost technique of the Emei sect. It was difficult to learn, and it took a long time to master it, so it became a dead martial art. Yong Seol-ran accidentally stumbled upon it. She couldnt ask anyone for help because it wasnt something formally taught. So she had to endure and learn by herself. With her hard work, she learned more than seven strokes of the Supreme Lotus Sword. Its power was beyond imagination. She had mastered only up to the seventh stroke, but it has the power that easily surpasses the other signature techniques of the Emei sect. The Supreme Lotus Sword went well with the Extreme Yin2 of Yong Seol-ran. In addition to that, the Nine Shadow Steps3 was added. Sarak! Sarak! The figure of Yong Seol-ran has been split into nine. This was brought about by the effect of the Nine Shadow Steps. Yong Seol-ran did everything in her power to release everything she had learned. All of her abilities and skills which were kept secret even in front of her master and the senior sisters, were now laid bare. Her sword was wrought with thread. Yong Seol-ran was like a priestess. Each of her movements was graceful and beautiful. But the result was not pretty. Purberberbuck! There was a hole in everything that her sword hit directly. Numerous holes were made in both the beautiful tree and the large rock. Pyo-wol moved sharply away from her sword. However, it was not easy to shake off Yong Seol-ran. Yong Seol-rans Nine Shadow Steps contained the essence of the Emeis ects martial arts. It made Pyo-wol curious why Guhwasata didnt learn that kind of footwork. In order to carry out the Nine Shadow Steps, a natural talent and excellent sense were required. Yong Seol-ran was the only one who met all of those conditions. Against Yong Seol-ran , Pyo-wol took out his ghost daggers. Ciiiit! A terrifying pounding sound echoed through the night sky. Two ghost daggers ripped the darkness to shreds, aiming for Yong Seol-rans breath. Kkagagaggang! The sword of Yong Seol-ran and the ghost dagger of Pyo-wol collided dozens of times. Fireworks bloomed and fell, and the torn blades of grass flew in the air like rain. Yong Seol-ran generously released everything it had. Her internal energy was about to deplete, and her muscles complained of pain. Still, she never stopped attacking. Her motivation was revenge on behalf of her Master and Emei, but at this moment, there was no such trivial reason in her mind. There was an absolutely strong warrior in front of her. Only the thought of defeating him filled her mind. Phat! In an instant, Pyo-wols figure disappeared from view. He unfolded the Black Lightning. As it was in the state of moving at lightning speed, the movements of Pyo-wol became several times faster. Everything around him slowed down. It was as if he had entered another world by himself. Of course, the pressure and burden on his body increased several times. However, Pyo-wols body, which had been trained to the limit, endured such pain as if its nothing and appeared in front of Yong Seol-ran. Yong Seol-ran tried to defend by spreading the Supreme Lotus Sword. But Pyo-wols movements were more pronounced than hers. Bang! Yong Seol-ran flew backwards with an explosion. The pagoda has burst. Yong Seol-ran could not even scream at the intense pain that seemed to dismantle her whole body and fell to the floor. She tried to grab the sword even when her whole body was wrecked. At that moment, Pyo-wol gently stepped on her sword. Yong Seol-ran gave it her all, but the sword did not move as if caught in a huge rock. Kkuuc! Yong Seol-ran grabbed Pyo-wols trousers and forced herself to stand up. Huffhuff! Breathing heavily, she hit Pyo-wol with her fist. Puck! Puck! Her internal energy was exhausted, and her fists had no strength at all. Rather, every time she she punched, she felt a pain as if her muscles were being cut. Still, Yong Seol-ran did not stop punching Pyo-wol. Kwac! At one point, Pyo-wol grabbed her wrist. Yong Seol-ran struggled to fight, but she couldnt shake Pyo-wols hand. Pyo-wol looked at Yong Seol-ran while suppressing both of her hands. Huff Huff! Yong Seol-ran forced herself to breathe and looked at Pyo-wol. Their eyes met in the air. At that moment, there was an exchange of intense emotions between the two of them. Pyo-wol released Yong Seol-rans arm and pulled her. One of his arms went around her thin waist. Yong Seol-ran wrapped both of her arms around Pyo-wols neck. He hit his mouth against her. Their lips met, and their tongue intertwined. They covetted each others lips violently, as if they were sucking each others souls. They couldnt think of anything. They only longed for each other. The two of them fell to the floor, without saying anything. Clothes were torn off one by one, and their white naked bodies shone under the stars. They desired each other without shyness. They made love by pushing their bodies against each other while breathing roughly on the nape of each others neck. Yong Seol-ran wrapped around Pyo-wols body like a snake, and Pyo-wol pushed himself inside Yong Seol-ran as if hes going to destroy her. Until the sea of ??stars that covered the sky disappeared, they did not stop longing for each other. * * * When Pyo-wol opened his eyes, Yong Seol-ran was nowhere to be seen. She disappeared without leaving a note or saying goodbye. Not me being sad because they didnt end up together T-T she didnt even say goodbye F :(((( Im so annoyed with how theyre looking down on Pyo-wol. I hope Pyo-wol teaches them a lesson soon. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 283 Dok Gohyang thought Jang Mugeuk would be furious, but contrary to his expectations, Jang Mugeuk was unmoved. Is that so? Is that your choice? Youre choosing a difficult path. The price wont be cheap. Taking the easy way out doesnt mean not paying the price. It may seem easier to take the road that others have already cleared, but Pyo-wol knew that comfort also comes at a price. He had to carve out his own path, no matter how hard it would be. Thats the only way to avoid having his fate be dictated by others. That was why he rejected Jang Mugeuks proposal. He was aware that fulfilling Jang Mugeuks ambitions would require him to spill a considerable amount of blood, but he was uncertain of the exact number of lives he would have to take. Of course, he knew that it was his destiny to kill a number of people and that he would kill so many more in the future, but at least that would entirely be of his own will. He wouldnt have to be swept away by other peoples wills and end up having countless of peoples blood on his hands. Jang Mugeuks gaze turned to Dok Gohyang. It was a look asking him if he still wanted to use Pyo-wol as a sword. Dok Gohyang shrugged. It was a gesture admitting that his thoughts had been wrong. There was no way that a man who was unyielding in the face of Jang Mugeuks aura would willingly become his sword. The question now was how to define and establish a relationship with Pyo-wol. Dok Gohyangs pride wouldnt allow him to back down. He had no choice but to recover his pride by subduing Pyo-wol. Dok Gohyangs eyes glimmered with killing intent. Although Pyo-wols martial prowess was extraordinary, he and Jang Mugeuk should be able to subdue him without difficulty. Moreover, right now, Pyo-wol was tired and wounded. Subduing him would be just as easy as taking candy from a baby. As soon as Pyo-wol noticed Dok Gohyangs murderous gaze, he realized that he wouldnt be getting off easy today. Pyo-wol gripped the hilt of his dagger tightly and said to Dok Gohyang, You said we were friends, but you changed your mind quickly. The heart of a man is as cruel as the sea. Dont sea breezes have unpredictable moods? I know someone who risked his life to uphold his beliefs, but someone elses ass is as light as the mountain breeze. Is that someone Jin Geum Woo? Im sorry to hear about your friend. He wasted his time chasing an illusion that didnt exist. Look how he got himself killed in vain. Thats why theres a saying that people should stand in line well, that way, they can make proper judgments. Haha! At that moment, Pyo-wol couldnt help but let out a cold laugh. Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang furrowed their brows at the sight. They thought Pyo-wol was laughing at them. Whats so funny? Its just funny how What? Why did you even come to Runan? You came to see if this will be the start of the turbulence you want, but you dont know why it happened in Runan. What do you mean? Jin Geum-woo wasnt like that. He had his suspicions so he moved to find out the truth. Your martial arts may be stronger than him, but his conviction is something youre not match for. Both mens faces hardened at the same time at Pyo-wols scathing criticism. They hadnt thought much of Jin Geum-woo until they came here. Although Jin Geum-woos talent was praised and said to be rare among the warriors in Jianghu, they also possessed such talent. In fact, if one were to simply look at talent, Jin Geum-woo was inferior to them. In particular, Jang Mugeuks talent was so astonishing that he had almost no equal in the world. Jin Geum-woo had once visited Jang Mugeuk before. But their conversations never lasted long. They saw things differently and had different interests. Their conversation remained perfunctory, and in the end, Jin Geum-woo only stayed for a day and left. After that, Jang Mugeuk stopped paying attention to Jin Geum-woo, and the existence of Jin Geum-woo was forgotten in his memory. But today, Pyo-wol mentioned Jin Geum-woo, and even said that he was superior to them. Jang Mugeuk asked, Jin Geum-woo is already dead. And yet youre saying hes still better than us? By my standards, yes. At least he had a clear idea of what he was supposed to do. Tch! Jang Mugeuk clicked his tongue. His face was filled with anger. Pyo-wols words were clearly disrespectful to him. Kuuuu! Jang Mugeuks aura picked up again. Instead of subtly pushing Pyo-wol down as he had done earlier, he was now openly showing his strength. A formidable amount of pressure weighed on Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol did not remain helpless like before. By operating the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique,1 he was able to breathe more easily. Pyo-wol observed Jang Mugeuk. He observed everything about him, from his physique, the shape of his hands, his aura, the look in his eyes, and even his smallest habits. He didnt want to become entangled with Jang Mugeuk, but since he already did, he had to learn and analyze every detail about him. That was Pyo-wols survival strategy. Now was the perfect opportunity to grasp Jang Mugeuks strengths and weaknesses. How arrogant! Jang Mugeuk realized what Pyo-wol was thinking and frowned. Then his aura increased like a snowball. The pressure on Pyo-wol doubled. It was the kind of moment where sparks could fly at any moment. Whistle! A sharp whistling sound was heard. It was a sound that was so loud and cold, yet an ordinary person would not be able to hear it. Jang Mugeuks complexion immediately changed. An annoying person has arrived. Dok Gohyang said with a sigh. Is it him? Yes. Tsk! Well, hes a person with a big heart. Jang Mugeuk shook his head. The frightening aura he was releasing just a moment ago melted away like snow. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol could breathe more comfortably. Jang Mugeuk said to Pyo-wol, Youre lucky. Time will tell whos lucky. I hope that confidence stays with you. Ill see you later. Jang Mugeuk flew away and disappeared into the darkness. Dok Gohyang looked at Pyo-wol and said, Well have to entertain another friend today. He is really troublesome, so we have to be on our best behavior. See you soon, my friend! Looks like hes stronger than you guys. Well, he is from the family known for being the best at handling swords in the world. Lets meet again later. Dok Gohyang winked at Pyo-wol, then immediately followed suit after Jang Mugeuk. Only when the two of them had completely disappeared did Pyo-wol let out a faint sigh. Ha! Although he didnt show it, he was quite tense. The pressure he felt from Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang was beyond imagination. They had already surpassed the limit of advanced-level martial artists. Pyo-wol himself had also gone beyond the normal level, but those two had gone beyond the normal level for a long time already. Even the words, sleeping dragon, seemed insufficient to describe them. In particular, it was difficult to forget Jang Mugeuks eyes. It was the first time Pyo-wol had seen such an ambitious gaze. Perhaps the turbulence has already begun Pyo-wol shook his head slightly to clear his thoughts. It didnt matter now. It was clear that Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang found the whistling very unpleasant. Whatever his identity was. If so, neither of them would be able to move easily. At least not tonight. Pyo-wol left the slums. He didnt think that the Snow Sword Manor would only send troops to him. If they had moved such a large force at this time, Runan would have been turned upside down. Considering the criticism that would be heaped upon the Snow Sword Manor, they would find it hard to move their forces like this again. If thats the case, the Snow Sword Manor will surely try to end everything today. Perhaps they would even send out their entire army to the Jin family. Pyo-wol couldnt predict how the Jin family would fare against the Snow Sword Manor. After all, he didnt know how much power the Snow Sword Manor possessed. But they wont go down so easily. The power of the Jin family itself could not be ignored, but more importantly, there were still Shaolin monks and Han Yucheon staying in the manor. They might be trying to maintain neutrality for the meantime, but it would be hard for them to continue doing so once they watch countless people dying in front of them. If the Shaolin Temple monks and Han Yucheon were to join forces, their combined power would be overwhelming. This way, the Jin family will not collapse overnight. After summarizing his thoughts, he headed for the Snow Sword Manor. Now that all of the Snow Sword Manor forces had left their headquarters, this was a golden opportunity. The way to Lee Yul was open. Pyo-wol didnt hesitate and began to move. The closer he got to the Snow Sword Manor, the more his speculations proved true. The Snow Sword, which should have been bustling with activity, was silent and desolate, to the point of being eerie. Many warriors had left to attack the Jin family, so only few warriors were left to defend the Snow Sword manor. Even when security was tight, Pyo-wol moved around the Snow Sword Manor like it was his own home. It wasnt difficult for him to infiltrate the crumbling defenses. Pyo-wol was able to infiltrate the Snow Sword Manor without much trouble. Many of the troops had left, so the manor was quiet inside. Pyo-wol would occasionally see some guards here and there, but they didnt notice his presence at all. Pyo-wol made sure to move while avoiding them. It was then that Pyo-wols eyes caught sight of a man standing alone in the backyard, staring into the night. His body was huge, his stomach bulging. He was a middle-aged man with a bulging stomach that made it look hard for him to even breathe. The man was none other than Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor. Seol Kang-yeon looked up at the sky and muttered, Hes still my son, so I have no choice but to avenge him. His eyes were bloodshot. He was brooding over his anger. He wanted to attack the Jin family as well, but unfortunately, his body was in no condition to perform martial arts properly. After recruiting Lee Yul, he had left everything to him and neglected improving and training his martial arts. As a result, he had gained so much weight that it was not easy for him to move. Now, he had no choice but to be left behind, brooding over his anger, unable to go to Jin manor. His anger was so terrifying that even his subordinates did not dare to approach him. Thats why he was alone. A man who should never be alone was alone. It was a chance that would never come again. But at that moment, Pyo-wol smelled something. It was a dangerous smell that could even paralyze his sense of smell just by sniffing it. The moment a strong wind blew, Pyo-wol was able to identify the nature of the smell he had caught. Is it a trap? There were many invisible things hidden in the area. They had shamelessly put Seol Kang-yeon as bait, waiting for Pyo-wol to take the bait like a fish. As far as Pyowol knew, there was only one person who could make such a bold move at the Snow Sword Manor. Lee Yul! Lee Yul had dug a trap and was waiting for him. He was a man who didnt let his guard down even for a moment. Not only did he mobilise Heuk-ho and the Black Cloud Corps, but he had also set up a trap using his own master, Seol Kang-yeon, as bait. He had prepared for the worst situation. It was the first time Pyo-wol had encountered such a cautious and meticulous person. By now, he was feeling mentally exhausted. But he couldnt keep fighting this tedious battle forever. It was time to end it. Seol Kang-yeon was burning with anger, not even realizing that Pyo-wol was watching him. Pyo-wol walked towards Seol Kang-yeon. Seol Kang-yeon, sensing an unfamiliar presence, turned around and shouted, Who are you?! . I said, who are you? A fish that bit the bait. What? Pyo-wols unintelligible answer made Seol Kang-yeon frown. Suddenly, he realized that Pyo-wols atmosphere was strange. The aura he was giving off was miles different from the warriors of his sect. Furthermore, his appearance was strikingly beautiful. Suddenly, something popped into his head. You must be the Reaper who has been gaining notoriety lately. Although he entrusted everything to Lee Yul and neglected handling most of the affairs in his sect, he still had ears. Among the names he heard, the most frequent was none other than Pyo-wol. An assassin whose appearance was more beautiful than a womans. True to the rumors, Pyo-wols appearance was indeed beautiful. One look at him and Seol Kang-yeon knew it was him. How dare a lowly assassin sneak into our sect?! What is the attendant doing? Quickly capture this unwelcome guest! SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! CH 284 Seol Kang-yeon screamed at the top of his lungs calling for his attendant, but no matter how much he called, Lee Yul never showed up. This made Seol Kang-yeon confused. Attendant? No matter how far away he was, Lee Yul would always come running when he called him. But for some reason, Lee Yul didnt respond at all. Pyo-wol approached him and said, No matter how many times you call him, hes not going to come. What nonsense are you talking about? What do you know about him? What? What do you know about Lee Yul? Hes a loyal subordinate. Do you really think so? Thats Seol Kang-yeon stuttered without realizing it. Pyo-wol leaned closer to him, What kind of loyal subordinate would use his lord as bait? Bait? Who are you talking about? Seol Kang-yeon tried to deny Pyo-wols words, but his face started showing signs of anxiety. The fact that he was shouting so loudly yet not one of his men had yet to come running to him made him uneasy. No matter how many of his subordinates had left to attack the Jin family, it was still impossible for things to go like this. Pyo-wol asked, How did you meet Lee Yul? . Seol Kang-yeon stepped back without answering. Pyo-wol followed him and asked again, Did he approach you first, offering to help you go back to your old territory? ICI hired him myself. He didnt come to me. Then can you tell me how you first met? . Seol Kang-yeon couldnt give a proper answer. Pyo-wol was not surprised. I knew it. Everyone has their own motives. And Lee Yuls motives were much larger than Seol Kang-yeons. Seol Kang-yeon thought that he had Lee Yul at the palm of his hands, but it was actually the opposite. He was the one being used, a mere means to an end. Everything in the Snow Sword Manor was controlled by Lee Yul. Considering the size of the Snow Sword Manor, which was by no means small, Lee Yuls ability to take complete control and bend the sect to his will was truly remarkable. Thump! Pyo-wol took out his phantom dagger. Seeing the sharp blade, Seol Kang-yeon also drew out his own sword. Do you think you can take me down easily? Even without my attendant, you wont be able to touch me. Although he had gained weight because he had neglected his martial arts training, he still hadnt lost any of the martial arts he had cultivated. Ha! Seol Kang-yeon made the first move. His sword flew in a sharp trajectory, but Pyo-wol could see countless flaws in his movements. The swordsmanship itself might have been perfect, but the person who executed it was too out of shape to unleash it properly. Other martial artists might have been intimidated by the sharp swordsmanship, but to Pyo-wol who is an experienced martial artist, it posed no threat. Pyo-wol got closer to his opponent, while dodging his blade. He then slashed at Seol Kang-yeons wide open chest. Pow! With the sound of a leather drum, Seol Kang-yeon was sent flying backwards. A martial artist should never let go of his weapon under any circumstances, however, Seol Kang-yeon did the moment he was thrown backwards. He didnt have the proper stance of a martial artist, and subduing a person like him wasnt too difficult for Pyo-wol. Kweah! Seol Kang-yeon fell to the ground and vomited up the food he had just eaten. His face was covered in tears and snot. Pyo-wol stuck a phantom dagger into Seol Kang-yeons thigh. Thunk! Keurgh! Seol Kang-yeon screamed again. Pyo-wol pulled out another phantom dagger. Seol Kang-yeons face then became colored with terror. Please spare meC! A martial arts master should never lose his composure in front of the enemy, especially when his life is at stake. In that sense, Snow Kang-yeon wasnt a true martial artist. He was just a sacrificial lamb that was easy to manipulate. Just as Pyo-wol was about to throw another phantom dagger into Seol Kang-yeons body once more, Shugaak! A flash of light sliced through the night sky. Pyo-wol dodged the light and flew backwards. The sword light struck Seol Kang-yeon directly. Keuck! With an expression of disbelief, Seol Kang-yeon looked at the person who had just stabbed him in the chest. The man, who had no particular features that would come to mind after seeing him just once or twice, was none other than Lee Yuls henchman, Baek Do-kyung. His sword had pierced right through Seol Kang-yeons heart. Y, You? Seol Kang-yeon reached out to grab Baek Do-kyung by the neck, but Baek Do-kyung was too far away for him to reach. Baek Do-kyung may have been under Lee Yuls command, but since Lee Yul was Seol Kang-yeons attendant, Baek Do-kyung should ultimately still be under Seol Kang-yeon. Yet, Baek Do-kyung had no qualms about taking his life. Looking straight at Seol Kang-yeon, Baek Do-kyung said, I guess our relationship ends here. Its been an honor to serve you all this time, my lord! Farewell. Yo, You Seol Kang-yeon tried to say something, but Baek Do-kyung had no plans of listening to him anymore. He pulled out the sword embedded in Seol Kang-yeons heart, causing a huge amount of fresh blood to gush out of his chest. Seol Kang-yeon flailed his hands in the air before collapsing to the ground. That was how Seol Kang-yeons final moments went. It was a futile end for someone responsible for bringing Runan into a bloodbath. Pyo-wol watched Seol Kang-yeon die without saying a word. As the saying goes, silence is golden. It appears his value was only worth that much to the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Baek Do-kyungs eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected comment. The name, Kowloon Assassin Guild, was by itself a closely guarded secret. There were only a handful of people in the world who knew that name. Even the members themselves did not know that they belonged to it. Even Baek Do-kyung would never have known the name if he hadnt been Lee Yuls henchman. The fact that such a secret had come out of Pyo-wols mouth was a great shock. Baek Do-kyung unwittingly revealed his agitation. How did you? Was it Lee Yuls assignment to incite chaos using the Snow Sword Manor? . Baek Do-kyung was at a loss for words. They thought they hadnt made a mistake that would get them caught. By far the greatest threat was Jin Geum-woo. He was the only one in the world who had noticed the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild and had been tracking it down with his companions. Lee Yul had devised and executed a plan to trap and kill Jin Geum-woo, which ironically plunged the world into chaos. But this secret plan that no one should have been able to see through, was figured out by Pyo-wol. This guy is Baek Do-kyung felt a shiver run through his whole body. This was the first time he had ever encountered such a person. It wasnt just his strong martial arts or excellent assassination skills that scared him. What was truly terrifying was Pyo-wols insight, the ability to gather scattered pieces of information to draw the big picture. That kind of insight could only be obtained by being born with it or honed in extreme environments. Baek Do-kyung had never seen anyone with this level of insight and intuition before. Even though his master, Lee Yul, could be said to be an extraordinary and remarkable person, he was still at a level that could be understood with common sense. He had never encountered a being as mysterious as Pyo-wol. I must kill him. If I let him live, he will come back to haunt us in the future. Baek Do-kyung originally had no intention of fighting Pyo-wol directly. After all, there was not much to be gained for the risk involved, but now he changed his mind. I must eliminate him at all costs. Baek Do-kyung raised his hand. Ten shadows emerged from the roof of the pavilion. Their features were as ordinary as Baek Do-kyung. They had served as laborers and low-level warriors in the Snow Sword Manor. They lived their lives without being noticed by anyone. These people who were treated as if they didnt exist in the Snow Sword Manor were Baek Do-kyungs subordinates. As they disguised themselves as ordinary people like Baek Do-kyung, they took care of the dirty work. In the Kowloon Assassin Guild, they were called Soulless Ghosts or Muhongwi.1 Baek Do-kyung pointed his finger at Pyo-wol, then the Soulless Ghosts rushed toward him in unison. Some of them were holding kitchen knives, while others were swinging swords hidden in brooms. They used everyday objects as weapons. Its the same with their martial arts. There was nothing remarkably flashy or impressive about their moves. They were composed of very ordinary moves such as stabbing and slashing. However, the strength contained behind their attacks were so powerful and precise that anyone could tell that their skills had been honed through countless battles. Shh-shh-shing! The coordinated attack of the ten Soulless Ghosts was insane. It was as if they were running in a spinning wheel, attacking Pyo-wol without a single pause. If Pyo-wol was an ordinary martial artist, he would have already been killed by their combined attacks, but unfortunately for them, he wasnt the kind of martial artist that could be found on the streets. Clang! The phantom daggers hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread began to dance. The sight of dozens or so daggers flying sideways through the air was truly spectacular. If a stranger had seen it, they would think the performance was beautiful enough for them to applaud, but the result was not so beautiful. Pooh! A mist of blood scattered through the air. The scattering droplets of blood turned into mist, dyeing the night sky red before disappearing. In the midst of it, the Soulless Ghosts who had attacked Pyo-wol were falling. They had long gashes on their necks. Thud! Leaving the fallen Soulless Ghosts behind, Pyo-wol pounced on Baek Do-kyung. The corners of Pyo-wols mouth were covered in crimson blood. He had already sustained a number of internal injuries and wounds while fighting Heuk-ho and the Black Cloud Corps, and to top it all off, he used excessive force to kill off the Soulless Ghosts. He had enough injuries to require at least a month of treatment, but even then, he didnt stop. Y-You! Baek Do-kyung swung his sword at Pyo-wol. The Blood Demon Sword.2 It was a sword technique forged on the battlefield. If wielded incorrectly, it would drive its wielder insane by corrupting them with demon blood. Chwahwahak! The ominous red sword aura soared by a whopping three meters. The red sword aura surged towards Pyo-wol like a storm. Baek Do-kyung had launched a flurry of attacks in a matter of seconds.. The speed at which he swung his sword was so fast that it was impossible to follow with the naked eye. Kagagang! But Pyo-wol blocked all of his attacks with just his two small daggers. Baek Do-kyung increased the speed of his sword strikes, making his attacks even more ferocious. He was like a bloodthirsty demon wielding a sword. Baek Do-kyungs face contorted like a demon. Kill. His mind started to erode. It was a side effect of the Blood Demon Sword. Once consumed by the sword, it would take him quite some time to return back to normal. This was also the reason why he would usually refrain from unleashing the full power of the Blood Demon Sword, but he couldnt afford to hold back now. His opponent was a creature beyond common sense. To deal with such a person, he had to let go of his humanity. Kagagagagang! The two clashed violently. In the blink of an eye, dozens of seconds passed. Ordinary martial artists would have attacked and retreated alternately, crossing each others distances, but the two of them were locked together, exchanging blows. They competed with each others hand movements, looking into each others eyes at such a close distance that they could feel each others breath. Splash! Splurt! With a sharp cutting sound, blood spurted out. No one knows or cares whose blood it was. Blood splattered everywhere. Nevertheless, they did not stop swinging their sword and phantom daggers. It was an insane level of fighting. A level of confrontation that would leave even those who insisted on hand-to-hand combat speechless. Squelch! The last sound was particularly gruesome. Kreuk! Baek Do-kyung grabbed his throat with his hand. Red blood was dripping from in between his fingers. He desperately tried to stop the bleeding, but it was no use. The blood kept flowing out, taking away the vigor and poison that filled his eyes. You Baek Do-kyung tried to say something, but Pyo-wol rushed past him. He couldnt afford to sit here and listen to Baek Do-kyungs ramblings. On the roof of the pavilion beyond the wall, he could see Lee Yul. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Pyo-wol needs a well-deserved rest after this haha. Too much fighting recently. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 285 Crazy bastard! Lee Yul shuddered. As soon as Baek Do-kyung realized that Pyo-wol had broken into the manor, he had advised Lee Yul to flee, but he had refused. Until now, he had never shown his back to anyone. No matter how great Pyo-wol was, Lee Yul didnt think he could do him any harm. But now he realized how careless he had been. Pyo-wol was beyond what he had expected. Heuk-ho, the Black Cloud Corps, and even Baek Do-kyung and the Soulless Ghosts. The combined power of all the people Pyo-wol killed today alone was enough to wipe out a major sect. That meant that Pyo-wol had the power to take out a major sect alone. A single man who possessed power equal to that of a great sect. And now, that said man is targeting him. For the first time in his life, Lee Yul felt a strong sense of crisis. He regretted not listening to Baek Do-kyung, but he could not just waste time here regretting. Even now, Pyo-wol was running toward him over the high wall. The sight of Pyo-wol running toward him, looking like he had been bathed in blood, was creepy in itself. For the first time, Lee Yul realized that a beautiful man could also be so terrifying. Lee Yul trembled. His plan was perfect. The picture he had created with so much time and manpower was so vast that no one dared to guess its true nature. But, all of his plans got distorted, and even its true nature has been exposed to some degree by just one person alone, Pyo-wol. Great job, Pyo-wol! Im truly impressed. You are the only one who has ever made me admire someone this much. A part of him wanted to clap Pyo-wol on the back. He sincerely wanted to applaud Pyo-wol and tell him he was great, but he couldnt. Even at this moment, Pyo-wol was rapidly closing the distance between them. Whoosh! A sharp rippling sound was heard, and two arrows flew from behind Lee Yul. The arrows grazed both of his cheeks and flew out, landing heavily on Pyo-wol. Thunk! With a sound of impact, Pyo-wols body was thrown backwards. He looked at his two hands holding the phantom daggers. The phantom daggers had been torn apart. He had blocked the arrows with the phantom daggers before it could hit him, but the power of the arrow was too much, tearing his daggers apart. Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at Lee Yul, Two men appeared out of nowhere beside him. We will escort you. Weve already secured an escape route. The two immediately grabbed Lee Yuls arms and carried him away. Pyo-wols eyebrows twitched. He recognized their faces. The Ghost Brigade. They were the Ghost Brigade martial artists he had fought on the nameless island. They were the ones who had retreated without delay at the command of their master, Mok Hanseong. To think they would appear here again. The two men run away without looking back. Pyo-wol followed them without delay. If he didnt seize this opportunity now, there was no telling when hed get another chance like this. Swish! Swish! At that moment, another arrow flew by. It was shot by another group of warriors. Pyo-wol dodged the arrows using Snake Steps, but that caused the distance between him and Lee Yul to increase. Pyo-wol gritted his teeth and increased his speed, but every time he did, he was interrupted by the other group of warriors. They shot arrows to slow him down, and triggered the traps in the Snow Sword Manor to catch him off guard. They never face him head-on. They knew how frightening he was, having fought him before. Their goal was just to rescue Lee Yul, not to engage in a fight with him. Despite losing their leader, Mok Hanseong, to Pyo-wol, they were not driven by personal feelings of revenge. They were only focused on saving Lee Yul. Now is the time. Send them in. The newly appointed vice captain of the Ghost Brigade shouted, At that moment, four new martial artists appeared and attacked Pyo-wol, They were the Four Red Lotus Ghosts. They were the assassins hired by Lee Yul along with Heuk-ho. Stop! Thats enough! The Four Red Lotus Ghosts attacked Pyo-wol. While their individual prowess was nothing compared to Heuk-hos, their combined strength was still formidable. While Pyo-wol was being held back by the Four Red Lotus Ghosts, the Ghost Brigade took Lee Yul and slipped away. Pyo-wol gritted his teeth as he watched Lee Yul disappear into the darkness. Unaware of this, the Four Red Lotus Ghosts attacked him even more fiercely. Their combined strength was truly terrifying, but they were still no match for Pyo-wol. They attacked for over a hundred seconds, but in the end, they still lost their lives. However, by the time Pyo-wol had killed all four of them, Lee Yul had disappeared without leaving a trace. Hoo! Pyo-wol let out a ragged breath. * * * When the sun came up, the appearance of the Jin manor looked truly miserable. The village had been destroyed, and the streets were littered with corpses. The fight against the Snow Sword Manor was fierce. The atmosphere of to kill or be killed went on all night. It was a midnight raid. The Snow Sword Manor had staked its fate, and the Jin family was furious at the ambush. The fight could only get more intense. The warriors lost their sanity at the sight of their comrades dying next to them. The warriors lost their cool and went mad. Both the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family suffered heavy losses. The number of dead alone went over a hundred, while the wounded were several times more than that number. The Jin manor turned into a giant tomb overnight. The mysterious energy of Tianzhongshan was no longer present. All that remained in the manor were the painful groans and dreary air. Help me! Keugh! The pained groans of people could be heard everywhere. They were actually better off dead. That way, they wouldnt feel any pain. The injuries of the wounded warriors were truly great. Without a doctor, they could only try to endure the pain. The doctors prioritized treating the warriors of the Jin family, while the wounded men of the Snow Sword Manor were left to suffer without receiving any treatment. But not everyone died or became injured. Many of the warriors who stood on the side of Snow Sword Manor fled when the situation turned against them, in turn, the warriors who stood on the side of Jin family chased after them and killed them. Their resentment toward each other was already at an all time high, and this incident only made it worse. I will never forget todays humiliation. Just wait and see. They vowed revenge against the warriors who escaped. To completely eliminate the aftermath, they had to find and kill them all, but that was an impossible task from the beginning. The Jin family had taken so much damage that they could no longer afford to move. Amitabha! What is this? It was right at that moment when the warriors from the Shaolin Temple came in. They were horrified to see the hellish scene that occurred in the Jin manor. It was their first time seeing so many people dead or injured. Are we too late? The old monk leading the group sighed. The unusually tough-looking monk was Woon Seong. He was a monk known as the First Book of Shaolin. Woon Seong frowned as he looked around. There was no sign of the Jin familys former splendor. Everything was destroyed, and stained with blood. It was truly a pitiful sight. He wondered how anyone could live in such a place. Amitabha Buddha! What should we do about this? It was an incident that happened in Henan province. Although it happened in Runan, which was thousands of miles away from the Shaolin Temple, it was inevitable that this aftermath would go beyond the Shaolin Temple and spread throughout the entire Jianghu region. Even a huge fortress could collapse from a single mouse hole, let alone an incident where hundreds of people died and several times that many were injured. There was no telling how much this would exacerbate and divide public opinion. Why are they here? What are they trying to do now? The monks could hear some warriors criticizing the Shaolin Temple. They were blaming the Shaolin Temple for allowing the situation to escalate to this point, even when it was not actually their responsibility. The monks of the Shaolin Temple could not help but be flustered. Even though they were said to be stronger minded than ordinary warriors due to their years of training, they were still human. They hated to be disliked, and it made them feel uncomfortable to be resented for no reason. Amitabha Buddha! Umm! The monks tried to maintain their composure and ignore the stares of the people. Woon Seong and the monks pushed past the people and entered deeper in the manor. No one tried to stop them. Since the fight was already over and the warriors didnt want to openly confront the monks, they could pass without obstruction. As a result, they were able to enter the innermost part of the Jin manor with ease. It was then that their eyes caught sight of a middle-aged man sitting on a large rock. The man had a tired look on his face as he was leaning on his sword like a staff. As soon as Woon Seong saw the mans face, his eyes shook, Amitabha! Its the Sword Saint! Woon Seong! The middle-aged man, Han Yucheon, also recognized Woon Seong. We give our greetings to the Sword Saint. We send our greetings to Master Han. The monks who followed Woon Seong also greeted Han Yucheon in unison, but Han Yucheon didnt even bother to look at them. Youre late. We came as quickly as we could. Hmpf! You must have been late because you were deliberating hard about it. I guess the Shaolin is more calculating than any ordinary sect. Amitabha, I dont mind you insulting me, but please dont insult the Shaolin. Our sect had their reasons too. Is that so? Where is Un-hae? He is around here somewhere. Hoo! Woon Seong sighed at Han Yucheons cold attitude. It was then that he noticed that Han Yucheons sword was covered in blood. Did the Sword Saint fight as well? If so? Didnt you vow to see the downfall of the Jin family? So why did you fight? The Ten Thousand Man Slayer has come. Ten Thousand Man Slayer? That murderer? Woon Seongis eyes widened. The Ten Thousand Man Slayers notoriety was well known even in the Shaolin Temple. Woon Seong had tried to capture him many times, but he had been so elusive that he hadnt been able to catch him. Why was he at the Jin manor? Do I have to tell you the reason why? Han Yucheons sarcastic remark made Woon Seong shut up. He realized that no matter how many times he asked, Han Yucheon would never answer. Han Yucheon was known for his eccentric personality. Even with the prestigious reputation of the Shaolin Temple, Han Yucheon saw it as beneath him. That explains his dismissive behavior even when in front of Woon Seong of the Shaolin Temple. Above all, Han Yucheon did not trust the Shaolin. He had confirmed that unknown individuals were involved in the death of his disciple. As of now, he couldnt trust anyone. The only person he believed in, even if its only a little, was Pyo-wol. Theyre called Jianghus North Star, yet things have come to this point. Han Yucheon did not hide his disdainful expression. Woon Seong cautiously asked, What happened to the Ten Thousand Man Slayer? We fought for about three hundred seconds, and when he felt that he was at a disadvantage, he fled. He ran away? Yes. He was lucky to have escaped this time, but the next time I see him, Ill make sure to slash his throat. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer and Han Yucheon were equal in strength. It was difficult to determine the outcome of the battle between the two of them. In the end, when the Ten Thousand Man Slayer was unable to break through the barrier of Han Yucheon, he retreated. Han Yucheon did not also bother chasing his opponent. Even though they had only been at each others throats for about three hundred seconds, both of them had already expended so much energy in their fights, and incurred heavy injuries. Han Yucheon rose to his feet and said, Woon Seong. Speak. While the Shaolin is idling around thinking of what to do, the doors of chaos have opened. Do you understand? The age of chaos has begun. CH 286 Woon Seong looked at Han Yucheon straight in the eyes and said, Age of chaos dont you think youre jumping to conclusions? Do you really think so? After all, everything ended with the victory of the Jin family. This is why you monks are truly ignorant of the ways of the world. Do you really think that just because the Jin family won, the divided public sentiment will be restored? No. Those who stood on the Snow Sword Manors side will only harbor greater resentment after todays defeat. But we cant just go and kill them all. What if we try to soothe the wounds of their hearts Do you think they will happily accept it if we do that? They are proud warriors. They will definitely take todays defeat to heart. Well just have to think what to do when the time comes then. Hoo! Han Yucheon sighed heavily in frustration at Woon Seongs response. He then looked at Woon Seong with a pitiful expression. Woon Seongs martial prowess was not much different from his own. In fact, in terms of pure martial arts skill, Woon Seong was undoubtedly much stronger than him. The strength that the Shaolin had accumulated over a thousand years was certainly impressive, and Woon Seong had inherited the essence of his sect fully. Having mastered twelve of the seventy-two techniques, Woon Seongs martial power was clearly superior to that of Han Yucheon. But, aside from his martial arts prowess, Woon Seongs perspective on the world fell far short of Han Yucheon. This was a fatal flaw of Buddhists who lived in a walled garden, free of worldly desires and attachment. Because they had not experienced the harsh reality and fierce competition of the world, they thought others would naturally follow their example and uphold their sense of justice. People must have realized it by now. How selfish the big factions that rule Jianghu are. How cunning and out of touch with reality they are. Im sure the people have seen it clearly with their own eyes given the recent events. So, thats why theyll act as they please? I mean, their psychological barriers have been broken. Still, its still useless. Do you think the Shaolin will just sit back and watch as chaos ensues? How about the Wudang sect? Mount Hua? And the Frenzied Warrior Clan? Thats impossible. As long as they are alive, the age of chaos will never begin. Woon Seongs voice contained unwavering faith. Tch! Han Yucheon clicked his tongue at the sight of such a man. There was no use in arguing with someone who had such firm convictions like Woon Seong. Woon Seong would always think that his beliefs were absolutely right. Woon Seong must be thinking that no matter what happens, they will be able to get through it with the power of the Shaolin Temple. And if the power of the Shaolin Temple wasnt enough, they could always align their sect with the Wudang sect and the Frenzied Warrior Clan. It was not baseless arrogance. They actually had enough power to suppress such turbulence. The problem is that the world doesnt work through force alone. The worlds turbulent currents sometimes create unexpected turning points, and if one does not respond properly at such a time, its only a matter of time before things take a turn for the worst. Han Yucheon thought this was such a turning point. Woon Seong, who had spent his entire life in a secluded and peaceful temple, lacked the ability to see the flow of the world, which was why he could think so lightly about the current situation. Hoo! Han Yucheon sighed once again. Woon Seong asked him, Where is Young Master Jin right now? If youre looking for the Jin familys kid, hes probably with his grandfather. Are you referring to Master Jin Wol-myeong? Thats right. Hows his condition? You should see for yourself. If you have any spare Great Restoration Pill, give it to him. Is it that serious? Youll have to see for yourself. Damn it! You talk too much and have no sense of propriety. Han Yucheon put the sword he was holding back in its sheath, then passed by Woon Seong. Where are you going? I have someone to meet. Who? An arrogant brat. What for? Just because. Im off. With that, Han Yucheon took off and disappeared. Woon Seong stared in the direction where Han Yucheon disappeared for a while. Hoo! Was I really being too optimistic? No, Im sure if its the Shaolin, we can get through any situation. Woon Seong rolled the prayer beads in his hands before walking back inside the Jin manor. * * * Pyo-wol sat down on a small rock as he tried to catch his breath. His muscles were twitching from the after-effects of a fierce battle that lasted all night. He had fought many bloody battles before, but today felt especially hard. It was like fighting against a ghost that had no substance. Despite fighting so intensely, in the end, he couldnt catch Lee Yul. He only managed to kill Baek Do-kyung, who was just a pawn. As for Heuk-ho and the Black Cloud Corps, they were all just hired warriors who had no connection to Lee Yul. In the end, all that Pyo-wol could find out was the name, Kowloon Assassin Guild. It was too meager of a discovery considering the hundreds of people he had just killed, but Pyo-wol tried not to be disappointed. He knew that everything starts with a small beginning. The name Kowloon Assassin Guild itself was a big clue for him. He might be stumped right now, but as long as he takes his time and gathers enough information, he will surely be able to slowly uncover their true identity. Oh wait! Pyo-wol suddenly stood up from the rock he was sitting on. He thought that all contact with the Kowloon Assassin Guild had been lost, but there was actually still one left. The Golden Mountain Manor. Both Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guild thoroughly made use of others. They used the Snow Sword Manor as a front, and hired mercenaries and assassins such as the Black Cloud Corps and Heuk-ho. And by putting such unrelated people in front of them, they thoroughly masked the involvement of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. It was also Lee Yuls doing to bring the Golden Mountain Manor to the Snow Sword Manors side. The benefits that the Golden Mountain Manor would gain by helping Snow Sword Manor were not significant. Yet, the Golden Mountain Manor willingly acted as the Snow Sword Manors rear guard and backer. Of course, this was before Pyo-wol killed the only daughter of the Golden Mountain Manor, causing them to withdraw their support. Its unlikely that Geum Shin-chung, who was more sensitive to profit than anyone else, would help the Snow Sword Manor for no reason. He must know something about Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Even though the Snow Sword Manor was destroyed overnight, the Golden Mountain Manor was still left intact. But it was certain that the Golden Mountain Manor would either flee or hide once they knew of the Snow Sword Manors destruction. So before any of that happens, he had to capture Geum Shin-chung and ask him about the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Pyo-wol left the Snow Sword Manor and headed for the Golden Mountain Manor. Finding the Golden Mountain Manor wasnt too difficult. All he had to do was find the largest manor in Runan. Countless warriors stood guard on the outskirts of the manor, but slipping past their watchful eyes was not a problem for Pyo-wol. He easily infiltrated into the manor without making a sound, and set out to find Geum Shin-chungs residence. Finding Geum Shin-chungs residence wasnt too difficult either. All Pyo-wol had to do was find the most heavily guarded area within the manor. Standing on a branch of a large tree, Pyo-wol surveyed the grand pavilion that he assumed to be Geum Shin-chungs dwelling. A strict security net was spread around the perimeter of the residence, but it wasnt enough to stop him. Pyo-wol used his stealth techniques to sneak into the residence unnoticed. It was difficult to get inside Geum Shin-chungs residence, but once inside, the difficulty drastically lowered. Geum Shin-chung hated having others in his personal space, so he guarded the outside of his residence with great vigilance, but no one could enter his residence. As a result, Pyo-wol walked through Geum Shin-chungs residence as if he was strolling through his own front yard. As Pyo-wol approached Geum Shin-chungs room, his expression became tense. He felt a strange sensation creeping up on him. Bang! Pyo-wol abruptly pushed the door open to Geum Shin-chungs room. Thud! Thud! Inside the room was a woman holding a dagger dripping with blood. Huh? The womans eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at the fat man lying on the ground in front of the woman. The man, who was bleeding profusely like a pig, was none other than the sect leader of the Golden Mountain Manor, Geum Shin-chung. He lost his life to a woman in his residence. The problem was that the woman who killed Geum Shin-chung is someone that Pyo-wol knows. How did you get here? The woman who looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression was Hong Ye-seol. Instead of answering, Pyo-wol asked her, Why did you kill him? I was commissioned to do it. Commission? Yes! A request. Whos the client? Hoho! Come on, youre being tacky. You know very well that I cant say the name of the client as long as the contract is still in effect. Hong Ye-seol said as if it was obvious. Didnt you break the contract with Lee Yul? It was a contract made before that. With whom? I told you, I cant tell you. Hong Ye-seol smiled broadly. In contrast, Pyo-wols expression grew even colder. Did you receive a bundled request? That sometimes happens. When another request comes in and it happens to be in the same area. Are you saying this is one of those cases? Im saying it happens. Swoosh! Hong Ye-seol wiped the dagger that killed Geum Shin-chung on her clothes and tucked it into her pocket. Pyo-wol silently stared at Hong Ye-seol. She continued to smile broadly. She was a top-notch assassin. Even if Pyo-wol tries to subdue and torture her, she would never open her mouth. Just tell me one thing. I told you. I cant tell you anything about this commission, even if I were your lover. Are you sure that this is a contract you made before? I already told you. So youre really sure. Pyo-wols eyes shone. Hong Ye-seol scratched her head. She couldnt understand why Pyo-wol was reacting so sensitively to whether the commission was done before or after her deal with Lee Yul. Ill leave now, its almost time for the guards to start their patrol. Pyo-wol didnt say anything in response to her words. Hong Ye-seol pursed her lips, then jumped out the window. Left alone, Pyo-wol muttered to himself, Before? Then he must have prepared for a situation like this. With Geum Shin-chungs status, there are bound to be many people who hold grudges against him. It wouldnt have been just one or two people who had their blood and money squeezed by the Golden Mountain Manor. Perhaps one of them could have commissioned Hong Ye-seol. But the probability was extremely low. It would cost an astronomical amount of money to move an assassin like Hong Ye-seol. It was unlikely that the man who had their money and blood sucked out dry would have that kind of wealth. If that was the case, then someone else must have made a separate request for Hong Ye-seol, just in case. Perhaps someone from the Kowloon Assassin Guild. They were frighteningly cunning individuals. At first, Pyo-wol had only set out to uncover the truth about Jin Geum-woos death. But now it was different. He was interested in the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild itself. More precisely, the feelings they brought about inside of him. It was the first time he had encountered something that could evoke such a feeling in him. Just recalling their name made his stomach churn and a fierce sense of animosity arose in him. Perhaps they, too, felt the same way about him. Lee Yul, in particular, would feel an even stronger sense of hostility. After all, his plans had been completely ruined by just one person, Pyo-wol. He would no doubt be watching Pyo-wols every move while devising a plan to eliminate him. Pyo-wol decided to wait for when that time comes. Once they approached, he promised to catch them off guard. That was the only way to deal with the Kowloon Assassin Guild for now. Pyo-wol searched through Geum Shin-chungs room just in case, but there were no clues related to the Kowloon Assassin Guild anywhere. It was then. Sect leader! A guards voice could be heard calling from the outside. Pyo-wol quickly opened the window and slipped out of the room. . The Golden Mountain Manor warriors tried to wait, but when they still couldnt hear any response from their sect leader after some time, Lets go inside. The warriors cautiously entered the room. The first thing they saw was Geum Shin-chungs body. The sect leader has passed away! An assassin has broken in! An emergency alert was issued in the Golden Mountain Manor. Both servants and warriors rushed over, but all they could see was Geum Shin-chungs huge corpse. Those who claimed to be Geum Shin-chungs loyal followers began to look at each other. Even Geum Suryeon, who could be considered as Geum Shin-chungs only successor, had recently lost her life. An enormous amount of gold was waiting for them in the underground vault. It was a mountain of gold without an owner. And the first to move would seize and claim the mountain of gold. Hes dead! I am now the owner of the Golden Mountain ManorC! Die! A fierce fight broke out over the Golden Mountain Manor. SoundlessWind21s Notes: kinda wished Hong Ye-seol was dead at this chapter so she wouldnt have gotten in the way of Pyo-wols plans Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 287 The winner of the war between the two factions that caused turmoil throughout the world was the Jin family. The news of Jin familys overwhelming victory spread rapidly. Many people were surprised by the news that the Jin family had won such a decisive victory. To those who did not know the internal situation, it seemed that Snow Sword Manor was much better positioned to win. The sects and people who had supported the Snow Sword Manor were now in a quandary: they had assumed that the Snow Sword Manor would win, so they supported them with human and material resources. However, with the victory of the Jin family, not only were their investments wasted, they also now had to worry about the revenge of the Jin family. This was especially true for the sects that had established themselves near Runan. This was because Runan was clearly within the Jin familys sphere of influence. Once the said sect decided to take revenge, no one could stop them. Luckily, however, the Jin family showed no signs of seeking revenge, since they are currently busy and focused on cleaning up the mess. Many people were relieved by this. With their minds somewhat at ease, the people began to admire and praise the key figures who had led the Jin family to victory. The first name on everyones lips was the leader of the Jin family warriors, Jin Siwoo. People gave him the nickname, Meteor Sword,1 and praised him for leading the Jin family to victory after the death of Jin Geom-woo and the illness of Jin Wol-myeong, when the Jin family was on the verge of collapse. Meteor Sword Jin Siwoo has now become the most notable martial artist in Jianghu. Quite a few others have also become talked about and gained fame. However, the name Pyo-wol was rarely mentioned. Throughout the entirety of the fight between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor, Pyo-wol never officially participated. As a result, most people thought that he did not play any role in the fight, and so whenever the fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor was mentioned, he was left out of the conversation. He remained a low-key person, but it didnt matter to him. He did not come here in the first place to make a name for himself anyway. Pyo-wol sat by the window on the second floor and gazed out at the Jin manor, which was far away. There was plenty of food on his table, but Pyo-wol didnt even touch it. He just quietly stared at the distant Jin manor. Even though it had only been a few days since the battle with the Snow Sword Manor ended, the Jin family seemed to have found a lot of stability. Even if both sects had suffered tremendous losses, the atmosphere of the winner and loser were clearly different. Countless people visited the Jin family every day to congratulate them on their victory. The upper echelons especially formed a line to visit the said sect. Although the fall of the Golden Mountain Manor was not the talk of town because it was overshadowed by the defeat of the Snow Sword Manor, it was still a big issue in Runan. The Golden Mountain Manor sect leader, Geum Shin-chung, lost his life in an assassination attempt, and as a result his sect fell apart. Those who claimed to be loyal to Geum Shin-chung fought among themselves for a share of the Golden Mountain Manors vast wealth. As a result, the Golden Mountain Manor was torn apart. The fall of the Golden Mountain Manor was a big shock to Runan. There was no longer any faction in Runan that could hold the Jin family in check. Jin Siwoo was still young, and could lead the Jin Family for many more decades to come. That meant that the Jin Family would be able to rule Runan for decades to come. That was why the merchants lined up to enter the Jin manor. They planned to donate huge sums of money to the Jin family, wishing for their continued success. The Jin family was achieving great prosperity because of them. It was then. Why? Are you pleased? An abrupt voice rang in Pyo-wols ears. Turning his head to face the front, he saw a middle-aged warrior holding a sword. The one who appeared to be one with the sword even though he was standing casually was none other than the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon. Without seeking Pyo-wols permission, Han Yucheon sat down in front of him and said, I had a visit from the Ten Thousand Man Slayer. He seems to be under someones orders. Is the person who ordered him the same as the one who killed Ga-young? Theres a good chance it is. Who is it? The one who killed my disciple. When Han Yucheon first met Pyo-wol, he didnt believe him. No matter how highly his disciple evaluated Pyo-wol, he could not fully trust Pyo-wol because of his prejudice that he was an assassin. But now he had no choice but to believe in him. He had realized from his battle with the Ten Thousand Man Slayer that he was under someones command. He wanted to subdue the Ten Thousand Man Slayer and find out the truth, but Ten Thousand Man Slayer was not an easy opponent. In the end, he was unsuccessful in subduing the Ten Thousand Man Slayer, and he could not find out the truth. That was why Han Yucheon had come to see Pyo-wol. While people only focused on the fact that the Jin family had won, Han Yucheon knew the hidden truth behind it. Without Pyo-wol, the Jin family could never have achieved victory. After Han Yucheon battled with the Ten Thousand Killer, he left the Jin Family and went to the Snow Sword Manor. There, he saw the men who lost their lives to Pyo-wol. If it werent for Pyo-wol, those warriors would have been sent to the Jin manor as well. Then the damage would have been even greater, and they wouldnt have been able to enjoy the glory of victory like they do now. Since he had seen it with his own eyes, he could now believe Pyo-wols words. Who is it? Who ordered the death of my disciple? Kowloon Assassin Guild. Kowloon Assassin Guild? Ive never heard of it. Thats right. They are that secretive. Tell me everything you know. Han Yuchun said, suppressing his anger. Pyo-wol studied Han Yucheons face for a moment. He was wondering if he could trust Han Yucheon, then he remembered what Han Yucheon had said when they first met. If you find the beast that killed that child, and allow me to take revenge, then I will be on your side. I will stand by your side and fight even if all of Jianghu curses and treat you as a sinner. I promise you this with my name as the Sword Saint on the line. The emotions Han Yucheon showed at that moment were definitely not fake. The origins of the Kowloon Assassin Guild are unknown, but one thing is certain, they are completely unlike any of the other existing factions in Jianghu. It exists, yes, but like a shadow, it has no substance. They would hire mercenaries and assassins to create the environment they want, and they would dispatch a key figure to command them. Why did they work so complicatedly? With the power of their faction, they should be able to reveal themselves confidently. Perhaps they believe that being in Yin Zi is far more advantageous than being in Yang Zi, or perhaps they were in trouble when they were in Yang Zi. Hmm! They dont want their existence to be known, but they still want to manipulate the flow of Jianghu as they please. Thats why they do things behind the scenes, sending out exceptional talents like Lee Yul, the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor. Such a group exists in the world? Han Yucheon asked in disbelief. If someone other than Pyo-wol had said this, he would never have believed it. But Pyo-wol wasnt the kind of person to lie, and he himself had seen that the Ten Thousand Man Slayer had come to the Jin Family at the behest of someone else. There was no reason for him not to believe it. Then what is their purpose? What do they gain by doing this? Since they are not acting openly, then they cant gain any honor. Honor isnt that important to them. What do you mean, honor is not important? How could a Jianghu warrior not Thats the difference between then and the existing factions in Jianghu. What matters to them is results. They would do anything for that. Its hard to believe. But with such clear evidence, theres no reason not to believe it. Hoo! Han Yucheon sighed. He was a seasoned martial artist with a lot of experience. He had a knack for detecting when someone was lying, so he instinctively knew that Pyo-wol was telling him the truth. Did you say they have no substance? Not yet The aftermath of what they did in Runan is considerable, so they will probably restrain themselves for a while. But someday, they will do something similar again. Until then, we can only wait and see Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guild completely disappeared without leaving a trace. No matter how good Pyo-wol was at tracking, it was impossible to track them in a state where there was nothing. But someday they would move again. They had to constantly move to create an environment that was advantageous to them. When you find out who they are, let me be the first to know. I will definitely erase them from this world. And if you need my help, come find me anytime. I will gladly help you. It was a promise from none other than the Sword Saint Han Yucheon. It carried the weight of a million gold. Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying anything more, and then Han Yucheon stood up from his seat. Then Ill see you next time. With that, Han Yucheon leapt out the window and disappeared. Left alone, Pyo-wol briefly gazed in the direction where Han Yucheon had disappeared before bringing back his attention to his meal. Although he appeared fine on the surface, his body was in a terrible state. He had sustained severe internal and external injuries from the back-to-back battles. He had somewhat treated his internal injuries with meditation, but his physical strength had seriously declined. He needed to eat well in order to recover his strength. Therefore, Pyo-wol ordered several times more food than usual. He chewed the food thoroughly. Swish! Just then, something squirmed and moved under his clothes. A moment later, a silver snake peeked out from in between his neck and collar. It was his pet snake, Gwiya. Pyo-wol gently stroked Gwiyas head with his left hand, the one he didnt use to hold chopsticks. Gwiya closed its eyes and stuck out its small tongue as if it was feeling good. With one hand touching Gwiya and the other continuously using chopsticks, Pyo-wol continued to eat. As he continued to eat, he could feel heat rising in his body. It was a good sign. Heat in the body was a sign of active physical activity. Pyo-wol enjoyed the response of his body while gently stroking Gwiya. However, his peace did not last long. We need to talk. Someone came up the stairs and approached Pyo-wol with a familiar voice. Pyo-wol turned his head to see Hong Yushin coming towards him. At that moment, Gwiya quietly disappeared into his clothes. The snake was extremely reluctant to appear in front of anyone other than Pyo-wol. There was a deep shadow in Hong Yushins eyes. He sat down across without even asking for Pyo-wols permission. It was highly unusual for him not to show courtesy to others. Pyo-wol looked at him for a moment before speaking, You must have had a hard time. Hoo! Instead of answering, Hong Yushin let out a deep sigh. He was someone who rarely showed his true emotions, but right now, he was so mentally exhausted that he let out a sigh involuntarily. When the Jin Family was attacked, the Runan branch was also attacked. Really? They were like ghosts. They hunted down and killed only the key personnel as if they knew everything about the branch. Because of that, the branch system was paralyzed and unable to respond properly. The attackers had a perfect understanding of the Runan branchs system. Their lightning-like assault completely disrupted the command structure of the Runan branch. Only Hong Yushin was able to escape safely. In the end, the Runan branch suffered massive losses, and Hong Yushin had to stay up all night for the past few days to deal with it. Hong Yushin shed tears of blood as he cleaned up the mess. Many of those who lost their lives were people close to him. As always, facing the death of someone you know causes great emotional pain. In the midst of this pain, Hong Yushin managed to rebuild the collapsed Runan branch, and then decided to come here in search of Pyo-wol. Hong Yushin asked straightforwardly, Who are those people? . You know, dont you? I warned you that there were people watching you. Youre the one who chose to ignore my warnings and let your guard down. Will you even believe me if I tell you? That was my fault. That wont happen again. Hong Yushin bit his lip. It was clear that Pyo-wol had given him a warning. If he had responded properly at that time, then the disaster wouldnt have happened. That made it all the more tragic. I promise. If you provide me with clues about them, we will really delve into it properly this time. . And I promise to give Master Pyo my full support. I will arrange it so that you can obtain any information you need from any branch. How about that? It was an undeniable fact that the Hao clan had the most extensive information network in the world. No other sect in the world could match the Hao clan in terms of quantity, if not quality. It was not a bad offer for Pyo-wol. What Pyo-wol lacked the most right now was information on the entire Jianghu region. If he could obtain vast information, analyzing it would be possible even with his own strength alone. Kowloon Assassin Guild. Pardon? Theyre calling themselves the Kowloon Assassin Guild, and Lee Yul, the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor, is one of their members. Kowloon Assassin Guild Kowloon Assassin Guild. Hong Yushin repeated the name several times. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! CH 288 Pyo-wol went back to the Jin manor. Brother! As soon as he walked in, Jin Siwoo greeted him warmly. How are you feeling? Im fine. Jin Siwoos complexion was extremely pale. He had suffered major injuries when he fought against the Ten Thousand Man Slayer. Fortunately, Han Yucheon intervened just in time to save his life, but nonetheless, he still incurred severe internal injuries that would take him several days to recover. He wished he could just relax and spend more time meditating and training, but unfortunately, he was not given such leisurely time. He had to negotiate with the higher-ups, take care of the wounded, restore the collapsed manor and re-establish the Jin familys system. He had a lot of work to do, and he had no choice but to manage all the work with just a minimum amount of rest. Jin Siwoo asked Pyo-wol, How have you been? He had no idea what Pyo-wol had been doing outside. Since he was too busy dealing and handling the Jin familys internal affairs, he had no time to pay attention to the external matters. Ive been well. Im sorry for letting you leave like that Dont worry about it. I wasnt going to stay in the Jin manor for long anyway. But still It was then. Why are you here now? A familiar voice asked. When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a petite girl with her arms crossed around her chest, glaring at him. It was Jin Siwoos younger sister, Jin Seol-ah. Her eyes were filled with resentment. Youre safe. Tch! Where have you been all this time? Here and there You should have just ignored them and come back to the manor. Why did you have to stay somewhere else? Jin Seol-ah knew that Pyo-wol had left the Jin manor because of his conflict with the Shaolin Temple. She knew it was inevitable, but she still couldnt help but feel sad about it. She was still young to make purely rational judgments. She was at an age where she was more influenced by emotions than reason. She asked again, Now that the fight is over, are you going to stay here again? I came back to get my things. Youre leaving? Just like that? I have to go. No! You cant! Jin Seol-ah suddenly ran and hugged Pyo-wol around the waist. Tears welled up in her eyes. The heart of a young girl was like a reed, reacting subtly to even the slightest changes. Pyo-wol didnt say anything to comfort Jin Seol-ah. He would have to leave anyway, there was no point of making her cling to him even more. Jin Siwoo looked at Pyo-wol and Jin Seol-ah with a puzzled expression. He hadnt expected his younger sister to be so attached to Pyo-wol. During the fierce battle with the Snow Sword Manor, Jin Seol-ah had to endure a long night alone without anyone to protect her. The Jin familys situation was so dire, and even Jin Siwoo was so badly injured to be able to take care of her. Having survived such a struggle, Jin Seol-ah was extremely exhausted. That was why she instinctively looked for someone to rely on. Knowing this, Jin Siwoo couldnt blame her. Pyo-wol calmly spoke up, I have to go. You know that, dont you? Cant you stay here? This is not my home. Even if its not your home, you can stay here for a long time, right? Ive already stayed here long enough. But This is your home. If you dont help your brother, who will? Pyo-wol was uncharacteristically calm and persuasive. Jin Seol-ah realized that she would never be able to change his mind. Still, if you pass through here, youll stop by, right? I will. Do you promise? I promise. Alright, Ill let you go. Jin Seol-ah stepped back with a disappointed expression. Only then did Jin Siwoo step forward. Oh by the way, grandfather has woken up. Before you leave, you should go see grandfather. He wants to see you. Really? Yes! He fortunately managed to regain some of his strength after taking the Shaolin Temples Great Restoration Pill. It will still take him a lot of time before he could have his original strength back, but its still a miracle that he was able to regain his consciousness. Woon Seong willingly offered the Great Restoration Pill to Jin Wol-myeong. Making the Great Restoration Pill was a very complicated process, and few existed even in the Shaolin Temple. Luckily, Woon Seong had one. The Shaolin Temples head monk, Un-ji, gave Woon Seong a pill to aid him in his journey. But Woon Seong ended up giving it to Jin Wol-myeong to help him regain his strength. Everyone knew that the Shaolin Temples Muscle and Tendon Changing Classic hardens the muscles and expands the blood vessels to make the body optimal to learn martial arts, but it had other benefits as well. Not only for oneself, but also for others. The combination of the Muscle and Tendon Changing Classic and the Great Restoration Pill improved Jin Wol-myeongs condition in an instant, and as a result, he was able to regain his senses. Together with Jin Siwoo, Pyo-wol headed to Jin Wol-myeongs residence. Inside Jin Wol-myeongs room sat a powerful and fierce looking elderly monk. Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that the old monks position in Shaolin was not ordinary. Next to the old monk sat an old man with a beard, he was leaning against the wall, barely able to sit. He was none other than Jin Siwoos grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong. Jin Siwoo introduced Pyo-wol to the two old men. Ive brought brother Pyo-wol. Have a seat. At Jin Wol-myeongs invitation, Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo sat down. Although he was completely pale, Jin Wol-myeongs eyes were still sharp. Jin Wol-myeong scrutinized Pyo-wol. Youre from Chengdu, arent you? Ive heard that you have quite the reputation there. Jin Wol-myeongs voice contained a faint hint of hostility. Jin Siwoo hastily intervened, Grandfather! Be quiet. Im talking to him, not you. Behave yourself. Hes a benefactor of our family! What kind of benefit did he provide to be called a benefactor? Flames seemed to be coming out of Jin Wol-myeongs eyes. Jin Siwoo looked embarrassed. Jin Wol-myeong had been in a coma for a long time, so he was not well-informed about the outside world. To top it all off, he was stubborn and did not listen to others easily. It was no easy task to make him understand. Jin Wol-myeong asked Pyo-wol, Speak with your own mouth. Is your reputation really that great? If I were you What? I would remain quiet. How dare youC! Jin Wol-myeongs eyebrows shot up in anger, but Pyo-wol continued to speak without any hesitation, So what are you going to do? Do you still think youre invincible? Do you think Ill be scared just because youre angry? How dare you Jin Wol-myeongs shoulders trembled. He was an absolute master in Jianghu. His nickname, the Sunset Sword God, was not something he had obtained for nothing. He had earned it by spilling the blood of countless opponents with his sword. He had not risen to the position of Eight Constellation for nothing. Until now, no one had dared to look him straight in the eye and say such words. Dont get me wrong. I helped the Jin family because of my relationship with Jin Geum-woo, not because of you. I thought he wouldnt be lonely with a little brother like Siwoo and friends who trusted and followed him. But now I realize that he must have been really lonely. His own grandfather is a selfish person who only cares about himself and his own blood. Jin Geum-woo probably didnt even confide in you because you wouldnt even listen if he did. He probably didnt even bother telling you how he really felt. Enough! Whats the point of having a grandfather who is the most famous swordsman in the world, if hes someone who would plug his ears and doesnt listen to anyone elses words? No matter what Geum-woo says, its useless in front of you. Thats why he carried all the burdens alone. He had no one to share them with. Stop, stop! Jin Won-myeong shouted. His complexion was noticeably pale. At that moment, Woon Seong placed his hand on Jin Wol-myeongs chest and said, Please calm down, Lord Jin! The gentle energy that emanated from Woon Seongs hand calmed Jin Wol-myeongs mind and body. Even as Woon Seong tried to calm down Jin Wol-myeong, he didnt take his eyes off of Pyo-wol. Your composure sure is remarkable. Even though Lord Jins body and mind have been weakened because of his long illness, you still managed to stir Lord Jins heart with just a few words. Whos this monk? Monk? Am I not right? Anyway, since were meeting for the first time, isnt it proper to introduce ourselves first? You really are audacious. Do you feel proud of yourself now that you earned the name, Reaper? It seems like you didnt learn anything other than belittling people at the Shaolin Temple. What? Well, you and I are meeting here for the first time today, yet here you are bringing up accomplishments. Hmpf! Woon Seong looked flustered. He didnt know what to reply in return when all Pyo-wols words were all correct. Although Woon Seong was indeed a senior monk at the Shaolin Temple, it was not enough to justify him looking down on Pyo-wol. Amitabha! Amitabha! Woon Seong closed his eyes tightly and suppressed his anger. As expected of a respected senior monk, he was able to quickly regain his composure. My mistake. I was overcome with emotion. I am Woon Seong of the Shaolin Temple. Have you ever heard my name before? No. Hehe! Are you saying youve never heard of me? Im sorry, but Im not particularly interested in the Shaolin Temple. Not interested? Hehe! Im too busy dealing with whats in front of me to bother with the Shaolin Temple. What are you so busy with? If I told you, would you even understand? What? Dont pretend like youd understand if I explained it. You wont be able to understand or accept it anyway even if I tell you. Woon Seongs face turned red as he struggled to find his composure at Pyo-wols harsh words. He has such a sharp tongue. With just a few words, he stabs where it hurts. This was not his original plan. His plan was to show off his dignity to make Pyo-wol bow his head in submission. But the more he talked, the more the situation twisted, making him the one at a loss for words. Woon Seong stared at Pyo-wol with a piercing gaze. Pyo-wols appearance was more beautiful than a womans, but his belly and pride were beyond normal. No matter what he or Jin Wol-myeong says, it seemed that nothing could shake his spirits. Woon Seong realized that he had made a mistake. It was a mistake to approach this man in such an overbearing manner. In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through his mind. Suddenly, he felt self-conscious. He had looked down on this man as a mere assassin, but seeing how confident he was made him feel uncomfortable. The fact that he himself was trying to come up with excuses so desperately was what made him feel uncomfortable. Ha! He let out a sigh. A lot of emotions were mixed in that short sigh. After he sighed, he felt a little more at ease. He spoke politely to Pyo-wol, I apologize. Apologize for what? I apologize for all the mistakes the Shaolin has made. I apologize on behalf of Un-hae and Seongam for making the wrong judgement of kicking you out of the Jin manor. I also apologize for my own improper speech. Im sorry for everything. Jin Siwoo blinked his eyes, thinking he must have heard wrong. This was a situation that would never have happened according to his common sense. He knew better than anyone how great the pride of a Shaolin monk was. Moreover, Woon Seong was no different than the head monks right-hand man. To think Woon Seong would apologize to Pyo-wol, who was much younger than himself, shocked Jin Siwoo. Jin Wol-myeong was equally surprised at the sight. Who is this guy for Woon Seong to be apologising to? After being in a coma for so long, Jin Wol-myeong had only known Pyo-wol as a mere assassin, so he could not understand the reasoning behind Woon Seongs polite apology. Even then, Woon Seong continued, Honestly, this whole thing was a clear mistake on our part. We should have intervened earlier, but instead we waited and missed the opportunity. Thats how the situation got so big. Since we are supposed to be the North Star of Jianghu, we should have acted accordingly, but we didnt. Thats why I want to express my apologies to you, and the Jin family. I know this wont change anything, but at least it will ease my mind a little. CH 289 Woon Seong apology was frankly unexpected. Even Jin Wol-myeongs eyes widened in surprise. The Shaolin master he knew was a proud and noble person. They acted and ruled Jianghu as the North Star for so many years, while simultaneously living detached from the secular world. As a result, they never once admitted to making mistakes, let alone apologizing for them. This is the pride of an orthodox sect with a long history. The Shaolin Temples pride was particularly sky-high. They dont make any mistakes, and if they do, they dont easily admit it. This was why seeing Woon Seong apologizing to Pyo-wol, who was reputed to have a strong sense of pride in the Shaolin Temple, came as a big shock to Jin Wol-myeong. But he couldnt open his mouth even if he had a lot of things to say because he was still taken aback at the sight. Woon Seong said to Pyo-wol, I have learned a lot since entering the Jin Family. To be honest, the disciples of our sect have done nothing but harm. If we had been quicker to recognize the situation, we could have prevented so many people from dying. Seongam was the biggest problem of all. His explosive and impulsive personality had gotten them into a lot of trouble. Because of him, he caused the Shaolin Temple to have a fall out with Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol, thus greatly tarnishing the Shaolins honor. As soon as Seongam returns to the Shaolin Temple, he will be asked to reflect on his actions and undergo training in seclusion. No one knows how long that period would be. Pyo-wol said, If youre done talking, I will leave. Wait! . What are your plans for the future? I dont think theres any reason for me to tell you that. Im telling you this out of genuine concern, and I hope you dont take it personally. Your body emits a strong stench of blood, which must mean that you have killed a lot of people. I hope you would refrain from killing anymore, since the more you kill, the more you will be consumed by demon-like thoughts. As the years go by, you will one day be consumed by a heart demon, and be unable to control your bloodlust. I hope you will stop before that happens. Woon Seongs words were sincere. From the moment Pyo-wol entered the room, Woon Seong could not bear the foul stench of blood emanating from him. He couldnt even fathom how many people Pyo-wol must have been killed to have such a potent scent of blood. Perhaps this was the emergence of an unprecedented malicious aura. But Pyo-wols gaze was too profound to dismiss as mere bloodlust. It couldnt be said that he was clear of evil spirits, but at least there were no signs of being consumed by them. However, this didnt guarantee that he would remain uncorrupted in the future. If you were to go mad and kill, I would be the first one to act. I will stop you from killing with my own hands. Do you understand? Are you done talking? What? If youre done, Ill leave. Pyo-wol rose from his seat. Thud! Woon Seong could only watch as Pyo-wol stormed out the door with a disappointed expression. He had wanted to grab Pyo-wols hand right then and there, but he couldnt move since he was still injecting his qi to Jin Wol-myeong. Even Jin Siwoo, who brought Pyo-wol, followed him out, leaving only Woon Seong and Jin Wol-myeong in the room. Hoo! In the end, Woon Seong could only sigh. That wasnt what he originally wanted to say, but he ended up saying something useless again. All because of the smell of blood emanating from Pyo-wols body. The scent of blood, which he had never experienced before, paralyzed his reason and senses in an instant. If this was his reaction even after so many years of training, how would the other warriors, who hadnt gone through the long training he had, react? It was then. Hoo! Jin Wol-myeong also let out a sigh. Woon Seong stopped injecting his qi once he knew Jin Wol-myeongs body and mind had stabilized. With a calmer expression on his face, Jin Wol-myeong asked him, Why did you let him go? If you leave him like this, many people will surely die. I didnt have the confidence to subdue him. Jin Wol-myeong looked at him incredulously, ReallyC? Its true. I didnt have the confidence to subdue him. If I had tried to subdue him, I would have to make a life-or-death decision, and I didnt want to risk my life fighting him. Woon Seong smiled bitterly. Although he possessed martial arts skills worthy of being the First Book of Shaolin, his fundamental identity was still that of a Buddhist monk. He didnt have the same fighting spirit or the same willingness to endure any kind of damage unlike Pyo-wol. In a way, he might have been overwhelmed by Pyo-wols qi. Woon Seong cautiously said to Jin Wol-myeong, That child has already surpassed the level of a late-stage powerhouse. So please treat him with care, Lord Jin. I cannot accept that. Lord Jin! I am Jin Wol-myeong, the Sunset Sword God. Even though I have suffered such disgrace because of poison, once I recover my true strength, I will never lose to that brat. Jin Wol-myeong gritted his teeth. When the Jin family was in the most danger, he himself was lying there like a corpse, unable to do anything. That fact shamed him to no end. He had deliberately raised his voice against Pyo-wol to hide his shame. It was a sentiment that young people wouldnt understand, but Woon Seong perfectly understood Jin Wol-myeongs feelings. It was the stubborn resistance of an old man trying to protect and maintain his dignity at all costs. Jin Wol-myeongs behavior continued for a long time afterward. Woon Seong waited for Jin Wol-myeong to calm down before asking, Now tell me. Who did this to you? Who would dare to treat Lord Jin like this? He called himself the Poison King.1 The Poison King? * * * Neigh! Neigh! The horse whinnied as if it was happy to see Pyo-wol. Most of the Jin manor was in ruins, but the stable remained unharmed. It was lucky enough to be spared from destruction. Pyo-wol patted the horse on the nape of the neck and communicated with it for a moment. Jin Siwoo stared at him wordlessly. Just then, a young warrior walked into the stable. Ah! There you are! The young martial artists face lit up when he saw the two of them. Brother! Jin Siwoo quickly greeted him. Namgung Wol smiled and patted Jin Siwoo on the shoulder. You did well. Youre the one who did all the hard work. Thanks to you, we were able to come out unharmed. When the Snow Sword Manor invaded, Namgung Wol took the lead and fought them off. If he hadnt stopped them, the damage to the Jin family would have been even greater. Because of this, Jin Siwoo thought of Namgung Wol as their benefactor. Namgung Wols gaze turned to Pyo-wol, Are you leaving? I have to. Where are you going? I dont know yet. You dont have a specific destination, do you? Not really. Well, why dont you stay here in Runan for a few more days? Why? I think there will be some interesting things to see. Interesting things? Dont you want to know what will happen to Jianghu in the future? Youll probably find out if you stay in Runan a little longer. Namgung Wol looked at him with a meaningful expression. * * * Pyo-wol left the Jin manor and returned to the inn. He asked the innkeeper to give his horse plenty of food and rest. Since the Jin family was in the midst of a crisis, they could barely afford to pay attention to horses in their stables, causing the horses to become thin and weak. Even if it wasnt necessarily for the condition of his horse, Pyo-wol would still have decided to stay in Runan for a few more days to recover his strength. After leaving the horse in the inns care, Pyo-wol returned to his room. If he was going to stay in Runan for a few more days, he needed to make sure his injuries were fully healed. Pyo-wol immediately sat down with his crossed legs and began to meditate. Using Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique, Pyo-wol examined the condition of his body. For a master of his caliber, examining his own inner self was not a difficult task. As he used the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique, heat rose from his body, and his inner strength surged through his veins like boiling blood. One thousand, two thousand Pyo-wol locked himself in his room for two days, focusing solely on his meditation. By the time he left his room on the third day, his injuries had been completely healed. However, since he had been meditating for two days straight, his body became completely thin from not being able to eat for the past few days. Pyo-wol talked to a servant and asked him to bring food into the room. Since Pyo-wol paid the servant for doing him an errand, he happily delivered the food to his room. He had not been able to eat for two days, so he needed to eat a lot of food to regain his strength. Pyo-wol chewed every last morsel of the food that the servant brought him. Once his stomach was full, his complexion returned to normal, and his skin began to glow again. Pyo-wol pushed the plates aside and thought to himself, Body Substitution.2 As he regained his strength, his mind drifted back to his fight with the Black Cloud Corps. He had used Body Substitution to deceive Jang Muryang and take his life. At the time, he had done it out of improvisation, but as he looked back, he realized it was a subtle and clever move. If I can improve the technique a little more, it will definitely become even more powerful. The key to this move was to trick the human eye. He would have to move quickly and use the afterimage to lure and surprise his opponent. Jang Muryang had been one to fall for such a trick. Jang Muryangs martial prowess was undoubtedly great, but because of his subordinates deaths, his composure was massively shaken, leading him unable to make proper judgments, and ultimately, be killed helplessly. The problem was if he found himself against real masters. They would not be easily shaken or distracted by ordinary psychological warfare. Just using Body Substitution is not enough to deceive them. He had to add something more. Pyo-wol sat cross-legged and began immersing himself, thinking about Body Substitution. Once he thought up a subject, he would see it through to the end. This was also how the Starving Demon, the martial art that he created, was born. Pyo-wol continued to ponder how he could develop the Body Substitution technique. I need to strengthen the afterimage to make it feel more real. The first method that came to mind was adding internal energy. By infusing internal energy into the residual image, he would be able to make it as if the afterimage was tangible, as if it had substance. If others knew what he was thinking, they would have thought he was crazy and told him to stop right away because of how unrealistic his thoughts were. There was a concept in Taoism called the primordial spirit.3 A person who has reached the state of spiritual enlightenment can cultivate a primordial spirit, which is a condensed form of qi or energy. It would start off at about the size of a child, around six or seven years old, but would eventually grow larger according to the level of cultivation. But Pyo-wol was not planning on cultivating a primordial spirit. He just wanted something similar enough to fool his opponent for a moment. Pyo-wol operated his internal energy and released it outwardly. Kwang! The objects in his room instantly exploded as if struck by lightning. The excessive release of inner energy caused a shockwave and explosion in the room. Oh no! What happened? At that moment, Pyo-wol heard the urgent voice of the servant from outside. The servant had rushed over, alarmed by the loud noise coming from Pyo-wols room. Pyo-wol told the servant, Its nothing. What? But Dont come in, Ill compensate for the broken items later. A-Alright. The servant replied and then retreated. As soon as the servant was out of earshot, Pyo-wol released his internal qi again. It was weaker than before, but the energy began to flow more freely and smoothly. Pyo-wol suddenly thought that this method was similar to how his Soul-Reaping Thread is being dispersed. Now that he thought about it, the Soul-Reaping Thread is also a formidable martial art technique that did not exist before in the world. As of now, he hadnt seen anyone who could unfold martial arts the way he does. What if I could extract and compress the Soul-Reaping Thread more finely? It did not have to maintain its shape for a long time. As long as it stayed together instead of scattering, it would be effective enough. Pyo-wol plucked out a bundle of qi threads and tried to form them into the same shape as himself. Kwaang! This time, the bed broke. Still, Pyo-wol didnt give up and continued to experiment with his method. Boom! This time, the window exploded. But Pyo-wol kept trying. One more time. His attempt naturally ended in failure. But he still tried again, and again. Soundlesswind21s notes: Yay! New martial arts for Pyo-wol! Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 290 Pyo-wol frowned slightly. He could hear loud noises coming from all over the streets. It had been a long time since he had been outside, and in the meantime, the entire city had changed to resemble a construction site. Repair work had begun on the mansions and pavilions that had been destroyed during the battle between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor. It was a sight that reminded him of the saying that destruction must precede creation. After the war ended, warriors left like a receding tide, and laborers took their place. As the ruined mansions and pavilions started to be rebuilt slowly one by one, the people living in Runan began to gain their energy. Since the streets were restored to their former glory, people began walking around again. Street vendors set up their stalls, and many people came out to engage in economic activity. As the reconstruction work progressed, the streets became more lively, and the sounds of hammering and chatter could be heard everywhere. People were now accepting the Jin family as the ruler of Runan. This was evidenced by the fact that no one talked about the Snow Sword Manor anymore since the war ended with the Jin familys victory. Pyo-wol felt the change in the peoples sentiment as he walked. He headed for the street where the workshops were located. His phantom daggers have been heavily damaged in the battle. The blades became dull, and cracks began to appear on the surface. It might be able to hold up for a while, but he would have to repair it beforehand if he wanted to make his weapon last longer. He didnt know if there were any craftsmen in the area who possessed skills that were on par with Tang Sochus level. But in any case, its not as if the craftsman would be making him a new weapon, they would just be simply repairing it. There must be at least one skilled craftsman he could entrust his weapons to. The sound of hammering echoed through the workshop street since morning. The workshop street was enjoying an unprecedented boom due to the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family. After the fight between the two factions was over, the surviving warriors entrusted their weapons for repairs. Weapons piled up like mountains at each workshop. The craftsmen would put the weapons in the furnace to heat them up, before proceeding to hammer it. There were so many weapons to repair that the craftsmen stopped accepting customers. Pyo-wol carefully examined the weapons displayed on the stall in front of each workshop. The condition of the weapons sold on the stall was a way to gauge the skill of the craftsman. After passing by dozens of workshops, Pyo-wol didnt find any workshop he liked. Most of them were not up to Pyo-wols standards, who was accustomed to Tang Sochus skills. While he found one workshop that was somewhat decent, they were unfortunately too busy fulfilling their backlogs to take another customer. In the end, Pyo-wol gave up on having his weapons repaired. Even if he didnt know how long he would be staying in Runan, he didnt want to leave his phantom daggers in the hands of unskilled craftsmen. Just as he was about to turn his back and leave, something caught his attention. How dare you cut in line in front of me?! I was definitely here first, so what do you mean cut in? I came to this workshop first! Two warriors were shouting at each other in front of a workshop in the corner. One had a very large build, while the other was small but had sharp eyes. At first glance, the warrior with the large build seemed to have the advantage. He was as big as a bear and had tremendous muscles to match. But the small warrior who stood up to him didnt back down from the argument. Pyo-wol did not recognize the two men. The one who was bothered the most by the two mens fighting was an old craftsman who seemed to be the owner of the workshop. The old craftsman shouted out, I told you to go somewhere else and not make a scene here! My workshop is not open anymore, so theres no reason for the two of you to keep arguing here! Shut up, old man! Mind your own business! The old craftsmans pleas didnt do anything to stop the two men. Rather, they even glared at each other with even more ferocity. Youd better leave now. Screw you! For this little brat to have such arrogance It was the bigger martial artist who lost his temper first. He swung a fist the size of a pot lid, but the smaller man countered with his own move. Boom! Their collision broke the poorly built workshop apart. You damn bastards! Please stop! I said I wont be handling weapons anymore! The old craftsman pleaded and shouted, but the two men paid no attention to him. The old craftsman was similar to a patriarch of the workshop district. Many craftsmen in the area learned how to handle iron from him. That was how skilled he was. However, he was now too old and sick to continue operating his workshop. So now, he was merely guarding it out of boredom and did not perform any actual work. But somewhere along the line, those two men had heard of his reputation, causing them to barge in front of his workshop early in the morning, insisting that they wanted him to sharpen their weapons. The old craftsman, Hong Noya, told them that he had already decided to put down his hammer for good. But those two men did not listen to him. You rascals, please listen to me! Hong Noya shouted, but he couldnt stop the two men from fighting. Whats going on? Oh no! The nearby workshop owners rushed over, but they had no particular skill in handling this situation. One workshop owner spoke to a young martial artist beside him who had come as a customer. Please stop them! Why me? Please sir! He is like a teacher to me. If you can stop them from fightingC Ill even repair your weapons for free! Hey! Are you implying that I should make them hold a grudge against me? What? No, thats not it. What Im saying isC if I get involved in their fight for no reason, and they end up holding a grudge against me, what are you going to do? Its been said for a long time that we shouldnt interfere in the fight between powerful people. The young martial artist refused, citing his own reasons. But to the workshop owner, it sounded like a cowardly excuse. Other workshop owners also asked their own customers, but all of them refused. At a glance, it was clear that the strength of the two fighting martial artists were out of the ordinary. No one wanted to risk getting involved in their fight. It was then. A woman walked by the workshop where the two martial artists were fighting. Step! Step! Her footsteps cut through the noise, echoing clearly. She was a beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure. She had black hair flowing down to her waist, and blue eyes that exuded a mysterious aura. She had the power to draw everyones eyes and attention to her. Perhaps it was her beauty that had men mesmerised. Fearlessly, the woman approached the workshop where the warriors were fighting and said, Thats enough. At her calm words, the warriors stopped fighting and looked at her. Who are you? Get lost, woman. The two men glared at her with displeasure and scrutinized her from head to toe. But the woman remained calm and replied in a composed manner, I came here to do some business, but with the two of you acting like this, I cannot enter. Please take your fight elsewhere and leave this place. Is this bitch crazy? Who are you to interfere? Hurry up and get lost. In an instant, the womans expression turned icy. Can you take responsibility for those words now? Responsibility? How could you ask something about responsibility in front of me? Yeah, sure, dont worry about it, I, Kwak Dae-yeong, will take responsibility. This woman talks too much. Leave already. The tall man grinned sinisterly while the short man looked at her with a contemptuous gaze. Their reactions were different, but they shared one thing in common: they both ignored the woman. I will say this one last time. Leave this place. Both of you. This bitch! Should I kill you first? Since youre being so rude? At that moment, Shing! The sharp sound of a sword being unsheathed echoed through the workshop street. Keuk! Hiiic! The big man who identified himself as Kwak Dae-yeong and the small man screamed at the same time. Deep cuts had appeared on their shoulders. Fear became evident on their faces. W, When did she even draw her sword? I didnt see her swing it! Both men prided themselves on being experts, but they didnt even realize the moment when the woman drew her sword. If the woman was determined to harm them, the two men would have already died. Even the injuries on their shoulders were minimal compared to what she was capable of. If she had sliced deeper, their bones would have been severed. Their faces grew white as they realized that the woman was an incredible martial artist. The woman glared at them and said, Do you want to try again? Oh, no! Please no! I have some urgent business to attend to, so Ill be going now! The two fled without looking back. The other workshop owners, who had witnessed the scene, were relieved to see the troublemakers leave, but at the same time, they were curious about the womans identity. The hoodlums who had caused the disturbance earlier were undoubtedly skilled warriors, but she had subdued them too easily. Suddenly, the woman glanced around. The nearby warriors were quick to turn their heads away, avoiding their gaze. It was then that the womans gaze met with Pyo-wols. The womans eyes lit up, and immediately rushed toward him. Long time no see. I guess so. Do you also have business here? The woman who looked at Pyo-wol with a cold gaze was none other than Um Soso, who had been traveling with Dok Gohyang. Her blue eyes were filled with a strong sense of wariness towards Pyo-wol. Even when Dok Gohyang acted friendly towards Pyo-wol, she had always been cautious of him. It was the same even now. Pyo-wol wondered whether meeting her here was a coincidence or deliberate. He then answered, I came here to repair my weapons. Is that so? But no one here meets my standards. Really? Um Soso looked at Pyowol piercingly, but no matter how hard she looked into his eyes, she couldnt read his thoughts. Hoo! Um Soso sighed inwardly. She realized that she had overreacted. If you really came here to repair your weapons, then follow me. Hong Noya is the best weaponsmith in the area. Hong Noya? Hes the owner of the workshop where the two warriors just fought in. I see. Hes originally from Hainan, but he moved here a long time ago.Nonetheless, his skills are top-notched. Um Soso approached Hong Noya, then Hong Noya greeted her. I greet the Lady. Thats enough politeness. Hows my sword? Ive repaired it nicely. Hong Noya quickly brought out a long wooden box from inside. The box contained a sword with a sophisticated pattern engraved on it. Um Soso received the sword in the box and then handed him the sword she was holding. The sword she was holding prior had been damaged. She needed Hang Noya to repair it. The sword in the box was originally hers, but since its blades had been damaged, she had to borrow a temporary one to replace it. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she received her own sword. As much as she liked her temporary sword, she still preferred the one shed been using for a long time already. Thank you. Its as good as new. No, it was my pleasure to be able to work on the ladys sword. Hong Noya replied with an emotional expression. Although circumstances had forced him to leave Hainan and settle in this faraway place, he had never forgotten his previous hometown. Thats why he did his best to repair Um Sosos sword. Um Soso then pointed to Pyo-wol and said, If its okay with you, can you repair his weapon too? I will do my best. Hong Noya answered. Um Soso turned to Pyo-wol. You can leave it to him now. Thank you. If youre grateful, come to Celestial Origin Pavilion in the evening.1 Celestial Origin Pavilion? Young master still has lingering attachment to you. It would be good for you to come so he could tell you his intentions clearly. Lingering attachment? Thats right! Um Soso replied honestly. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! CH 291 Hong Noya was happy and willing to repair Pyo-wols phantom daggers. Had it been any other workshop, Pyo-wol would have had to wait at least a day or two, but Hong Noya started the repair right away. Wow! I dont know who made this, but their skill is truly impressive. Hang Noya looked at the phantom daggers with admiration. Everything about the weapons material, weight and balance were perfect. Who is the craftsman who made this dagger? How come he is so skilled? Can you introduce me to him? If given the chance, I would like to study refining techniques from the person who made this weapon. The expression on Hong Noya was of sincere admiration. He separated the hilt from the blade. He left the handle alone and put the blade into the furnace to heat it up. When the blade turned red hot, he took it back out and started hammering it. Thunk! Thunk! He was shaking with excitement a moment ago, but once he started working, he didnt say a word and focused only on his work. Pyo-wol silently watched Hong Noya as he worked. Luckily, Hong Noyas skills were reliable. Even though he was sweating profusely, he never lost his concentration and only focused on his work. He had a true craftsmans concentration and skill. Pyo-wol put his worries about the phantom daggers aside and thought about Um Soso, or more precisely, the person she was accompanying, Dok Gohyang. Dok Gohyangs eyes were different from that of an ordinary person. Although he appeared to be from Hainan, his eyes were full of ambition. It was strange that someone with such eyes remained quiet. Most of all, it was his temperament that made Pyo-wol wary. It was like watching a calm sea before a storm. The sea might be calm for now, but at any moment it could turn and swallow everything. Dok Gohyangs temperament was clearly a new experience for Pyo-wol. Above all, what made Pyo-wol uneasy was the fact that Dok Gohyang was not alone. He was in collaboration with Jang Mugeuk. The Dok Gohyang that Pyo-wol first saw was not someone who would be under someone else. He looked the type that would want to do things on his own, without the help of others. But it seemed that Dok Gohyang would give way to Jang Mugeuk. That could only mean that Jang Mugeuk was formidable enough to defeat Dok Gohyang. A dragon waiting for a turbulent time. For the dragon to ascend, a storm had to blow, and now a storm was beginning to blow from Runan. Pyo-wol thought it would not take long for the world to become even more chaotic than it is now. What are you thinking? At that moment, Hong Noyas voice broke through his thoughts. When Pyo-wol looked up, he saw that Hong Noya had already finished cleaning and repairing the phantom daggers. Is it all done? You would have no problem using it for now. But its not completely repaired. Itll still be better for you to go back to the craftsman who made these daggers if you want it to be repaired properly. Hong Noya honestly admitted his lack of skill. He then continued, I tried my best, but I couldnt restore them to their original state. However, Ive managed to make them somewhat similar, so they should be fine for the time being. Pyo-wol received the phantom daggers and said, Thats enough. How much would the repair cost? Dont worry about it! Shes my guest, Ill do it for free. Do you respect her? No, to be precise, I respect her master. If it werent for him, the Martial Sword Sect would not exist today. Although I now live in a faraway place, I always wish for the success of the sect. Hong Noya continued to talk for a long time afterward about how great the Martial Sword Sect was, and how it had a significant presence in the southern part of Jianghu, including Hainan. Pyo-wol listened to him for a while, before leaving the workshop. It was morning when he entered the workshop street, and now, the sun was already setting. He had spent the whole day in the workshop, nevertheless, it wasnt wasted time. Pyo-wol returned to the inn. Just as Pyo-wol was about to touch the doorknob to his room, he frowned for a moment. But he opened the door nonetheless and stepped inside. He then saw a woman, wearing a red dress, sitting on his bed. It was Hong Ye-seol. As Pyo-wol entered, she stood up and said, Where the hell have you been? Ive been waiting for you for a long time. What brings you here? Were lovers, arent we? Do I need a reason to come? Hong Ye-seol approached and wrapped her arms around Pyo-wols neck, looking into his eyes. It was an alluring look that any man would find hard to resist. I missed you. Dont talk nonsense Hmph! Youre not even a little romantic. Why are you here? I dont think Id be able to see you for a while. A return order to the Hundred Wraith Union has been issued. Return order? Its an order for all the assassins currently in Jianghu to return to the Hundred Wraith Union. Theyre calling back all the assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union? Thats right. Does that kind of thing happen often? This is the first time something like this has happened, well ever since I joined the Hundred Wraith Union anyway. Really? I think its because of what happened in Runan this time. Heuk-ho and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts died, and the contract they had with Lee Yul disappeared. The Hundred Wraith Union suffered great losses because of this. This was the first time that Hundred Wraith Union had suffered such a loss since it gained its reputation. The leader of the Hundred Wraith Union probably summoned all of its members to plan a countermeasure. We probably wont see each other for a while if I go now. The Hundred Wraith Unions headquarters must be far away. Ho-ho, you probably cant even imagine. Hong Ye-seol gave a meaningful smile. Then she suddenly wrapped her lips around Pyo-wols mouth. After kissing him so passionately for a while, Hong Ye-seol pulled away, then winked. Well, see you next time. What if I want to see you? Oh my! How touching! My heart just fluttered, even though I know youre not being sincere. Hong Ye-seol made an exaggerated expression. She knew exactly what kind of person Pyo-wol was. He was an assassin to the bone. He could easily control his emotions. It was impossible for someone like him to come looking for her, but she still wanted to believe it. If thats really the case, then come to the Goyang Pavilion in Yueyang. Goyang Pavilion? I am well acquainted with the owner of Goyang Pavilion. He will be able to tell you my whereabouts. Ill remember that. Ill see you later then. Hong Ye-seol smiled and flew out the window. Only the scent of wild chrysanthemum remained in the room where she disappeared. * * * When Um Soso opened the door to the inn and walked in, Dok Gohyang said, Youre late! I met someone unexpected. Who? Pyo-wol. What? You met Pyo-wol? Yes! I met him on the workshop street. How is he? Is he okay? He seemed fine. Really? Dok Gohyang looked surprised. He had a good complexion. It didnt seem like he had any injuries. Are you sure? Judging from the remaining traces, it seemed like he suffered a pretty big injury. Maybe hes already healed. Did you fight him? If you did, you would have known for sure, right? He is a dangerous opponent. Its too much of a risk to fight him for that reason alone. Really? Dok Gohyangs expression changed to Um Sosos words. Although she followed him around like an escort, she was still a skilled warrior that he could not ignore. Even he would have to use all his strength to subdue her. Whats more, she has a highly developed sixth sense. Anyone who made her feel uneasy was without a doubt a dangerous person. Thats why she was wary of Pyo-wol from the beginning. Is it impossible to take him under our command? Hes not someone who will work under someone else. Are you sure? Ill even put my neck on the line. Whoa thereC putting your neck on the line? I want a living Um Soso, not a dead one. Thats what Im saying. Then I guess Ill have to give up. Too bad! Dok Gohyang sighed. If youre that disappointed, why dont you check one last time? How? I asked him to come here. Really? You might change your mind if you see him in person. Thats a good idea. But if that doesnt workC Then we can decide what to do with him when that time comes. As expected, youre smart. But theres one thing you should remember. You should never underestimate him. Haha! How can I underestimate him? Hes a man who single-handedly annihilated the Black Cloud Corps, and razed the Snow Sword Manor to the ground. Its ridiculous to even think of such a devilish man as weak. Dok Gohyangs eyes sunk deeply. The attention of the world was on the Jin family. They were praising Jin Siwoo and some people related to him for leading the Jin family to victory. However, to Dok Gohyang, who stayed in Runan and observed the situation closely, the most threatening person was Pyo-wol. While the others remained unaware, he knew all about Pyo-wols fights everything from his battle with the Black Cloud Corps, and assassins such as Heuk-ho and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts. What was truly surprising was not the fact that Pyo-wol had won against them, but rather the fact that he left no trace of himself even after winning. Dok Gohyang had met many martial artists in his life, but he had never met someone who had concealed himself so thoroughly. He was terrified of Pyo-wols venomousness and meticulousness, yet at the same time, he couldnt help but be greedy. That was why Dok Gohyang was so obsessed with Pyo-wol. Um Soso understood Dok Gohyang better than anyone else. She knew why he desired talented people so much. But she knew that this still wasnt right. She couldnt picture Pyo-wol submitting and going under someone, and her encounter with him in the workshop street only strengthened her conviction. But Dok Gohyang thinks otherwise. That was why Um Soso thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to have Dok Gohyang meet Pyo-wol one last time to completely sever his obsession. That was why she had done Pyo-wol the favor of introducing him to Hong Noya. Well, it turned out well anyway. I can see him once more time. Dok Gohyang smiled. Jang Mugeuk descended from the audience with dull footsteps, but his complexion was not good. He looked as if he had suffered an internal injury. Dok Gohyang asked with a worried expression, How is it? Its gotten a little better. Thats a relief. Its fortunate that it only ended up like this. Hes quite remarkable to have pushed you this far. He has the qualifications to do so. I suppose so Dok Gohyang nodded. A few days ago, Jang Mugeuk had fought against someone. The result was a draw. Neither of them had won a clear victory. They only ended up inflicting internal injuries on each other. If Dok Gohyang had intervened in their fight, he and Jang Mugeuk would have surely defeated the other person. But, Dok Gohyang only watched from a distance without getting involved. Everyone had something they had to overcome with their own strength. And for Jang Mugeuk, that man was his obstacle. Intervening in their fight would have just been an insult to Jang Mugeuk, that was why Dok Gohyang could only watch their fight from a distance, with Um Soso at his side. Jang Mugeuk asked Dok Gohyang, Have you finished your preparations? What is there to prepare? I just have to wait. Hmm Isnt our cause a good one? Everyone will follow you. We must make sure that happens. Oh right! He will come that day too. Him? Pyo-wol. What? Soso invited him. It wont be too late to deal with him then. Dok Gohyang smiled slightly. Jang Mugeuk, on the other hand, frowned. You still havent let go of your obsession with him? As you can see, Im a bit obsessive. Tsk! Jang Mugeuk clicked his tongue at Dok Gohyangs nonchalant reply. He keeps on trying to tame the untamable, when hes clearly a person whose nature is different from ours. CH 292 They seem to be in better shape than I expected after such a big fight. Im sure the Jin family worked hard to recover from the battle. Really? I suppose so. The two young men talked while looking around the city of Runan. Both of them exuded an uncharacteristic strength and confidence. And it wasnt just them. One after another, young warriors with unusual momentum and energy were entering Runan. Some came in groups of three or five, while others came alone. Their times of arrival and points of departure were all different, but their destination was the same. Celestial Origin Pavilion.1 It was one of the largest inns in the area, and also one of the most luxurious. This made it a place mainly frequented by powerful and influential people in Runan before the battle between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family. However, once the war between the two factions started, the inn closed its doors for the meantime due to lack of customers. The sight of the Celestial Origin Pavilion opening its doors again and letting in a group of young men attracted the attention of many. Whats going on? Why are so many martial artists gathering at the Celestial Origin Pavilion? People were worried that there would be another clash like the one between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family. The very fact that young martial artists were gathering at this time scared them. Among them, the one who reacted the most sensitively was the Jin family, the leading faction in Runan. It was a natural reaction for them. After all, they had only just begun repairing the damages and losses incurred from the battle. Having so many young martial artists coming in without a warning in the scope of their territory was not a situation they could calmly accept. Jin Siwoo took matters into his own hands. Jin Siwoo left the residence alone and headed for the Celestial Origin Pavilion. It was then that Jin Siwoo saw a familiar face. Brother! Jin Siwoo immediately recognized the man and ran over to him. The man who stood out from the distance was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol has now fully recovered from his injuries and is now in perfect condition. With his complexion back to normal, his already beautiful face looked even more charming. Brother seems to be getting even more beautiful. Jin Siwoo clicked his tongue. He could almost smell the scent of incense from Pyo-wols face now. Anyone would be enchanted by Pyo-wols face. Nevertheless, Jin Si-woo greeted him warmly. I see you havent left Runan yet. Where are you going? Im going to the Celestial Origin Pavilion. Celestial Origin Pavilion? Yes! Is it because of the warriors entering Runan? Thats right. How did you know? Because Im on my way there too. What? Even you too, brother? Jin Siwoos eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected words. Pyo-wol spoke as he walked, I was invited. Invited? By a woman named Um Soso, who travels with Dok Gohyang. Wait, Dok Gohyang? You mean the Dragon Fang Sword of the Martial Sword Sect?2 Did you not know he was here? Yes. This is my first time hearing about it. Jin Siwoos face stiffened in an instant. Dok Gohyang was a big shot. Even though he was young, he had already been confirmed as the next sect leader of the Martial Sword Sect. For such a big shot to come in and not give any notice to the Jin family was a clear sign of disrespect. What is he thinking Well find out once we get there. Lets go together. Okay! The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder towards the Celestial Origin Pavilion. Jin Siwoo felt relieved just by the fact that Pyo-wol was going with him. They soon arrived at the Celestial Origin Pavilion. Three warriors stood guard at the entrance. Pyo-wol immediately recognized their identities. They were none other than Dok Gohyangs henchman, the South Sea Three Swords. The South Sea Three Swords were checking each and every identities of the young martial artists who were trying to enter the Celestial Origin Pavilion. When Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo arrived, the South Sea Three Swords raised their hands to stop them. Stop there. Do you have a badge? Badge? Yes! If you dont have one, then you cant come in here. Youre asking me for a badge? In this place? Jin Siwoo had a dumbfounded expression on his face. The South Sea Three Swords then quickly realized that something was wrong. This was their first time seeing Jin Siwoo, which was why they hadnt realized his identity. Just then, Pyo-wol, who was behind Jin Siwoo, stepped forward. Ah! The South Sea Three Swords suddenly exclaimed as they recognized Pyo-wol. Youd better let him in, if you want to start the meeting today. What? This guys name is Jin Siwoo. Hes the leader of the Jin family. Oh! Just then, the pupils of the South Sea Three Swords flickered. Although they didnt recognize Jin Siwoos face, they knew of his name. The three of them looked at each other. Their faces were filled with embarrassment. They knew how unreasonable it was for them to ignore Jin Siwoo when theyre holding an event in Runan. Il-geom, the eldest of the South Sea Three Swords then spoke up, I apologize for not recognizing you earlier. Both of you, please come inside. They had no choice but to let the two in since Pyo-wol was Dok Gohyangs guest, while Jin Siwoo is the leader of the Jin family. Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo walked into the Celestial Origin Pavilion. There were already a lot of people gathered inside. Most of them were around Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoos age, but there were also many who looked much younger than them. Most of the martial artists were men. There were only a few women. They were sitting around tables, chatting. As Jin Siwoo confirmed their faces, his expression stiffened. Golden Heaven Society3 Jin Siwoo had accompanied his older brother Jin Geum-woo to a few meetings of the Golden Heaven Society, so he recognized that many of the warriors here belonged to the Golden Heaven Society. How can this be? These were the same people who didnt show up even when Jin Geum-woo, the head of Golden Heaven Society, lost his life. Of course, Namgung Wol and a few other martial artists had come from far and wide to support the Jin family in order to show their loyalty to Jin Geum-woo. However, there was not one who visited the Jin family among the martial artists gathered in the Celestial Origin Pavilion. They laughed and chatted joyfully, without even knowing that Jin Siwoo had arrived. The sight of them made Jin Siwoo feel a great sense of betrayal. Jin Siwoos eyes were now red and bloodshot. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back his anger. Pyo-wol looked at him without saying a word. He couldnt even guess how great the sense of betrayal Jin Siwoo must be feeling. Pyo-wol knew that hasty comfort would only make Jin Siwoo more miserable. Was Jianghus kindness so fleeting? How could they do this to my brother? It was Jin Geum-woo who had visited and persuaded these masters to establish the Golden Heaven Society. Given their relationship with him, they shouldnt have done this. It was then. Thud! A dull footstep was heard coming from the stairs. The gazes of the martial artists who had been talking amongst themselves focused on the stairs. Three people could be seen coming down the stairs. Jang Mugeuk, Dok Gohyang, and an unexpected person. He was Jang Hoyeon, the man who had come all the way here to find the sword, Gongbu. All eyes were on the three of them. As soon as Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang appeared, the atmosphere in the room became heavy. The martial artists were crushed by the unearthly momentum they exuded. Jang Mukuk stood in the middle of the stairs and spoke. I would like to thank all of you for coming here. The reason I have invited all of you here is because of the matter of the Golden Heaven Society. After Jin Geum-woos death, the leader of the Golden Heaven Society, the organization lost its focal point and was unable to fulfill its role. Jang Mugeuks voice had the power to gather everyones attention. The young martial artists unknowingly focused their attention on him. I dont think the situation in Runan would have deteriorated to this extent if the Golden Heaven Society had remained intact. Thats why I have a proposal. I suggest that we strengthen the cohesion of the Golden Heavenly Society so that such an incident never happens again. We can do this by choosing a new leader who can actively respond to such situations. Thats right! I agree with Master Jangs words! Wow! The people cheered at Jang Mugeuks words. Pyo-wol looked at Jang Mugeuk with narrowed eyes. In a way, it was a very strange act. Jang Mugeuk suggested selecting the next head of the Golden Heaven Society, but to Pyo-wols ears, it sounded like Jang Mugeuk was declaring his intent of taking that position himself. And many people cheered and shouted in agreement. Let Master Jang take the position of leader! If its Master Jang, he can follow behind Master Jin and lead the Golden Heaven Society excellently! Make Master Jang the head! Wow! The crowd erupted in cheers. It was a scene that could only be described as madness. Ugh! Jin Siwoo clenched his fists tightly and glared at Jang Mugeuk. Jang Mugeuk diligently walked among the young warriors, unaware or perhaps ignoring Jin Siwoos hostile gaze. The events that happened next unfolded very quickly. Jang Mugeuk naturally became the master of the Golden Heaven Society. The sequence of events was so natural that it was like watching a well-choreographed farce. Jin Siwoo felt a great sense of betrayal. He couldnt understand how they could do this. He wondered if his older brother, Jin Geum-woo, was still in their memories. It was then. Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang approached Jin Siwoo. Eh? That man is Finally, the martial artists in the room suddenly recognized Jin Siwoo. Embarrassed expressions suddenly appeared on their faces. It was a situation that would have made all of them feel embarrassed, but Jang Mugeuk, the mastermind behind all of this, remained very nonchalant. He first gave Jin Siwoo a knowing look. Its been a while. Yes. Jin Siwoo looked Jang Mugeuk straight in the eyes. They had met once before, with Jin Geum-woo present. I didnt know you were coming. I didnt know you were coming either. Didnt you say you would contact me if you ever pass by Runan? Why didnt you inform me beforehand or something? How could you come to my front yard and say nothing? Its a misunderstanding. What misunderstanding? I saw it with my own eyes. I thought you might be busy, so I wanted to have a meeting first and then contact you. Do you think that makes sense? Im sorry that I wasnt more proactive in helping you when the Jin family was in crisis. But you know better that I cant, dont you? Is it because youre the successor of the Heavenly Military Sect? Thats right. My decisions are also the decisions of the Heavenly Military Sect. When the Heavenly Military Sect moves, then it will not be just a matter of winning the power struggle in Runan. The Heavenly Military Sect was undoubtedly one of the most powerful forces in the world. Even Shaolin Temple, a traditional powerhouse and the North Star of Jianghu, was evaluated as one level below the Heavenly Military Sect. In the current state of Jianghu, the only one who could stand up to them was the Frenzied Warrior Clan. No other faction dared to match the power of the Heavenly Military Sect. All the sects in the world were on high alert to the movements of the Heavenly Military Sect, and it was clear that if the Heavenly Military Sect made a move in such a situation, all sects would react sharply. Jang Mugeuks words were theoretically correct. However, Jin Siwoo wondered if it was necessary to gather the Golden Heaven Society in Runan and take the position of the leader of the association, especially at this time. As if reading Jin Siwoos mind, Jang Mugeuk smiled and said, In any case, I was planning to take everyone to visit the Jin family after todays meeting. Since the fight with the Snow Sword Manor is over, no one will object. Do you expect me to believe that? If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do. But Im telling the truth. Theres no reason for me to lie to you, is there? Jang Mugeuks eyes were cold as he looked at Jin Siwoo. Jin Siwoo didnt dare to meet his gaze. Ugh! Jin Siwoos face twisted. Jang Mugeuk stared at him for a moment before turning his gaze to Pyo-wol. Oh, youre here too. If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldnt have come. Of course you wouldnt. I didnt know shed invite you here either. Anyway, since youre already here, why dont you eat first? The food here is pretty good. Did you come to Runan for this purpose from the beginning? This purpose? To monopolize Jin Geum-woos legacy. If its not me, then the Golden Heaven Society will scatter apart. In that case, it would be better for me to be the organisations center to help Jianghu. Thats the only way to honor Jin Geum-woos will. Im not sure if Jin Geum-woo would agree. What would a dead person think? All decisions and actions are for the living. Since things have come to this point, why dont you join the Golden Heaven Society too? Jang Mugeuks smile was cold as he turned to face Pyo-wol. Soundlesswind21s notes: Ugh!!!! The audacity of this guy. I officially hate Jang Mugeuk now. Hes so opportunistic. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 293 Jang Mugeuks gaze was ordinary. He didnt have the same intensity in his eyes as the others, nor did he seem to be pressuring with his qi. But the moment Jin Siwoo, who was standing by Pyo-wols side, looked him straight in the eyes, he froze and couldnt breathe properly . It was as if a giant rock was weighing down on his chest, making it impossible for him to even breathe. Jin Siwoos face instantly turned white. Since Jin Siwoo had Jin Geum-woo as his elder brother, who was among the top ranked warriors in the world, the standards by which he evaluated warriors were high. He had the tendency to compare them to his older brother, whether they would be above or below Jin Geum-woo. Until now, there were only a few people whom Jin Siwoo thought were clearly superior to Jin Geum-woo. One of them was Pyo-wol. While he couldnt exactly tell how strong Pyo-wol was, he still vaguely thought that Pyo-wol might be stronger than Jin Geum-woo. However, when he met Jang Mugeuk today, he was shocked in a different way from Pyo-wol. He felt a mountain-like pressure coming from Jang Mugeuks body. The force was pressing him down so much that he couldnt even move a muscle. Jin Siwoo raised his qi as he tried to continue looking at Jang Mugeuk. What the hell is thisC People often evaluated Jang Mugeuk in the same rank as Jin Geum-woo. However, the Jang Mugeuk whom Jin Siwoo had seen today with his own eyes could not be said to be equalled. Jin Siwoo felt his entire body tremble. He looked away from Jang Mugeuk and looked at Pyo-wol instead. He thought that Pyo-wol would definitely feel some pressure as well. However, contrary to his expectations, Pyo-wol didnt seem to feel any pressure even as he met Jang Mugeuks gaze head-on. On the contrary, it was the people around them who felt suffocated. Not only Jin Siwoo, but also all the other members of the Golden Heaven Society watched the confrontation of the two with their mouths shut. They all thought that Pyo-wol would simply accept Jang Mugeuks proposal, just like they did. They were all impressed when they saw Jin Geum-woo before, but Jang Mugeuk was even more overwhelming. So they all thought that it was only natural for Jang Mugeuk to become the new master of the Golden Heaven Society. Jang Mugeuk had the skills, character, and incredible background as a member of the Heavenly Military Sect. He had all the makings of a great martial artist. But contrary to their expectations, Pyo-wol was not overwhelmed by Jang Mugeuk, nor did he give him the answer they expected. I refuse. Hmm! Jang Mugeuk was not surprised by Pyo-wols words. He didnt think Pyo-wol would accept his proposal in the first place since it was indeed presumptuous. His question was rather rhetorical, for the sake of showing it to Dok Gohyang, who was right next to him. As he expected, Dok Gohyang looked disappointed. He said to Pyo-wol, Why dont you think about it again? No matter how many times I think about it, my answer will be the same. So its really a no Dok Gohyangs expression turned as hard as a stone. There was no more kindness in his eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol. What a shame! We could have been good friends. Not friends, but rather tools. What? Isnt that the case? Dok Gohyang couldnt answer properly. He hadnt expected Pyo-wol to see right through him. Dok Gohyang stared at him for a moment. If Jang Mugeuks eyes were like mountains, Dok Gohyangs eyes were like a stormy sea. His eyes were as frightening as the waves rushing in. I hope you dont regret your decision today. That will never happen. There is nothing as meaningless as the word never in this world. Ive learned that as Ive lived. That may be true. But I dont think Ill regret todays decision. Pyo-wols voice was very dry, devoid of any emotions. The lack of emotion in his voice sent a chill down the spine of Dok Gohyang and even Jang Mugeuk. Jang Mugeuk then spoke in a low voice so that others wouldnt hear, Um Soso made the mistake of inviting you here. She shouldnt have called you here at all. Is it because you cant get rid of me with everyone here watching? Thats right. Thats a shame, isnt it? Its a pity, but since my friend has finally given up in trying to lure you in, its not a complete loss. I guess well have to settle with this for now. Are you going to absorb the Golden Heaven Society and use it to dominate the world? I dont know. Jang Mugeuk didnt give a definite answer, but it was as good as giving an answer since Pyo-wol already knew what he was thinking. It was clear that everyone present here in the room would be the ones leading Jianghu in the future, even if their abilities might be a bit lacking at the moment. In five or ten years, their status would be drastically different from what it is now. And if they still all decided to support Jang Mugeuk, it wouldnt be too difficult in taking control of all of Jianghu. Its not necessary to rule others by force. As long as Jang Mugeuk could gain the agreement and support of those who would lead the next generation, he could easily dominate. Pyo-wol thought that Jianghu was changing. In the past, many factions tried to solve everything with force. Such was the case with the Celestial Demon Order and the demonic cult who tried to establish their power in Jianghu in the previous generations. But they all had failed, causing Jianghu to undergo significant changes during the upheaval. But now, Jianghu warriors do not simply comply with those who have a strong influence or powerful military might. They are more exclusive towards those they do not feel an emotional connection to. Jang Mugeuk knew this fact, which was why he wanted to get his hands on the Golden Heaven Society. It was clear that Jang Mugeuk wanted to spread his own ideals by taking over the Golden Heaven Society that Jin Geum-woo had created. Pyo-wol believed that Jang Mugeuk was more dangerous than any other. Jang Mugeuk already had a strong ally who is Dok Gohyang, and adding the Golden Heaven Society to the mix would be like giving him wings. Jang Mugeuk and Pyo-wol stared into each others eyes for a while. It was Pyo-wol who stepped back first. He then turned to Jin Siwoo, Lets go back. But BrotherC! Its best to leave now. Jin Siwoos face twisted at Pyo-wols words, but he soon nodded. Okay. Part of him wanted to grab Jang Mugeuk by the throat and argue with him right away, but he knew it wasnt a good idea. No matter what he said right now, the people in the room wouldnt listen to him. Jang Mugeuk already had complete control over their minds. As frustrated as he was, he had to step aside now. That was the only way to preserve the honor of the Jin family. Jin Siwoo retreated with Pyo-wol. As he did so, Jang Mugeuk said to him, As soon as this meeting is over, Ill go to the Jin manor to pay my respects to Geum-woo. Ill see you then. Jin Siwoo gritted his teeth, but didnt say anything in return. He didnt think anything good would come out of his mouth if he spoke right now. Just as Pyo-wol was about to lead Jin Siwoo out the door, Jang Hoyeon approached him, Thank you! I was able to meet these people because I followed you. They are all good friends. Ive made a valuable connection because of you so Ill cherish them well. Youre lucky. Where are you going to go now? Take care of yourself until we meet each other again. You wont be able to walk out of here unscathed next time. I have some advice for you too. Its not good to get too close to them. You might end up getting hit by a blind sword for no reason. What? Bang! At that moment, Pyo-wol walked out and slammed the door of Celestial Origin Pavilion at his back. Once outside, Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo walked through the streets of Runan without saying a word. Pyo-wol had already guessed this would happen, so he wasnt shocked, but it was a different case with Jin Siwoo. He staggered down the street, dazed. Understanding what Jin Siwoo was feeling, Pyo-wol didnt try to comfort him. After a while, when Jin Siwoo had recovered his emotions, he spoke with difficulty, Jianghu is truly a heartless place. I thought that at least a few of them would be able to argue back against Jang Mugeuks words, but not a single one of them did. Even though he had no choice but to come to Yunan at the height of the fight with Snow Sword Manor, he should have come to the Jin family first because of his relationship with Jin Geum-woo, and then he would have accepted whatever path they took. Todays incident would remain a huge scar on his heart for the rest of his life. Pyo-wol suddenly spoke, Maybe its for the best. What do you mean? Rather than continuing to be in the company of people who are neither here nor there, it might be better to separate early. Its understandable for you to feel upset right now, but there will come a day when youll think it was better that you parted ways with them today. Do you really think so? I do. I understand. Ill try to think that way too. Jin Siwoo responded with a relieved expression. As he directed the battle with Snow Sword Manor, Jin Siwoo had grown even stronger and mature. He gritted his teeth and vowed. I will make them regret their decision today. To do that, he needed to increase the power of the Jin family. He needed to build up their strength to a level that no one could ignore. By making deals with numerous merchants and influential figures, the Jin family became financially prosperous. Furthermore, his grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, had finally regained his senses and was slowly recovering his martial arts skills. As long as Jin Wol-myeong got back his original strength, the Jin family would become a force to be reckoned with. I will definitely raise the Jin family with my own hands. I wont let our sect suffer such adversity again. Pyo-wol could feel Jin Siwoos determination. Siwoo will continue to grow even more. Trials can make people feel frustrated, but they can also make them grow. There may be cases where other people falter in the face of difficulties, but some rise with even greater strength. Jin Siwoos case was the latter. Pyo-wol had no doubt that Jin Siwoo would grow even stronger. Suddenly, Jin Siwoo said, Hmpf! If I knew this would happen, I wouldnt have invited a theater troupe. A theater troupe? Yes. We invited a troupe to celebrate the victory and boost the morale of the people, but now, they might misunderstand and think that we prepared it for them. Jin Siwoo smiled bitterly. It wasnt his idea to call in the troupe. It was actually the suggestions of the Jin family elders. They believed that after going through a difficult situation, they should hold a big celebration to show off their strength. Jin Siwoos grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, agreed with the elders. News came that a famous theater troupe was visiting the area, so the Jin family hurriedly sent someone to invite them. However, the date of their arrival would coincide with the arrival of Jang Mugeuk and the Golden Heaven Society in the Jin manor. With this, it would look as if they invited a theater trope to welcome Jang Mugeuk and the Golden Heaven Society. Well, I dont know whats going to happen next, but Im going back to Jin manor. Jin Siwoo cupped his fist in goodbye before going off in the direction of the Jin family. As he walked away, his back seemed particularly lonely. He seemed more alive back at the time when he picked up his sword and fought against the Snow Sword Manor. At least then, he didnt have to worry about human relationships. In a way, it seemed like maintaining human relationships was more difficult and exhausting than experiencing life and death situations. Pyo-wol shook his head slightly and walked to the inn where he was staying. When he arrived, it was already late at night. He ate a quick meal and returned to his room. When he returned to his empty room, Gwiya, who had been twisting around his arm, began to squirm and move. The snake climbed up Pyo-wols body and peeked out through the collar at the nape of his neck. Ssssss! Gwiya used Pyo-wols body as a playground, roaming around to its hearts content. The snake loved the smoothness of Pyo-wols skin. Pyo-wol opened the window. A cool breeze blew in and caressed his body. Then his eyes caught sight of a parade of carriages entering the city. Wagons loaded with goods and carriages carrying people made their way into the city. People who were walking up and down the street looked at the procession with curiosity. The lead carriage carried a large red flag. The red banner had the words, Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe1 written on it in gold thread. It looked like the troupe Jin Siwoo had been talking about was coming in. Its a troupe! Waaaah! People in the streets began cheering. Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 294 The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes lodgings coincidentally happened to be the same inn where Pyo-wol was staying. They chose to stay in this particular inn because the more upscale inns such as the Celestial Origin Pavilion were already occupied by martial artists belonging to the Golden Heaven Society. Furthermore, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying also had its own stable. The troupe could use the stable to place the horses they rode in on. As soon as the troupe entered, the inn instantly became very lively. They are performers who travel around the world entertaining people, so their conversations were bound to be engaging and entertaining, fitting for people used to performing in front of crowds. The members of the troupe were diverse. There were those who performed on stage, musicians who played instruments, and singers. More than thirty people were gathered in the restaurant on the first floor of the inn, chatting and socializing. Their lively conversations made the inn as noisy as a market. I heard that the place we are performing this time is truly magnificent? Thats right. Its been a long time since weve performed in a sect. Everyone needs to keep their wits about them. We cant afford to make a mistake and risk a disaster. Dont worry. Havent we done this one or two times before? Hahaha! The faces of the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe were filled with pride. Although they were a relatively new troupe, they had already successfully performed countless shows. In the past few years, there was no other troupe with a more successful career than them. Tararang! The musicians sat down and began playing their instruments. They wanted to make sure that none of their instruments were broken or damaged. As the musicians played, the singer who was sitting next to them, started singing. Hahaha! Sounds great! Their singing sparked another round of excitement. It was a lively atmosphere. A beautiful woman in her early thirties looked at them with a smile on her face. The mature and charming woman was Yi Okran, the deputy leader of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. She was currently managing the troupe on behalf of their busy leader. She was the embodiment of grace and refinement, having grown up in the theatrical troupe since she was a child. Just then, one of the performers approached her. I havent seen the leader since earlier. Where did he go? He went out to meet someone. He knows someone here? Isnt it our first time here? The performer looked puzzled. You know the leader, he has a wide network. But still Dont worry about the leader. Hes someone who can handle things on his own. Well, thats true. We only need to focus on the performance that will take place in two days. We need to prepare well from now on so we dont make any mistakes. Ill make sure not to make any mistakes. You better, but for now, lets drink and enjoy ourselves to our hearts content. After all, well be busy again tomorrow. Yes! The performer replied and then retreated. Yi Okran, who was left alone, muttered to herself. He really is a busy man * * * Swoosh! Without a sound, the window opened and a black figure entered the room. He was wearing a black robe and a hat that covered the top part of his face.1 As the black figure reached his robe, a curved dagger appeared. He approached the bed silently, like a cat. There was someone sleeping on the bed, under the blanket. The person seemed to be sound asleep, with how he was breathing heavily. The black figure raised his curved dagger and aimed it at the chest of the person under the blanket. Clang! However, the curved dagger didnt manage to stab the chest of the sleeping man. The man under the blanket parried the incoming dagger with his own blade he had hidden underneath. The person had clearly been sound asleep just a moment ago. Yet, he had sensed the black figures surprise attack and counterattack in return. As expected! A gleam of admiration appeared in the black figures eyes. No one had ever noticed his sneak attacks before, but his opponent right now had not only sensed it, but also counterattacked. It was surprising, but the black figure thought it was natural. He would have been disappointed if the person had simply succumbed to his attack. The person shook off the blanket and got up, revealing a face more beautiful than a womans. The moonlight shining through the window illuminated his face, making his appearance even more exquisite. The once sleeping person was Pyo-wol. The black figure swung his curved dagger at Pyo-wols face. It was a blow with the intention of deeply scarring his face. Kang! However, his attack was also deflected by Pyo-wols phantom dagger. The black figure didnt give up and continued to swing his curved dagger again and again. Kaka-kaka-kang! The curved dagger and phantom dagger clashed in midair. The black figure aimed only for Pyo-wols vital points. Each of his strikes was powerful enough to instantly kill. In the blink of an eye, they moved their fight outside. Before anyone knew it, they were flying out of windows and onto the roofs of the neighboring houses. Kaka-kang! They sprinted across the roof, swinging their weapons at each other. It was natural to wonder about the identity of the attacker, but Pyo-wol didnt ask any questions. The black figure naturally didnt talk either. Ciiit! Suac! Only the chilling sound of weapons clashing echoed in the area. Their fight under the moonlight was beautiful like a performance, but the people inside the houses were oblivious to the fact that a fierce fight was happening right above their heads. The fight quickly reached its climax. It was Pyo-wol who brought the fight to an end. Cit! His phantom dagger sliced the hat worn by the black figure. The hat split in two like bamboo, revealing the black figures face in the moonlight. He had an appearance reminiscent of a goblin, with his dark eyes, and a slightly curved back. It was an appearance far from ordinary in many ways. He then spoke, Your skills are still the same. You were alive? Hehe! Its thanks to youC! He grinned, revealing his yellow teeth. Thanks to me? Thanks to the crazy thing you did, a gap appeared in the Heaven and Earth Net. It was thanks to that that I was able to survive. So thats how you managed to escape and started your own troupe, So Gyeoksan? Its been my longtime dream. The black figure, So Gyeoksan, sheathed his curved dagger and approached Pyo-wol. He was one of the children who had been raised as assassins alongside Pyo-wol in the underground cave. He was a gloomy child who was known as the Greedy Spirit Wolf.2 It was also from him where Pyo-wol first learned the art of changing his appearance. Despite his unexpected encounter with So Gyeoksan, Pyo-wol was not surprised, for he had always considered that he might still be alive. He didnt know about the others, but he knew that So Gyeoksan and So Yeowol werent the kind of people who would die easily. They were the type who would try to survive no matter what. What about So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo? Kuku! After we broke through the Heaven and Earth Net, we parted ways. So theyre still alive. We didnt go through all that hardship just to die easily. After all weve gone through, we cant just die without gaining any fame or wealth. Did you come here looking for me? Kukuku! Thats right! I was traveling and performing around Jianghu when I heard a rumor about a certain assassin. At first I didnt think it was you, because, as you know, theres an organisation called the Hundred Wraith Union, and they control the assassin market. But then I heard that the assassins face was more beautiful than a womans, and that his name was Pyo-wol. At that point, even a fool can figure out your identity. So Gyeoksan chuckled. He hadnt changed at all. He still seemed to be living in his own world. Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan and said, Theres a strong smell of blood on your dagger. Seems like youre not satisfied with just being the leader of a traveling troupe. Kukuku! Shouldnt you know best about our nature? I occasionally satisfy my thirst for blood on the side. You should leave when you have the chance. If you keep on lingering here, youll end up being caught and killed. Is the great Pyo-wol worried about me? The world is about to turn upside down! Kukukuku! So Gyeoksan laughed maniacally. Pyo-wol only stared at him silently. Just as So Gyeoksan didnt know much about Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol knew very little about So Gyeoksan. Other than the fact that they had been raised as assassins in an underground cave, they had no common ground to feel affection for each other. They sometimes cooperated out of necessity, but in the end, they didnt trust each other. Thats why even after meeting each other after such a long time, Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan with a cold gaze. So Gyeoksan didnt trust Pyo-wol either. When he attacked Pyo-wol, he didnt hold back at all. He didnt care nor consider the possibility that Pyo-wol might get hurt. If Pyo-wol could avoid all of his attacks, then good for him, but if he couldnt, then So Gyeoksan didnt care if he ended up dying at his hands. Thats how little he thought of Pyo-wols existence. With his trademark sly smile, So Gyeoksan said, This isnt the place for this, lets have a drink. Without waiting for Pyo-wols response, he headed out. Pyo-wol stared at So Gyeoksans back for a moment, before following suit. The place where So Gyeoksan had gone was the same inn where he had attacked Pyo-wol. It was also the same accommodation where the traveling theater troupe led by So Gyeoksan stayed. Since it was already late at night, the restaurant on the first floor was quiet. The members of the troupe had all gone to bed. However, only one person was still awake, waiting for So Gyeoksan. Youre late. The beautiful woman who calmly greeted So Gyeoksan was Yi Okran, the deputy leader of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. So Gyeoksan grinned and said, I met a friend. His name is Pyo-wol. Hes quite famous in Jianghu these days. Pyo-wol appeared behind So Gyeoksan. Yi Okrans eyes lit up once she saw Pyo-wols face. Your friend is handsome. Hes so handsome its almost unpleasant. I wanted to slash his face with a knife if I could. Why didnt you? I tried, but I failed miserably. My goodness! Your friend must be quite the skilled martial artist. Kukuku! Thats right, you better watch out, because hes not just good at martial arts. Really? The red corners of Yi Okrans lips slightly curled up. She bowed gracefully to Pyo-wol. I, Yi Okran, the vice-leader of the Heavenly Flower Troupe, greet you, Master Pyo-wol. Please take care of me from now on. I dont know if well have a chance to meet again. Who knows what the future holds. Anyway, I have to wake up the servants for them to prepare some drinks. I dont drink. Our leader loves to drink. Even when I nag him not to, he just wont listen. Yi Okran immediately got up and went to wake up the servants. When they were alone, So Gyeoksan sat down and said, Sit down. When did you start drinking? Hehe! Youre strange. Shouldnt you enjoy life a little since youve found your freedom? How long are you going to live like a monk, suppressing all your desires? Life isnt that long. Do everything you can while you still can. I dont want to hear that from you. Kuku! Is that so? Since when did you become the leader of a theater troupe? Its been a few years. At first, I tried to make a living as an assassin, after all, everything Ive learned so far was how to kill. But the world isnt easy. To be a proper assassin, I had to join the Hundred Wraith Union, but I didnt like the idea. Is it because of the Blood Shadow Group? So Gyeoksan nodded. He clenched his jaw, as if the mere thought of it vexed him. Thats right! Why would I want to belong to another organization when Ive just been freed from the Blood Shadow Group? So thats why I started my own troupe. It was difficult at first, but now, weve managed to establish ourselves and are making a decent living. You can join us if you want. No thanks. Too bad. Im sure theres plenty of women who would love to see you because of your face. In any case, let me know if you change your mind. Im sure you didnt come here just to talk about that. Why are you really here? I told you, were here to perform for the Jin family. If youre going to keep talking nonsense, Im going to leave. You still have a filthy personality. Suddenly, So Gyeoksans expression changed. I have a request for you, Pyo-wol! SoundlessWind21s notes: OMG. I didnt expect Pyo-wol would meet someone from his past here. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 295 Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan with a blank expression on his face. So Gyeoksan found it difficult to look Pyo-wol straight in the eyes. He had always known that there was a gap between them before, but he didnt expect it to be greater now, to the point of being immeasurable. Even when he took on the role of the leader in a traveling theater group, So Gyeoksan made sure to continue taking on simple missions to prevent his skills from being rusty. But even then, So Gyeoksans level was nowhere near Pyo-wol. When So Gyeoksan first heard of the nickname, Reaper, he instinctively thought of Pyo-wol. The first time he had heard the nickname was back at Chengdu in Sichuan. Since Chengdu and Sichuan were places that had given him unforgettable nightmares, he made sure to always keep a close eye on its movements even after leaving the city. Thats why, when he heard the name Reaper, he immediately investigated Pyo-wols whereabouts. Knowing Pyo-wols unusually beautiful face, coupled with his ruthless hands and bold behavior, So Gyeoksan was convinced that the Reaper that people were talking about was the Pyo-wol he knew. Pyo-wol had already become someone on a completely different level. He could tell it just with the way Pyo-wol looked at him. Although assassins are used to hiding their innermost thoughts and feelings, they could read each others minds to a certain extent. They could do so by observing the other persons eyes, and gestures. In other terms, assassins could quickly grasp the other persons body language. But So Gyeoksan could not read any body language from Pyo-wol. On the contrary, it seems as if his nervousness and thoughts were the one being read by Pyo-wol. He tried his best to hide his thoughts, but he couldnt deceive Pyo-wols eyes. Pyo-wol could clearly see how extremely anxious So Gyeoksan was at the moment. Although Pyo-wol didnt exactly know the reason why So Gyeoksan was feeling that way, it was clear to him that So Gyeoksan was currently in a difficult situation. A request Yes. A request. I refuse. You dont even want to hear about it? I dont think I need to know. Its probably a request thats too much for you to handle, but since refusing to do so will result in dire consequences, youre passing it on to me. Asshole. So Gyeoksan made a frustrated expression without realizing it. He had indeed come to Pyo-wol for that reason. If he could use him well, he could resolve the matter without getting blood on his hands. But now that Pyo-wol had seen through his intentions, his plan was as good as ruined. Youre a bastard with no ounce of kindness. Ill take that as a compliment. Forget it. Lets just drink. Just then, Yi Okran arrived holding a tray filled with liquor and food. I was in a hurry, so the appetizers might not be much. Ill treat you better next time. Yi Okran placed the liquor and food on the table with an apologetic expression, then she sat down right next to So Gyeoksan. So Gyeoksan naturally wrapped his arm around Yi Okran. She poured a glass of liquor for him. You said you dont drink, right? Ill be drinking alone then. Do as you please. Well, its impossible to find any trace of humanity in you anyway. So Gyeoksan downed a glass of liquor in one swift gulp. Mmm, delicious. Drink slowly. The faster you drink and get drunk, the more youll have left. You have to drink a lot slowly to get your moneys worth. He drank three more glasses in a row. It was as if he was being chased by something. The So Gyeoksan whom Pyo-wol knew was not someone who would reveal his emotions under any circumstance. But with the way he is right now, he was unintentionally revealing his impatience, as if he was backed into a corner. But Pyo-wol didnt ask the reason why. He knew that if he crossed the line here, he would have no choice but to get deeply involved. After breaking through the Heaven and Earth Net, they had lived their lives without any contact with each other. And if Pyo-wol were to be honest, he hadnt really cared about So Gyeoksans survival or any other person for that matter. They werent that close, and they hadnt promised to do anything together in the future. In fact, their relationship was even worse than that of complete strangers. They knew each others undersides and weaknesses all too well, which precisely made it difficult to trust each other. Thunk! So Gyeoksan set his glass down and asked, How long are you planning to stay in Runan? I dont know. I wont be here for long. I can leave as soon as tomorrow if I want to. Youre too damned in a hurry. Where are you going anyway? Were not that close that we have to keep each other updated on our whereabouts, are we? In short, youre telling me to stop paying attention and get lost. Exactly. Bastard If youre done talking, Im leaving. What? Already? We havent seen each other in a long time. Why are you being like this? Lets talk. We havent seen each other in a long time so theres nothing for us to talk about. We werent interested in each other in the first place. We have nothing in common, so what reason is there for us to have a conversation? At Pyo-wols cold words, So Gyeoksans expression stiffened. Normally, no matter how badly they got along, they would hide their true feelings with a fake smile and keep the tenuous bonds of their relationship alive. Human beings are creatures that cannot live alone. They tend to live by confirming their existence through their relationships with others. This was true of everyone he met, and it was true for himself as well. He needed a reason to exist in the world, so he formed a theater group to create a reason for himself. But Pyo-wol was different. He wasnt interested in having others recognize his existence. He didnt find it important either in having relationships with others. Even in the underground cave, Pyo-wol was the same. He only cared about his survival, and nothing else. That attitude of his hadnt changed. It continued even up to this day. Selfish son of a bitch. Despite So Gyeoksans venomous words, Pyo-wols expression didnt change. He just continued walking away. So Gyeoksan glared at Pyo-wols retreating back as he walked up the stairs, but it didnt change the situation. At that moment, a white hand wrapped around So Gyeoksans neck. Stop being angry. Im not angry. You are. Youre really furious. Youre like a child who had their toy taken away. What did you say? Hehe! How cute. Yi Okran laughed and kissed So Gyeoksan on the cheek. What are you doing? Its your reward for being cute. If you do that again, I might have to kill you first. Hehe, I would always welcome you killing me in bed. Youre such a slut. You made me that way. Hmpf! Dont pout like that. Its not like youre really hurt. Yi Okran climbed and sat on So Gyeoksans thighs. So Gyeoksan automatically held and caressed her backside. Enjoying his touch, Yi Okran said, You cant just suddenly stop if you really want something. Then what do I do? You have to know how to push away, and how to tease and stimulate other person. How do you tease them? Ill teach you now. Yi Okran pressed her lips to So Gyeoksans mouth. Hng * * * The morning was a busy one for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. They woke up early in the morning and had breakfast. Their breakfast was just as noisy as the dinner they had the night before. Can you pass me that over there? What? The fruit? Yes! Give me the bowl. Ill serve it for you.. Thanks! They served each other food, chatting as they passed the bowls around. They had so much to say even after talking late into the night, so their conversation continued into the morning. Just then, the troupes leader, So Gyeoksan, and vice-leader, Yi Okran, came down the stairs. Did you sleep well? You look good. I wonder what happened last night? Something good? What good thing? A really good one. Hehe! Sweating is good for your health too, right? Hahaha! The troupe teased the two of them. If it were any other woman, they would have blushed at the suggestive remarks, but Yi Okran calmly replied without batting an eye, Yes, its been a long time since Ive exerted myself, so I feel really good right now. Wahaha! The members burst out laughing in unison. The women poked each other in the side with their elbows. Yi Okran laughed and continued, Alright, since the performance is tomorrow, we have a lot of work to do starting today. Do you all know what to do first? Yes! Dont worry, we wont have to work for a day or two. The members replied with enthusiasm Troupes were usually invited to create a festive atmosphere or to lighten up a gloomy mood. It was the same thing for the Jin family. They wanted to mend the public sentiment of Runan who had been devastated by the fight with the Snow Sword Manor, so they went out of their way to invite the troupe. They hoped that the troupe would be able to revive the depressed mood of Runans residents and warriors. The troupe had an obligation to meet their expectations. Now, after breakfast, they would pour out into the streets together. They would play instruments and sing songs to arouse peoples attention. They only one day to attract the attention of Runan, and turn their eyes towards the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. So Gyeoksan said, Eat well, everyone. We have to move around all day today. Yes! Dont worry, leader! So Gyeoksan nodded in agreement. While the members did not know of So Gyeoksans true identity, to them, So Gyeoksan was still a leader they could trust and rely on. If it werent for him, the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe would have scattered and gone on to do other things. To them, So Gyeoksan was more than just a leader. Lets eat quickly and get to work. Work it is, work. Just as the troupe members were about to chatter again, a man came down the stairs. The first to react were the female members. Whoa! What a handsome man! The person coming down the stairs was none other than Pyo-wol. When the women saw his face, their faces turned as red as a tomato. So Gyeoksans face twisted.. That bastard always shows up at a moment like this and ruins the mood. So Gyeoksan, who lacked confidence in his own appearance, felt his self-esteem drop as he compared himself to Pyo-wol. Bam! He gritted his teeth, then thought about carving a scar on Pyo-wols beautiful face right then and there. But he knew best that Pyo-wol wasnt the type of person who would let that happen, so he had to grit his teeth and endure. So Gyeoksan approached Pyo-wol. Did you come down here to eat? Or is it that you couldnt sleep because of some noisy people? I couldnt sleep because of the noise. My kids are a bit noisy, arent they? Understand that theyre just getting excited and hyped up for the incoming performance. Pyo-wol nodded in agreement. Just then, the female members of the troupe shouted loudly, Leader! You know that guy? Wow! Could you please introduce us? Youre friends with such a handsome man? Our leader is such a talented person! So Gyeoksans face contorted even more at his members words. He shouted, Shut up! You guys should hurry up and get back to work! Hiiik! Our leader is angry! Lets get out of here quick! Lets go back to work! The troupe members quickly left the inn like an ebb tide. Pyo-wol turned to So Gyeoksan and asked, Arent you also going to go out? Im the leader, so I have separate things to do. CH 296 Rumors of the arrival of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe spread throughout the city of Runan. The performers played their musical instruments, sang songs, and showcased their tricks. Wow! This is the best! The people cheered as they watched the performers. The atmosphere, which had been somewhat dampened by the fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor, was enlivened by their appearance. There was also news of the gathering of the Golden Heaven Society, a social organization of young martial artists. These two pieces of news became a source of vitality for the people of Runan. Whenever two or more people gathered, they would talk about these two topics. The meeting of the Golden Heaven Society in Runan must be because of Jin Geum-woo, right? Isnt it obvious? Hes the one who founded the Golden Heaven Society. How good would it have been if he was still alive. If he had been alive, the Snow Sword Manor would not have dared to challenge the Jin family. Still, Im glad that the Jin family won. The Golden Heaven Society probably gathered in Runan to honor Jin Geum-woo. Thats right, and Im sure the Jin family knew they were coming, so they invited some performers to lighten the mood. The people misunderstood that the troupe had come to welcome Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. As the cheers grew louder and louder, so did the peoples misunderstanding grew deeper and deeper. Hmph, fools. So Gyeoksan sneered at them. He walked through the streets alone with his hat pressed down. While the troupe caught the peoples attention, So Gyeoksan moved alone somewhere. He headed towards a back alley of Runan. After looking around for a moment, he approached a shabby mansion. The house had a small black flag next to a red gate. The flag was so small that it was hard to spot unless you paid attention. Knock! Knock! So Gyeoksan knocked on the gate. The gate soon opened without a sound. He stared at the wide-open gate for a moment, then stepped inside. The mansion he entered had a typical northern-style structure. The courtyard was in the middle, with pavilions surrounding it, thus completely blocking the view from the outside. It was a structure adapted to withstand the harsh cold of the north, but there was no better structure for keeping secrets. So Gyeoksan stood in the middle of the courtyard, looking around. It was then. Are you the Blood Bat?1 A muffled voice came from the main hall connected to the courtyard. So Gyeoksan squinted and looked at the main hall. He saw a man sitting in a chair looking at him. The man was also wearing the same kind of hat as him, so he couldnt see the mans face. So Gyeoksan nodded and said, Thats right, Im the Blood Bat. The name Blood Bat was one of his aliases. Whenever he took on a job as an assassin or handled any secret missions, he would use the name Blood Bat. He kept this kind of work a secret even from his subordinates. The only person who knew this fact was Yi Okran.. He strained his eyes to make out the mans face, but even with his enhanced eyesight, he couldnt see through the mans hat. Tak! The man threw something at his feet. It was an envelope containing a letter. What you need to do is simple. Take the person written in the letter to the Prison of No Return.2 Youre telling me that the Prison of No Return actually exists? So Gyeoksan looked at the man in surprise. But the mans voice that returned was cold as ice. It exists. Thats why Im entrusting you with this task. Goodness! Theres a map inside that leads to the Prison of No Return. Memorize it and then burn it. Ah, I understand. So Gyeoksan couldnt help but have a stony expression even as he answered. He made a mistake. The Prison of No Return Rumors about the Prison of No Return have been circulating around Jianghu for a long time. No one knew who created it, or when it was created. No one even knew what purpose it was created for. It was only rumored that such a place existed. Many even doubted the fact that it even existed. The most terrifying rumor about the Prison of No Return is that once you enter, you can never get out. Thats why it was named the Prison of No Return. There have been people who mysteriously disappeared from Jianghu from time to time. People who vanished without leaving any trace, as if their very existence had been erased. Some said they had all been taken to a place called the Prison of No Return. But there was no evidence, and it was just a story that floated around like a legend. So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth. I have a bad feeling about this He was asked to take on this mission all the way from Runan. The identity of the client was unclear. Above all, he had a bad feeling, which was why he initially tried to refuse this mission. However, it was a request that he couldnt afford to refuse, so he had no choice but to accept it. He then tried to pass the task on to Pyo-wol as an alternative, but that attempt failed. Now, he found himself in a situation where he had to carry out the request himself. The location of the place, Prison of No Return, had been kept secret up until now. There must have been a good reason for the secret to be kept so well. A killing machine, perhaps, or a shackle that could never be broken. Either way, it wasnt a good thing for So Gyeoksan. In the worst case scenario, he could lose his life. But now, turning down the request was even more impossible. So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth and walked forward. He picked up the envelope that had fallen on the floor. When he opened the envelope, someones name was written on it. The moment he saw the name, he unintentionally cursed. Dammit! He raised his head back again to look at the client. But the client was nowhere to be seen. * * * Taking advantage of So Gyeoksans momentarily distracted state, the client slipped out of the mansion. He had rented the mansion for a day in someone elses name. Even if someone investigated, there would be nothing to reveal his identity. Once he was some distance away from the mansion, he removed his cloak and hat and threw them over the wall of another house. He was a man in his early forties. He had tanned skin and a well-muscled body. He had an overall strong impression which stood out. He walked with a brisk stride. He headed for the largest inn in Runan. The inn had a sign that read Celestial Origin Pavilion. When he arrived at the entrance of the inn, a woman came out to greet him. The moment he saw the woman with a beautiful appearance and blue eyes filled with intelligence, he greeted her, Im back. And the request? Ive left it in the hands of someone trustworthy, you neednt worry. Are you sure? Would I dare to be careless about my identity? I trust you. Only then did the womans expression relaxed. For a moment, a sense of relief came over the mans face. Some might criticize him for being wary of the womans reaction, but if they knew even a little bit of her true character, they would never say such a thing. Um Soso, the Witch of the Blue Sea.3 She was the terror of the South Sea. For those who knew how Um Soso had made Dok Gohyang the indisputable successor of the Martial Sword Sect, they had deep-rooted fear towards her etched into their bones. The man who just arrived at the inn was Ilgum, one of the Three Swords of the South Sea and Dok Gohyangs subordinate. Just then, Dok Gohyang opened the door of the inn and stepped out. What are you talking about so seriously? Have you come out? What are you talking about without me? We were just discussing about the Third Young Master. Oh! That? Did you catch the stray hunting dog? Yes! I was fortunately able to catch the wandering hunting dog. And its abilities? Its reputation is not bad. Thats good to know. Dok Gohyang chuckled. * * * Pyo-wol left the inn and headed to Jang Noyas gambling hall. Youre here? As soon as Pyo-wol entered the gambling hall, Jang Noya came running out barefoot. There was a faint glint of fear on Jang Noyas face as he looked at Pyo-wol. It was Jang Noya and his men who had cleaned up the mess after Pyo-wols fight with the Black Cloud Corps. They had buried the bodies they couldnt dispose of in the swamps or in the outskirts of Runan to erase any evidence. As they disposed of the bodies, they realized just how terrifying Pyo-wol was. All of the dead were martial artists who could be considered masters in Jianghu, and yet Pyo-wol managed to wipe out more than a hundred of them. Jang Noya and his men trembled in fear. It had been several days since they had disposed of the bodies, but the terror still lingered in their minds. When Pyo-wol sat down, Jang Noya quickly reported, We havent seen any unusual movements in Runan yet. Most of the martial artists who sided with the Snow Sword Manor have left Runan, while the Jin family is busy cleaning up the mess. Pyo-wol listened to Jang Noyas report without saying a word. As of now, he could obtain any information from Hong Yushin of the Hao clan as much as he wanted. However, Pyo-wol would never make the blunder of just relying on only one source for information. The more sources of information he had, the better. While the sheer volume of information would never catch up to the Hao clan, Jang Noya and his men had built a more extensive network of information in Runan. At least in Runan, Jang Noya and his men have surpassed the Hao clan. Jang Noya and his men could see where the Hao clan could not. That was why Pyo-wol had come to the gambling hall. After listening to Jang Noyas report, Pyo-wol spoke up, From now on, focus on the Golden Heaven Society. By that, do you mean the ones staying at the Celestial Origin Pavilion? Yes. But we dont have enough people to monitor them all. You dont need to monitor them all. Focus on Jang Mugeuk, Dok Gohyang, and Jang Hoyeon. Understood. Jang Noya replied, bowing his head deeply. Pyo-wol was just about to leave Runan, but the Golden Heaven Society and So Gyeoksan were holding him back. Is it a coincidence? It might have been a coincidence that they both arrived at Runan at the same time. But Pyo-wol believed that there was no such thing as coincidence in this world. Even the seemingly coincidental events had a deeper reason that inevitably intertwined. Whats more, So Gyeoksan has been deeply involved with him since childhood. The fact that So Gyeoksan and the Golden Heaven Society came at the same time and got entangled with Pyo-wol stabbed him in the heart like a thorn under a fingernail. Other people might not think much of it, but Pyo-wol saw it as a warning sign. One of the secrets to Pyo-wols survival until now was that he never ignored even the slightest sense of danger. Pyo-weol thought back to Jang Mugeuk. An anti-hero.4 It was hard to define him when he first met him, but now he was sure. Jang Mugeuks eyes were filled with intense desire. To someone with such a longing gaze, the peaceful and static atmosphere of the current Jianghu would have been unbearably boring. He might have felt like a fish out of water, slowly drying up and dying. And the battle between the two factions in Runan would have been a breath of fresh air. It was like a golden opportunity to witness cracks in Jianghus order that had only been talked about and to make them bigger with his own strength. Seeing him gather the members of the Golden Heaven Society and become its leader only made Pyo-wols convictions stronger. It didnt matter to him if Jang Mugeuks ambitions ran wild, or if the world became muddled because of it. It didnt matter as long as it didnt concern him. But So Gyeoksan just happened to enter Runan at the same time. Pyo-wol didnt think it was a coincidence. Some invisible force must have been at work. Or perhaps, probably the power of fate Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 297 When Pyo-wol returned to the inn, it was already late in the evening. Inside the inn, the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe were gathered. Their faces were filled with tired yet satisfied expressions after a full day of wandering and performing around Runan. People were so surprised that they couldnt even close their mouths! I guess thats enough to get the word out that were performing, right? Well, Im sure we made enough noise about it. Im really looking forward to tomorrows performance. The troupe members chatted as they took a sip of their drinks. Pyo-wol looked around the inn for a moment, but he couldnt see So Gyeoksan anywhere. Just then, Yi Okran spotted Pyo-wol. She then approached him, Oh, youre here. Wheres Gyeoksan? He went out since he had some other matters to attend to. Other matters? Yes! He said hell be back by tomorrow evening at the latest. Will the performance continue without him? Our leader rarely performs, and were the ones organizing the show since the beginning, so its not a problem even if hes not there. Pyo-wol nodded at Yi Okrans explanation. If you havent had dinner yet, would you like to join me? I feel bad that I havent treated you properly yet, and besides, youre a friend of our leader. Its okay. But still, please give me a chance. Its the first time Ive met someone who knows about our leaders past, so I really want to treat you well. Did he not tell you about his past? No. Then I cant tell you either. But If you have any questions, you should ask him directly. Dont make things difficult for other people. I did put you on the spot, Im sorry. Yi Okran easily admitted her mistake and apologized, but that didnt mean she was giving up on sharing a meal with Pyo-wol. In that case, Ill just treat you to a meal. That will be okay with you, right? Pyo-wol thought she was quite insistent, hut he had no more reason or excuse to refuse. Sure. Thank you. Yi Okran said with a pleased expression. Hey! Clear one table and bring out some new food! As soon as Yi Okran gave the command, the members of the troupe, who had been laughing and talking, began to move in unison. The male members cleared the table, while the female members went to the kitchen to fetch food for Yi Okran and Pyo-wol. In no time, a table was filled with food. Please sit. At Yi Okrans words, Pyo-wol sat down. Then, as if waiting, one of the female members sat down next to Pyo-wol. When Pyo-wol frowned slightly, Yi Okran laughed and said, Dont worry. Shes doing it because she wants to. Thats right, Ive been wanting to sit next to you since the moment I first saw you. The female troupe member said, with a bashful smile. Yi Okran explained further. Being a member of a small theater troupe is actually not an easy job. As you know, many people consider us to be of lowly class. Beautiful and charming people like the one next to you are often preyed upon by the higher-ups. Its my first time hearing about that. Of course. Its because its not well known, but its actually quite a common occurrence. While people enjoyed the performances of a theater troupe, they also tended to think of them as very lowly beings. This was especially true for those of higher social status. They would often not leave a beautiful woman alone in their midst. They would sometimes coax the troupe leader into giving them the female members, either through threats or money. And the ones who succumbed to the temptation would end up throwing the female members to the higher ups for a night. This was their world, where such things happened frequently. But our leader is different. No matter how much money was offered to him, he would never give away a member if they didnt want to. No matter how much other people threaten him, he will always protect them. Its thanks to him that we can perform with such bright faces. He must be a good leader for you guys. Yes, I cant compare him to anyone else. Honestly, theres no one like our leader. Before he arrived, we lived such hellish lives. The female member sitting next to Pyo-wol said while putting the food in front of her onto her plate. The female members name was Ga Hyang. She had a cute appearance and a beautiful voice, which made her a target for many people. In fact, there were times when she had to sell her body against her will, but none of the money she earned went into her pocket. All the money she was supposed to receive went straight to the pockets of their previous leader. He would often use the money to entertain himself and show favoritism to other members. Even if she wanted to escape, she couldnt. That was because their previous leader dominated the troupe with violence. If So Gyeoksan hadnt appeared, their hellish lives would have continued until today. Pyo-wol found their words quite surprising. The way they just described So Gyeoksan was different from the one he knew in the past. During their time in the underground cave, So Gyeoksan was more gloomy than anyone else. He was similar to Pyo-wol in a way that he was unwilling to show his true colors. While there were times So Gyeoksan stood by So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo, he only did so out of necessity. He was still always ready to betray them at any moment. It was for this reason that Pyo-wol found So Gyeoksan untrustworthy and unreliable. However, to these people, So Gyeoksan seemed to play the role of a pretty dependable protector and leader. Ga Hyang leaned closer to Pyo-wols side and said, Plus, our leader doesnt mind if we dont make any profit from our performances. To be honest, our performances are not always successful, more often than not, we lose money, but our leader would always manage to bring money from somewhere else and fill in the gaps. We know that he wouldnt be able to do so in such a normal way which is why were curious about our leaders past. Ive already told you that if youre curious, you should ask him yourself. Oh my! How heartless. Ga Hyang looked at Pyo-wol with a smile. Although she said that Pyo-wol was heartless, her eyes still curved like a half-moon, filled with affection. Yi Okran looked at Ga Hyang and said, Youre going to find yourself in a lot of trouble, Ga Hyang. You should not be the kind of girl who gives her heart to others so easily. What woman wouldnt like such a handsome man? Im already happy just by looking at him Girl! Looks arent everything, what truly matters is I know, its the heart. Ive heard it so much, my ears are bleeding. You I dont know. It may be the heart for you, but to me, its about the persons appearance. Ga Hyang stuck her tongue out at Yi Okran. Yi Okran looked at her incredulously, but she soon broke into a smile. Ga Hyang wasnt originally such a bright and outgoing child. She was usually reserved and introverted, so seeing her assert herself so strongly now, Yi Okran felt happy. It was evidence that Ga Hyangs personality was becoming brighter. However, Pyo-wol seemed to have no interest in Ga Hyang. How many women would actually be of interest to him anyway? Ga Hyang probably knew this fact as well. After all, she had gone through many trials and tribulations herself. Nevertheless, she still fell in love with Pyo-wol. Seeing the twinkle in Ga Hyangs eyes, Yi Okrans heart ached even more for her. The night continued to pass, with Pyo-wol silently eating his meal, and Ga Hyang staring at him longingly. * * * The inn was already bustling early in the morning. Members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had been up since dawn preparing for the performance. They were busy checking their costumes and packing their props. Today was the day they would perform in the Jin manor. Their compensation would depend on the outcome of todays performance, which was why every member of the troupe was on edge. To make matters worse, So Gyeoksan has yet to return to the inn since last night. Even though they were used to performing without him, they still couldnt help but feel nervous. Fortunately, Yi Okran took charge. She led and directed everyone so that they remained calm and focused on preparing for the performance. When all the preparations were done, Yi Okran spoke up, Lets go to the Jin manor! Yes! All the members of the troupe answered in unison. They packed up their things and headed to the Jin manor. After the troupe left, Pyo-wol came down the stairs. The inn was so quiet and empty that it felt almost eerie. After having spent the past two days with the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, the serene atmosphere felt unfamiliar. Pyo-wol headed straight to the stable. The horse in the stable neighed when it saw him. Pyo-wol stroked the horses nape, and in turn the horse closed its eyes and stayed still, enjoying his touch. Lets go! After some time, Pyo-wol mounted his horse and rode towards the Jin manor. The road to the Jin manor was crowded with people. People had heard that the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe would be performing so they had been heading to the Jin manor since the morning. The peoples faces were bright with anticipation since they would be seeing a troupe perform after such a long time. Seeing their expressions, Pyo-wol thought that the Jin familys plan had worked. They succeeded in reviving the mood and atmosphere of the people in Runan, which had been depressed because of the fight with the Snow Sword Manor. A long line of people lined up in front of the Jin manor, waiting for the gates to open. When Pyo-wol appeared, one of the Jin familys guards recognized him. The guard approached Pyo-wol and said, We received an order from Lord Jin to let Master Pyo in, so please follow me. Okay. Pyo-wol nodded and followed the man. The warriors guarding the entrance opened the way, letting him pass. Pyo-wol then entered the manor on horseback. The manor which had been in ruins, was now almost back to its former glory. This was all thanks to the large sums of money coming in and numerous laborers who were employed after making contracts with merchants. There were still a few unfinished buildings, making the place look a bit untidy, but overall, the reconstruction of the manor was done well. A large podium had been built in the middle of the manor. On top of it were the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, making their preparations for their performance. Just then, someone approached Pyo-wol, Brother! It was Jin Siwoo, who greeted him with a smile. His face was more cheerful than it had been a few days ago, but there were still remnants of bitterness in his expression. Pyo-wol got off from his horse and said, You must have had a hard time. Not really, the real work is actually done by others. Wheres the Golden Heaven Society? They havent arrived yet, but Im sure theyll be here soon. Jin Siwoo said bitterly. He tried to keep a cheerful expression on his face, but he was still having complicated emotions. The reason why Jang Mugeuk wanted to visit the Jin family today was to gain legitimacy. By visiting the home of the Golden Heaven Societys founder, Jin Geum-woo, Jang Mugeuk would then officially be recognized as the next leader. While Jin Siwoo could easily see through Jang Mugeuks intentions, he still had no reason to stop him. Pyo-wol silently patted him on the shoulder. At that moment, the voice of the guard at the entrance could be heard. Open the gates! Jin Siwoo turned to Pyo-wol and said, I have to go. Okay. Jin Siwoo hurriedly headed towards the podium. Although he wasnt looking forward to todays event, he still had the responsibility of making sure everything would run smoothly. As the entrance opened, people who had been waiting poured in. Jin Siwoo then led those people in the large hall in front of the podium. As the people entered and gathered, music began playing from the podium. The crowd immediately cheered in unison. Waaaah! Soon after, the singers began to sing along. The atmosphere in the manor quickly heated up. The troupe certainly knew how to liven things up. Once they got everyones attention with their song, they began their performance. What was especially impressive in their performance was the quick-changing facial expression of the performers. The technique involved drawing a persons face on silk, layering it several times, then tearing it apart to reveal a different face. To those who didnt know how the technique worked, it seemed like a demonic art. Just as the people were becoming absorbed with the performances of the troupe, a group of people appeared in the Jin manor. They were the Golden Heaven Society martial artists, and they were led by Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang. As Dok Gohyang looked inside the manor filled with people, he smirked. They must have organized this performance for us. Its nice to see all this hustle and bustle! Everyone in the Golden Heaven Society knew that it wasnt the case at all, but not a single one of them dared to refute Dok Gohyangs words. At that moment, Dok Gohyang caught sight of a man, standing alone. The man who didnt even give them as much as a glance once they arrived, was none other than Pyo-wol. This caused the smile on Dok Gohyangs face to instantly disappear. CH 298 Pyo-wol and Dok Gohyangs eyes met in the air. Dok Gohyangs gaze as he looked at Pyo-wol was not kind. His gaze was so sharp as if it would stab through Pyo-wols chest at any moment. Dok Gohyang is a man with a strong desire to collect talented individuals. So in the case of someone refusing his offer of not becoming one of his own men, he would rather destroy them, to relieve his anger and soothe his wounded pride. Pyo-wol did not hesitate in rejecting Dok Gohyang and Jang Mugeuks offer of an alliance. He adamantly refused to be on the same side. If Dok Gohyang had acted true to his nature, he would have immediately subdued Pyo-wol and brought him to his knees, condemning him. But there were too many eyes on him now. No matter how reckless Dok Gohyang is, he couldnt completely ignore the publics gazes and criticism. Reputation is very important in Jianghu, that those who are plotting something big have to be especially careful. Dok Gohyang was no exception. The reason he had come here in the Jin manor with the Golden Heaven Society was to manage his reputation. He couldnt afford to clash with Pyo-wol right now since doing so would only damage his reputation. Dok Gohyang looked away and tried his best to ignore Pyo-wol. Seeing this, Jang Mugeuk smiled and said, You did good in being patient. There are many opportunities to deal with him in the future, so just focus on managing your reputation for now. Dont worry. Im not stupid enough to let my personal feelings get the better of me and make a mess of everything. Haha! I trust you. Jang Mugeuk smiled broadly, but his thoughts were saying another thing. Ill have to get rid of him someday. Pyo-wol is a hunting dog that could not be tamed. No, judging by his actions so far, he could hardly be considered a dog. Pyo-wol is a wild wolf. The time to tame him had long since passed. Taming him now was downright impossible. If we leave this wolf alone, he will someday eat the livestock in the house. Jang Mugeuk is a man who is obsessed with his possessions. His pride wouldnt allow him to let a wolf eat what is his. But now is not the right time to hunt. He had more important matters to attend to than dealing with Pyo-wol. Those matters have to be taken care of first in order for him to paint the big picture he wanted. Jang Mugeuk spoke to Dok Gohyang and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society, Lets go and pay our respects to Master Jin Wol-myeong. Okay! Dok Gohyang and the Golden Heaven Society followed Jang Mugeuk to Jin Wol-myeongs residence. Pyo-wol could only silently watch them as they walked away. He could feel their hostile gazes. Dok Gohyang, in particular, was radiating a very strong killing intent that went beyond simple resentment. Dok Gohyang might have thought he had hidden it well from others, but he couldnt deceive Pyo-wols senses. While others may have been fooled, Pyo-wol could sense his murderous intent from miles away. At that moment, someone quietly approached him. Are you okay? The person who spoke to him was Namgung Wol. Why? You look like youre in a bad mood. Not really. Is that so? Namgung Wol stood next to Pyo-wol. They stood side by side, looking at the backs of the Golden Heaven Society members. Pyo-wol said to Namgung Wol, Dont you have to go there too? The reason I joined the Golden Heaven Society in the first place was because of Geum-woo, not because I have a special relationship with them. Is that so? I dont want to join them, especially not with that guy, Jang Mugeuk, around. There was a hint of displeasure in Namgung Wols voice. There are people who instinctively feel repulsed towards a person even when meeting them for the first time. For Namgung Wol, that person was Jang Mugeuk. The first time he met Jang Mugeuk was when he followed his father, Namgung Yugum to the Heavenly Military Sect. From the moment he saw him, Namgung Wol felt an inexplicable hostility toward him. It wasnt simply a matter of getting a bad feeling from him or disliking him. It wasnt such a dichotomous feeling. He felt hostility so strong that it made him feel nauseous. He didnt know the exact reason why. Everything about Jang Mugeuk and the Heavenly Military sect just irritated him. He thought it was just because he was tired from the long journey at the time. But even after returning to the Heavenly Guardian Association, the unpleasant feeling did not go away. From that moment on, Namgung Wol thought carefully about why he felt that way. And he soon found the reason why. It was because of the atmosphere the Heavenly Military Sect and Jang Mugeuk exuded. They had this unique arrogant attitude in which they look down on everything in the world, as if everything was under their control. Namgung Wol considered it a serious problem, since not just the head of the sect or its core members were like that, but the entire Heavenly Military Sect. But his father, Namgung Yugom, didnt think of their attitude as a problem. In his opinion, such an atmosphere was natural for a sect that is competing for the title of the strongest sect, alongside with the Frenzied Warrior clan. But Namgung Wol couldnt accept his fathers words. He had been to the Frenzied Warrior clan, yet the people belonging to that said sect were different from the Heavenly Military sect. They were proud, but there was no arrogant air about them. On the contrary, they possessed a laid-back and relaxed atmosphere unique to the strong which made others feel envious. I dont know Jang Mugeuk that well, but one thing is for sure. Theres no way Ill ever work with him in the future. What makes you so sure? Its not a feeling that has come about in a day or two. From the moment I first saw him, I knew that I could never go along with him, and I havent changed my mind since then. So are you telling me to be careful? Youre already more cautious than I am! At Namgung Wols nagging, Pyo-wol couldnt help but smile slightly. Namgung Wols gaze suddenly shifted to the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe performing on the stage. By the way, their skills are truly amazing. Theyve captured the attention of the audience from the start and maintained it up until now. He complimented with a sincere expression of admiration on his face. Wow! Youre the best! The people kept on cheering for the troupe. The troupe seemed to know well how to get people excited. They captivated the peoples souls with their beautiful music and singing, while their performance took the audiences breath away. People were so engrossed in the performance that they focused on the troupes every move and word. The Jin family really thought it all out this time. I never expected that they would be able to attract the people to their side like this. If we ever find ourselves in the same position as the Jin family in the future, we should also invite that troupe. Namgung Wol exclaimed, truly impressed. The performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was truly remarkable. Just the fact that they could capture the hearts of so many people made them deserving of respect. Pyo-wol was also impressed by the troupes performance. Ga Hyang, whod been flirting with him last night, had an excellent voice, while Yi Okran, who was the vice-leader of the troupe, did a great job in leading the entire performance. But, there was no sign of So Gyeoksan anywhere. Although So Gyeoksan, as the troupes leader, did not need to appear in the performance, the fact that Pyo-wol hadnt seen him in a while bothered him. Although they had lived together for so many years in the underground cave, they felt no special affection for each other. The children, who were raised as assassins by the Blood Shadow Group, saw each other as competitors, not comrades. Although So Yeowol had managed to form a group out of the children, Pyo-wol was not included in it. Pyo-wol remained an outsider, hovering on the periphery. That tendency of his hasnt changed after all these years. It was for that reason why Pyo-wol felt more guarded than happy when he met So Gyeoksan after such a long time. The troupe performed tirelessly until late in the afternoon. They made sure to keep the flow of the performance uninterrupted by taking turns in resting and eating. Their dedication was deserving of respect. At the peak of their performance, the Golden Heaven Society martial artists, who had gone to see Jin Wol-myeong, appeared once again. Jang Mugeuk had a satisfied smile on his face as if he had achieved his desired outcome. Jin Wol-myeong said that Jang Mugeuk was a person who could succeed his son and become the head of the Golden Heaven Society. It wasnt an official statement, but it was enough to satisfy Jang Mugeuk. With this, he has built up all the grounds and justifications he wanted. All that was left was to enjoy the performance. Jang Mugeuk and the martial artists of the Golden Heaven Society took their seats on one side of the stage and enjoyed the performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Pyo-wol scanned the faces of the Golden Heaven Society members one by one. Then a light of realization crossed his face. All of the people he had seen at the Celestial Origin Pavilion were here, except for one. Um Soso. He couldnt catch sight of Dok Gohyangs subordinate anywhere. Pyo-wol searched through his memories and realized that she hadnt been here since the beginning. His brow furrowed involuntarily. Although she was said to be a subordinate of Dok Gohyang, her martial arts skills were no way inferior at all to the other members of the Golden Heaven Society. And while she did her best to conceal her true abilities, Pyo-wol saw through her guise. He already knew that she was very strong. Except for Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang, there is probably no one else in the Golden Heaven Society who could defeat her. Even Jang Hoyeon of the Rain Mountain Manor probably couldnt guarantee that he could win against her. Did she purposely not come here? Or is it that she is unable to come? * * * Abok is a martial artist who worked in Jang Noyas gambling hall. His martial arts skills were nothing special. He could pose a threat to the customers entering and leaving the gambling hall, but against a proper martial artist, he was simply too weak. He had once dreamed of joining a reputable martial arts sect, but after clearly realizing his own limits, he gave up on the idea. He, instead, settled for working in Jang Noyas gambling house. Although Jang Noya was cruel to gamblers, he was a good boss to his subordinates. Those who followed Jang Noya had no problems with making a living. The more loyal they were, the better he treated them, so Abok and Jang Noyas other subordinates were blindly loyal to him. Oh! That woman is definitely from the Golden Heaven Society Aboks eyes suddenly lit up. He immediately recognized the woman in the narrow alley. With her beautiful appearance and mysterious blue eyes, Abok knew that the woman was none other than Um Soso, one of Dok Gohyangs subordinates. He was already familiar with her face since he had seen her once when he was spying on the Golden Heaven Society. What is she doing? They were currently in a pretty remote back alley in Runan. The place was dirty and foul-smelling, making it an unsuitable environment for a woman as stunning as Um Soso. Somethings going on here. For someone who had lived in the underworld for a long time, Aboks intuition was very keen. He knew something was up, so he concealed his presence. Fortunately, Um Soso didnt seem to notice him. Abok held his breath, and tried to hide himself as best he could while stealing a glance at Um Soso. He didnt know how much time had passed. His legs had already gone numb from squatting for a long time. His legs felt like they were about to fall off, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. Just when his patience was about to reached its limit, Thump! Along with the sound of carriage wheels rolling, someone appeared on the other side, walking towards Um Soso. The person who appeared pulling a cart had a slightly curved back. He was also covered in blood, as if he had gone through something rough. There was a fairly large box loaded onto the cart. As soon as the person with the hunched back appeared, Um Soso walked up to him. The hunchback person soon opened the large box and showed its contents to Um Soso. Um Soso smiled, seeming to be pleased to see what was inside. Whats inside? Abok tried to peek his head out, but he couldnt see what was in the box from where he was. However, judging by the two peoples demeanour, it was clear that there was a pretty important item in the box. After letting Um Soso confirm the contents of the box, the hunchback person soon disappeared down the other side of the alley, pulling the cart behind him. I have to tell Noya about this. Abok thought his part here was done. But just as he was about to slip quietly out of the alley, still holding his breathe, Theres a stray cat. He suddenly heard the chilling voice of Um Soso. At that moment, Aboks body froze like ice. Ive been caught. Aboks heart raced. There was no time to think. He sprinted towards the other side of the alley as if his life depended on it. He had to get out of the alley as soon as possible and go towards the main road. Once he arrived on the main road, there would be plenty of people there that she wouldnt be able to harm him. He took off at the fastest pace he had ever run. He was already close to his destination. Aboks face lit up with joy. But with a sharp cutting sound, his left leg was severed from his calf. Thwack! Um Soso had struck him with her sword qi. AARGH! Um Soso approached Abok, who was screaming and writhing on the ground. Why were you spying on me, you thieving cat? Um Sosos cold voice made Abok freeze in place. CH 299 The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes performance ended with a success. Once the performance was over, everyone who had gathered to see it in the Jin manor went back to their respective homes. That was really amazing! They were called the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, right? Theyre the best troupe Ive ever seen. I hope the Jin family invites them again next time. I agree! Thanks to them, the anger in my heart seems to have completely been released. The people had satisfied expressions on their faces as they leave the Jin manor. Everyone did a great job. Its all thanks to you that the event went well. One of the Jin family elders thanked the troupe for their hard work. Its nothing. This is what were paid to do. Yi Okran who acted as the representative of the troupe said humbly. Thanks to your troupe, things have gone well. I might just hire your troupe again to perform next year. Well be grateful if you do. Here, take this. The elder tossed a pouch to Yi Okran. The pouch was filled with money. It was the payment for the troupes performance. Yi Okrans mouth naturally curved up after realizing that the Jin family had paid them a much larger sum than what was initially agreed upon. Thank you so much. Ive added some more extra for you. Have a safe trip. Yes! Please call us again next year. Yi Okran bowed her head deeply in gratitude. When she lifted her head again, the Jin family elder had already gone off somewhere and disappeared. Yi Okran turned to the troupe and said, Lets go back to the inn! Lets eat and drink everything we want today! Waaaah! The troupe members roared in unison at her declaration. This was the sweetest reward the members could ask for after they had finished their performance. The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe immediately took off. They were then followed by Golden Heaven Society. Starting with Jang Mugeuk, the Golden Heaven Society martial artists left the Jin manor. Jin Siwoo, as the host, bid them all farewell. Although he felt uncomfortable dealing with them, this was a job he couldnt afford to entrust to others. The last one to leave the Jin manor was Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol. Thank you again, both of you. Its all thanks to you that the Jin family was able to keep its footing. Its nothing. Please come and see us again next time. Jin Siwoo wore a regretful expression. Pyo-wol and Namgung Wols presence in the Jin manor had greatly encouraged him during this trying times, so now that they were leaving, his heart was starting to feel empty. Namgung Wol comforted Jin Siwoo for a long time. During their time together, the two became as close as siblings. Jin Siwoo trusted and relied on Namgung Wol, while Namgung Wol cherished and treated Jin Siwoo as if he were his own younger brother. I will definitely come visit you at the Heavenly Guardian Association. Ill wait for you. Please come by next time as well, Brother Pyo-wol. If the opportunity comes, Ill stop by here again. Please do. Jin Siwoo looked at Pyo-wol with wistful eyes. Pyo-wol nodded and then turned around. After todays event, the Jin family would lock its doors for the time being. They would focus and devote all of their energy in replenishing their resources. This in turn would make it difficult for them to bother dealing and keeping up with external affairs. This also means that Jin Siwoo couldnt afford to come out for a while either, hence his disappointed expression. Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol left the Jin manor together, holding the reins of their horses side by side. When they came to a fork in the road, Namgung Wol said to Pyo-wol, Its time for us to part ways. If you happen to pass through the vicinity of the Heavenly Guardian Association in the future, please stop by. Sure. Namgung Wol smiled happily at Pyo-wols reply. He looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, before getting on his horse and riding off towards the south, where the Heavenly Guardian Association was located. Pyo-wol also went on his way and returned to Runan. Once he arrived in the streets of Runan, there were many people who looked unusually excited. These people were the ones who had gone to the Jin manor to see the performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Threater Troupe. They were all still talking about the performance. Perhaps this kind of atmosphere would continue for a while. Just as Pyo-wol was about to head to his inn, Fire! Theres a fire! Flames suddenly leapt up from the back alley. People were running out into the street, screaming. Pyo-wol reined in his horse and headed toward the direction of the flames. When he arrived at the scene of the fire, his face hardened. The place where thick smoke and intense flames were spurting out of was the same place Pyo-wol had visited this morning. It was Jang Noyas gambling den. What should we do? Quick! Fetch some water! How are we going to put it out?! People could only shuffle to their feet, but they were unable to muster the courage to put out the fire. The heat was so intense, making it impossible for them to even get close. Pyo-wol tied his horse nearby and threw himself into Jang Noyas gambling den, which was now engulfed in flames and smoke. The heat inside the gambling den was so intense that he would have had trouble breathing if he had not protected himself with his inner qi. Pyo-wol looked around, trying to find any signs of life inside the burning gambling hall. But, the only things he could see were lifeless bodies. The bodies were half-burned, and showed clear signs of a sword wound. That alone made it clear that they had been killed with a sword strike. Pyo-wol examined the other bodies. They were all in the same state. They were all killed with a single sword strike. And based on their wounds, it was clear that it was the work of a single person. It was an incredibly frightening technique, capable of sending shivers down to ones spine. The culprit had killed all these people with a chillingly skillful and emotionless precision. To take a life so thoroughly, devoid of any human emotion was by no means an easy task. It was a feat achievable only by those who lack human emotions, like Pyo-wol, could accomplish. Therefore, the person who killed these people in the gambling den was undoubtedly of the same kind as himself. Pyo-wol went deeper into the gambling den. There were more bodies in the depths of the gambling den, and like the other bodies, they were all killed with a single sword strike. Pyo-wol found Jang Noyas body among them. Unlike the other bodies killed with a single sword strike, Jang Noyas body was horribly mutilated. He was covered in deep wounds that clearly showed signs of torture. Jang Noyas eyes were wide open, as if he had suffered excruciating pain right up until the moment he took his last breathe. Pyo-wol silently looked at Jang Noyas body. His eyes were full of a deep, and indescribable emotion. Only after taking a closer look at Jang Noyas wounds did Pyo-wol stood up again. The flames had already reached the area where he was at right now. Waiting any longer would only turn the situation dangerous, even for him. Leaving Jang Noyas body behind, Pyo-wol flew out of the room. He broke through the ceiling and landed on the roof of a nearby mansion. Luckily enough, the flames and acrid smoke soaring high into the sky shielded him from the eyes of the people. As he was on top of the roof, Pyo-wol looked at the people gathering around the gambling house. People still couldnt muster the courage to approach the gambling den. Then all of a sudden, Pyo-wols gaze landed on a woman who stood out from the crowd. She was a woman with a beautiful appearance and impressive blue eyes. Um Soso. The moment he saw her, Pyo-wol realized that she was the one responsible for this tragedy. Um Soso also then looked to his direction. Thick smoke and red flames stood in between them, blocking their view of each other. But just as Pyo-wol was looking at her, she, too was also looking directly at him. And as if warning him, she glared at him fiercely before turning away. Her figure quickly disappeared into the crowd. * * * Pyo-wol frowned as he looked at the empty Celestial Origin Pavilion. Only the owner of the inn and his servants remained cleaning up the place, where the members of the Golden Heavenly Hall had stayed until morning. Upon seeing Pyo-wol, the owner of the inn approached him and asked, How can I help you? Where are all the guests? Theyve all gone home, saying their schedules are over. So everyone left already? Yes! The owner of the inn cautiously replied. He instinctively felt that something was off about Pyo-wols mood. Where did they say they were going? Do you think they would tell a mere innkeeper like me? The innkeepers words were reasonable. Each and every member of the Golden Heaven Society were all talented individuals who had already gained recognition in different regions of Jianghu. With how great their sense of pride was, it was highly unlikely that they would disclose their destination to a mere innkeeper. There was no doubt that Um Soso have also left with Dok Gohyang. But the problem was that Pyo-wol could not determine in which direction Dok Gohyang had gone. Runan is at the center of four major roads, where both waterways and land routes are well developed. All roads are connected in all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint where Um Soso and Dok Gohyang could have went. Pyo-wol could try to track them down, but by the time he figured out the direction they have gone to, they might have already gone far. Pyo-wol could only return back to his inn with a heavy heart. As he was on his way, he naturally expected that the troupe would be back at the inn, gathering around, and drinking together. Yi Okran had definitely said that they would be doing so after the performance. But by the time Pyo-wol arrived, the inn was empty yet again. Pyo-wol asked a servant who was cleaning up, Where did the theater troupe go? Oh! They packed their bags as soon as they came in and left. They left right away? Yes! As soon as their leader came back, they talked to him for a while and then left in a hurry. Their leader came back? Yes! The person with a small stature and slightly hunched back is the leader, right? If so, then yes, he came back. Did he come back alone? He seemed to have been pulling a cart. A cart? Yes! It was a cart with a large box Do you know what was inside the box? How could I know? I cant just look inside a guests luggage as I please. Pyo-wol didnt ask any more questions. The Golden Heaven Society and the Heavenly Flower Troupe. Two of the largest groups that had entered Runan had disappeared on the same day, and at the same time. Pyo-wol didnt think it was a coincidence. Furthermore, Jang Noya and his subordinates, whom he had ordered to monitor the Golden Heaven Society, were all killed. It was clear that the Golden Heaven Society, especially Dok Gohyang and Um Soso, were involved in this incident. And perhaps the Heavenly Flower Theater Troupe, specifically So Gyeoksan, had some kind of deal with them. He had no evidence linking the two, but circumstances indicated otherwise. What kind of deal did they have? Pyo-wol thought about his conversation with So Gyeoksan. So Gyeoksan was obviously under a lot of pressure with a request, which was why he tried to pass the request to Pyo-wol. It must have something to do with the box that was brought on the cart. There was no such box when Pyo-wol first saw the theater troupe so So Gyeoksan must have brought it here from somewhere else. So Gyeoksan has only been away for a day or so since he left. If hes planning to return, the maximum distance he can travel is about half a day. After organizing his thoughts, Pyo-wol left the inn. He headed straight to the brothel, which served as one of the Hao clans branches. If it was a branch of Hao clan, they would be able find out what had happened within half a days journey from Runan. As soon as he entered the brothel, he was greeted by the brothelkeeper, Oh youre here? Wheres Hong Yushin? He left during the day for urgent matters. Urgent matters? Yes! Do you know what it is? Oh, I dont know. The brothelkeeper looked apologetic. It was hard to blame him. After all, this branch of the Hao clan has yet to run normally after suffering significant damage from a recent enemy attack. Many people died, while the organization collapsed. With all the key figures and personnel dead, even gathering information in Runan turned out to be difficult. That was why Hong Yushin remained in Runan, rebuilding the system. But even then, it would still take time for everything to be fully restored. The brothelkeeper then cautiously spoke again to Pyo-wol, Lord Hong should be back by tomorrow at the latest, so why dont you wait here until then? If there is any news from his lordship, we will let you know first. In the end, Pyo-wol nodded. Waiting here seemed like a better way of saving time than waiting for Hong Yushin elsewhere. Pyo-wol waited for Hong Yushin in the brothel. But a day passed, then two, then three. Yet Hong Yushin still did not return. Soundlesswind21s notes: Oh god. I cant believe theyre provoking Pyo-wol like this Theyre almost playing him around, making him run around and guess where they are. CH 300 In the end, Pyo-wol left the Hao clan empty-handed. With both Hong Yushin gone and the Hao clan system collapsed, it was impossible to get anything useful from the Hao clan. He had already wasted two days waiting for Hong Yushin. Now, there was no point in searching for Um Soso, So Gyeoksan and the others. It would be better for him to conserve his energy by moving on alone, instead of chasing after them. If he still had a connection with them, then they would surely meet again someday. After stopping at the market to buy some supplies for his upcoming journey, Pyo-wol mounted his horse. He didnt have a specific destination in mind. He just wanted to leave Runan. He rode towards Tianzhongshan and headed east, passing by the foot of the mountain. He didnt have any particular destination in mind. As much as he wanted to track down the Kowloon Assassin Guild, he couldnt, because he had no information about them at the moment. So rather than wasting his mental energy on something he had no information about, it would be better for him to follow his heart and move as he pleased for the time being. And as of now, his heart was drawn to the sea. He had never seen the sea in his life. Even during his orphan days when he roamed the world, he had never been to the sea. And during the time he was kidnapped and raised as an assassin by the Blood Shadow Group, he only stayed in Sichuan, which was surrounded by high plateaus. He did, however, encounter a large river on his way here, but he had never been near the sea. He felt that if not now, then when would he ever find the time to go and catch sight of the sea? That was why Pyo-wols steps were now headed towards the sea. He didnt know much about the exact direction, but he knew that if he kept going east, he would eventually come across a sea. In order to go east from Runan, he had to pass by the foot of Tianzhongshan. Tianzhongshan was by no means a small mountain. It was as high and vast as its grand name suggested, spanning over a wide area. It was for this reason why many people chose to take a detour by taking the river to the south when traveling east from Runan. However, Pyo-wol chose to cross Tianzhongshan. He believed that doing so was worth the journey, despite having to traverse the rough mountain path. There was a path that people used to traverse Tianzhongshan, but it was rarely used due to its difficulty. Pyo-wol rode his horse as he ascended the mountain path. Even though the horse couldnt run freely unlike on a flat land, it seemed pleased to walk, since it could finally relieve its boredom and be out of the stifling stable. The mountain path twisted and turned like a snake, passing through the side of Tianzhongshan. Pyo-wol was not in a hurry. He knew that he could not cross the mountain within a day even if he rode his horse as fast as he could. Plus theres the danger of falling over a cliff if he recklessly rushed his way. Sure, Pyo-wol could survive such an accident, but his horse could not. As he travelled carefully like this, it was expected that Pyo-wol couldnt get far. Darkness slowly descended on Tianzhongshan. Traveling at night was even more dangerous, since it was near impossible to see the mountain path. Knowing this, Pyo-wol found a place to sleep before nightfall. He chose a small clearing just off the mountain trail. Pyo-wol took and tied his horse to a place where the grass was abundant. Afterwards, he started preparing to stay the night. He built a campfire and picked a place to sleep. For his dinner, he would be eating the beef jerky he had prepared in advance. Pyo-wol quickly built a fire, flattened the ground, and sat down near the fire, chewing on the beef jerky. It was then. Gwiya, who had been hanging gently from Pyo-wols arm, suddenly squirmed and crawled down. Once on the ground, the small snake glanced at Pyo-wol before disappearing into the forest. Even though Gwiya had completely disappeared into the forest, Pyo-wol wasnt particularly worried. He had faith that his small snake would definitely come back. So Pyo-wol put aside his worry for the snake. Although it was small in size, Gwiya was extremely agile and had poison to defend itself. It was safe to say that it would not be harmed by the other animals. After finishing his beef jerky, Pyo-wol did what he always did. He meditated. Using the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique, Pyo-wol cultivated his internal energy. As he practiced this technique, he realized that his internal energy had become much larger and deeper than before. Perhaps due to the experiences and realizations he had gained during the battles, his internal energy had unconsciously increased. This was good news for Pyo-wol. The Soul-Reaping Thread that Pyo-wol frequently used, was a technique that could not last long without strong internal energy. In order to keep it going for a long time, strong internal energy was necessary. The Snake Qi Thread, which was a step above the Soul-Reaping Thread, was even more demanding. With how the said technique consumes an immense amount of internal energy in a short period of time, Pyo-wol couldnt even afford using it frequently. While there might be elixirs that could significantly enhance internal energy, in the absence of such a device, the only solution was to steadily accumulate internal energy through consistent meditation. Pyo-wol focused solely on meditating and circulating his energy. It was nearly impossible for someone with no background or power to obtain renowned elixirs in Jianghu. And Pyo-wol wasnt the type to cling to and obsess over impossible endeavours. He was more inclined to focus on what he could do, on what was possible. Thats why he concentrated on meditating. However, today, he found himself strangely more focused than usual. Perhaps it was because he was in the depths of Tianzhongshan. Tianzhongshan has been known as a famous mountain since ancient times. Its name Tianzhongshan literally means, center of the sky. And true to its name, Pyo-wol indeed felt a unique energy lingering around Tianzhongshan. Pyo-wol immersed himself in the mountains energy, as he cultivated using the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique. Crackle! It was as if lightning was striking within his body. Although there was no actual lightning, Pyo-wol felt a sensation similar to it. This was because the nerves in his body were being constantly stimulated. The more he cultivated, the more intense the stimulation became. Eventually, the stimulation was so intense that Pyo-wols body trembled uncontrollably. But he didnt dare to stop. Even if no one had formally taught him how to cultivate, he instinctively realized that he couldnt stop cultivating at this moment. He practiced harder and harder. He eventually lost track of time. He even forgot that he was cultivating. In the end, even when Pyo-wol was no longer cultivating, his internal energy was still moving on its own. Even without Pyo-wols guidance, his internal energy was moving fiercely, following a predetermined path. Thud, thud, thud! Tiny vibrations continue to explode from within Pyo-wols body. As his internal energy flowed like a tidal wave, his blood vessels naturally expanded. Afterwards, the internal energy that had widened Pyo-wols blood vessels began to deviate from its set path. From going through the main blood vessels, the internal energy then spread out into the minor veins. Unlike the major blood vessels, the minor blood vessels were much more difficult to train. They are so cramped and countless that it is impossible to distinguish each and everyone. That was why most martial artists only cultivated the major meridians and didnt even pay attention to the minor ones. Pyo-wol was no different. He had created and cultivated the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique on his own, without a master As a result, his knowledge was so vastly inadequate that he didnt even think about expanding his minor meridians. But now, he was sure. This is like how a bowl overflows when its filled. The overflowing energy naturally fills even the lowest and narrowest places Pyo-wol realized that he had reached a turning point. At first, he didnt understand why this was happening. But now he understood. The time had come. On his journey from Runan to here, he had fought many battles. Through these battles, he had grown a lot. But the speed in which his mind and body grew were different, so he couldnt find harmony between them. In addition, there were also too many things that were happening, that he didnt have time to stop and reflect. But even then, his experiences and insights continue to build up without him realizing it. And now, everything he had accumulated was finally pouring out like a flood. Pyo-wol didnt try to control what was happening inside him. He just let it happen and observed. He thought that everything would eventually turn alright. And he was right. Everything was falling into place and moving on its own. Lightning stimulated the nerves to become thicker and stronger, while his blocked minor meridians were becoming unblocked, allowing him to use his internal energy without hindrance. He spent the night in a trance-like state. Only when he felt the morning sun tickle his skin did Pyo-wol open his eyes again. Hoo A faint sigh drifted out in the cool breeze. He could feel it. Something had changed inside his body. Although nothing seems to have changed on the outside, the change within him was comparable to the difference between heaven and earth. Everything had changed. The speed of his thoughts. The speed of his nerves. His perspective of the world. And even the flow of his qi. But since he had no point of comparison, he couldnt accurately determine his level. Nonetheless, the fact remains that he had definitely become much stronger than he was yesterday. Some might call his enlightenment a fluke, but Pyo-wol didnt think so. His current achievements were a natural reward for his hard work and experiences so far. He did not obtain it without any effort. What he liked the most was the lightning he had naturally accumulated while cultivating the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique. Its not just lightning that stimulates the nervous system. He felt like he could do even more than that if he set his mind to it. But, Pyo-wol didnt try to rush through things. The process of gaining insight and then rectifying mistakes was always the most dangerous moment. Rapid change would inevitably lead to instability and failure. For now, it was important to cultivate and put his weakened body in the best condition possible. Ill have to stay here for a while. The good news is that he had plenty of beef jerky, but if by chance it turned out to be insufficient, he could still hunt to supplement it. It was then. Swoosh! Something crawled over his foot. It was Gwiya. Its bulging belly looked like it had eaten something. Perhaps because of that, Gwiya climbed up Pyo-wols body slowly. Nonetheless, Pyo-wol waited patiently for Gwiya to climb up. When Gwiya finally reached his shoulders, it kept tilting its head as if finding something strange. Gwiya then put its nose to Pyo-wols nape and pretended to sniff him. Pyo-wol found Gwiyas behavior both fascinating and cute, so he just watched and let it be. After sniffing Pyo-wol for a while, Gwiya crawled down and headed back into the bushes, but instead of disappearing completely, it stopped and looked back at Pyo-wol. It was as if it was telling Pyo-wol to follow. Pyo-wol looked at Gwiya for a moment, then took the horses reins. Gwiya then continued on its way, crawling. Gwiya would often stop halfway and look back just to check whether Pyo-wol and the horse were still following behind. When the small snake confirmed that they were indeed following, it would continue pushing forward through the bushes. Gwiya gradually made its way deeper into Tianzhongshan. They were already a long way from the clearing near the mountain path. Pyo-wol didnt know how Gwiya had gotten this far, but he silently followed behind it. Gwiya must be a spiritual being. She must have had something in mind for acting this way. The place they arrived in had a small spring. The spring was surrounded by trees, and it had a steady stream of clear water flowing out of it. Pyo-wol looked around. Wildflowers bloomed in the forest around the spring. Bees were flying around the wildflowers, collecting honey. However, the appearance of these bees was different from the typical ones that Pyo-wol knew. They were more than twice the size of normal bees and their colors were particularly dazzling, especially the stinger at the end of their tails, it stood out sharply. At first glance, it was clear that they were no ordinary bees. They were bees with extremely potent venom, enough to cause death with just one sting. Judging by the number of venomous bees flying around, it was clear that there was a beehive nearby. Pyo-wol looked at Gwiya. He wondered why he had been led to such a place. It was then. Bam! Gwiya suddenly caught a venomous bee flying above its head. The venomous bee struggled fiercely, flapping its wings around, but Gwiya did not hesitate to swallow it whole. The venomous bees deadly venom seemed to have no effect on Gwiya. After catching and devouring the bee in an instant, Gwiya settled down on the ground, looking as if it was taking a comfortable rest. Pyo-wol understood what Gwiya was trying to convey. It seems like well be staying here for a while. There was water nearby that could be Pyo-wols source of drinking water, and there was plenty of grass for his horse to eat along the stream. In addition, there were countless venomous bees that could serve as Gwiyas food source. There seemed to be no better place to train their bodies after undergoing such a sudden change. Pyo-wol accepted his silent friends suggestion. Soundlesswind21s notes: Pyo-wols training arc begins! Just in time before he goes against his opponents. Anyway, this is the end of Volume 12. And as usual, thank you for reading! CH 301 Haimen,1 as its name suggests, is a city that serves as a gateway to the ocean. This is because the winding Yangtze River, which crosses all across the continent, ends up in Haimen. The river water flowing into Haimen contained vast amounts of nutrients coming from different parts of the continent. Many fish gathered there to feed on the nutrients, while fishermen set sail to catch them. This naturally led to a large port to be built in Haimen, where trading ships from all over the world came and went. Merchants came to trade, while laborers came to find work. In this way, the city of Haimen prospered and grew into a large city. Today, dozens of ships were anchored in the port. Most of them were coming from outside of the Central Plains, while some came from the southern part of the Yangtze River. Unfamiliar languages echoed through the streets of Haimen. With so many different people coming from other regions, they all spoke different languages. Nevertheless, they still somehow managed to understand and communicate with each other. People with different skin and eye colors could be seen eating and drinking in the inns near the beach without any hint of awkwardness. And at the port, young men wearing a red bandana on their heads could be seen pulling carts through the port while sweating profusely. One of the young men asked a middle-aged man carrying a thick booklet, Where should we put all of this stuff? You know the warehouse in the Pearl Room? Take it there. The Pearl Room? Got it. Time is money! Hurry up and get moving! Yes! The young men with red bandana on their heads rushed off, pulling a heavily loaded cart. Their bodies were burning with heat as they moved tirelessly like ants. The sun was shining intensely, and the wind blowing from the sea was hot and salty. As a result, the young men were working with their shirts completely off. Theres another ship coming in! Where is it from this time? The middle-aged man frowned as he looked out to sea. In the distance, a large ship could be seen entering the port. Even at a glance, it was clear that it was much larger than the other ships. One of the young men with a red bandana on his head shouted out, Theres a blue dragon engraved on the flag! Its the Sea Dragon Sect! Quick! Gather more workers! How many more should we call? Why are you even asking? Call every last one of them! You know that we cant afford to let any of the Sea Dragon Sects men catch us making a mistake! The middle-aged man said nervously. His name was Bang Duyeol. He was a mid-level manager of the Red Bandana Association.2 The Red Bandana Association is an organization created to protect the rights and interests of workers at the port. When the port was first established, the workers were exploited for cheap labor. So to stop this from happening, workers who were trained in martial arts decided to form an organization. The Red Bandana Association protected the workers from being extorted by merchants and assigned workers to the ships entering the port. Most of the workers in the port belonged to the Red Bandana Association, so no one dared to disrespect them. Whats more, in recent decades, the Red Bandana Association has begun to select the strongest among its laborers and send them to nearby martial arts sects to learn martial arts. They did so for their own protection. Thanks to their efforts, this elevated the standing of the Red Bandana Association from just a group of workers, to a powerful organization. All the workers belonging to the Red Bandana Association wore red bandanas on their heads. Their stature in Haimen was so high that no one dared to dismiss them as menial workers. For without the Red Bandana Association sending its workers, the port would cease to function properly. However, there was one group that even the Red Bandana Association did not dare to ignore, and that was the Sea Dragon Sect. The Sea Dragon Sect is a faction that had long established itself at Haimen. However, as time went on, they began to encroach on the territory of merchants. When they had grown in scale, they eventually started operating their own ships, since they realized that they could make a much bigger profit this way. The Sea Dragon Sect and the Red Bandana Association have coexisted for a long time. While there were times that they were at odds against each other, there were also times that they found themselves working together. There have been major disputes between the two organizations in the past, but as of now, they share a fairly good relationship. This is because they now recognize each others territory to a certain extent. Whenever the Sea Dragon Sects ships returned, the Red Bandana Association would summon all of its workers. This was to ensure that nothing bad happens with the Sea Dragon Sect. After a few moments, the workers gathered around Bang Duyeol. There were more than a hundred of them, not including those who were not working at the time. I dont think I need to say much. Bang Duyeol wrinkled his nose. After a while, the Sea Dragon Sects merchant ships slowly entered the port. The merchant ships were enormous as they sailed through the rough seas. It was so big that it almost looked like a small island floating on the sea. Thump! The ship finally docked with a dull sound. Immediately, the gangplank was lowered, and a middle-aged man dressed in colorful clothing came down from the front. Bang Duyeol immediately recognized the man and approached him. Youve traveled a long way, my lord. The mans name was Lee Seong-hak, a captain of the Sea Dragon Sect. Not only is he bright, but he is also strong in martial arts, so he was highly valued by the Sea Dragon Sect. However, his eccentric personality and self-righteous tendencies made it difficult for him to get along with others. He was completely closed off to anyones opinions except for Jang Hamun, the sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect. Lee Seong-hak looked over at Bang Duyeol and said, I see that youre in charge of the port today. Yes, so if you need anything, just let me know. These are items brought from Ryukyu Kingdom. Most of them are precious, so you must handle them with extreme care. Be sure to emphasize this to your subordinates. Understood. Should we move the goods to the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse? Of course. Then please give me the list of items. Ill take care of the transportation myself. Alright. When Lee Seong-hak waved his hand, a young man wearing a robe approached and handed him a yellow booklet. It was a list of items that had been shipped over from Ryukyu Kingdom. Bang Duyeol carefully took the booklet. His role was to check each item listed in the booklet and distribute them to the laborers. His assistant and Lee Seong-haks men, would check everything as well. Bang Duyeol shouted to the workers, Get moving, you slowpokes! We need to transport all of these items into the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse by tonight! Yes! Dont worry! Over a hundred workers replied in unison. Under Bang Duyeols command, the workers boarded the Sea Dragon Sects ship. The deck of the ship had a strong smell of salt, as if proving that it had been spending a long time sailing in the ocean. Just then, a few warriors belonging to the Sea Dragon Sect came out carrying the corners of a large box. Bang Duyeol said to them, Oh! You dont have to do that. We can move it for you. Well carry it ourselves, so dont worry about it. Lee Seong-hak said from the bottom of the boat. Bang Duyeol slightly frowned. What Lee Seong-hak just said was almost unheard of. It was customary for the Red Bandana Association to be the ones to move every goods on the ship, no matter how heavy or important it was. Lee Seong-haks words just now were enough to give the impression that he didnt trust them. But Bang Duyeol did not pursue the matter further. He just decided to let it go. He didnt want to insist on letting the Red Bandana Association move the goods for no reason and risk offending the Sea Dragon Sect and the merchants. Then well exclude that item from the list. We didnt even write it down. Dont worry about it. Okay. Bang Duyeol nodded, then began to inspect the other items one by one and started to distribute them to the laborers. You take this on the cart. Its an important item, so be careful with it. What are you doing?! Hurry up and come back here! Bang Duyeols voice echoed loudly over the ship. Lee Seong-hak smiled coldly and kept walking. He was confident that the goods would not be damaged, knowing Bang Duyeols meticulous nature. Despite Bang Duyeols crude appearance, he was actually a meticulous man, which was why the merchants sent him to manage the Red Bandana Association at the port. Thud! The large box carried by Lee Seong-haks men was finally loaded onto the cart. There was a faint movement inside the box for a moment, but no one noticed. Lee Seong-hak spoke to the workers, We will return to the Sea Dragon Sect immediately. Everyone, move quickly. Yes! The workers replied, pulling their carts and following behind Lee Seong-hak. The road leading to the Sea Dragon Sect was full of brothels and inns. Hoho, come here~ Welcome. How about enjoying some refreshments here today? Well treat you well. The courtesans, who seemed to smell money like ghosts, stretched out their white hands, seducing Lee Seong-hak and his men. Those who had just returned from their journeys had a lot of money in their pockets. Courtesans knew this well, which was why they were aiming for Lee Seong-hak and his men. However, Seonghak Lee and his men didnt even give them as much as a glance. Idiots! Tch! Pretending to be so serious The courtesans cursed and sneered at Lee Seong-hak and his group. The courtesans here were different from those elsewhere. Dealing with the rough seafarers made them stronger in nature. They were more tough than most men, and they were not easily intimidated. Lee Seong-hak and his subordinates knew this, so they didnt even bother to pay attention to the courtesans complaints. Arguing with them would only put them at a disadvantage. Ignoring the courtesans was the best option. As Lee Seong-hak and his men walked past the inns and brothels, they suddenly stopped dead in their tracks. They could see a man approaching them from the front. What? That guys face Across from them, a man passed by on horseback. There was no doubt that he was a man. His biceps, visible between his wide shoulders and sleeves, looked thick and hard compared to those of a fragile woman. The problem was the mans face. His face was even more beautiful than the courtesans they had had just passed by, and his eyes were deeply mesmerizing. He had the appearance that could captivate anyone, even from someone of the same gender. If the man was a woman, Lee Seong-hak and his men could easily look away, but the mans beauty was so striking that they could not take their eyes off him. The mans hair and shoulders were covered in dust, as if he had traveled a long way. But even then, they could not detract from his beauty. The man walked past them without a care. Then suddenly, Lee Seong-hak felt a chill run down his spine making his shoulders involuntarily tense. Huh? He looked at the mans back with a flustered expression. Whats the matter? Captain! His subordinates looked at him questioningly. They didnt seem to sense the creepy feeling Lee Seong-hak was getting from the man, so they didnt understand his reaction at all. Lee Seong-hak shook his head, Its nothing. I think I was a bit oversensitive. Well, thats understandable. Ive never seen a pretty guy like that before. That guy is going to be in big trouble. His men each said something. Lee Seong-hak looked puzzled. What do you mean? Hes not here, is he? His taste is so messy Ah! Although his subordinates words were vague, Lee Seong-hak quickly realized what he was talking about. We should warn him now Forget it. Were in a hurry. Hell find his way there himself. We dont have time to worry about it. We need to get back to the Sea Dragon Sect as soon as possible and deliver this. Yes, captain! His men nodded in response to Lee Seong-haks cold words. It was a situation where their own safety was at risk. They currently dont have the luxury of considering other peoples safety. Lee Seong-hak turned his attention away from the man who had just passed by them, and resumed his walk towards the Sea Dragon Sect. Someone had apparently sent word ahead of time, so the sect leader was waiting for them outside the Sea Dragon Sect. Lee Seong-hak approached an elderly man exuding a unique aura and greeted him, I, Lee Seong-hak, greet the sect leader. Youve worked hard. Has it been six months? The elderly man smiled as he received Lee Seong-haks greeting. The elder with a strong and impressive presence like a water dragon, was none other than Jang Hamun, the sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect. Yes, thats about right. How was it? Have you made any progress? Oh about that, I have something important to tell you. Lee Seong-haks voice became even lower. At the same time, Jang Hamuns eyes turned sharp. Lee Seong-hak pointed to the box he had brought and whispered something to Jang Hamun. Then Jang Hamuns pupils suddenly shook. Is that true? Jang Hamuns voice rose without him realizing it. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! CH 302 The sticky sea breeze blew, tousling the mans hair. The man, whose skin was as white as the sand spread out in front of him and whose lips were as red as the sun in the sky, was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol squinted his eyes, as he looked at the blue sea. It had taken him a total of five months to reach Haimen after leaving Runan. Pyo-wol didnt expect that his travel time would take this long. It was all because he had stayed at Tianzhongshan for too long. He had initially planned to stay in the mountain for ten days at most, but as he recovered his strength and reflected on his realizations, his stay became longer and longer. As a result, he stayed for a whopping total of four months. Pyo-wol never imagined that he would one day spend so much time in the middle of nowhere in the mountains. When he ran out of beef jerky, Pyo-wol hunted animals to satisfy his hunger. When he grew tired of meat, he began to seek out and drink the honey of the venomous bees. Of course, the venomous bees did not give up their honey so easily. The bees attacked Pyo-wol in order to protect their hive. However, even that became part of Pyo-wols training. He showed the bees his sincerity and trained himself, and before he knew it, four months had passed without him even realizing it. By the time Pyo-wol realized the amount of time he had spent, he was actually surprised and taken aback. He found it absurd. It took him a month to travel from Tianzhongshan to Haimen, and it took him a total of five months to see the sea. Pyo-wol thought he would be deeply moved by the sea, but now that hes finally seeing it in front of him, it didnt actually move him much. The four months he had spent on Tianzhongshan caused a big change to his mind and body. He became stronger and more confident in himself. Pyo-wol stood motionless for a long time, staring out at the blue sea. Only after half an hour had passed before Pyo-wol, who was standing like a stone statue, moved again. Pyo-wol headed towards the port with his horse. The port was already quite busy by the time he arrived. Move quickly! Move quickly! We need to move all the goods to the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse by today! The Red Bandana Association workers raced down the street while pushing carts. Normally, when moving this much cargo, it was customary to load it onto large carts and move slowly. However, the workers of the Red Bandana Association loaded the cargo onto small carts and ran barefoot. Furthermore, the speed at which they pulled their carts seemed to be faster than horses. They diligently shuttled back and forth between the port and warehouses, never stopping to rest. Beads of sweat poured from their shirtless upper bodies like rain. Get out of the way! Move! One of the workers shouted at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol stepped to the side of the road with his horse. Then a heavily loaded cart whizzed past him. If Pyo-wol had moved even a little later, he would have been hit. He wasnt the only one. The same atmosphere was being staged throughout the streets. Coming through! Move over! The workers screamed as they raced down the street. Passersby on the street looked on unfazed at the sight of the workers. Although the situation looked dangerous, not a single person was actually hit. This was a typical daily scene for them. Thats why the people werent surprised when the workers ran right by them. The Red Bandana Association workers had never had an accident while carrying goods before. With Pyo-wol holding the reins, he led his horse to one side of the road. As he walked, he suddenly arrived at a place where there were many inns and brothels. Oh my! What is it? Look! Over there! The courtesans who saw Pyo-wols face went into a frenzy. Even the toughest ladies of Haimen couldnt remain calm when they saw Pyo-wols face. The ladies gestured for him to come into their respective brothels, but Pyo-wol ignored them and headed for a nearby inn, causing many of the courtesans to sigh. Oh no! Why? Hes so nice. The courtesans were ready to leave the brothel and follow Pyo-wol to the inn he was heading to. Hey! What are you all doing? Shouldnt you be all working?! Whats going on? If it werent for the outburst of the heads or the managers in charge of the brothels, the courtesans would have continued to run after Pyo-wol. As the managers yelled at courtesans, the courtesans were forced to return to their places with their heads down. Whether Pyo-wol knew about the courtesans situation or not, Pyo-wol arrived at his chosen inn. Fortunately, there was a stable where his horse could rest and turn around because many escort groups and merchants frequented the inn. Leaving his horses in the stable, Pyo-wol entered the restaurant on the first floor of the inn. Perhaps it was already late in the evening, so there werent many empty seats in the restaurant. If he waited any longer, the remaining seats would be gone. Pyo-wol wasted no time and sat down at an empty table. Not long after he sat down, all the seats were taken. After a while, a servant came over and said, Youre lucky, sir! Does every seat get taken like this every day? Not really. Only when a big ship arrives do all the inns in Haimen get filled up. Today, a trading ship from outside of the Central Plains, and a merchant ship from Sea Dragon Sect had both entered the port. Since both ships are so large, and have many people on board, all the inns will probably be full. Are there any rooms left? Only the annex is left now. Are all the other rooms taken? Yes! All the cheap rooms are gone, and only the most expensive annex is left. Each inn here had two annexes. How much does it cost to stay in the annex? One piece of silver per day. One silver? One silver coin was equivalent to the living expenses of a family of four for two weeks. It was a lot of money to spend for just one night. But Pyo-wol had no choice. If he hesitated here, even the remaining annex they had left would probably be taken. Besides, Pyo-wols pocket was actually quite good. Spending a few silver coins wasnt something he would regret about. He handed five silver coins to the servant. Let me stay there for five days. I understand. And bring me some simple food for the night. What about alcohol? No alcohol. Okay. Pyo-wol paid for the food and the errand in advance, then the servant rushed to the kitchen, with a happy face. As Pyo-wol waited for the food to be served, he looked around the room. Each seat was filled with people. Half of them seemed to be from the Central Plains, but the other half seemed to be from outside of it. More than half of them spoke in a language Pyo-wol didnt recognize. Yet, it didnt feel strange at all because the atmosphere of this place was so open. This was not only true for this inn, but the city of Haimen itself. Scenes that would have felt strange in any other cities were naturally integrated into the daily life of the people here. Pyo-wol thought it was a strange sight. Tak! It was then. Someone walked up and stood in front of the table where Pyo-wol was sitting. When Pyo-wol raised his head, he saw an old man with a yellow beard and a blonde, blue-eyed woman, who seemed to be his granddaughter, staring down at him. As Pyo-wol made eye contact with them, the old man spoke in awkward Chinese, Can you possibly let us join? We came in late, so there are no seats left. Please. The woman also spoke in awkward Chinese. Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment, then said, Sit down. Thank you! Thank you. The two people expressed their gratitude to Pyo-wol as they both sat down. As they sat down, the servant came running over. Like Pyo-wol, they had rented one of the remaining annexes. The old man breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! We almost had to sleep on the street. Thats why I told you to hurry. Who knew wed be so late? Anyway, its a relief that we at least got a room. Despite the womans nagging, the old man smiled happily. For a moment, the old man laughed, but he soon realized his mistake. Ah! Im sorry! Im late in introducing myself. Im Tarha from the Western Regions. Tarha? Its not an easy name to pronounce. This is my only granddaughter, Yul Ayeon. Her father is from the Central Plains, so they named her like that. Whats your name? Pyo-wol. I see! So youre from the West? Thats right! Are you here to do some business too? Trade? No. Were actually here to collect a debt. A debt? Thats all you need to know for now. I dont think its something I can share with you when its just been our first meeting. Pyo-wol nodded at Tarhas words. It was only a passing encounter anyway. There was no need to know each others detailed circumstances. Even when Pyo-wal asked, it was merely a customary response, not an attempt to find out what was really going on with the other party. There was a moment of silence among the three of them. It was Yul Ayeon who broke the awkward silence, Does Lord Pyo know this area, Haimen, well? No, its my first time coming here. So youre not familiar with the geography of this place? Thats right. Then where should we go to get information about this place? Information? Yes! I think well be staying here for a while, so it would be good to know the local situation as much as possible. If youre looking for information, then the Hao clan would be the most accurate and fastest. Hao clan? Yul Ayeons eyes narrowed. Its an organization made up of poor people. Theres no other place like it when it comes to gathering vast amounts of information. But if you simply want to get information about a certain area, its better to find a sect in that area and ask for their cooperation. Ask for cooperation? How? Thats for you to figure out. Really? Yul Ayeon blinked her big eyes. Her expression was quite colorful because of her large eyes. Yul Ayeon then turned and talked to Tarha. They were speaking in Western language, so Pyo-wol couldnt understand what they were saying. However, he had a rough guess on the contents of their conversation. Theyre discussing the credibility of my words, arent they? It didnt matter to him if they believed him or not. Pyo-wol had spoken the truth, and it was up to them to believe it or not. Just then, the servant brought out the food. Their conversation naturally ended as they all focused on their meal. As they ate, Pyo-wol observed them. Tarha seemed like an ordinary merchant at first glance. He was dressed the same as the other merchants Pyo-wol had seen here. But Pyo-wol knew that Tarha was no merchant at all. His fist, which had calluses that protruded like nails, proved the fact. He was a martial artist who learned a fist type of martial arts. And a very special one at that. It wasnt just his calluses, but the color of his hands was different as well. They had a faint reddish tinge to them, which looked somewhat strange. The same was true for Yul Ayeon. Her blue eyes were full of bright light, and her slender body was full of elasticity. Only someone who practises martial arts could have such a physique and flexibility. Martial arts were not just limited to the Jianghu region. There were also martial artists who had mastered martial arts outside the Central Plains. They just had different names for them. Pyo-wol suspected that the two people in front of him were one of them. The sight of Yul Ayeon reminded him of Um Soso. Um Sosos eyes were just as blue as Yul Ayeon. The only difference was that Yul Ayeons eyes were much bluer. It was as if blue jewels were embedded in her pupils. If she went outside, she would cause a scene. In fact, even now, many people in the restaurant were stealing glances at her. Her exotic beauty had mesmerized them. However, they didnt dare to approach her because they felt that Tarhas aura around her was unnerving. Thats when it happened. Bang! Suddenly, with a loud bang, the door of the inn flew open. A group of people rushed into the inn. Whoa! Isnt that? The guests inside the inn were shocked to see the uninvited guests who had barged in. More than ten strong men came into the inn. All of them were wearing red bandanas on their heads, which indicated that they belonged to the Red Bandana Association. However, their aura was distinctly different from that of ordinary workers. The man at the forefront especially had a unique atmosphere. His huge figure was reminiscent of a whale, and his beaky eyes were like a tiger. His lips were also thick like a catfish, which made his impression very strong. People immediately recognized him. Thats Yoo Cheolgwang of the Red Bandana Association. Why is he here? No way? Peoples gazes naturally shifted to Pyo-wol. As if to prove their suspicions, Yoo Cheolgwang walked straight towards Pyo-wol. CH 303 Yoo Cheolgwang licked his thick lips, which was similar to a catfish. It was a habit of his when he saw something that intrigued him. Yoo Cheolgwangs eyes were fixed on Pyo-wol. Black hair that hung down to his shoulders, white skin that was as flawless as a womans, and red lips like that of blood. Pyo-wol looked nothing like how a man could possibly look like. The moment he saw Pyo-wol, Yoo Cheolgwang felt a strong sexual desire. Yoo Cheolgwang was famous in Haimen for his sodomy. He felt a strong desire for men, and not women. The more beautiful the man was, the more he became aroused. If he found a man he liked, he would take him by any means necessary. Many men who got humiliated by him all ended their lives. However, Yoo Cheolgwang remained unscathed because of his special status. Yoo Cheolgwang was the third son of Yoo Il-seok, the chairman of the Red Bandana Association. Both Yoo Il-seoks first and second sons held important positions in the Red Bandana Association, and Yoo Il-seok himself was still alive and well. This made it so that no matter how vicious Yoo Cheolgwang was, no one could step forward to punish or chastise him. This consequently made So Yoo Cheolgwang act even more recklessly. It wasnt that long ago when Yoo Cheolgwang had heard of the news that a beautiful man had arrived in Haimen. As soon as he heard the news, Yoo Cheolgwang led his men to search all the inns in Haimen, and soon enough, he found Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was as beautiful as the rumors described him to be. No, his beauty was actually even more than that. He was more beautiful than any man or woman Yoo Cheolgwang had ever seen. He had never seen a man this beautiful. Yoo Cheolgwang tried to suppress his breath that was getting faster and faster, every time he walked towards Pyo-wol, Whats your name? Yoo Cheolgwang asked for Pyo-wols name outright. Pyo-wol looked up at him without saying a word. Yoo Cheolgwang was incredibly tall that Pyo-wol had to lift his head up for quite some time. Yoo Cheolgwang bared his yellowish teeth and asked again, Whats your name? Why do you ask? Damn it! If an elder asks you, you should answer. Dont answer my question with another question. Yoo Cheolgwang narrowed his eyes. But Pyo-wol only continued to stare back at him. Just by looking at Yoo Cheolgwangs bloodshot eyes, Pyo-wol could already tell what Yoo Cheolgwang was thinking. It was ridiculous. It wasnt as if there werent people who harbored similar desires like Yoo Cheolgwang, but nonetheless, they all kept such desires a secret. They didnt openly announce that they were into sodomy like this. Even if the people living in Jianghu are more open-minded than the general public, its not as if everything is acceptable and tolerated. Especially those who have risen to high positions in Jianghu, they are more often than not concerned about their reputation and are mindful of others opinions. But Yoo Cheolgwang seems to have no intention of hiding his sexual identity at all. Bang! Yoo Cheolgwang slammed down his hand which was as big as a pot lid onto the table. His action caused the food on the table to splatter in all directions. The food even got on Tarha and Yul Ayeons clothes. Their faces fell, but Yoo Cheolgwang didnt even look at them. Yoo Cheolgwang glared at Pyo-wol and said, You. Come with me. I will not tolerate refusal. In an instant, Yoo Cheolgwangs men surrounded the table where Pyo-wol was sitting. They were all warriors who had been trained in martial arts by the Red Bandana Association. They were not simply laborers in charge of transporting goods at the harbor, but were strategically trained warriors. Yoo Cheolgwang commanded some of the warriors like his own private army. This was something that should not have been possible, but there was no one in the Red Bandana Association who could stop Yoo Cheolgwangs tyranny. As a result, Yoo Cheolgwang became even more brazen and wild. The moment he saw Pyo-wols appearance, he stopped thinking. All that could register on his head was Pyo-wols face, and that he had to take Pyo-wol to a quiet place no matter what. It was then. Hey, young man. Tarha suddenly intervened between Yoo Cheolgwang and Pyo-wol. What do you want? Yoo Cheolgwang glared at Tarha. Then Tarha spoke in a cold voice. What are you going to do about this? What am I going to do about what? Huh? Youve splashed food all over me and my granddaughters clothes. What are you going to do about it? What the hell! Are you out of your mind? Asking me what Im going to do about that? How about you just suck it up, huh?! You caused this mess, so its only right that you make it up for it. Really! You really cant read the mood, can you? Do you want to die, old man? No, I want to live as long as I can. Then shut up and stay out of this. Only then will you be able to live till you shit on the walls. I dont want to live until I shit on a wall. Im content to live as long as I can get my wish. So I want you to pay for soiling my clothes. At Tarhas words, Yoo Cheolgwangs face twisted in anger. He grew impatient with Tarha, who seemed to be unable to read the atmosphere and kept stumbling over his words. This damn old man is really going to die. In the end, Yoo Cheolgwang couldnt reign in his anger and swung his fist at Tarha. It was a fist so huge that it could make anyone shiver just by looking at it. Furthermore, it was so skillfully executed that with one good blow, the old mans bones would break like a twig. Tak! But Yoo Cheolgwangs fist stopped halfway. Tarhas wrinkled hand unbelievably stopped Yoo Cheolgwangs fist in midair. W-What? Yoo Cheolgwangs eyes widened, then Tarha clicked his tongue and said, How could you resort to violence out of the blue? Didnt your parents teach you not to use your strength recklessly? Did you just insult me? Im not insulting you. Im criticizing your parents who didnt teach you properly. This old man! Yoo Cheolgwang shouted and swung his other fist, which had not been caught. The only difference this time was that he infused his internal energy into the punch, making it harder than a rock. The attack was powerful enough to shatter a skull in an instant if it hit properly. It was a cruel technique to use against an innocent old man. At that moment, Pyo-wol didnt miss the gleam in Tarhas eye. Tarha grabbed Yoo Cheolgwangs incoming fist and rotated it to the right. At the same time, Tarha twisted Yoo Cheolgwangs other hand, which he had already caught. Crack! AHHH! Yoo Cheolgwang didnt just scream, but howled in pain. His cries were heart-wrenching that it made the bystanders in the inn shudder. Oh no! Master Yoo! No way! The martial artists of the Red Bandana Association were stunned. Yoo Cheolgwangs arm had been twisted by Tarhas seemingly playful move. It was not a simple twist of the arm, but rather a gruesome one. His muscles were torn and shattered, and his bones snapped and popped out of his body. It was truly a vicious technique. Muscles and bones were pulverized. It was completely destroyed. No matter how many great masters came, it was impossible to restore Yoo Cheolgwangs hand to its original state. Only then did the martial artists of the Red Bandana Association realize that the old man in front of them was a terrifying master. Crap, this old dog! Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, Yoo Cheolgwang went berserk and tried to attack Tarha. No, dont! Son of a bitch! The members of the Red Bandana Association rushed to stop Yoo Cheolgwang from attacking Tarha. Tch! I thought that was enough for you to understand. Thump! Tarha clicked his tongue, then slammed his palm down on the table. This caused the plates, chopsticks and other utensils to fly up into the air. Tadadada! At an invisible speed, Tarha flicked the plates and chopsticks towards Yoo Cheolgwang and the members of the Red Bandana Society. HeuK! Ugh! Scream after scream bursted out. The rushing Red Bandana Association members had plates and chopsticks deeply stuck into their bodies. Fortunately, no one had lost their life, but they were all in critical condition. The blood they shed was splattered all over the floor. Hng! Yoo Cheolgwang could barely contain himself at the horrific scene before him. Before he knew it, a hellish scene unfolded before his eyes. He grabbed his twisted arm and asked, W-Who are you? Tch! You should have asked that a long time ago. D, Do you know who I am? Do you know who youve touched? At Yoo Cheolgwangs threatening remarks, Tarha smiled contemptuously. Ive got to give you credit for screaming at the top of your lungs, child. But while that attitude may be intimidating to some, its not exactly threatening to others. I may not care about your sexual desires, but you should at least not drag and harm unrelated people into it. That is called having manners. Shut up! Do you think Im going to leave you alone? I will! Youre not going to leave us alone? In an instant, Tarhas pupils sank deeply. Seeing the look in his eyes, Yoo Cheolgwang felt an indescribable terror. Ugh! His massive body trembled as if an earthquake had struck. Tarha asked again, Youre really not going to leave us alone? I, I What are you going to do? I Suddenly, a gurgling sound came out of Yoo Cheolgwangs mouth. His complexion turned as pale as a sheet of paper, and his eyes rolled back, showing only the whites. Tarha had inflicted serious internal injuries on his opponent with his aura alone. Thud! In the end, Yoo Cheolgwang fell to his knees and coughed up blood. It was dark, black blood. Yoo Cheolgwang looked up at Tarha, shaking all over. His eyes were completely bloodshot. Although Yoo Cheolgwang had lived his life recklessly without knowing how scary the world could be, he could still sense that the old man in front of him was a truly frightening master.. Get out of here! Tarhas cold words made Yoo Cheolgwang leave the inn without a word. His whale-like body swayed back and forth like a drunken man, looking precarious. The injured Red Bandana Association martial artists soon followed right behind him. Silence filled the inn. The faces of the customers who had been staying in the first-floor restaurant were filled with a faint sense of fear. Most of the customers were people who made their living by trading beyond the Central Plains. As a result, they had seen and heard a lot of things, which included meeting many martial arts masters. But none of them showed a skill as formidable and terrifying as the old man in front of them. That was why the people in the inn warily looked at Tarha. However, Tarha, who was the center of all the attention, only looked at Pyo-wol with a nonchalant expression. Im sorry. I dont know about anything else, but I couldnt bear to see my granddaughters clothes get dirty. You said you came to collect a debt, right? Thats right! Then its going to be noisy around here. It could, but I prefer to settle matters quietly. By the way, I think youve gone out of your way. Tarha studied Pyo-wols face carefully. His hand showed a clear sign of aggression. Tarhas martial arts were destructive, always resulting in terrible consequences. In Tarhas hometown in the Western Region, the people there called him a living god and was a subject of fear. Pyo-wol, however, had no change in his expression even after witnessing Tarhas martial arts. Whether it was due to his skill in hiding his expression, or his bravado, it was clear that he did not falter at the sight of Tarhas martial arts. Tarha knew that there were only two reasons for this. Either Pyo-wol knew nothing about the ways of the world or he was confident in his own skills. Pyo-wol did not seem like the former. Therefore, the only possibility left was the latter. The handsome man before him was undoubtedly a skilled martial artist who was confident in his own abilities. The problem was that Tarha could not even begin to imagine the extent of Pyo-wols martial arts skills at all. A master of Tarhas caliber should have been able to see through his opponents level like the back of his hand, but against Pyo-wol, Tarha could see none of that. Either he was a higher level than Tarja, or he had learned a martial art that specialized in concealing his level. Tarha thought that the latter was also the case with Pyo-wol. He thought it was impossible for someone at Pyo-wols age to learn martial arts at a higher level than himself. A martial art that can deceive my eyes CH 304 With a red bandana wrapped around his head, Yoo Il-seok scanned the yellow booklet in his hands. The booklet contained a list of the items that arrived at the port today. With this booklet, he could track what goods were loaded on each ship and where they were being sold. It was a treasure that only Yoo Il-seok possessed. It was also thanks to this booklet that the Red Bandana Association, a mere group of workers, managed to stand on an equal footing with a giant force like the Sea Dragon Sect. Yoo Il-seok would analyze the contents of the booklet every day to predict which merchants would make the most profit, and invest in them accordingly. As a result, the size of the Red Bandana Association grew by at least fivefold in the last twenty years since he became the head. Then with the money the organization earned, Yoo Il-seok made sure to train his own martial artists. And now, the same martial artists boasted strength not far behind that of the Sea Dragon Sect. But while this was how the world perceived the Red Bandana Association, Yoo Il-seok knew better. He knew that in reality, the Red Bandana Association was still far inferior to that of the Sea Dragon Sect. This was the exact reason why he was now doing his best in trying to come up with a way how to increase their organizations power. My lord! Just then, a voice interrupted Yoo Il-seoks peace. Sensing the urgency in his subordinates voice, Yoo Il-seok knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, his subordinate would not have come looking for him at this late hour. Whats the matter? Something big has happened! Something big? Only then did Yoo Il-seok get up from his seat and hurriedly walk outside. Once outside, he could see all of his subordinates standing with their heads down. What happened? The Third Young Master has been seriously injured! The Third Young Master? Yes! Yoo Il-seok furrowed his eyebrows. For someone who had heard of the news of their child being injured, his reaction was not very emotional nor intense. It was far from the typical reaction of a normal parent. Yoo Il-seok then continued to ask his subordinate, How is he? Hes in critical condition. One of his arms is completely broken with its nerves severed. Im afraid hell end up being a cripple. How did he end up this way? Well Is it because of his sodomy habits again? Im sorry. That useless fool bringing shame to the familyC! Yoo Il-seoks face turned red and his eyes glowed with anger. He was not upset at the fact that his child was injured, but more about the fact that his child had brought shame upon himself while trying to sodomize someone. Who did he touch this time? He didnt even manage to touch him. What do you mean? He received a beating from an old man just right before he was about to touch someone. An old man? Yes, and he seemed to be someone from outside the Central Plains. You mean to tell me that a man from the outskirts dares to turn my son into a cripple? In my territory?! Yoo Il-seok took the humiliation of his son being sodomized in stride, but the fact that a stranger from beyond the Central Plains caused trouble in his territory infuriated him. It was a matter of his pride. Even though his organization fell short against the Sea Dragon Sect, they were still considered a strong powerhouse in Haimen. The fact that an old man from outside the Central Plains was running amok in his territory was enough to hurt his pride. Lets go! Pardon? Lets go to where that person is. Understood. Summon the First and Second Young Master as well. Yes! Yoo Geonsang and Yoo Sangyeong, the first and second sons respectively, were both recognized as strong figures in the Red Bandana Association. They both held key positions in the Red Bandana Association. Whenever this kind of incident happens, he would turn to them. After all, the only people he could trust were his blood relatives. The subordinate quickly informed Yoo Geonsang and Yoo Sangyeong that Yoo Il-seok had summoned them. The two immediately led their men to join Yoo Il-seoks procession. As Yoo Il-seok stepped out, there were nearly a hundred or so martial artists from the Red Bandana Association. Whats going on? Oh my! Looks like something big has happened! The people murmured amongst themselves in surprise after seeing that their head, Yoo Il-seok, had come out and moved personally. It was extremely rare for Yoo Il-seok to personally take action. But once he did, it usually meant that something big was happening. A bloodbath was about to ensue. It was in this way that Yoo Il-seok manage to protect and defend his own territory and the Red Bandana Association. If there was one flaw in him, it would only be his third child, Yoo Cheolgwang. Other than that, everything about him, as a man, was perfect. Now that Yoo Il-seok himself was on the move, people assumed that whatever problem had risen would be resolved quickly. Yoo Il-seok was a man of great strength, worthy of being the head of the Red Bandana Association. Moreover, he had over a hundred subordinates following behind him. These men were the real power behind the Red Bandana Association. All of them were rough and fierce individuals who grew up in Haimen, known for never retreating until death in times of war. They were so fierce and formidable that even the Heavenly Sea Dragon Sect was said to respect the Red Bandana Associations territory because of them. Yoo Geonsang, the eldest son, asked, Why did father summon us? He still didnt know why they had been summoned this late in the night. Cheolgwang had returned critically injured. Really? Thats right! He tried to cause trouble again but got his ass handed to him. Until when do we have to clean up after that brat? In the end, Yoo Geonsang lost his temper. The second, Yoo Sangyeong, couldnt hold back his anger either. Damn it! How could a piece of shit like him be our brotherC! Bang! At that moment, Yoo Il-seoks palm forcefully struck Yoo Sangyeongs cheek. Yoo Il-seoks cheeks instantly swelled up. Watch your language. Father? That trash is still my own flesh and blood. Insulting him is no different than insulting me, the one who created that trash. I apologize. That was not my intention. I know. So, be careful next time. Yes! Yoo Il-seok looked around the area. A large inn came into view. It was the same inn that Yoo Cheolgwang had gotten himself injured. Yoo Il-seok looked at his men and said, Prepare yourselves, everyone! Yes! Swoosh! At that, the warriors simultaneously drew their weapons. Bang! They kicked open the doors of the inn with the same vigor just as Yoo Cheolgwang had done when he arrived. The hinges of the door, which had already been broken because of Yoo Cheolgwangs initial maltreatment, completely collapsed. Yoo Il-seok surveyed the inside of the inn. It didnt take him long to find the man who had turned his son into a cripple. This was because most of the guests had already fled the moment they had sensed something was amiss. Only three people remained on the first floor. They were all sitting at the same table. The first person that caught Yoo Il-seoks eyes was Pyo-wol, a man more beautiful than a woman. As soon as his eyes laid on him, he understood why his son had his eyes turned upside down. With such looks, it wouldnt be strange at all for his son to be attracted to a man and not a woman. Yoo Il-seok shifted his gaze and looked at the elderly man sitting across from Pyo-wol. He instinctively recognized the elderly man as the one who had turned his son into a cripple. Yoo Il-seok confidently approached the old man. The old man, Tarha, in return, turned his body to look at him. Thump! In that instant, Yoo Il-seok felt a shock that made his heart drop. He could already sense the immense strength hidden behind Tarhas calm and sunken eyes. Then with a smile that seemed to find the current situation amusing, Tarha looked at Yoo Il-seok and said, Who are you? I am Yoo Il-seok, the father of the child you just injured. I am also the head of the Red Bandana Association. Yoo Il-Seok mustered up the courage to answer. But Tarhas reply struck him like a blow to the chest. Ah! So youre the father of that wretched brat? How poorly youve raised him. He was utterly devoid of manners. Is that why you crippled him? Crippled? I was already being lenient towards him Whats your identity, the old man? Is that important? Tarha chuckled as he replied. Although the room was filled with a hundred warriors, Tarha showed no signs of being intimidated. The same was true for Tarhas granddaughter, Yul Ayeon. She didnt even look at Yoo Il-seok. She completely ignored him and just continued sipping her drink. Yul Ayeon set her glass down and asked Pyo-wol, You said that the best way to get information is from the leaders in the area, right? Thats right. Well, I guess we can get the information we needed now. Yul Ayeon smiled, revealing her white teeth. Pyo-wol looked at Yul Ayeon with deep and sunken eyes. Tarha hadnt beaten up Yoo Cheolgwang because he was worried about Pyo-wol nor because Yoo Cheolgwang had stained and messed up with his granddaughters clothes. He just knew one simple truthC that the moment he beats a child, the parent will naturally come running. And it just so happens that Yoo Cheolgwangs parents turned out to be a powerful figure in Haimen. Creak! Tarha pushed his chair out of the way and stood up. He stretched his arms out wide and spoke to Yoo Il-seok. The one who had turned your son into a cripple is right in front of you. What will you do? In that instant, Yoo Il-seoks jaw muscles twitched. A dangerous scent emanated from the elderly man in front of him. Just catching a whiff of it was enough to send chills down his spine. He regretted coming here without any prior information. If he had known that his opponent would be this formidable, he would have never set foot in this place, even if it meant considering his son nonexistent. But regrets, no matter how fast, are always too late. Now that he had come this far, he couldnt afford to retreat and back down out of fear because of his opponent. He had a hundred men with him, and there were other Haimen residents watching him through the window. If he were to do nothing and retreat here, everyone would look down on him. He knew all too well what will happen to those who were looked down upon in Jianghu. Yoo Il-seok barked out orders to his men, Attack! Waaaah! As soon as his command fell, his subordinates rushed towards Tarha in a fearsome manner. They mercilessly swung their weapons at Tarha. Whoosh! A large axe cut through the air, aiming to pierce through him. But none of the weapons managed to touch Tarhas body. Kwang! With a sound resembling an explosion, the attackers were all forcefully pushed back. Each and every condition of Yoo Il-seols defeated men were in horrible condition. All of them screamed in pain with their limbs bent in bizarre directions. Ugh! P-Please! S-Spare me! Among them was Yoo Geonsang, Yoo Il-seoks first son. He was the first to charge forward with determination but ended up sustaining injuries. Rebound Force Qi.1 Pyo-wol immediately recognized the true nature of the technique Tarha had just displayed. It was an advanced technique that only a handful of absolute experts in Jianghu could execute. This technique of returning the force of an opponents attack with a counterforce was the essence of martial arts. Oh my goodness! Yoo Il-seok was stunned as he realized the technique his opponent had just unleashed. His opponent was a true master. The gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. He was not someone he would dare mess with. E, Everyone back off. He shouted, but by then it was too late. Tarha had charged through his attackers. Kwang! Clang! A series of explosive sounds reverberated. Each time, a scream would come out of his mens mouths as they fly backward. All of them had their limbs twisted in grotesque ways or their chests caved in. Yoo Il-seok felt as if he was trapped in a nightmare. He had never imagined the situation would deteriorate so rapidly. Ack! Ugh! In the blink of an eye, the room had turned into a hellish scene. All of his men which count to a hundred were all lying on the ground, groaning in pain. Tarha walked straight toward him. Eek! Please, spare meC! Yoo Il-seok unconsciously dropped to his knees. He didnt have time to care about his dignity nor other peoples stares. He was willing to sacrifice everything as he kneel before Tarha. Tarhas eyes lit up as he looked at Yoo Il-seok. At least youre not completely oblivious. I have a few questions for you. P, Please feel free to ask any questions. I will do my best to answer, and if theres something I dont know, I will find a way to find out about it. Ho-ho! Really? Tarha smiled as if pleased. Yul Ayueon poured herself a drink and murmured, Theres no way those guys woiuld stand a chance against the Mara Sect.2 SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! CH 305 The Mara Sect? It was a name Pyo-wol had never heard of before. Well, at least among the factions Pyo-wol knew in Jianghu, not one have used such a name. Could it be a sect from the Western Region? Since Tarha and Yul Ayeon said they were from the Western Region, the thought seemed possible. Pyo-wol does not know the name of all sects that exists in the world, especially those from the remote regions where information was limited. Tarhas martial arts were shocking. It wasnt simply because of his Rebound Force Qi. Everything that exists has a purpose. The same was true for martial arts. Every martial art has its own purpose and it develops in a direction that aligns with that purpose. In the case of the Buddhist martial arts, such as those of the Shaolin Temple, they developed their martial arts in such a way that they would be capable of subduing people without hurting them. This doesnt mean their techniques dont have the power to kill, but at least they give their opponents a handful of mercy. It was for this exact reason that punch and palm strikes are the mainstays of the Shaolin Temples martial arts. The idea is to avoid using blades with high lethality as much as possible. Conversely, some martial arts focused on maximizing lethality. This was often the case for martial artists who pursued the use of poison or demonic arts. As such, martial arts naturally developed in different directions based on their respective orientations. And from what Pyo-wol had seen just now, Tarhas martial arts seemed to have been created with only one purpose. Destruction. His martial art was meticulously designed to thoroughly destroy the human body. Despite having fought numerous martial artists before, Pyo-wol had never encountered a martial art that was created with only one purpose in mind. While Yoo Il-seok had dreamed of becoming the king of Haimen, in the end he was nothing more than a leader of a small region. Tarha, on the other hand, possessed the skills to dream of ruling the world. He was on par with the Eight Constellations, or perhaps even surpassed them in terms of destructive power. Pyo-wol realized once again just how vast the world was. Jianghu is not the entirety of the world. There existed a wider world beyond, filled with numerous powerful individuals. Tarha was proof of that. At that moment, Yul Ayeon looked at Pyo-wol and said, Are you surprised? To some extentC It doesnt seem like it at all. People usually freeze up whenever they see grandfathers martial arts. Yul Ayeon looked at Pyo-wol with a meaningful expression. Pyo-wol also considered the possibility of Yul Ayeon being a skilled martial artist. She had that unique refined aura and gleam in her eyes that showed a hint of maturity and intelligence. It wouldnt be easy to have such an intense gaze without practicing martial arts. Likewise, Yul Ayeon also thought of Pyo-wol as a martial arts master. With how Pyo-wol remained unmoved by the sight of her grandfather, Tarhas martial arts in front of him, it was impossible for an untrained martial artist to remain calm in such a situation. Yul Ayeon felt a sense of curiosity toward the beautiful man in front of her. Until when will Master Pyo stay here? I dont know. It sounds like you havent decided yet. Thats right. Well, thats good, then. Whats good about that? It means that nothing is set in stone. It means that you can extend your stay here as long as the situation demands it. It also means that I could leave this place as early as tomorrow. Maybe, but maybe not. Just having the element of surprise is enough for me. Yul Ayeon flashed a bright smile. Her appearance was quite captivating. Perhaps due to the mixture of the West and the Central Plains in her blood, she had a charm that was unique and absent in women of the Central Plains. Her charm was so deadly that most men could not help but fall in love with her the moment they saw her. Pyo-wol stared at her for a moment before turning his attention to Tarha. Tarha was giving instructions to Yoo Il-seok, who was kneeling and nodding continuously. It seemed impossible for any variables to arise in this situation. Pyo-wol stood up, then Yul Ayeon looked at him with a slightly surprised expression. Youre going in already? Im tired. Well, I suppose so. Please go ahead. It seems like Grandfather still has some unfinished business with them, so Ill have to wait a bit longer. Mm. Pyo-wol left Yul Ayeon behind and went for the outbuilding. Watching Pyo-wols back as he walked away, Yul Ayeon muttered to herself, What an interesting man. Her blue eyes sparkled in an unusual way. Yul Ayeon smiled and took a long sip of her drink. But even then, she did not feel intoxicated and drunk at all. The liquor in the Central Plains is definitely weak. In terms of flavor, the liquor in the Central Plains was definitely superior to the liquor in the West. However, it couldnt match the West in terms of strength. To Yul Ayeon, who was accustomed to the liquor of the West, the liquor of the Central Plains was too weak. Thud! Yul Ayeon nervously put down her glass. Whats wrong? Tarha approached her. Its nothing. Is the liquor weak? Well, kind of. No one could match your drinking even in the Mara Sect anyway. Why are you bringing that up? Im just saying. Anyway, how did the story go? Fortunately, they agreed to move according to our intentions. The people from the Central Plains are really kind. They came here on their own and offered to help us. Tarha replied cheerfully. Upon hearing that, Yul Ayeon burst into laughter. In fact, when they first arrived here, they were very lost. They needed to find something, but they had no idea where to start. So they asked Pyo-wol whats the easiest way of obtaining information. Pyo-wol provided not just one, but two methods for them to obtain information. And as if that wasnt enough, he even arranged for the host of the meeting to come by himself. To the two of them, Pyo-wol was nothing short of a great benefactor. Did they know anything? They dont, but I told them to look into it. They should have some good news soon. I see. Yul Ayeon looked at Yoo Il-seok as he pulled himself together with his men. Their faces filled with fear. At this point, Yul Ayeon and Tarha didnt need to worry about betrayal. These men would now act as Tarhas subordinates. Tarha then suddenly turned to Yul Ayeon as if remembering something, Where is he? He already went back to his room. Is that so? Tarhas eyes narrowed. * * * Pyo-wol returned to the outbuilding. He first took off the Black Dragon Robe and then hung it on the wall. The Black Dragon Robe that Tang Sochu had made for him remained relatively undamaged. It had maintained its original form despite the numerous fierce battles he had been in. As Pyo-wol took off his robe, the snake that had been coiled around his forearm stirred. Gwiya used to be a silver-white creature that was almost transparent, but now, its current appearance was red like blood. The little snake had gradually taken on a reddish hue as it devoured the venomous bees in Tianzhongshan, so by the time it left the mountain, it had turned completely red. With Gwiyas glossy and flowing red scales, the snake looked like a well-crafted bracelet as it coiled around Pyo-wols forearm. Pyo-wol gently laid Gwiya down on the bed. Im going to go wash up, so rest here. Gwia responded by flicking its small tongue as if it understood Pyo-wols words. Pyo-wol then proceeded to go to the well near the outbuildings courtyard. He took off all his clothes and stood naked by the well. He had fought many battles on his way here, so it wouldnt be a surprise to see his body covered in wounds or scars here and there. But surprisingly, there was not a trace or scratch on his body right now. It was as if he had never been injured in the first place. He hadnt always been like this. After all, Pyo-wol is also a human. And as a human, having injuries would naturally leave scars on his body. But, the four months he had spent in Tianzhongshan made a huge difference in both his mind and body. During that time, the scars that remained on his body disappeared completely. Pyo-wol stared at his sleek, snake-like body for a moment before drawing a long stream of water and pouring it over his head. Splash! Ice-cold water ran down his skin. Pyo-wol continuously poured water and cleaned his body. Only after washing away all the dust and dirt that accumulated on his body during the journey did Pyo-wol finally stop pouring water on himself. Hoo! Pyo-wol sighed as he looked at his own hands. His hands were whiter and more delicate than a womans. But these very same hands were stained with the blood of countless people. The traces might have vanished, but the scent of blood still lingered. Pyo-wol could smell it, even if no one else could. It was the burden he would have to carry with him for the rest of his life. He didnt know how much more blood he would have to shed in the future. As much as he wanted to live without staining his hands with blood, Pyo-wol knew well that it was impossible. Whether he liked it or not, Pyo-wol had already got himself deep in the center of Jianghus circle. It would be impossible for him to pull himself out of it until he died. With a slight manipulation of his internal energy, the water on his body evaporated in an instant. Only after he was dry did Pyo-wol put his clothes back on. When Pyo-wol went back to his room, Gwiya immediately made its way up to his body as if it had been waiting for him. Its appearance right now looked nothing but cute and playful. Pyo-wol didnt mind the little snakes behavior. Gwiya slipped in and out between his fingers, twirling around and playing with Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol spent some time playing with Gwiya. His actions right now were something he didnt think he would be capable of doing in the past. After all, he was always on edge. His senses had to be on constant alert to notice the slightest bit of changes in his surroundings. But it was different now. He was certainly more relaxed as compared to before, but that didnt mean that he had his guard down. His state was in perfect balance. As Pyo-wol played with Gwiya, he pondered, Mara Sect It was a name he had never heard of before. If there were a few more people like Tarha in the Mara Sect, there is a good chance that the sect held a high position in the Western Region. The question is, for what reason did Tarha and Yul Ayeon enter Jianghu? Even at first glance, the two individuals statuses seemed out of the ordinary. They wouldnt have traveled all the way here just for sightseeing or leisure. They clearly had a purpose for coming this far, and they had used Pyo-wol to lure the Red Bandana Association in. They didnt plan everything ahead. It was clear that they were improvising. Still, the fact that the situation had progressed so smoothly showed how much experience they had. With how swiftly they subdued the leader of the Red Bandana Association and gave him orders, their actions Pyo-wol fell asleep, thinking that he would have to find out more about the Mara Sect. * * * Only when the sun was high in the sky did Pyo-wol open his eyes. This was something that would never have happened to the usual Pyo-wol. He always only took the minimum amount of sleep and rest. But yesterday was different. Sleeping on a soft bed after a long time, he was able to sleep deeply. Thanks to that, his physical condition was very good. After a quick wash, Pyo-wol left the outbuilding. He headed to the restaurant which was on the first floor of the inn. The restaurant was already deserted since it was past mealtime. Pyo-wol sat down at a table by the window overlooking the harbor. Just then, a servant came running up to him. Did you sleep well last night? I slept well. Thats good to hear. Unlike yesterday, there was a glimmer of fear in the servants eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol immediately knew the reason. It was because of Tarha and his grandchild. Their display of power and behavior yesterday had frightened the servant. So seeing Pyo-wol, sitting at the same table as them, the servant naturally assumed that Pyo-wol was their companion. Pyo-wol asked the servant, Where are they? They ate early in the morning and went outside. Really? Yes! I dont know their exact destination though. Shall I find out for you? How? Hehe! I have a lot of friends here. If I ask around, I can quickly find out whats happening in the harbor. Are your friends native to this place? Yes! They were all born and raised here. Really? Pyo-wol looked intrigued. CH 306 Haimen might not be the largest city in the world, but it was definitely the busiest. On one side, trading ships were unloading their cargo, while on the other side, small fishing boats were docking and unloading their caught fish. The unloaded cargo from the trading ship would all be taken either to the nearby warehouses or the warehouses of the Sea Dragon Sect, while the caught fish would be immediately traded on the spot. Haimen is the most active place for monetary transactions to take place in the entire world. Seeing tens of thousands of gold coins come and go every day was a common occurrence. Due to these circumstances, numerous people flocked to Haimen in pursuit of wealth. Laborers working for the Red Bandana Association were a prime example. Being affiliated with the Red Bandana Association makes it easier for people to secure jobs at the port. This was why many people aim to join the said organization. But not all people working at the port belonged to the Red Bandana Association. This includes the people currently hauling their caught fish from their fishing boats. Since the smell of fish clung to a persons body, it was a job that the Red Bandana Association did not pay attention to. Most of these jobs were performed by people who had just arrived in Haimen. Once they gained some experience, they would eventually try to join the Red Bandana Association and work at the port. But even such people working at the bottom of the ladder in Haimen have basic needs and desires. This is where prostitutes came in. Prostitutes would approach such people with the intention of targeting their pockets. These prostitutes are considered even lower than the courtesans working in the brothels of the well-off downtown area. They dont sell laughter, music, or alcohol like the courtesans. They only sell their bodies. And they sell their bodies to a variety of people. Fishermen, men from the slums, and even sailors from out of town. So as a result of selling their bodies as circumstances allowed, they sometimes unexpectedly ended up with a child. To the prostitute, the child, who could potentially be someones offspring was no different from cargoC a heavy burden. The prostitutes would then make constant efforts to get rid of the child. They would often times ingest strong drugs or inflict blows to their stomach. In this way, most of the babies in their stomachs would end up stillborn. But every once in a while, a child would make it through the gates of death and survive to see the light of day. But even then, they would still remain unwelcomed by their mothers. From birth, they were forced to live and survive on scraps. When they reached a certain age, they were forced to fend for themselves and find a way to survive on their own. They had no choice but to run odd jobs, resort to theft, and commit misdeeds in the back alleys to support themselves. Thats how these children melted into the lowest depths of Haimen and survived on their own. The servant of the inn where Pyo-wol was staying was one of those children. But he was among the lucky ones. He received a meager salary and occasionally received tips from the guests. For the children belonging in the back alleys, being a servant or errand boy was their favorite occupation. Those who did not become a servant were forced to travel from place to place. Unwelcome by anyone, the children banded together. Although they had different areas of activity, they stayed in touch and looked out for each other. Thats why they were more aware of what was happening at the bottom of Haimen than anyone else. My name is Geomyeon. Geomyeon? When Pyo-wol looked at him, Geomyeon had a slightly embarrassed expression. Its a name I made up. It means a sparrow that uses a sword. My nickname used to be Sparrow. Geomyeon was also a child born to a prostitute. The elderly prostitute neither had the mental nor physical capacity to suddenly take care of a child that appeared out of nowhere. She considered Geomyeon as an obstacle blocking her future. With how a child was constantly crying next to her, she couldnt properly serve customers. So the moment when Geomyeon learned how to walk to a certain extent, she kicked him out of the house. Geomyeon grew up watching his mother sell her body from outside their makeshift shelter. Because he was so nimble and quick, people called him a Sparrow. It was only later on when Geomyeon added the word sword to the word sparrow did his name became Geomyeon. Even though things were going well for him and he became a servant, he still maintained a close relationship with his friends in the back alleys. Whenever he receives his meager paycheck, his only pleasure was to visit his friends and eat delicious food with them. Geomyeon guided Pyo-wol to the back alley of the port where his friends usually gathered. The back alleys were no different from the slums that Pyo-wol had visited so far. It was dirty, foul-smelling, and full of crude shacks. The ground was covered with unidentifiable filth that would make anyone reluctant to step on it. But even then, Pyo-wol didnt even bother to look down. He continued to follow Geomyeon without a second thought. Geomyeon sneaked a glance at Pyo-wol and thought to himself, Hes not an ordinary person after all. Geomyeon had witnessed firsthand how Tarha dealt with the Red Bandana Associations martial artists yesterday, so he knew well how terrifying and fearsome Tarha was. Pyo-wol was one of the people who sat at the same table as Tarha. The sight of him casually talking to Tarha without being intimidated had left a lasting impression in Geomyeons mind. The place where Geomyeon took Pyo-wol was the most secluded area of the back alleys. It was a small clearing surrounded by shacks with various objects piled up like mountains, thus forming a small garden. There were children sitting all around the open space. Their ages ranged from five-year-olds to early to mid-teens like the servant, and among them were several children who seemed to be of mixed race. This was their territory. As expected of someone living in the back alleys, their eyes were filled with a sense of hostility. A child who seemed to be the leader among them soon stood up and approached Geomyeon and Pyo-wol, What do you want? He was an unusual child. He had yellow mixed in his hair and was a fair-skinned child. However, his body was covered in scars, showing how harshly he had lived, and even his eyes had a deep fierceness. Geomyeon stepped forward and explained, We have a customer, Brother! A customer? Yeah! Upon hearing the word customer, the leader boy glared at Pyo-wol and said, What do you want from us? Information. What kind? All kinds of information. What the fuck do you mean by all kinds?! The corners of the leader boys eyes shot up in disdain. He despised such broad terms. He preferred to speak precisely and accurately about anything, and he never trusted those who spoke vaguely and broadly. The survival instinct of someone who lived at the bottom was ingrained deep within him. There were over twenty thousand children in this clearing. Add in the children living in their own territories, and there were more than a hundred. The leader boy had the responsibility to protect them. Geomyeon tried to calm down the leader boy and said, Brother! Calm down for a moment! Hes not someone who you can mess with! What nonsense are you talking about? WellC you see Cut the crap and step aside. Ill be the one doing the negotiating, not you. OkayC I understand When the leader made a face, Geomyeon quietly stepped back. The leaders name was Tae Musang. He had chosen his own name as well. He chose the surname Tae simply because it sounded cool, while his first name Musang meant having no rival. Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol with a fierce gaze. The basis of negotiation was to establish and gain superiority over the other party. Even if he didnt know why the other side wanted such broad information, the one who needed the answers was the other party, and not him. He aimed to dominate the situation and extract as much compensation as possible. If you have something you want, state it specifically. Dont speak vaguely like that. And even if you give us money, we wont let you off easily. Tae Musang started with a threat. He thought that his threat would be effective since Pyowols appearance was delicate. It was his negotiation tactic that he had acquired from the bottom. Pyo-wols lips curled up in an arc. Looking at Tae Musang reminded him of an old memory. Tae Musangs action was exactly similar to how children behaved in the underground cave. They formed groups and moved together, while their leaders expanded their influence by fighting against others. Tae Musangs behavior was no different. He intentionally spoke harshly to intimidate and impress upon the following children that he was someone of this caliber. Of course, in Pyo-wols eyes, Tae Musang only looked cute. Seemingly bothered by Pyo-wols smile, Tae Musang narrowed his eyes, Laughing? Youre laughing now? How could this motherfucker be laughing? Kaak! Ptoo! Tae Musang spat on the floor and walked toward Pyo-wol. He showed his most threatening appearance. Pyo-wol opened his mouth, Whats your name? What do you care? You son of a bitch! I just wanted to offer my condolences to someone whos about to die. What? You fucking! In an instant, Tae Musangs eyes flipped. He then rushed toward Pyo-wol. His movements were so nasty that it was hard to believe he hadnt learned martial arts. He seemed to be naturally agile. In the blink of an eye, Tae Musangs fist reached near Pyo-wols chin. However, Tae Musang couldnt extend his fist any further. Before Tae Musang knew it, a blade was touching his chin. It was certain that if he extended his fist further towards Pyo-wol, the blade would pierce through his chin. The single-edged blade which was the size of a childs palm was Pyo-wols phantom dagger. Keuk! Tae Musangs face twisted. Only now did he realize that Pyo-wol was a skilled martial artist. He had never thought of it before because Pyo-wol looked too delicate and beautiful to be a martial artist. Brother! Damn it! Seeing Tae Musangs predicament, the children quickly rushed forward. In the hands of the children were weapons commonly seen, such as wooden sticks, sickles, and hammers. Although they were young, it was evident how ferocious they were. Without such ferocity, they would never have survived here. The adults here do not protect the children. On the contrary, they try to extort and exploit them. To protect themselves, the children have no choice but to become ferocious as well. Unfortunately, however, their opponent this time was too good for them. Swoosh! The children all froze in unison. But it wasnt their own will that made them stop. They only stopped because of the small daggers floating right in front of them. Whats g-going on? H-How? The children couldnt hide their astonishment. To their eyes, the daggers appeared to be floating on their own. The truth, however, was that the daggers were actually being manipulated by Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread. The children just did not know of such an elaborate and advanced technique. One of the children slowly moved to the side. However, seeing the dagger follow in his direction, he froze in place. One phantom dagger rested on the tip of Tae Musangs chin, while nine phantom daggers floated in the air, keeping the children at bay. It was a sight to behold. Gulp! Tae Musang unknowingly swallowed his dry saliva. The ferociousness they have accumulated from living at the bottom of the ladder was no match for the opponent in front of them. Tae Musang had encountered many people who could be called masters in his time at Haimen, but he had never seen anyone like Pyo-wol. S-Shit, Im screwed! He instantly regretted not listening to Geomyeons words. He tried to act tough to protect the children, but his choice ended up putting them in danger instead. Their opponent is a master who could easily end their lives with a single move. It would have been better not to associate with such a person in the first place. But, he had already attacked Pyo-wol. It was now too late to turn back. Tae Musang shouted, W-Wait! What? L-Let me deal with this alone. Why you? Be because Im the only one at fault. When you get involved in a group, you have to take collective responsibility. But Thats the kind of place Jianghu is. Its entirely your responsibility that these children are on the brink of death. You recklessly rushed in without even knowing what your opponent was capable of. Instead of protecting them, you invited danger to the children to the point of death. You are not qualified to be their leader. Damn it! Tae Musang gritted his teeth. Pyo-wols words were like sharp daggers, digging into his chest. He had worked tirelessly to protect the children, but he couldnt believe the fact that his hasty judgment had actually put them in danger. Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol with bloodshot eyes. The moment their eyes met, he felt a chilling sensation throughout his body. He had met countless people in his life, but never had he seen someone with eyes that were completely devoid of emotion. The more Tae Musang looked into such eyes, the more despair washed over him like a tidal wave. Pyo-wols unreadable gaze made Tae Musang feel extreme fear. Thud! Tae Musang suddenly fell to his knees. Please spare me. Why should I? You said you wanted information, right? Ill become your hunting dog and give you anything you want, so please let me live. Tae Musangs demeanor and tone completely changed. Plus, he made a reasonable proposal. Pyo-wol realized that Tae Musang had completely given in. It was difficult to get someone like Tae Musang to submit, but once he made up his mind, he was someone who would not easily waver. Pyo-wol pulled a pouch from his pocket and tossed it to Tae Musang. The pouch contained silver coins. Follow the trail of the person that Geomyeon tells you about. Yes! Without even asking who the target was, Tae Musang replied. At that moment, Pyo-wol retrieved his phantom daggers. Phew! Hoo! Sighs of relief burst from the childrens mouths. Only then did Tae Musang raise his head again. But by then, Pyo-wol had already disappeared into thin air. Tae Musang gaze then turned to Geomyeon. You! Just who the hell did you bring? CH 307 Tap! Tap! Jang Hamun, the Sea Dragon sect leader, tapped the table with his finger. It was a habit of his whenever he was troubled. His worries deepened after meeting Lee Seong-hak, who had returned from his journey a day ago. The items and information that Lee Seong-hak had shown him concerned him. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt come up with an easy answer. Hoo! It was when he sighed, May I come in for a moment? The voice of his attendant, Woo Gunchang, called out. Come in. Upon hearing Jang Hamuns permission, Woo Gunchang entered the room. Woo Gunchang, who was now in his early fifties, was the one in charge of the major and minor affairs of the Sea Dragon Sect. He was also someone who played a significant role in helping the Sea Dragon Sect reach its current status, so Jang Hamun respected Woo Gunchang a lot for it. Jang Hamun spoke to Woo Gunchang, Have a seat. How can I sit at the same table as youC Theres no one else here, so its fine. Just take a seat. Well, then Without further ado, Woo Gunchang sat across from Jang Hamun. So, whats the matter? Theres a strange rumor circulating in the streets right now. What kind of rumor is it? Theres information that a member of the Red Bandana Association was beaten up by an old man. What kind of baseless rumorC? I dont think we can just dismiss it as a mere rumor. After all, there are quite a few witnesses. They say even Master Yoo of the Red Bandana Association couldnt last a few seconds against the old man and fell to his knees. So the rumors are true? Jang Hamun wore an expression of disbelief. The Sea Dragon Sect knew best about the power of the Red Bandana Association more than anyone else. Although the said organization wasnt comparable to the Sea Dragon Sect, they were still a force to be reckoned with, capable of inflicting significant damage if underestimated. In particular, the Red Bandana Associations leader, Yoo Il-seok, was so strong that even Jang Hamun didnt dare to underestimate him. If Yoo Il-seok couldnt last a few seconds, then it was obvious that the old man was an incredibly skilled martial artist. Why would such a skilled martial artist Jang Hamun frowned. Unpleasant thoughts flashed through his mind. As he struggled to clear his mind, he asked Woo Gunchang, What is the identity of the old man? Were still trying to figure it out. However, from his yellow hair and beard, he may be someone from outside the Central Plains. Outside of the Central Plains? Yes. I think he may have been on one of the ships that came in yesterday. I have called the captains to ask them about it, so Im sure they should be able to tell us exactly where he came from. Tell them to find out quickly. Yes! Woo Gunchang replied, bowing his head deeply. It was obvious that if an elderly person with enough power to single-handedly defeat the Red Bandana Association had come, then Jang Hamun could not afford to take such an individual lightly. He had to figure out why such a person had come to Haimen. There were not just one or two factions aiming for Haimen. With the enormous amount of goods passing through Haimen every day, many factions have been greedy. That was why the Sea Dragon Sect always had to be sensitive to external threats. If the old man happen to be by chance greedy for the city of Haimen and wanted to challenge their supremacy, then the Sea Dragon Sect had to take measures now. Since the situation is not looking good, lets set up an emergency plan for now. We should be ready to move at any time. Understood. And just in case, be prepared to call in skilled individuals from outside, so that they can help at any time. But, if were not careful then we could end up bringing in a tiger to avoid the wolf. I know. Thats why Im saying that we should be prepared. We never know what might happen. Okay. Ill start spreading the word. Mm. Jang Hamun walked over to the window and opened it wide, revealing a panoramic view of the harbor. Trading ships were still coming into the harbor. Every time a trading ship came in, the Sea Dragon Sect would make a fortune. And Jang Hamuin had no intention of giving up such tremendous profits. This land is mine. No one can take it away from me. * * * Pyo-wol walked through the streets of Haimen. Haimen is an incredibly large city. The streets were so complex that without a guide, it was easy to get lost. As a result, many newcomers ended up getting lost and wandering into the back alleys. Of course, it was extremely rare for them to come out unharmed from those back alleys. They had to experience firsthand how cruel human nature could be and how brutal life could be for those at the bottom. If they were lucky enough to escape with their lives, it was considered fortunate. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol didnt mind walking around in such dangerous streets. There were numerous people who tried to approach Pyo-wol as they saw him walking alone. Some were enchanted by Pyo-wols beautiful face, while others approached with the intention of robbing him. But, not one of them managed to land a hand on Pyo-wols body. Ugh! Under Pyo-wols feet, a man was lying on the ground, groaning in pain. The man had just recklessly approached Pyo-wol a moment ago. The man did not appear to have any visible injuries, but the mans complexion was pale and he had bubbles coming out of his mouth. He was the twenty-third man who had attacked Pyo-wol. He had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and demanded, Give me everything you have! Pyo-wol did not hesitate to unleash a technique he had recently learned on the man. So this was the result. The man was experiencing excruciating agony. He would have preferred to lose consciousness rather than endure the intensifying pain, but the more intense the suffering became, the clearer his mind became. Pyo-wol didnt even spare a glance at him and walked past. With time, the technique he had used would naturally wear off. Of course, until then, the man would continue to endure hellish pain. Pyo-wol then continued memorizing the landmarks and terrain around him. Whenever Pyo-wol visited a place for the first time, he had the habit of studying and familiarizing himself with the terrain. He would analyze the terrain, distinguishing advantageous and disadvantageous areas and preparing for the worst-case scenario. He might be more at ease than before, but this habit of his hadnt changed at all. Only when Pyo-wol had memorized the terrain of Haimen did he return back to the inn. Oh, youve returned already? As soon as Pyo-wol entered the inn, Tarha was the first to greet him. Yul Ayeon, who was by Tarhas side, also smiled and greeted him. Youre back. I thought you wouldnt return because I havent seen you all day. I was just wandering around here and there. Were you sightseeing? You could say that. Oh, how envious. Yul Ayeon flashed a playful smile. This made her already mesmerizing blue eyes stand out even more. As Pyo-wol took the seat in front of them, he spoke, I also havent seen you since this morning. Were you busy? I suppose its because its my first time visiting this neighborhood so there was a lot to see and visit. Thanks to that, I was busy touring around with my granddaughter. Tarha replied with a smile. Yul Ayeon rested her chin in her hands and spoke, There are so many fascinating things in the Central Plains. There are many beautiful people too, so its a treat for the eyes. Thats right! The Central Plains is indeed different from the Western Region. What is the West like? In response to Pyo-wols question, Tarha scratched his head with his finger for a moment. Well Its definitely different. Its much more well-decorated. Everything here in the Central Plains that is. Is that so? The people, the buildings, the environment should say that all of it feels richer? Is it not like that in the Western Region? Well, its been through a long civil war. Civil war? Does that mean the West was divided? More or less. The war should have ended a little earlier, but it dragged on for some reason. Thats why the region became even more devastated and desolate. Thats unfortunate. Its truly a tragedy. Many people in the West have suffered because of it, unlike here where its so peaceful. Well, to me, the Central Plains doesnt seem particularly different. Is that so? Tarha looked at Pyowol, surprised at his unexpected response. Its only peaceful on the outside. Just appearing peaceful on the surface is enough. If the Western Region was only this peaceful, then I wouldnt have come all the way here. Tarha smiled bitterly. After a moment of thought, Pyo-wol asked. When did the civil war start in the Western Region? Its been over several decades. In fact, civil wars are actually quite common in the West. With so many tribes and kingdoms, theres no shortage of clashes and territorial battles. But I swear this is the first time Ive ever seen a civil war go on for so long without any hint of resolution. So why did you come all the way here? If the civil war is that bad and serious, shouldnt you be there to fix it? Because the root cause lies elsewhere. Grandpa! At that moment, Yul Ayeons voice snapped Tarha out of his reverie. Only then did Tarha realize his mistake and composed himself. Forget that last one. As I get older, I tend to indulge in pointless musings more often. I sometimes wonder if thats why they say people should die when theyre old. Tarha brought his drink to his mouth. Yul Ayeon smoothly changed the subject. By any chance, is there anything worth seeing that you could recommend? Not really Really? Thats a shame. I dont know this place much either. Well, it cant be helped. Despite Yul Ayeons words, she didnt show the slightest hint of disappointment at all. She just stared intently at Pyo-wol. There were many handsome men in the West, but none of them gave off the same air as Pyo-wol. In the first place, she didnt like men with such feminine and flashy appearances. In her opinion, men should have broad-shouldered and must be dependable. In fact, the most common men she would see around her were exactly those kinds of men. If nothing extraordinary happened, Yul Ayeon would marry one of those men. After all, the laws of the Mara Sect were extremely strict, to the point that they do not allow marriage with outsiders. The only exception was her father. Her mother had fallen in love with a man from the Central Plains, but while she may have successfully given birth to Yul Ayeon she had to pay a steep price. Since then, no one dared to marry a foreigner. This was especially true for Yul Ayeon. She even had it even worse because she was already of mixed blood. It would absolutely be impossible for her to marry anyone outside of the Mara Sect. And if by any chance she were to marry someone outside of the Mara Sect, not only would she face severe consequences, but so would her grandfather, Tarha. Therefore, the idea of marrying someone outside of the Mara family never once crossed her mind. However, Pyo-wols appearance was so impressive and charming that it started to shake her firm resolve. Yul Ayeon was genuinely curious about Pyo-wols identity. It was impossible for someone with his appearance, aura, and eyes to be an ordinary person. Since arriving in the Central Plains, she had been in the dark about the situation here. She tried to subjugate the Red Bandana Association to get the information she wanted, but her knowledge was still significantly lacking. Because of that, she couldnt easily deduce Pyo-wols identity just from his face. Whether or not Pyo-wol knew what she was thinking, he continued to stare out the window. A moment of silence hung over the table where they were sitting. Tarha was busy taking a sip of his drink, Pyo-wol had his gaze focused on the outside, while Yul Ayeon continue to observe Pyo-wol. Such an unusual atmosphere lingered and continued on for a while. It was Pyo-wol who later broke the silence. Ill go ahead first. He stood up from his seat and headed for the annex. He could feel Tarha and Yul Ayeons gazes on his back, but he paid them no attention and just continued being on his way. As soon as Pyo-wol left their sight, the servant, Geomyeon quickly followed him and went to his side. Geomyeon had his back bent down as he opened his mouth, I received a message from Brother Musang. Already? Since he did, then it must be certain. He said he had been monitoring the children while you were away. So? Those two of them came here to find someone, and they had the martial artists of the Red Bandana Society scattered in search of that person. Do they know the identity of the person? Its only been a day. Give us a few more days and well likely figure it out. Tell them to hurry up. Yes! Geomyeon replied, nodding his head at Pyo-wols words. Then, as if he had remembered something, he spoke again, By the way, this is a completely separate matter, but I heard that the Sea Dragon Sect is very busy right now. What does that mean? I dont know the details myself, but they say that security has become stricter since a merchant ship arrived. Really? Pyo-wols gaze traveled to the location of the Sea Dragon Sect. CH 308 The sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect, Jang Hamun, paced around mindlessly. He should have been asleep at this time, but his mind was too troubled to fall asleep. Ha! He let out a sigh involuntarily. What Lee Seong-hak brought back from his journey was constantly bothering him. After contemplating for a while, Jang Hamun headed to the warehouse behind the Sea Dragon Sect. The warehouse at the back of the Sea Dragon Sect was incredibly small. It had been built in the early days of the Sea Dragon Sect, and while it was once useful, nowadays it was no longer used. Currently, there were many warehouses that were many times larger than this one. Therefore, this small warehouse served as Jang Hamuns personal use. Just a few days ago, the warehouse was completely empty. Since there were no valuable items, there was naturally no one guarding it. But now, things had changed. Two men stood guard in front of the warehouse. Lord Jang! What brings you here at this hour? When the men recognized Jang Hamun, they eased their guard. Is everything all right inside? He made a ruckus during the day, but hes calm now. Really? Yes, he seemed to have settled down. Let me take a look inside. You check him personally? Yes. Okay. The men opened the door to the warehouse. Jang Hamun entered, holding the torch the guards have handed him to light the way. The inside of the warehouse was so dark to the point that he couldnt see a thing without the light coming from the torch. Inside the warehouse, which hadnt been used for a long time, was a room made of large iron bars. It looked like a prison cell. Inside was the cell was a bed and a small table. And in one corner, a person could be seen crouching. The shadow of the crouching figure was severely emaciated. His body was as thin as a skeleton, and he was covered in scars. His eyes also lacked unfocused, and saliva constantly dripped from his mouth. It was evident to anyone that he had suffered greatly. That person was the source of Jang Hamuns troubles. Lee Seong-hak claimed to have rescued the man from the sea during his journey here. The man was floating naked in the sea and was completely exhausted. Lee Seong-hak tried to feed him porridge to make him restore his strength, but the man would go berserk. He behaved exactly like a madman, making it impossible to tend to him. Despite being so thin, the man still had great strength. He was so strong that he managed to cause injuries to the guards who tried to subdue him while they were on the boat. Without thinking, Lee Seong-hak forcibly administered a hallucinogenic drug to him and put him in a box. Then he brought him here. Even after coming here, the mans condition did not improve. The man would have seizures at varying intervals, and every time he had a seizure, the guards of the Sea Dragon Sect would face difficulties as well. In the end, Jang Hamun had no choice but to confine the man within iron bars, just like Lee Seong-hak. Hnngh! The man let out a series of bizarre breathing noises, while crouching down. Jang Hamun stared at the man wordlessly. The man kept his head lowered as if he was afraid of something. Jang Hamun asked, Who are you? And why were you wandering in the sea? Naturally, the man did not respond. Jang hamun glared at him, his brows furrowing deeply. But even then, the the man did not answer. In his heart, Jang Hamun wanted to deal with this man right away. He could sense an ominous aura coming from the man. Based on his intuition, someone with such a foreboding atmosphere would bring a disaster. If it were the usual Jang Hamun, he would have taken action without hesitation. However, the precious looking dagger placed on one side prevented him from doing so. Jang Hamun looked at the small dagger placed on the table outside the iron bars. The curved blade and crescent-shaped handle of the dagger were unfamiliar objects not seen in the Central Plains. Jang Hamun had never seen a dagger of this shape before. But what caught his attention more than anything else were the various and colorful gemstones embedded in the daggers hilt and handle. The red and blue gemstone embedded in the crescent-shaped dagger itself were treasures beyond measure. It was too priceless that the man had an obsessive attachment to the dagger. He tightly grasped the dagger in his hand even when he was drifting in the sea or experiencing seizures on the boat, The dagger was also incredibly sharp. It can cut through everything it touched, which made it even more challenging to subdue the man. But once they manage to subdue the man and take his dagger away, the man noticeably became more docile. Jang Hamun held the dagger on the table, but once he did, the man behind the iron bars blinked. AhC! Sensing that the man might have another seizure, Jang Hamun discreetly put down the dagger. Where on earth did he get such a precious object? Lee Seong-hak, who had rescued the man, suggested Jang Hamun to search the nearby sea. No matter how they look at it, the dagger didnt seem to belong to the man. The man must have stolen the dagger from somewhere, and Lee Seong-hak believed that there must be more treasures at the place where the man stole it from. They had no concrete evidence. It was only Lee Seong-haks rational speculation. But nonetheless, Jang Hamun agreed with him to a certain extent. After leading the Sea Dragon Sect for a long time, he began to developed the ability to sniff out gold. With just a brief glance, he could determine whether the other party would bring profit or harm. The man smelled strongly of gold. But he also carried with him a calamituous aura. That was why Jang Hamun couldnt easily get rid of him. Damn it! The greed in his eyes deepened. * * * Tae Musang sat on one side of the harbor and looked out at the night sea. The place where he was sitting was not where the regular merchant ships or large vessels enters, but where the fishing boats usually docked. The fishing boats were small, barely big enough to fit in two or three adults. Furthermore, such boats could easily overturned in the event of high waves. In fact, several boats were lost at sea every month, never to be found. Naturally, the fishermen who boarded the boats becomes missing. It wouldnt be strange to witness bodies being washed up in the shore by the water. These were the bodies of fishermen who had gone out on their boats only to to never return. Seeing dead bodies like that was a common occurence in this area. Everyone risked their lives by boarding on the boat. Tae Musangs father was one of those fishermen who lost their lives. The only difference was that Tae Musangs father had never been washed ashore. His mother died of illness, and their meager possessions were divided among relatives. After that, Tae Musang was on his own. Having lost everything, Tae Musang drifted into poverty-stricken neighborhoods and naturally became the leader of the children. There was nothing he wouldnt do to keep them alive. He stole and pickpocketed. He even once took a severe beating from a stranger until he was on the verge of death. After going through several near-death experiences, he became extremely daring. He no longer blinks an eye at anything. But the same couldnt be said for the events that transpired yesterday. Even for him, yesterdays memories were simply too shocking. He could still vividly recall the nine pieces of phantom daggers floating around him. He had never imagined a martial art that could unleash all nine daggers simultaneously without lifting a finger. I want to become strong too. For the first time, such a strong desire arose within him. He had seen countless martial artists in his life, but never once had he thought of such a thing. Pyo-wols martial art had shocked him to that extent. It was like a big crack in his little egg-like world. He didnt know Pyo-wols true identity. He didnt know why Pyo-wol was staying in their area, but nonetheless, he wanted to learn his martial arts. If he could learn even a fraction of Pyo-wols martial arts, then he would be able to save and take care of many more children than he have now. And he would be able to give them a much more prosperous life than they have now. Hmph. To achieve that, I guess Ill have to fulfill his orders first. Even now, his siblings were scattered, monitoring Tarha and Yul Ayeons every move. Though they were young, their instincts were so sharp that there was no need to worry. Adults tend to look down on younger children. They dont consider them as threats or someone they should be wary of. Tae Musangs siblings knew this fact very well and know how to take advantage of such weakness. Just when Tae Musang was about to pat his butt and stood up, Hm? A puzzled look suddenly appeared on his face. He could see several fishing boats coming into the harbor. At this time of night? No matter how experienced the fishermen in this region were, they never ventured out to sea after sunset. It was because treacherous reefs were scattered everywhere. If they sail out into the pitch-black ocean and ended up hitting a reef, then that would mean they would meet their deathsC especially for a small boat like a fishing boat. Even fishermen who were accustomed to the waters of Haimen would tie up their boats at night and stay away from the harbor. So how come someone is entering the harbor right now at this without even lighting a torch? And its not just one, but several boats. This is definitely not normal situation. Tae Musang lowered his body, getting a bad feeling about this. The boats docked in a secluded area of the harbor. People jumped off the achored boats. The number of people was as many as twenty. They had filled the small boat to capacity. Gulp! Tae Musang swallowed dry saliva. Even from a distance, the atmosphere of those who disembarked from the boats was unsettling. Even in the darkness, their eyes seemed to glow. Tae Musang knew very well what that kind of look meant. Martial artists! And they werent simply the kind of martial artists commonly found in Haimen. He had never seen such chilling eyes from the martial artists of the Sea Dragon Sector the Red Bandana Association. What the hell? What is going on at Haimen? Tae Musang instinctively realized that something unusual was taking place. It was the instinct of someone who had survived at the bottom. It was not normal for twenty people of that caliber to secretly enter Haimen. Tae Musang held his breath as he watched the men get off the boat. He paid attention in particular to the man who was last to disembark. Even in the darkness, Tae Musang could see the mans white, snow-like hair. The gaze of the white-haired man was so terrifying that it couldnt be compared to others. Even from a distance, Tae Musang felt his heart sink. Gulp! The moment Tae Musang saw the mans eyes, he swallowed his dry saliva once again. It was then. Suddenly, the white-haired mans eyes turned to the place where Tae Musang was hiding. Tae Musang instantly realized it. The man had noticed him. Fuck! He instinctively jumped to his feet and ran. At that moment, one of the men who had been beside the white-haired man began to pursue him. Thud! The man managed to close the distance between him and Tae Musang in no time. Tae Musang clenched his teeth and ran. He could tell by the speed at which his opponent was approaching. From the speed at which his pursuer was approaching, he could tell that there was no way to shake him off using conventional means. If things continued like this, he would be caught by them before he could even reach halfway. Who said I would let myself be caught without a fight? The back alleys of Haimen were like his own backyard. He navigated through the maze-like alleys as if he were following a carefully drawn map. Tae Musang ran through the alleyways, changing directions here and there. But even then, he couldnt shake off his pursuer. Tsk! He didnt know what methods they were using, but the pursuer was like a ghost, relentlessly tracking his every move. It was impossible to shake him off in the usual way. In the end, Tae Musang had to make a decision. His choice was the underground passage in the slums, where filth flowed. The underground passage, where all sorts of filth flowed, emitted a stench so strong that ordinary people could hardly bear it. However, not the entire underground passage was filled with filth. There was a clean area in the middle, like an island, where the stench was almost non-existent. It was a hiding place where children and he occasionally stayed. Although the path to the hiding place was straightforward, beyond that, it became intricately tangled like a labyrinth. The back alleys above ground were so complex that newcomers would almost certainly get lost. In fact, there were quite a few who carelessly entered there, got lost, and ended up dead. As long as he could make it to the hideout, then hell be able to shake off his pursuers. With that in mind, Tae Musang ran through the underground passage. Huff huff! Just when he was finally out of breath did Tae Musang finally reached the hiding place. B, brother? What are you doing at this hour? However, there were a few young children in the hiding place. Why are you all here? Tae Musangs pupils shook. Playing here was only allowed until sunset. It was a rule among them to leave when the sun went down. Thats why Tae Musang decided to come here. We just wanted to play with brother Sorry, big brother. The children answered with expressions of guilt, knowing they had done something wrong. Damn it! Come on, follow me. Why, brother? Stop talking back and just come with me. Now! With how unusually angry and tense Tae Musang was being, the children instinctively realized that something was wrong. Damn it! Damn it! Taemusang cursed continuously as he ran ahead. The children followed him with their short legs, doing their best to keep up. Thump! Thump! Behind them, the footsteps of Tae Musangs pursuers were getting closer and closer. CH 309 Phew! Geomyeon stretched and went outside. One of the biggest benefits of being a servant was being able to sleep in the inn. Although it was a shabby room, it still meant having a space of his own to shield himself from the wind and cold. Plus, he relatively gets to have a satisfying meal, even if his food was mostly leftovers from the guests. This was one of the reasons why Geomyeon became a servant. The fact that he could sleep on his back comfortably without a rumbling stomach was enough for him. But that did not mean he forgot about his siblings, who were still sleeping on the streets. Geomyeon carried a bag on his arms. The bag was filled with leftovers left by the customers. He had been carefully collecting them, while being mindful of the innkeepers gaze, to feed his younger siblings. Hehe! Theyll love it. Geomyeon smiled as he imagined his siblings delighted expressions. Thunk! Suddenly, someone jumped out from the other side of the alleyway. Brother! When Geomyeon realized who it was, he immediately dropped the bag aside and ran to him. The person lying on the ground, covered in blood, was none other than Tae Musang. What happened, brother?! W, We need to get out of here fast. What are you talking about? Hes coming after us. Brother! He had already killed the kids. A-Among them.. Among them were Amon, Cheongyu Jinha What? Geomyeons eyes shook. He knew all those three children. While those kids were mischievous and often got into trouble, they were still fundamentally good kids. And they were the younger siblings who loved Geomyeon very much and followed him around. Tae Musang grabbed Geomyeons hand. Theres no time to explain. Hes chasing us. Tae Musang dragged Geomyeon along and ran. As Geomyeon ran after Tae Musang, he kept looking behind him. At that moment, a figure emerged from the alleyway where Tae Musang had come out. He held a sword dripping with blood. Even in the darkness, his cold eyes were clearly visible. His eyes were locked on Tae Musang and Geomyeon. It seems another stray dog has joined. His voice was strangely low. But it nonetheless penetrated Geomyeons ears with surprising clarity. Their pursuer deliberately infused his inner energy to mutter. Just so Geomyeon could hear. Gulp! Geomyeon felt a chill running down his spine. He and Tae Musang ran at full speed. The man followed closely behind them. The man swung his sword wildly in the air, causing the blood on the sword to splatter. His appearance became even more terrifying. Geomyeon had no time to ask Tae Musang what had happened. They both need to flee now. But Geomyeon instinctively realized that they couldnt escape successfully like this Amon, Cheongyu, Jinha. Those three children whom the man had killed were all light and agile children. They were so fast that even Geomyeon couldnt catch up with them. If those three children had been killed, it would be impossible for him and Tae Musang to escape that mans pursuit, no matter how much they run. Brother! Geomyeon called out to Tae Musang. Tae Musang turned his head to look at Geomyeon. He was already out of breath from running away from the harbor, so he didnt have time to answer. Geomyeon spoke briefly, Lets go to the innC! It was a suggestion with no explanation, but Tae Musang nonetheless immediately understood what Geomyeons intention. He nodded and pushed his legs together. Tap! Tap! The footsteps of the man behind them grew louder and louder, which meant he was getting closer. Cold sweat trickled down their back like crazy. Their hearts pounded violently, as if they threatened to leap out of their mouths. Shiak! A sharp tearing sound came from behind. Geomyeon and Tae Musang instinctively twisted their bodies to avoid the mans sword. However, they couldnt completely avoid the sword. A long gash appeared on their backs. Luckily, the wounds were only superficial. They could still afford to move around. But still, the excruciating pain made them stagger and nearly collapse. Ugh! Damn it! Geomyeon and Tae Musang struggled to regain their balance and ran again. Then a mans voice came from behind them. Persistent little rats, arent you? His voice was filled with irritation. It was inevitable. This nighttime pursuit was an unexpected event that wasnt part of their plan. Their original purpose was to sneak in at night, accomplish their mission, and leave quietly. They hadnt planned for a nighttime chase. It was all because of Tae Musang. Because of one damn rat, no, two damn rats, I have to go through all this suffering. A chilling aura emanated from the mans eyes as he watched the backs of the two. He was determined to tear them apart if he could get hold of them. Shiak! His sword once again sliced through the darkness. This time too, Geomyeon and Tae Musang narrowly avoided the sword. They have remarkable instincts. The movement of the two couldnt be simply attributed to luck. Occasionally, there are children who possess such heightened instincts. If they were born into a prestigious martial arts sect or a noble family, they would have been praised as exceptional talents. Witnessing two such children together in one place was by no means a common occurrence. What a waste! Under other circumstances, he would have definitely taken the two children. Even if they refuse to join him voluntary, he would have still kidnapped them and raised them as valuable subordinates. He, too, had been created in such a process. Now, lets finish this. The murderous energy in the mans eyes grew even more intense. The long chase was about to reach its end. Tae Musangs movements were noticeably slower, while Geomyeons movements also became sluggish. No matter how talented and physically capable they were, it was impossible for them to completely fend off a skilled martial artist. In fact, simply dragging the chase out this long was worthy of praise. Thud! The man stomped on the ground. It was a movement that couldnt be compared to anything before. Like a swallow flying on the surface of the water, the man bended his waist sharply and charged forward with frightening speed. Watch out! Geomyeon shouted loudly, pushing Tae Musang to the left. In return, Geomyeon allowed the mans sword to slice into his waist. Seek! With a gruesome slicing sound, Geomnyeons waist was deeply cut. Keuk! Geomnyeon screamed in pain, writhing on the ground. Blood gushed out from his waist. If a little more time passed like this, his life would be cut short. I-Is this the end? Geomyeons vision blurred. Losing too much blood, his eyes lost focus. Even in that state, Geomyeon still managed to find Tae Musang. Thanks to Geomyeon, Tae Musang had managed to narrowly avoid getting wounded, but he still didnt look well either. Tae Musang was already wounded, and his exhausting escape had drained him of all his strength. He didnt even have the strength to move his fingers anymore. Damn it! Tae Musang screamed in frustration. The guilt of failing to protect the three children during their escape, and dragging Geomyeon along with them, fueled his remorse and anger. Geomyeon felt the same way Although he didnt know the mans identity, the self-blame for not being able to protect Tae Musang tortured him. Geomyeon gathered all his remaining strength and shouted, Who are you?! And why are you doing this to us?! You bastard! It would be best for you to kill me! Because once I recover, Ill annihilate all of you! Ill definitely find you and kill you allC! Tae Musang also let out a murderous voice from the depths of his lungs. It wasnt merely the act of defiance of someone backed into a corner. Keeping these brats alive will lead to significant consequences. He, too, possessed the instincts of a martial artist. He could distinguish whether the boys defiance was mere bluff or if they truly had the determination. The man approached the boys. He raised his sword high, clearly intending to finish them off. An ordinary person would have closed their eyes at such a sight, but the boys reactions were different. They stared at the man with their eyes wide open, as if they wanted to capture every detail of his appearance. The man, in awe of the boys resilience and ferocity, swung down his sword. Thud! Keuh! At that moment, the man let out a frustrated groan along with the sound of metal. Huh? The man grabbed the hand holding the sword with his left hand. Zing! His sword was vibrating violently. To the man, it felt as though it was screaming. Who are you?! The man shouted, barely suppressing the swords vibrations. The sword didnt vibrate on its own. The powerful impact had caused it to vibrate. Right before the mans sword could reach the boys, something flew in and deflected his sword. The object that deflected his sword disappeared into the darkness in an instant, without giving him a chance to identify its form. A master! He couldnt identify the identity of the object that deflected his sword, nor did he notice its presence until the unknown entity intervened. His opponent is definitely a master. The man spoke cautiously, scanning his surroundings, This is a private matter between those kids and me. I dont know who you are, but dont meddle in other peoples affairs and be on your way. It was a polite threat. Since he felt disadvantaged, he tried to intimidate his opponent with the threat to weaken them. The man raised his inner qi, expanding his senses to the limit. But, he still didnt sense anything. Where? Where is he?! It was then. Im afraid I cant allow that Suddenly, a chilling voice came from right behind him. In an instant, he felt goosebumps crawl all over his body. He could feel his opponents breath right behind him. All of his senses were now on high alert. His senses were heightened to the extreme that he could detect the movement of an ant ten feet away. But even then, he could not detect his opponents presence at all. What? A drop of cold sweat dripped down his spine. At that moment, the man made a decision. Swish! He swiftly rotated his body, swinging his sword. His sword sliced through the darkness. But he didnt feel any sensations of his sword connecting with its target. His opponent had dodged in time. It was a ghostly movement. Then a polite voice came from behind him, Youre not using your hands well. What? Swish! In an instant, the mans hand holding the sword was severed. AHHH! The man screamed in agony, clutching his severed wrist. He turned around, groaning in pain. But he still couldnt sense the presence of the person who had cut off his wrist. It was as if he was being hunted by a ghost. Suddenly, his gaze fell on Geomyeon and Tae Musang. They were staring at him like fish out of water, their mouths agape. He looked into their eyes. He could see his own reflection in their eyes. There was another man standing like a ghost behind them. H-How? A chill ran down his spine. No matter how fast or skilled ones martial arts may be, a person couldnt turn around faster than someone standing in place. That was common sense. Yet, his opponent moved at the same speed as his turning motion, completely disregarding such common sense. No, considering his radius of rotation, his opponent was clearly a speed several times faster. He wondered if it was even possible for a human to do such movement. But he couldnt continue the thought any further. Swoosh! A sharp object swiftly sliced through the air. Keurgh! As his tendons snapped, he fell to his knees, completely defeated. CH 310 Geomyeon and Tae Musang looked at what was happening in front of them with expressions of disbelief. The person who had appeared out of nowhere and taken up the space behind the man was none other than Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was like a ghost. No matter how fast the man spun, Pyo-wol did not fail to get on the mans back. In the end, the man did not get to see a glimpse of Pyo-wols face until he was subdued by Pyo-wol. Since the Geomyueon and Tae Musang were far from the man, they could clearly see his appearance. But even then, they couldnt believe what they saw with their own eyes. The sight was that unreal. Even in a state of exhaustion, goosebumps ran all over their bodies. How is that even possible? This is crazy Tae Musang finally realized how reckless his attempt to threaten such a man was. He could hardly believe Pyo-wol had let him live back then. Pyo-wol appeared in front of the man who was kneeling. For the first time, the man could see the face of the man who had rendered him powerless. Even in the pitch-black darkness, Pyo-wols pure white face stood out like a sore thumb. The man asked, Who are you? How dare you Thunk! At that moment, a phantom dagger struck the back of the mans hand. GAAH! The man opened his eyes wide without finishing his sentence. Pyo-wol met the mans gaze and spoke, Ill ask the questions, and you will answer. Thats the rule. What nonsense! Thunk! At that moment, another phantom dagger struck the mans thigh. KAAH! The man screamed once again, but his screams didnt echo through the night sky. Pyo-wol clamped the mans mouth over his hand. What group do you belong to? Hmph! As if Ill tell you keugh! The man groaned in pain again. A phantom dagger was now lodged in his shoulders as well. Pyo-wol found no need to unleash his recently discovered torture techniques. He, himself, was no stranger to pain, so he knew well just how to inflict the most pain on his opponent and shatter their spirit. Pyo-wol asked again, What organization do you belong to? I Buuuk! In an instant, Pyo-wol pushed the phantom dagger into the mans thigh. The wound become even deeper and larger causing blood to gush out even more. Seeing Pyo-wol ruthlessly tearing at the wound without blinking an eye, Tae Musang and Geomyeons eyes widened in surprise. They had prided themselves on their brutality and ferocity, having been raised from the bottom, but witnessing Pyo-wols actions right now made them realize how far off they were from him. The man instantly turned pale and weakened, on the verge of fainting. An ordinary man would have succumbed and died from losing this amount of blood. But, Pyo-wol made sure to inflict just the right amount of wounds to keep the man barely alive. It didnt take long for the mans mind to become hazy from losing so much blood. Pyo-wol asked again. Which faction do you belong to? P Phantom Fleet. The man answered without realizing it. Phantom Fleet? Yes. What is your position in the Phantom Fleet? Thats gah! The man, who had been answering smoothly, suddenly snapped out of it and widened his eyes. He realized he had a momentary loss of consciousness. Realizing his mistake, the man immediately bit his tongue hard. Snap! Blood gushed out like a fountain from his severed tongue. The man died instantly. Pyo-wol stared at the mans lifeless body in silence. He found it a pity that the man regained his senses earlier. Had it been a little while later then Pyo-wol would have obtained more information. Pyo-wols gaze fell on Geomyeon and Tae Musang. The two children both looked at him, unable to breathe. After staring at them for a moment, Pyo-wol swung his hand. Swish! A faint sound of explosion erupted from their bodies. Pyo-wol used acupuncture on them from a distance away. The blood flowing from their bodies immediately stopped. Only then did Geomyeon heave a sigh of relief. The place where he suggested he and Tae Musang desperately fled together was the inn where he was working. Recalling that there were skilled individuals like Pyo-wol and Tarha at the inn, the two children lured the man there. While they had almost been caught and killed by the man near the inn, ultimately their gamble paid off. Pyo-wol had sensed the commotion outside and thus appeared. Haaa! Ugh! As the tension eased, excruciating pain washed over them. Pyo-wol approached them. What happened? Well Tae Musang recounted everything that had happened at the harbor. How their pursuer and his companions had sneaked into the harbor on a small fishing boat, and how they had tracked him down and killed his brothers. Pyo-wol listened in silence to Tae Musangs narration. It seems like this child being chased by the Phantom Fleet was indeed only a coincidence. Since the martial artists of the Phantom Fleet entered this place secretly, they have no choice but to chase and kill the child who saw them to protect their secret There was an unsettling scent lingering in the air. From the masters of the West, Tarha and Yul Ayeon, to the emergence of an unknown group such as the Phantom Fleet. Truly, an unpredictable chain of events was unfolding. You said there were twenty people in all, right? That seemed to be about right. So there are still nineteen more people remaining there. Thats right. What did they look like? They were too far away, so I couldnt see their faces. Tae Musang gritted his teeth and replied, Because of them, three of his beloved siblings had died. They were all young children who hadnt even had the chance to blossom. Tae Musang felt great guilt for their deaths. If he hadnt fled to the childrens hiding place, the children wouldnt have died. Crunch! He clenched his teeth. He ground so hard that a fine powder of shattered teeth came out. Pyo-wol looked at him and said, Hide with the children after disposing of the bodies. I cant do that, I cant Tae Musang jerked his head up and looked at Pyo-wol. His eyes were completely bloodshot, swollen with red veins. His eyes looked as if blood was ready to spill out at any moment. Anyone who would see him now would definitely feel a sense of terror. I I! Geomyeon grabbed Tae Musangs hand. But, Tae Musang didnt calm down. He just looked Pyo-wol straight in the eyes. Revenge I have to take revenge. I cant just hide and live without seeking revenge for the children. Do you have the ability? Thats! Think about whats more importantC to protect the lives of the remaining children or your revenge? Which one is more significant? Tae Musang closed his mouth shut at Pyo-wols cold words. He also knew rationally that the safety and well-being of the remaining children came first. But he wasnt always guided by reason. Still! I cant helplessly retreat like this! If I retreat like this, who will console the unjust souls of those children? I dont care if I die! I will definitely take revenge somehow! Tae Musang said as he coughed up blood. Geomyeon tightened his grip on Tae Musangs hands, but his friends anger didnt subside. Please help meC! Why should I? Because you have the power. Just because I have the power doesnt mean I have to help. I know that. To ask for a favor, I have to pay a price. Tae Musang knew well the law of exchange. And he just knew what to say to get the other mans help. I will give you my soul. I will become your dog until I die. I will do whatever you command me to. So pleaseC please help me get my revenge. I dont need a dog. I dont have to be a dog. I can be your slave! So please, help me. Thud! Tae Musang smashed his head against the ground. His forehead burst, and blood flowed. Still, Tae Musang did not move. He was determined not to move until he heard Pyo-wols answer. Pyo-wol stared at him for a moment, then spoke, Lets make a deal. A deal? Finally, Tae Musang lifted his head and looked at Pyo-wol. Yes, a deal. * * * Jin Yoo-gun had white-grayish hair from birth. He often became the target of ridicule when he was young because of this characteristic. His peers would tease him by calling him grandpa or old man, and he would cry a lot because he was weak at heart. But now, there was not a single person who would dare to say such things to him. Of course, occasionally, there would be a few ignorant individuals who would mock him for his white hair, but they all ended up regretting it without exception. He had only been taken advantage of when he was younger because he had been naive and helpless, but now that he was older, it was different. He was no longer innocent or weak. At the very least, there was no one he couldnt kill if he set his mind to it. Jin Yoo-gun sat in the courtyard of a small manor far from the harbor. He was surrounded by martial artists who had sailed with him. Only when an hour had passed did Jin Yoo-gun make his move. As he rose to his feet, he murmured, Hwa-pyung hasnt returned yet. Something must have gone wrong. Hwa-pyung was the name of the man who had been sent to track down the audacious little brat who had been spying on them at the harbor. Hwa-pyung was among the few men whom Jin Yoo-gun could trust and rely on. Hwa-pyung was so trustworthy that he never once failed to carry out Jin Yoo-guns orders. But, the said man had not yet returned for nearly three hours. This fact meant one of two things. He is either dead, or hes immobilized. Either way, this was not good news for Jin Yoo-gun. Jin Yoo-gun gave an order to the subordinate right beside him. There must be a trace left by Hwa-pyung. Track them. Find out everything you can about who was involved, and report back in detail. You want a report? If Hwa-pyung is truly dead, then you wouldnt be able to handle it alone. So just report it, and Ill deal with it. Understood. The subordinate bowed his head and replied. His name was Doyeop, a man who specialized in tracking and assassination. He had the ability to escape from any situation, so Jin Yoo-gun had faith in his abilities. Doyeop quickly disappeared into the darkness. Jin Yoo-guns gaze turned to his other subordinates. What about him? He is currently in the Sea Dragon Sect. Are you sure? When he escaped, a merchant ship belonging to the Sea Dragon Sect happened to pass nearby. Is that enough to confirm that he is indeed in the Sea Dragon Sect? When the Sea Dragon Sects merchant ships arrived at Haimen, I heard that Captain Lee Seong-hak and his companions were carrying a large box. So? It is said that Manager Bang Duyeol of the Red Bandana Association tried to record the item in the ledger, but was refused. So youre saying they couldnt confirm what was inside? Thats right. Whats more, is that the Sea Dragon Sect increased their surveillance multiple times right after the box was taken in. Given the circumstances, it is certain that the prisoner is inside the Sea Dragon Sect. Hmm Jin Yoo-guns eyes turned cold. The Sea Dragon Sect was undoubtedly the leading sect in Haimen. It wasnt their military power that was feared, but rather their influence and connections, which spread like a spiderweb centered around Haimen. One wrong move and they could be in trouble. But its not as if theyre afraid of the trouble it would cause, it would just be annoying to deal with. Thats why Jin Yoo-gun had kept his distance from the Sea Dragon Sect, avoiding any involvement if possible. But, he couldnt do that anymore. Someone important had just escaped from their grasp. Even if the man had escaped alone, the Phantom Fleet would have still pursued him with all its might, but to think that he even managed to steal the valuable item that was carefully stored during their escape. That item had to be recovered at all costs. No matter what the price had to be paid. That was the reason Jin Yoo-gun had come to Haimen. CH 311 Tae Musang stared blankly at Pyo-wol. He was in the annex of the inn where Pyo-wol was staying. Tae Musang had been busy spending the night trying to cover his tracks. He disposed of the body of the Phantom Fleets member into the sea, retrieved the bodies of his siblings, and buried them in a good spot. He also ordered the children in his care to go into hiding for the time being. He used up all the money he had and bought a lot of food for the children to eat while they hid. When he had finished completing all of those tasks, Tae Musang finally made his way to the annex where Pyo-wol was staying. The annex was surrounded by high walls, so there was no need to worry about prying eyes. Exhausted, Tae Musang slept for half a day as if he had fainted. His sensitive nerves had always kept him awake at night, but after experiencing such a major event, he was overwhelmed with fatigue. When Tae Musang opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Pyo-wol, cultivating while sitting. The sight of Pyo-wol meditating with his eyes half closed seemed mysterious to Tae Musang. If only I could be like that Pyo-wol offered him a deal. The terms of the deal were simple. Tae Musang had to obey Pyo-wols orders while he was here. In return, Pyo-wol would help him with his revenge. Tae Musang had no reason to refuse. That was why Tae Musang was here. At that moment, Brother, are you okay? Someone opened the door to the annex and walked in. It was the inn servant, Geomyeon, who worked here. I slept well, so Im fine. How about you? Im fine, too. Geomyeon replied with an awkward expression. There was no way he was fine. Geomyeon suffered a significant injury from the Phantom Fleet member. Such wounds were impossible to heal in just one night. He was only alive because Pyo-wol had given him first aid, otherwise, Geomyeon would not have been able to survive. Even with such a serious wound, Gyeomyeon still had to work. If he didnt work, others might think it was strange. Without Geomyeon, the inn would not be able to run smoothly. Whats more, the inn where Geomyeon worked is a place where a lot of customers frequented. Many people knew how dedicated Geomyeon was. He had never once missed a day of work, so if he suddenly didnt show up for work, people would surely think something was amiss. Thats why Geomyeon endured the pain and continued to work at the inn. It was only now did he have enough time to come and see Tae Musang. Tae Musang wordlessly lifted Geomyeons clothes and examined his waist area. This was the exact spot where Geomyeon had been so badly wounded by a member of the Phantom Fleet. The cloth binding Geomyeons wound had already turned red. Working at the inn caused Geomyeons wound to reopen. You fool! Im fine. Whats do you mean youre fine? You idiot! Tae Musang muttered as he changed the cloth tied around Geomyeons wound to a clean one. Due to the deepness of the wound, even the simple act of cutting the cloth caused him excruciating pain, but Geomyeong nonetheless endured the pain without uttering a scream Just as Tae Musang was tending to Geomyeons wounds, Pyo-wol finished his martial arts exercises and stood up, Woah Both Tae Musang and Geomyeon involuntarily muttered exclamations at the same time. Their eyes were filled with longing and admiration as they looked at Pyo-wol. Tae Musang, in particular, was feeling more than just admiration, he felt reverence. He felt extremely ashamed of himself for having been so rude and disrespectful to Pyo-wol back then. If he had known Pyo-wol was like this, Tae Musang would never have provoked him. Tae Musang bowed his head to Pyo-wol. Thank you for your help. What about the children? They all hid. Are you sure? One of our hiding spots has been compromised. But as long as we make up our minds to hide, no one will be able to find us. Geomyeon added to Tae Musangs words. I told them not to gather in one place but to hide separately. The harbor has plenty of places for us to hide. Outsiders will never be able to find where the children are hiding. Upon their confident words, Pyo-wol nodded. However, he didnt believe the childrens words. It wasnt that he doubted them. It was just that the children didnt know enough about the Phantom Fleet. They dont know how relentless a trained martial artist expert can be, or how far they could track. If someone with proper tracking skills were to search for the traces left by the children, the tracker would surely find them. The only good news was that Tae Musang had the children dispersed, now they were all scattered and hidden. Pyo-wol said to Tae Musang, Lets go! Huh? Where? To the place where they disembarked from the boat. Why go there? Tae Musang looked puzzled, not understanding Pyo-wols intentions. Pyo-wol didnt bother to explain. He wasnt the kind of man to explain things to a child. Pyo-wol walked out of the annex and headed straight for the harbor. Tae Musang followed after Pyo-wol, still confused. He was afraid that he might be tracked again, but upon further thought, he realized that no one could have seen his face so clearly in the darkness, so he felt comfortable walking around the streets, with his face completely exposed. Tae Musang and Pyo-wol reached the secluded area in the harbor where the small fishing boats had come in yesterday. This is the place. This was where they got off. Tae Musang pointed to the exact spot where the boats had docked. The boats that had come in last night had disappeared without a trace. They must have been hidden elsewhere. Pyo-wol looked around. There were far more than a hundred small fishing boats anchored in the area. If he accounts for the fishing boats currently out fishing, there would be several hundred more vessels. It seemed practically impossible to find the boat on which the Phantom Fleets members had come on from among them. Under normal circumstances, most people would have given up on tracking. But Pyo-wol was different. He asked Tae Musang. Where were you hiding? Over there, in that high place. Tae Musang pointed his finger to where he had been hiding last night. Pyo-wol measured the distance between Tae Musangs hiding spot and the location where the boats had come in. At least fifty meters, and its pitch black. From where Tae Musang had hidden, the place where the fishing boat have entered was clearly visible, but from down below, Tae Musangs location was hardly visible. The fact that the white-haired man manage to detect Tae Musangs presence meant that that persons martial arts skills and senses were beyond his imagination. There were countless footprints scattered on the ground. Countless people had already passed through this place after the Phantom Fleet martial artists arrived. It would be impossible for Pyo-wol or anyone else for that matter, to isolate and identify only the footprints of the Phantom Fleets martial artists in the midst of all of this. They need to change their approach. You said there were twenty people who got off the boat, right? Thats right. Thats about the number I saw. Even on the darkest of nights, if that many people moved together, they would undoubtedly attract attention. They were meticulous enough to relentlessly pursue Tae Musang based solely on witnessing him disembark from the boat. The very fact that they had entered Haimen meant that they were on an extremely sensitive secret mission that must not be exposed. The Phantom Fleet It was a name Pyo-wol had never heard before. Pyo-wol was no longer the ignorant person he once was. Most martial arts sects were stored in his mind. However, he had never heard of the Phantom Fleet before. Something about it smelled fishy. Pyo-wols involvement in this matter was not simply out of curiosity or his shallow connection with Tae Musang and Geomyeon. It was because the Phantom Fleet reminded him of Lee Yul. Lee Yul seamlessly blended into the Snow Sword Manor and had taken control of everything. Furthermore, his previous whereabouts remained completely unknown. It was as if he had suddenly fallen down from the sky. Pyo-wol could smell Lee Yuls scent on the Phantom Fleet. Just like Lee Yul, the group had also appeared out of nowhere. That was the only thing they had in common. Pyo-wol had no other evidence, but he had a feeling that those two might be related. That was why Pyo-wol decided to get involved in the matter. Pyo-wol scanned his surroundings sharply. He was searching for a path where twenty people could move without attracting the attention of others. There. He finally spotted a viable route. It was a narrow alleyway lined with high walls. Because of the wall, people inside the houses wouldnt be able to see and detect the presence of those passing by outside. Pyo-wol casually entered the alleyway. Tae Musang followed Pyo-wol, unaware of what was happening. The alleyway quickly ended, revealing a new landscape. This time, there were no walls to block hide from peoples sight. Windows were open here and there, and people had their faces leaned out, enjoying the breeze. If a group of around twenty people passed through here, they would undoubtedly have caught someones eye. Pyo-wol climbed onto the roof of a nearby mansion. There was no other place to move while avoiding peoples sight except on the rooftops. Among the rooftops, he avoided those with dilapidated and poorly constructed roofs. After all, one wrong step and the roof could collapse. As Pyo-wol narrowed down his options, there was only one route left. That path led to the residential area west of Haimen. Pyo-wol asked Tae Musang. Who usually lives there? Oh, thats the neighborhood where many people who work at the port live. The people there are slightly higher-ranking than the laborers. Are you referring to the middle managers? Thats right, those bastards! You dont know how much they look down on laborers and orphans like me. Thats why we dont usually go over there. Really? Theyre such assholes. Sparks seemed to fly out of Tae Musangs eyes as he glared at the residential area. Judging by his reaction, he had probably been humiliated or beaten up there before. If its that place, then they can move around without attracting peoples attention anywhere in Haimen. Although Pyo-wol didnt know much about the people living in the residential areas, from his perspective, that location appeared to be in the center of everything. If he were to carry out any activities in Haimen, he would undoubtedly utilize that place as a base. Seizing the opportunity, Pyo-wol moved towards the residential area. Even in broad daylight, the residential area was quiet. Tae Musang quickly explained the reason for such an atmosphere, Its because they stay and work at the harbor a lot. Its hard for a single individual to make a living here alone, so men working at the port would assign household chores to their wives. It was a convenient job that required less effort but provided ample income. As a result, there were hardly any people at home during this time. Pyo-wol thought it was just as well. He walked around with his senses heightened, thinking that if there were any movement, even the slightest, he would surely notice it. However, despite thoroughly searching through the entire residential area, he didnt sense any significant activity. They are either completely inactive and resting or hiding underground where they cant be detected. Pyo-wol glanced around at the residential area once again. The residential area was quite large. It would require considerable effort to search it properly. It was then. Unfamiliar people emerged from the other side of the alleyway. They appeared to be residents of the residential area. Drawing attention from them would not bid them well, so, Lets call it a day. What? Okay. Tae Musang immediately realized why Pyo-wol had said that. If word got out that a stranger was roaming around, then members of the Phantom Fleet would retreat further into hiding. Tae Musang followed Pyo-wol into a nearby alleyway. Squeak! Immediately after they disappeared, someone opened the door of the mansion and stepped out. A white-haired man. He was none other than Jin Yoo-gun. Jin Yoo-gun looked around with a puzzled expression. A group of people who seemed to be locals of the neighborhood were passing by the mansion where he stood. Jin Yoo-gun didnt even give them a second glance and muttered, I definitely sensed someones presence. The sharp pain, as if being pricked by a needle, transmitted through his temples, was undoubtedly not an illusion. Jin Yoo-gun climbed up to the roof of the mansion and surveyed the area. But, he couldnt see anyone else in sight other than the locals passing by. Was it an illusion? CH 312 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 12 When they returned to the inn, Yul Ayeon and Tarha looked at the two of them. Tarha asked, Who is that young fellow? An acquaintance. But isnt it your first time here too? How come you have an acquaintance? We happen to meet by chance. Is that so? Tarhas gaze was fixed on Tae Musang His gaze, while seemingly normal, was not as light as most people could handle. Yet, Tae Musang did not avert his gaze, gritting his teeth in response. Seeing Tae Musangs bloodshot eyes as he glared at him, Tarha exclaimed in admiration, Heh, this guy has a lot of venom. Tarha had encountered quite a few formidable individuals in his life. Among them were children who possessed venom. However, none of them gave off as intense a feeling as Tae Musang. Tarha couldnt take his eyes off him. He seemed to appreciate Taemuhsangs venomous appearance. Did you ever learn martial arts? No. Tae Musang shook his head. Hmm To think that youd have such a gaze without even learning martial arts Tarha stood up from his seat and walked over to Tae Musang. The old man then began to examine and touch the childs body. Ugh! Tae Musang grimaced as he tried to pull away from Tarhas grip. But, as if he had entered a deep abyss, an immense pressure took over his body, rendering him unable to move. Only then did Tae Musang realize that the elderly man in front of him was an incredibly skilled martial arts master. Ugh! A stifled groan escaped from his lips. He could feel a tremendous amount of heat coming from the areas where Tarha was touching him. The pain was so excruciating that an ordinary person would have passed out, but Tae Musang endured. He did not lose his composure. Instead, he glared at Tarha with determination. At this, Tarha seemed to appreciate Tae Musangs demeanor even more. As he removed his hands from Tae Mussangs body, Tarha said, You have very good muscles, so even if youre a bit older, youll make quick progress if you learn martial arts. Damn it! What the hell do you think youre doing?! Despite experiencing some pain, Tae Musang only cursed and glared at Tarha. Hehe, I really like this guy. Tarha remained unperturbed by Tae Musangs rough response. In fact, he looked at the child with even more amusement than before. Tae Musang clenched his fists tightly. He looked as if he was going to pounce on Tarha at any moment, but when he saw Yul Ayeon behind Tarha, his eyes widened. He had seen quite a few women in his time here, but he had never encountered a woman as mysteriously beautiful as Yul Ayeon. The young boy instantly fell in love. Tarha noticed the change in the kids emotions and said, Hehe! You seem to have taken a liking to my granddaughter. Granddaughter? Thats right! Well, shes my great-granddaughter, to be exact. Oh! You. Me? Will you be my disciple? Okay. What? I said I will become your disciple. If you become my disciple, you will have to go to the Western Region. Okay. Ill come with you to the West! Tae Musang replied without hesitation. Tarha looked at the child, perplexed by his response. It was only then did Tae Musang realized what he had said and looked embarrassed. Western Region, you say? Yes. The Western Region. Isnt that place far across the sea? Thats right! That place. I dont want to go! I wont become your disciple! Its too late. A mans word is worth a thousand gold coins. If you take back your words now, it is like denying that you are a man. At Tarhas words, Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol helplessly, asking for help. Ignoring Tae Musangs pleading gaze, Pyo-wol spoke to Yul Ayeon. Did you just return? Yes! We came back about half an hour ago. Youve been moving around quite often. We dont have much time. Still, thanks to Master Pyo, things have been shortened a lot. Because of the Red Bandana Association? Yes. They were of great help. Very useful, indeed. Yul Ayeon smiled subtly at that remark. Seeing that, Tae Musangs expression fell again. Tarha placed his arm around Tae Musangs shoulders and asked, So youre really not going to be my disciple? No, its just Youre not taking your words back now, are you? I will become your disciple, butC But? Please give me some time. I need to seek my revenge first. Revenge? Yes! I need to avenge my siblings. Tae Musangs expression, which had softened, hardened once again. Although he had been temporarily enamored with Yul Ayeon, he hadnt forgotten about his siblings deaths. The final moments of his siblings, who had to die tragically because of him, haunted him and tormented him. What happened? At Tarhas question, Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol. He was asking for permission to speak about the recent events. Pyo-wol nodded silently. Only then did Tae Musang tell Tarha what he had experienced. Well, actually Tarhas expression turned grave as he listened to Tae Musangs story. So about twenty or so martial artists sneaked in? Yes! Are you sure you didnt mistake them for fishermen? Ive lived here long enough to know that there are no fishermen here with such a terrifying aura. Hmm Tarhas gaze turned towards Pyo-wol. Do you happen to know who they are? Pyo-wol didnt answer. From his attitude, Tarha realized that Pyo-wol didnt fully trust him. Tarha sighed softly. He didnt fully trust Pyo-wol yet either. But they couldnt stay this way, building walls between each other, forever. At this point, perhaps its better for us to honestly reveal our purpose for coming here. That is if we want to build trust between us. You go first. I suppose so. We have come to this faraway land, the Central Plains, to retrieve a lost treasure. During the war, we lost one of the treasures of the Mara Sect, the Demonic Soul Blade.1 At first, we thought it was simply lost, but we soon realized that it was stolen. We searched for the blade everywhere, and the trail led us here. Is the Demonic Soul Blade that of an important object? On the surface, it looked like a beautiful piece of art, nothing more, nothing less. Moreover, it has an extremely twisted form that deviates from the typical shape of a sword, so someone unfamiliar with it wouldnt be able to wield it properly. Its unlikely that you would come all this way just to find a mere piece of art. There must be a hidden utility in the blade. Youre right. The Demonic Soul Blade is used for rituals. Its value lies more in its political and symbolic significance than its function as a weapon. After the Demonic Soul Blade disappeared, turmoil arose within the Mara Sect. To quell the chaos within the sect, we must retrieve the Demonic Soul Blade at all costs. Thats the reason why both I and my granddaughter have come to this distant place. Now, its your turn. I dont have any special reason for coming to this place. I simply wanted to see the sea. Then I encountered this guy here and got swept up in this matter. You mean you just happen to be here by coincidence? Thats right. Huh! Tarha gave him an incredulous look, but Pyo-wol looked at him without a change in his expression. Theyre called the Phantom Fleet. What do you mean? The ones who killed this kids siblings. They secretly infiltrated the harbor as a group of anonymous individuals. Wait! Did you just say Phantom Fleet? Tarhas face suddenly stiffened. It was the same with Yul Ayeon. No wayCt? The Phantom Fleet? The grandfather and granddaughter pair looked at each others faces. Pyo-wol asked them, Do you know of them? Thats um Im not sure if its the same group, but there is also a group in the West that uses the same name, Phantom Fleet. Are you sure? Ive never seen them myself, but Ive heard stories about them for decades. No one has actually seen the Phantom Fleet firsthand, thats why theyre just dismissed as a legend. Unsurprisingly, it was in the coastal areas where stories about the Phantom Fleet were most prevalent. For the coastal people of the Western Region, the Phantom Fleet was a terrifying presence. Just hearing the name, Phantom Fleet, made many people shudder. However, those living in the inland did not believe in the Phantom Fleet. Not only because the stories about them were too far-fetched, but more importantly, they never had the chance to verify their existence with their own eyes. The Mara Sect was also deep in the inland. Therefore, they regarded the Phantom Fleet as nothing more than a fanciful legend or a fabricated existence born from peoples fantasies. The same was true for Yul Ayeon and Tarha. They had heard of the Phantom Fleet many times, but it was mostly in passing, so they didnt pay much attention to it. However, hearing the name again here, they couldnt help but think differently. Even if the Phantom Fleet in this place and the one in the West were different entities, it still made a difference. Ill have to check them out for myself. If they are indeed the same group as the Phantom Fleet in the West, then its no coincidence that the treasures of the Mara Sect ended up here. Tarhas eyes already gleamed with malice. The lengths the members of their sect had gone to in search of the Demonic Soul Blade were beyond measure. They had killed and tortured every smuggler, trader, and bandit in the West before theyd learned that Demonic Soul Blade had been taken out of their territory, and that the ship carrying the blade had departed for somewhere in the Central Plains. At that time, dozens of ships had left the Western Region to go to the Central Plains. They had meticulously confirmed the routes of all of those ships, and in the end, the only one remaining was a ship that came near Haimen. However, upon arrival and confirmation to this place, they found out that there was no such ship. Thats why Tarha was at a loss. But to think he would hear the name, Phantom Fleet, here in this distant land. Where could they be hiding? Ill go and check myself. Tarha was ready to rush in immediately. Calm down. How could I calm down?! It took us almost a year to come all the way here. A whole year! I know. I was there with you. But acting like this would only violate the principles of the Taoist tradition. Besides, theres no guarantee that the Phantom Fleet is indeed the culprit. We need to find out more to be sure. WellC Yul Ayeons calm words left Tarha with no choice but to extinguish his anger. It was then. Ack! Suddenly, someone screamed from the outside. The first person to react was none other than Tae Musang. Geomyeon! Tae Musang quickly got up from his seat and rushed outside. There was no way he couldnt recognize the voice he had known since childhood. Although it was only a short scream, Geomyeons voice was unmistakable. Tae Musang, who had rushed out of the inn, looked around and spotted Geomyeon leaning against a wall. Geomyeon! He hurriedly ran towards Geomyeon. Brother? What happened, are you okay? Argh! Geomyeons face suddenly contorted in pain. Tae Musang quickly examined Geomyeons entire body and found the stab wound on his shoulder. Blood was pouring from the deep gash on his shoulder. Tae Musang quickly wrapped a cloth around Geomyeons wound. Damn it! There were some suspicious individuals lurking and waiting for an opportunity. Then you should have gone inside! Ha! Fuck. I approached them, asking who they were But, they suddenly attacked me without warning. Im sure they must have been one of them. Damn it! I thought we had erased all traces Tae Musang looked around with red, bloodshot eyes. But, he couldnt see any signs of the attacker anywhere. It looked like they had already fled. Yul Ayeon, who had come out late, said to Tae Musang, Step aside. ButC Unless youre going to treat his injury then get out of the way. Im much better at treating people than you are. Okay! Tae Musang eventually stepped aside and Yul Ayeon took over the task of tending to Geomyeons wound. After a while, Tae Musang suddenly realized that Pyo-wol and Tarha were nowhere to be seen. Where are the two of them? They have already gone to track them. CH 313 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 13 Doyeop sprinted down the street. So thats where youre hiding. He was a skilled tracker and pursuer, honed in the arts of tracking and shadowing. He had the talent of accurately pinpointing even the faintest traces, which made him highly valued by Jin Yoo-gun. For him, tracing the erased traces left by the boys was not a difficult task. Though it took some time, he eventually found the corpse of Hwa-pyung during the process. The boys had tied Hwa-pyungs body to a rock and thrown it into the sea. However, since Hwa-pyungs body was not tied securely enough, Hwa-pyungs body ended up resurfacing and floating above the water. Although the waves made it difficult to recognize the body, Doyeop immediately recognize that it was Hwa-pyung. After roughly recovering Hwa-pyungs body, Doyeop resumed his search. He eventually found the inn where Pyo-wol was staying. Though he made a mistake and was discovered by Geomyeon in his excitement at finding the target, he quickly left the inn after wounding the boy. His mission was to find the boy that had seen them at the harbor. And now that he did, the only thing left was to report this fact to Jin Yoo-gun, since Jin Yoo-gun would be the one taking care of the rest. Doyeop ran at his maximum speed, soaring through the night sky. Those who primarily mastered the art of pursuit excelled in agility. Doyeop was no exception. As long as he unleash his full speed, hes sure that even Jin Yoo-gun would be unable to keep up. Thats why he was somewhat relieved. He did think that anyone would dare to follow him. But, before he could even half-relax, his pride shattered into pieces. KooCoo! He felt a looming presence behind him. Someone was relentlessly tracking him. The one pursuing him was none other than Tarha. His eyes were ablaze like a lions, as he run at a terrifying speed. Damn it! Doyeop felt a chill run down his spine. Doyeop didnt even know Tarhas true identity, but he could definitely tell that Tarha was not an ordinary martial artist. Stop right there! Tarha let out a lions roar and charged towards Doyeop. Doyeop felt his chest tremble at the roar. Crazy! Just hearing Tarhas loud roar was enough to let Doyeop know that Tarha is a powerful martial artist, capable of overpowering many opponents. Tarha is an expert with untold prowess, he dared not to face. Doyeops only answer was to flee. Doyeop exerted all his strength and unleashed his aerial skills. As a result, the distance between him and Tarha kept increasing. You bastard! Cant you stop?! Tarhas menacing voice echoed, but Doyeop couldnt afford to stop. That old man must have killed Hwa-pyung. Doyeop thought that he should inform Jin Yoo-gun of this fact as soon as possible. Fortunately, losing Tarha did not prove to be much too difficult. Although Tarha might be stronger than him in terms of pure destructive martial arts, it would still be difficult for him to keep up with his aerial skills. He could now finally relax to a certain extent. Doyeop deliberately didnt go straight to the residential neighborhood where their hideout was located. Instead, he wandered around in the wrong direction, taking a detour. This was his tactic of hiding his trail. As a master of pursuit, he was naturally also prepared being followed by others. Thus, Doyeop successfully concealed his traces and returned to the residential area where his comrades were. Welcome back. As soon as he entered, his comrade greeted him, but strangely, there were a lot of missing faces. Where are the others? The boss said he had a bad feeling, so he went to retrieve the item first. He went ahead? Without waiting for me? He asked me to wait for you. He told me to bring you to the operation site when you arrived. I see. Doyeops expression finally relaxed. He had been misled into thinking he had been abandoned. Lets go. Okay! The two hurried to leave the mansion. But at that moment, Doyeops companions expression changed. Someones following us. What? That cant be true. Doyeop turned back in disbelief. There, on top of the fence, stood a black silhouette watching them. A pitch-black cloak fluttered in the wind, with a stark white face standing out. He was Pyo-wol. Who are you? Who are you!? Doyeop and his companion shouted at the same time. But, Pyo-wol didnt answer. He just scanned the exterior of the mansion. So this is the place. The mansion they had chosen as their hideout had unusually thick walls. The owner had built the walls thicker than the other mansions, with the intention of making it sturdy. Because of that, even Pyowols senses couldnt detect the movements of the people inside. Doyeop couldnt believe that he had been successfully followed. So it wasnt just one person. Then, was the old man just a distraction? He gritted his teeth. He couldnt stand the thought of being toyed around by Pyo-wol. Doyeops companion shouted. Attack! He rushed towards Pyo-wol at a frightening speed. Doyeop, who had come to his senses late, joined in. In the blink of an eye, they reduced the distance between them and Pyo-wol. Swish! A dizzying flurry of sword movements filled the air. Their swordsmanship was simple, but equally efficient. They aimed for the vital points of their opponent with minimal movements. It was a frighteningly practical swordsmanship. However, their opponent turned out to be just as good. Pyo-wol effortlessly evaded all of their attacks with minimal movements. A skilled expert. As they exchanged glances, their movements changed. They switched to a joint attack. The fact that they immediately switched to a joint attack as soon as they assessed their opponents level indicated the remarkable organization and coordination among them. Swish! Their swords attacked Pyo-wol much more fiercely. The joint attack of the two was carried out meticulously, leaving no room for error. Their synchronized attacks, filling in each others gaps, were as precise as a well-oiled machine. However, despite their coordinated efforts, they couldnt even graze a single corner of Pyo-wols clothing. Where did such a monster come fromC? We cant do this with just the two of us. We need more people to take down this beast. They realized they were at a disadvantage. At that moment, Doyeop made a decision. Pow! He threw himself backward, leaving his companion behind. As soon as he was out of the way, he fled alone. Despite Doyeop escaping alone, his companion did not show any signs of resentment. It was their rule. If they encountered an enemy they couldnt handle, one of them had to survive and relay information to their comrades. They had no choice but to do so even if it meant betraying the other. Doyeop, with his exceptional footwork skills, played the role of alerting and informing their companions, while the other took on the task of buying time and holding the enemy back as long as possible. Ha! His companion shouted as he attacked Pyo-wol with determination. Even when facing a joint attack, Pyo-wol remained unscathed. What more now that he was alone? Thunk! Something pierced his forehead. It was a thread of qi, nearly indistinguishable to the naked eye: Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread. After being pierced, the martial artist collapsed lifelessly. Pyo-wol swiftly leaped away, leaving his opponents dead body behind. Doyeop thought he had left almost no trace behind, but his tracks were clearly visible to Pyo-wols eyes. It was then. Ill join you. Tarha, who had arrived late, joined the pursuit. He manage to caught up to Pyo-wol as he fought Doyeops companion. The two of them sprinted through the streets, shoulder to shoulder. Wow! Tarha thought in admiration as he looked at Pyowol. He was giving his all, displaying the extent of his aerial skills. Yet he could barely keep up with Pyo-wol despite exerting his full power. Just by listening to Pyo-wols breath, it was clear to Tarha that Pyo-wol has yet to give his all. It was evident that Pyo-wol was controlling his speed because of Tarha. I would have never thought that someday I would become a burden, holding someone back. This was Tarhas first time ever experiencing anything like this, so it was natural for him to feel embarrassed. But he couldnt continue blaming himself up for long. Right now, catching up to Doyeop was their top priority. Doyeop had already disappeared into the darkness and was nowhere to be seen. Even with Tarhas abilities, he couldnt determine where Doyeop had disappeared to. However, Pyo-wols movements showed no hesitation. It seemed like Pyowol could see something that Tarha couldnt. What on earth? It was then. Boom! In the distance, in the direction they were running, flames suddenly soared up accompanied by a deafening sound. The explosion was so intense and powerful that the area momentarily brightened as if it were on broad daylight. So thats the place. Pyo-wol realized that Doyeops escape route was where the flames were shooting up. Tarha, who was running alongside him, spoke. Isnt that the Sea Dragon Sect? * * * Kwah! The flames, soaring high into the sky, engulfed the Sea Dragon Sect with fierce momentum. Whats going on? Jang Hamun, the head of the Sea Dragon Sect, looked around the devastated premises with a desolate expression. The pavilion, which had been perfectly intact just a moment ago, was now engulfed in a tremendous blaze. This was a separate pavilion where they stored gold, so they had always taken extra precautions to keet flammable objects away. The fact that such a place still manage to be engulfed in such a massive fire was beyond comprehension. Quick! Extinguish the fire! Hurry! Jang Hamun shouted at the top of his lungs. His attendants and workers, who finally come to their senses, hurriedly grabbed buckets and fetched water. Move faster! We have to put it out before it spreads any further! They attempted to extinguish the fire with water from the well, but it was in vain. As time passed, the flames grew even fiercer. If they continued like this, the entire Sea Dragon Sect would be consumed by the fire. Who on earth would do such a thing? Jang Hamun didnt believe that the fire was caused by accident. It was obvious that someone had deliberately set the pavilion on fire. But for what? There were countless people who held grudges against the Sea Dragon Sect. It was impossible to accumulate this much wealth and not cause harm to others. However, among those who had a grudge against their sect, it was hard to think of anyone who would be so bold. If not themC Suddenly, his thoughts drifted to his personal warehouse. For the past few days, the only notable item that had attracted attention in the Sea Dragon Sect was the dagger brought by Lee Seong-hak and that man. Jang Hamun urgently called out to his attendant, Woo Gunchang. Attendant! Yes, my lord. Woo Gunchang, who was leading the subordinates in suppressing the fire, rushed over hastily. Gather our troops right now and follow me. Pardon? We need to go to that man right away. Whoever started the fire must be after the goods in the warehouse. Understood. Woo Gunchangs expression hardened as he realized the situation. He quickly gathered the sects elite members and followed behind Jang Hamun. It didnt take long for Jang Hamun and his subordinates to arrive in front of the warehouse. Oh no! This cant be! Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang simultaneously exclaimed in disbelief. The martial artists guarding the warehouse were lying motionless, in a pool of blood. It was clear that they had already met their demise. At that moment, nearly twenty martial artists burst out of the warehouse door. At the forefront was a white-haired man. In the white-haired mans hand was a blade with gems embedded on it, while the men behind him supported the unconscious man who had initially brought the blade with him. It was at this moment when Jang Hamuns guess was confirmed. Who are you? How dare you break into the Sea Dragon Sect?! The white-haired man, Jin Yoo-gun, wrinkled his nose slightly in response to Jang Hamuns anger and murmured, We were just trying to quietly pass by They wanted to go quietly without being seen which was why they had set the sect on fire, but there was no point in that now that Jang Hamun and his men had seen them. Jin Yoo-gun twirled the blade in his hands and gave orders to his men, Breakthrough as quickly as possible and return to the fleet. Understood! Jin Yoo-guns subordinates shouted in reply as they darted forward. Jang Hamun glaring at the intruders, also issued a command, Block them! Dont let any of them escape! CH 314 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 14 How dare you! Jang Hamun roared angrily. Although he was currently working more like a merchant than a martial artist, he was still an exceptional warrior to be reckoned with. Jang Hamun himself prided himself on being the best martial artist in Haimen. He swiftly swung his sword toward the approaching attackers. Clang! His sword energy scattered, unleashing a powerful sword strike. The leading attacker staggered from the impact. He had to withstand the full force of Jang Hamuns sword strike. He felt his wrist shatter and searing pain as if his internal organs were being crushed, but even then, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. As he was busy enduring the pain, his comrades on his left and right sprang forward, attacking Jang Hamun. Cla-cla-clang! These bastards! Jang Hamun swung his sword wildly, blocking the combined assault of the attackers. Their coordinated attacks were sharp and efficient. They didnt waste a single move. Their gazes, gestures, and breathing all had meaning. But Jang Hamun failed to grasp this fact. It had been a long time since he personally fought with a sword. As a result, his sense of real combat had dulled. He remembered the words of his master who said that the moment he gets rusty then his life as a martial artist would come to an end. At that time, he brushed it off as a joke. But now that he found himself in that situation, he realized how careless and complacent he had been. His martial arts skills were undoubtedly superior. Yet, he couldnt overpower his opponents and was instead being pushed back. His thick belly fat was adversely affecting his movements and breathing, and as a result, he couldnt unleash his full power. The same was true for Jang Hamuns attendant, Woo Gunchang. Woo Gunchang, too, was once a formidable martial artist, but he had neglected his martial arts in favor of his duties as an attendant. Now, the price he had to pay was severe. Cla-cla-clang! Argh! Under the relentless assault of his opponent, Woo Gunchang was continuously pushed back. He was barely blocking his opponents attacks, so if things continued on like this, then he couldnt avoid being seriously injured. Where did these people come fromC? In the face of extreme crisis, the corners of Woo Gunchangs eyes trembled. Keugh! Keuk! The members of the Sea Dragon Sect fell one by one, desperately screaming. Although the forces of their sect far outnumbered the enemy, they could not stand and fight against them for more than a few seconds before collapsing. It was as if they were being swept away by a tidal wave. Jin Yoo-guns men were experts in surviving on the battlefield. They knew from experience how to efficiently break through the front lines. Except for martial arts masters like Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang, they never engaged an opponent for long. They constantly switched positions to disorient their opponents, and in the process, they pounced and exploited any weakness that appeared like venomous snakes. In the blink of an eye, the Sea Dragon Sects battle formation collapsed. Taking advantage of the gap, Jin Yoo-gun ran and shouted, Lets go! As soon as he barked the order, his subordinates sprinted with all their might. Even the martial artists who had been desperately clinging to Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang swiftly turned their backs and fled without hesitation. They disappeared beyond the walls of the Sea Dragon Sect in an instant. Huh? Jang Hamun stood there dumbfounded, his mouth agape, staring in the direction where the intruders have vanished. He would normally have pursued them. After all, he needs to have them punished for having caused such chaos in Sea Dragon Sect. That way, he could restore his sects shaken authority. But Jang Hamun couldnt gather the courage to do so. He had experienced the strength of his opponents firsthand, and he realized how rusty his own body had become. He was no longer the invincible martial artist he once was. Ha His sighs scattered in the wind. * * * After breaking through the Sea Dragon Sects defenses, Jin Yoo-gun and his men raced through the streets at a terrifying speed. They were no longer concerned about the peoples gaze. They have to take this time and opportunity to escape from Haimen with all their might. However, their sprint was blocked by a man who suddenly appeared in front of them. My lord! A man suddenly appeared in front of them. It was Doyeop, who had been sent to find Hwa-pyung. Jin Yoo-guns expression stiffened at Doyeops appearance. For some reason, he was getting a bad feeling about this. Doyeop! I am being pursued right now. Pursued? The ones who killed Hwa-pyung are chasing me, and their martial arts are formidable. Theyre on your trail? Yes! And they are no ordinary men! Doyeop replied urgently. His expression and voice were unusually anxious. It was rare for Doyeop to show this much emotion, which meant that his pursuers were no ordinary martial artists. Ill hear your explanation later. For now, we retreat. Yes! Jin Yoo-gun quickly made a decision. In such a situation, swift decision-making was an essential quality for a leader. Jin Yoo-gun led his men and raced through a different path, deviating from their original route, in an attempt to shake off the pursuers tracking Doyeop. However, his efforts ended in failure. These bastards! They suddenly heard a roar and an old man with a yellow beard appeared. The old man was none other than Tarha. Tarhas gaze fell upon the blade pinned around Jin Yoo-guns waist. At that moment, flames seemed to come out of Tarhas eyes. So, its you guys. Kwaang! A surge of energy exploded through Tarhas entire body like an active volcano. The blade around Jin Yoo-guns waist was undoubtedly the Demonic Soul Blade, the treasured artifact of the Mara Sect. You dare to steal the treasure of our sect! I will never forgive you! Tarha shot a powerful strike toward Jin Yoo-gun. Immediately, martial artists leaped out from both sides of Jin Yoo-gun to block Tarhas attack. Like always, they proceed to defend themselves from their opponents attack with coordinated strikes. It was this method that had never failed them before. Unfortunately, this time their method didnt work. Kwang! Argh! Keung! The two martial artists who had stood in front of Tarhas strike were sent flying in a pool of blood. The clear murderous energy emanating from Tarhas two fists was undoubtedly superior. The sinister, crimson energy wrapped around Tarhas hands was called Fist Aura.1 Hand over the Demonic Soul Blade! Tarha charged at Jin Yoo-gun. His target was the Demonic Soul Blade at Jin Yoo-guns waist. Nothing else mattered to him. Hmp! Jin Yoo-gun dodged, thinking that Tarha was like an angry boar. It would be foolish to face the explosively angry Tarha in this place. There was a chance that Jang Hamun will regain his composure and chase after them together with his followers. They needed to leave this place before then. It cant be helped. Jin Yoo-guns eyes turned cold as he looked at Tarha. He initially wanted to escape without confronting anyone, but it was already too late for that. Now that they had crossed the line, he had to proceed with the second-best option. And that was to quickly deal with the opponent in front of him as quickly as possible and escape. Jin Yoo-gun launched himself at Tarha, then quickly pulled out the sword at his waist. Clang! Jin Yoo-guns sword collided with Tarhas fist. Tarha intended to shatter Jin Yoo-guns sword in one strike and deliver a blow of his own, but to his surprise, Jin Yoo-guns sword remained intact even when meeting Tarhas fist aura. Jin Yoo-guns sword might have swayed like a willow branch but it soon regained its original form. What a strange sword.2 Tarha was greatly surprised. If a sword could withstand a direct collision with his fist aura without breaking, it was undoubtedly an exceptional item. There werent many such things in the world. Tarha didnt think that a seemingly ordinary sword would actually turn out to be a rare masterpiece. Swish! Swish! Swish! Jin Yoo-guns sword swung elegantly, stabbing into Tarhas entire body. Bloodline Flowing Sword Technique.2 It was an unknown martial arts technique in Jianghu. Only Jin Yoo-gun had mastered such practical swordsmanship3 in the world. Impressive! Tarha couldnt help but exclaim in admiration. Tarha wasnt usually the type of person who would be fascinated by an opponents martial arts. Yet, Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was so impressive that Tarha couldnt help but utter words of admiration. Since their first clash, Jin Yoo-gun had been extremely careful not to clash with Tarhas fist aura. Plus, Jin Yoo-gun only aimed at Tarhas vital points. Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was so fierce and vicious that even Tarha couldnt afford to underestimate it and flinched. However, that was only temporary as Tarha immediately unleashed the full power of his Asuras Golden Emperor Fist.4 Crackle! Thunderous roars reverberated through the dry sky. And soon, a blood-red colored energy burst forth like lightning toward Jin Yoo-gun. After, Jin Yoo-gun narrowly avoided all of Tarhas energy attacks, he suddenly darted forward. You bastard! Tarhas eyes widened. Swish! Jin Yoo-guns sword grazed Tarhas forearm as it passed by. The wound wasnt very deep. However, the fact that blood manage to trickle down his skin startled Tarha. His body, tempered by his Asuras Golden Emperor Fist technique, was as tough as iron. Jin Yoo-gun was also equally surprised. His sword was so sharp that there was hardly anything it couldnt cut. Yet, it had only left a trace on Tarhas forearm. His opponents martial arts prowess had exceeded his expectations. Jin Yoo-gun knew that the longer he dragged out the fight against this old man, the more he would be at a disadvantage. This is getting difficult. Things were getting too twisted. Now that Jin Yoo-gun thought about it, things had gone wrong from the moment he sneaked into the harbor of Haimen. If they hadnt been detected by that boy, then their situation wouldnt have gotten so out of hand. Thinking about it made his anger surge. Jin Yoo-gun tried to suppress his anger and assessed the situation calmly. I need to discard what needs to be discarded. Whistle! Jin Yoo-gun blew a long whistle, and immediately after that, his subordinates stepped in, blocking Tarha. What Jin Yoo-gun was about to discard was the lives of his subordinates. Although this decision would end up reducing their organizations strength, it was an unavoidable choice. As more than a dozen warriors teamed up against Tarha and took his place, Jin Yoo-gun immediately flee the battlefield. The rest of his men who did not engage in a fight against Tarha followed him. One of them carried the man they had captured from the Sea Dragon Sect. The man was unconscious with his head hanging limply on his back. Fatigue was evident on the face of the subordinate carrying the unconscious man. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth as he followed Jin Yoo-gun. Jin Yoo-gun hadnt expected to suffer such heavy losses until he entered this place. You coward! Are you trying to flee? How despicable! Tarhas enraged voice echoed through the streets. Tarha tried to chase after Jin Yoo-gun, but each time Tarha did, Jin Yoo-guns subordinates would grab hold of his ankles and hinder him. It was an unfair battle from the start. If Tarha was a massive bear, then Jin Yoo-guns subordinates were nothing more than hunting dogs. The longer they stalled, the more certain their deaths would be. Yet, they continue to fight against Tarha without a shred of fear. They knew they couldnt defeat Tarha, but at the very least, they could delay him by holding onto his ankles. TheseC! Tarhas yellow beard trembled. He couldnt believe what he was seeing right now. Every human, regardless of who they were, yearned to live. It was one of the inherent attributes of life. No matter how prepared a person may be for death when they are actually faced with it, they naturally couldnt help but feel overwhelmed. However, such fear couldnt be seen in front of Jin Yoo-guns subordinates eyes. It was as if the emotion of fear had been castrated. Who on earth are these people? While Tarha was fuming, Jin Yoo-gun and his subordinates had already disappeared into the distance. As if to take out his anger, Tarha unleashed a series of Asuras Golden Emperor Fist at the martial artists holding his ankles. Argh! Keurgh! The left-behind members of the Phantom Fleet screamed as they collapsed on the ground. Jin Yoo-gun could clearly hear their dying screams even from a distance. His brow twitched. Even if he was the most single-minded person in the world, it would be impossible for him to remain aloof while listening to the screams of his subordinates. However, the mission took precedence over their lives. Jin Yoo-gun sprinted on, trying to maintain an impassive expression. It didnt take long before a harbor appeared in front of him. Jin Yoo-gun jumped onto the fastest-looking ship among those anchored in the harbor. As soon as he stepped aboard, his subordinates raised the anchor and prepared to set sail. Lets depart! In an instant, they left the harbor. Phew! Jin Yoo-gun let out a sigh of relief. The tension he had been feeling had finally been released. Maybe thats why he failed to notice the small boat quietly following their trail. Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 315 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 15 Tae Musang had done everything he can to survive. He had begged, pickpocketed, and even worked on boats. None of these jobs were kind to the orphan. Among them, the most brutal job was working on a boat. The captain and the crew members were eager to exploit orphans like Tae Musang who had nothing. They would assign Tae Musang all the tasks they were supposed to do. As a result, Tae Musang was treated more like a slave throughout the whole voyage. Every day felt like hell. He would suffer from muscle pain and all sorts of illnesses. That was why after three months on board, Tae Musang decided to quit. He felt like he was going to die if he continued working in such horrible conditions. But getting off the boat wasnt easy either. The captain had no intention of letting go of a slave who was easy to control. He believed it would be foolish to let go of someone who could be used for free labor for a lifetime, which was why the captain even tried to put shackles on Tae Musangs feet. The captain wanted to tie Tae Musang to the boat so he couldnt escape. Tae Musang eventually realized that he couldnt get off the boat in the normal way, so he sneaked out a knife he used to clean fish, hid it, and stabbed the captain while he was off guard. The incident left the captain with a severe wound, and he was labeled by the sailors as a dangerous troublemaker that could not be trusted. Although Tae Musang gained his freedom, he was never allowed to board a boat again. Moreover, he didnt get to receive a single penny for all the work he had done. After his traumatizing experiences, Tae Musang decided that he would never board a boat again for a second time. He didnt want to experience being exploited on the boat again. He just wanted it to remain a memory he wanted to erase. But if there was one good thing, it was that he had learned all the ways to handle a boat thanks to the intense exploitation he had suffered. He was skilled enough to navigate the boat alone. Now, Tae Musang was steering the boat of the captain who had ruthlessly exploited him. Of course, he didnt have permission to sail it. He had secretly stolen it. Still, Tae Musang didnt feel guilty. The cost of his exploitation could easily buy a boat ike this. Tae Musang adjusted the sail to catch the wind and looked ahead. On the boats deck, there were a man and a woman. Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon. When Geomyeons condition recovered to some extent, Yul Ayeon ordered Tae Musang to look for a boat. At that time, he didnt know why Yul Ayeon instructed such a thing. But Tae Musang, who had fallen for Yul Ayeon, stole the boat of the captain who had exploited him without any hesitation. As the two of them were waiting on the boat, Jin Yoo-gun and his men appeared in the harbor. Tae Musang instantly recognized Jin Yoo-gun. After all, there was only one man with white-gray hair that glistened under the moonlight in Haimen. Jin Yoo-gun and his men stole a fishing boat just like Tae Musang before sailing away into the sea. Just when Tae Musang was unsure of what to do, Pyo-wol appeared. He boarded the boat Tae Musang and Yul Ayeon were on as if he knew they were waiting. To Tae Musang, neither Yul Ayeon, who asked him to steal a boat and wait, nor Pyo-wol, who ordered the chase in a boat as if he knew this would happen, seemed like ordinary people. These two are definitely not ordinary people. Tae Musang had already witnessed Pyo-wols strength with his own eyes, but he hadnt expected even Yul Ayeon to be this exceptional. Compared to them, Tae Musang felt like nothing, yet here he was now, recklessly acting without knowing how vast the world was, like a frog in a well. He wondered, how ridiculous must he have appeared in their eyes? The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to bury his head in a mouse hole. Then he heard Yul Ayeons voice. Were falling behind. We need to speed up. Yes! Tae Musang quickly snapped out of his reverie and replied. Now was not the time to wallow in self-pity. He had an important job of keeping up with the departing boat. Tae Musang made fine adjustments to the sails to increase the speed of their boat. It didnt take long for their boat to narrow the distance and chase after the boat Jin Yoo-gun boarded. The boat carrying the three of them sailed out into the open sea. Everything around them was dark. The darkness of the sea created an indescribable sense of terror. No one knew what dangers lurked in the depths of such darkness. Because of this, even seasoned fishermen feared venturing out to sea at night. Tae Musang, himself also had limited experience sailing at open sea at night. He even had less less experience sailing the ship himself. Thats why he felt more tense. Squinting his eyes, Tae Musang chased after the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on. Luckily, the boat the three of them was chasing had a torch lit at their deck, aiding their navigation. That made the pursuit relatively easier. Pyo-wol stood on the deck, staring at the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on. The boat Jin Yoo-gun was on continued sailing on a straight path without changing direction. They were heading straight towards its destination. This was evidence that they hadnt yet realized they were being pursued by Pyo-wols boat. Yul Ayeon stared at one side of Pyo-wols face without speaking. What an interesting person. Yul Ayeon had made a rational judgment that Jin Yoo-gun and his men might return to the harbor. After all, the only place they could escape to was the harbor. Pyo-wol, on the other hand, had gone as far as the Sea Dragon Sect in pursuit of them. He wouldnt have had the luxury to think otherwise. Although Tarha, her maternal grandfather, couldnt come due to being held back by Jin Yoo-guns men, Pyo-wol naturally boarded the boat as if he knew she would be waiting. This behavior struck Yul Ayeon as peculiar, yet fascinating. At least among the people she knew so far, there was no one like Pyo-wol. As if sensing Yul Ayeons gaze, Pyo-wol turned his head to look at her. What is it? Its nothing. Yul shook her head slightly. It was then. Oh, the ship theyre on is slowing down. It seems like theyve reached their destination. Tae Musang spoke in a loud voice. Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon hurriedly turned their gazes towards the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on. Just as Tae Musang had said, the speed of the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on was noticeably decreasing. A small island could be seen where the boat carrying Jin Yoo-gun was headed. The island that had been shrouded in darkness finally faintly revealed its shape. Pyo-wol said, From now on, approach the island slowly. Yes! Tae Musang replied as he slowed down the speed of the boat. The boat carrying Jin Yoo-gun appeared to be circling around the back of the island. Tae Musang also steered the boat, following their trail. As they neared the island, the waves became quite fierce. The small boat swayed from side to side, threatening to tip over at any moment. Tae Musang had to exert all his strength to stabilize the boat, barely navigating through the waves as they approached the back of the island. Ah! Woah! The moment they reached the back of the island, Yul Ayeon and Tae Musang let out a collective astonished gasp. There was a large ship anchored behind the island. Huh? Yul Ayeon blinked in surprise. She had boarded a ship from the Western Region to come here. Considering the thousands of miles they had sailed, it was natural for the ship to be of considerable size. However, the ship in front of her now appeared to be easily twice as large. Even at the bustling harbor of Haimen, where numerous ships gathered, she had never seen a ship of this size. It was like a small mountain floating in the water. Compared to that ship, the boat they were on seemed no more than a tiny leaf. Jin Yoo-gun and his group got off from their small fishing boat and boarded to the giant ship. Snap! The abandoned fishing boat floated in the sea for a while before being swept away by a huge wave and smashihng into a reef. In an instant, the fishing boat disappeared into the sea. Pyo-wol said to Tae Musang, Can you get close to that boat? I cant. The waves are too strong. If we get close, well end up being swept away and smashing against the reef. Tae Musang shook his head. Although Tae Musang boasted of his considerable courage, it was not easy to approach a ship surrounded by such turbulent waves in the middle of the night, and to do that too without getting seen, much less heard. Pyo-wol then said to Tae Musang, Then you should wait here. What? As Tae Musang made a puzzled expression, Pyo-wol immediately launched himself onto the island. His sudden departure caused the small boat to sway violently. At that moment, Yul Ayeon also flew after Pyo-wol. Ah! Lets go together. The two of them flew swiftly through the night sky and landed on the island. They spread out and crossed the island. When they reached the top of a cliff, they saw a massive ship anchored at the bottom. They both launched themselves toward the ship at the same time. * * * The ship that Jin Yoo-gun was on was truly gigantic. Even in the vast open sea where waves as high as houses crashed, the well-built ship could safely navigate for a long time. It was like a floating fortress in itself. And as if to prove that fact, the massive ship remained steady amidst the raging waves surrounding the island. Oh, youre back, my lord! As soon as Jin Yoo-gun stepped onto the ship, an middle-aged sailor approached him and greeted. He was a deck officer in charge of guarding the deck. Jin Yoo-gun nodded and asked, Wheres the captain? Hes waiting inside. Ill go see him myself, and set up a guard on the deck. Pardon? We had a collision back at Haimen, so set up a perimeter and keep a close watch just in case. Understood. The deck officer bowed his head in response. Jin Yoo-gun pushed past him and entered the cabin. From behind, the sound of the deck officer giving orders to the crew could be heard. Move quickly! Keep an eye out for any suspicious ships approaching. The crew members on this ship were all skilled martial artists, highly trained elites who could exert their maximum power on both land and sea. They were trained to be as powerful as they could be on land. Over two hundred of these skilled individuals were on board. Jin Yoo-gun walked through the narrow corridors of the ship. Numerous cabins lined both sides of the cramped hallway, and at the deepest part was the captains quarters. Knock, knock! Sir, its Jin Yoo-gun. May I come in? Jin Yoo-gun knocked on the door and said. After a moment, a harsh, muffled voice sounded out. Come in. It was a chilling voice that sent shivers down ones spine, as if scraping a steel plate with ones nails. Jin Yoo-gun cautiously opened the door and entered. The cabin was easily three times larger than other cabins, and in the center of it was a large table, with a man was sitting in front of it. The mans face was completely wrapped in white cloth. Only his eyes and mouth were visible, but just looking at him emitted an eerie aura. He was the captain of this ship. Upon seeing the captain, Jin Yoo-gun kneeled on one knee and greeted him. Your subordinate Jin Yoo-gun reporting back from the land. What about the goods? All recovered. Jin Yoo-gun took out a dagger from his waist and placed it on the table. The captain grabbed the blade with a hand wrapped in pure white cloth. He examined the dagger from various angles and said, Well done. There were casualties during the retrieval process. Casualties? We encountered an old monster. Judging by his knowledge of the item, it seems he is from the Mara Sect. The Mara Sect manage to track us all the way here? It seems that way. To be able to track us here, are they highly capable? Or was there a leak of information on our side? I will investigate and find out. Jin Yoo-gun felt a cold sweat trickle down his spine. He had spent his entire life on the battlefield, with strong bones and a resilient spirit, but in front of the captain, he couldnt even move an inch. He was like a mouse facing a snake. He didnt even know the captains face, let alone his name. But he was well aware of how fearsome of an existence he was. No one had ever survived after being the captains target until now. He was given the nickname, Shadow Reaper,1 for his ability to kill like a shadow without leaving a trace. Although most martial artists in Jianghu didnt know of such nickname, the captains reputation for leaving no blade of grass behind in the places he visited was notorious. Jin Yoo-gun was also infamous in his own right, but he dared not compare to the Shadow Reaper. The captain placed the blade in the storage compartment beside him. Ill will keep this until it is sent to the headquarters. Understood. The safest place on this ship was the abode of the Shadow Reaper. If the item had been stored here in the first place, then the escapee wouldnt have the audacity to steal it back then. What will we do with him? Feed him to the sharks. Very well. Jin Yoo-gun had come to capture the escapee, intending to make him pay the price. The area was infested with sharks. The scoundrel who dared to steal from them would meet a miserable end, being torn apart and devoured while still alive. Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 316 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 16 Thud! Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon landed on the deck of the massive ship simultaneously. Yul Ayeon immediately hid behind a large crate upon landing. The impact of the landing caused her ankle to twinge. Even though she was an extremely skilled martial artist, jumping down from a height of nearly twenty feet without any injury was nearly impossible. Nevertheless, she managed to catch some wind to minimize the impact. If it were anyone else, their ankle would have already been broken. Everyone, stay on high alert and be cautious of any suspicious activity! If anything seems off, report it immediately, as there might be pursuers. Shortly after Yul Ayeon concealed herself, a group of martial artists poured out onto the deck. They took up positions on the deck and masts, their eyes meticulously scanning their surroundings. If I were even a little bit late, I would have been in big trouble. Yul Ayeon breathed a sigh of relief, but then suddenly realized that she couldnt see Pyo-wol anywhere. They had both jumped off the ship almost simultaneously, yet she couldnt see him. And now, that she thought about it, the only sound she heard upon landing was the sound of her own footsteps. She didnt hear the sound of Pyo-wols footsteps landing at all. Did he infiltrate in first? A chill ran down her spine. No matter how exceptional Pyo-wols martial arts and stealth skills were, they still had jumped together, and yet she hadnt noticed a single movement of his beside her. If he had changed his mind and hesitated during the jump, then its possible that he wouldnt have survived. What the hell? She regretted not paying more attention to Pyo-wol, treating him merely as a passing connection. As soon as she was done with this, Yul Ayeon promised herself that she would have to find out more about Pyo-wol. It was already too late to search for him. Deciding to move alone, Yul Ayeon infiltrated the corridors of the ship. Fortunately, apart from the deck, there were no other guards roaming around. The crew members on the ship didnt think that someone had already sneaked into the ship. After all, it was unimaginable for an outsider to freely roam around an isolated ship in the middle of the sea. Yul Ayeon swiftly moved through the cabins. Unlike Pyo-wol, she hadnt mastered the art of infiltration. Her martial arts might be strong, but she was terrible at sneaking around like this. She only had one option left. That was to find the Demonic Soul Blade as quickly as possible and escape to the small boat where Tae Musang was waiting. CreaCak! At that moment, she heard the sound of a door opening from deep within the corridor. Almost instinctively, Yul Ayeon pressed herself against the wall. She completely held her breath, trying to suppress her presence. Eventually, the door opened, and a white-haired man stepped out. He was Jin Yoo-gun. He immediately walked straight to the spot where Yul Ayeon was. Yul Ayeons heart pounded violently against her chest, threatening to burst at any moment. What should I do? The darkness was covering her now, but if he got any closer, she would undoubtedly be discovered. In an instant, countless thoughts raced through Yul Ayeons mind. It was then. Jin Yoo-gun, who was heading straight for Yul Ayeon, suddenly turned to the left. She thought that place was a dead end, but there was a staircase leading downward. Yul Ayeon remembered what Pyo-wol had told her, that a white-haired man was in possession of the blade. I should follow him. She followed Jin Yoo-gun down the staircase. The stairs leading downward were even darker, and there was a nauseating stench permeating in the air, making her head throb. The smell seemed like a mixture of rotten fish and feces. Just breathing the air made her want to vomit. Yul Ayeon forced herself to suppress the urge to retch and cautiously descended the stairs. The moment Yul Ayeon arrived in the unknown space below the stairs, her eyes widened involuntarily. Oh my god! The underground space was filled with cells surrounded by iron bars. Each cell had numerous people trapped inside. The people trapped inside looked like animals. They were naked, wounded, as they were crammed into narrow cages. Their appearances and races were diverse as if they had been captured from various places. While these people had their eyes closed, despair was evident in their figures. It was as if they had lost all hope. This cant be happening! Yul Ayeons shoulders trembled. She had never witnessed such a horrific sight before. The shock she felt was even greater because it was her first time seeing humans treating fellow humans like animals. It didnt take long for Yul Ayeon to find herself having a strong sense of hatred for Jin Yoo-gun and his crew for having committed such an inhumane act. She clenched her teeth and stepped further inside. The deeper she went, the worse the stench became, and the condition of the trapped people grew more wretched. Many of them were huddled, wandering in their distress, and the floor was covered in their own excrement. Under normal circumstances, Yul Ayeon would never have come to a place like this. But, she was so consumed with anger right now that she didnt even notice that her clothes were getting dirty. HNG! At that moment, a loud groan came from the front. Yul Ayeon immediately hid behind a nearby cage and peeked to see where the sound was coming from. Her gaze soon landed upon Jin Yoo-gun, who stood with his crew members. All of their clothes were stained with red blood. Yul Ayeon quickly realized why. It was because a man had turned into a human beast in front of them. He was the man who had stolen the dagger and escaped. Upon being captured, he was brought here and subjected to brutal torture. Kkill me! The man pleaded, barely lifting his head. Jin Yoo-gun squatted down and locked eyes with the man. In his hand, there was a small dagger. Swoosh! Jin Yoo-gun slashed the mans arm with a dagger. Ugh! Who said that you can escape? With the Demonic Soul Blade, too. ThatsC Oh, I understand! You seized the opportunity to escape and wanted to take something with you, right? Even so, you shouldnt have done that. Do you know why? I I dont Thud! At that moment, Jin Yoo-gun forcefully plunged the dagger deep into the mans arm. Already battered from torture, the man couldnt even scream. He could only tremble uncontrollably. Do you know that over ten people have died because of you? More than ten. They climbed up onto the ship without any preparation just to capture scum like you, and they died. All because of a pathetic human like you Ugh! I, Im s-sorry! Dont apologize. I dont want to hear your apologies. Do you think hearing your apology will make me feel better? Jin Yoo-guns eyes had now turned red and bloodshot. The men he had lost in Haimen were all his loyal subordinates. They had fought on countless battlefields together, so they were bound to have forged deep bonds. If the man in front of him hadnt escaped, there would have been no need for them to enter Haimen, and Jin Yoo-gun wouldnt have had to suffer such tremendous losses. Everything was a mess because of the man right in front of him. If he wanted to escape, he should have done it alone. But he had caused this chaos by escaping with the Demonic Soul Blade. Jin Yoo-gun said to his men, Open the door. Yes! His subordinates replied as they opened the side door on the wall of the hull. And there, the vast sea appeared. Seeing the black sea of unknown depths, the mans fear intensified. He realized that there were predatory sharks with enormous jaws swimming in those waters. N, No! Please! The mans face lit up with fear. Jin Yoo-gun sneered at the sight. Why not? You wanted me to kill you, didnt you? Now, I will kill you. But not like this! Why does it matter? Whether you die from being stabbed by a sword or get devoured by sharks, you will die all the same. Jin Yoo-gun laughed hysterically. Aaah! The man struggled to resist being dragged away, but it was all in vain. Jin Yoo-guns subordinates easily pulled him along. Ah, no, please! Just kill me quickly! The man pleaded with tears streaming down his face. But there was no changing Jin Yoo-guns mind. Just as Jin Yoo-guns subordinates were about to thrust the mans limbs into the deep sea, Who is this bitch?! A voice suddenly resounded from the opposite side. It was the voice of one of Jin Yoo-guns men. Jin Yoo-gun frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. What is it? Some bitch sneaked in! Yul Ayeon soon slowly walked out from behind a cell. Behind her was one of Jin Yoo-guns subordinates pointing a sword at her back. A look of defeat was evident on her face. She had been so focused on Jin Yoo-gun that she hadnt noticed a person approaching from her behind. Who the hell are you? Yul Ayeon didnt answer Jin Yoo-guns question. Instead, she looked at the man who was about to be thrown into the sea. Though his face was disfigured from torture, Yul Ayeon still managed to recognize his true identity. Are you the Third Elder? Hik! The man couldnt bring himself to respond, so he just tightly shut his eyes. His actions confirmed Yul Ayeons suspicions. A tragic light dawned on Yul Ayeons face. In the Mara Sect, the Third Elder was below the sect leader. Nonetheless, he was like a pillar that supported the great furnace known as the Mara Sect. If Tarha, Yul Ayeons maternal grandfather, was a symbol of power, then the Third Elder acts as the sects spiritual support. But, when turmoil recently erupted in the Western Region, the Third Elder mysteriously disappeared. Many believed that he got swept up in the uprising and lost his life. But now, to think that he would be here on the faraway island of the Central Plains, and to top it all off, on a ship of the Phantom Fleet. Are you the one responsible for the disappearance of the Demonic Soul Blade? Hik! The man, the Third Elder, couldnt give out a proper answer. But, that alone was a sufficient answer for Yu Ayeon. Why would someone as dignified as you commit such an act? At this point, Jin Yoo-gun stepped forward and said, Appearances can be deceiving when it comes to dignity. So he really wasntC If he were such a person, he wouldnt have accepted our proposal and stolen the Demonic Soul Blade. Why would you ask him to do such a thing? Just why? Because the Demonic Soul Blade has enough value. Jin Yoo-gun smiled coldly. Do you really think that by using the Demonic Soul Blade, you can control the Mara Sect?! The Demonic Soul Blade is a treasure with symbolic meaning, not an authoritative emblem! Still, depending on how it is used, it can shake the foundations of the organization. That should be enough. What do you mean? Why would you want to shake the Mara Sect? To maintain the chaos in the Western Region for as long as possible. What? Yul Ayeon looked confused. She didnt understand what Jin Yoo-gun was saying. Why create chaos in the Western Region? Why would you do such a thing? Her thoughts became tangled, and her words fell short. She had always been calm and composed, but at this moment, she was so confused that she couldnt maintain her composure. That was what Jin Yoo-gun wanted. He intentionally engaged with her in conversation, killing time until all of his subordinates had filled the cabin. Each of his subordinates was carrying harpoons for catching fish, straightedges for slicing fish, and so on. Their attire was worn-out, resembling sailors or fishermen at first glance. However, the energy emanating from their entire bodies was incredibly calm. The fact that they didnt falter in the face of such a situation showed how trained and elite they were. Who exactly are these people? Yul Ayeon couldnt conceal her perplexed expression. At that moment, the Third Elder of the Mara Sect shouted loudly, What they want is to prolong the turmoil in the Western Region so that it can remain divided for a long time! That way, they can take advantage of the chaos and gain as much benefit as possible! I, too, regret my betrayal, realizing this fact too late, Lady Yul! Tears streaked down the Third Elders mangled face. He sincerely regretted his actions. He cursed his own foolishness for being blinded by momentary greed and stealing the Demonic Soul Blade. He might be paying the price for his actions now, but that didnt mean his guilt disappeared. Lady Yul! I pray that you will bring back the Demonic Soul Blade! With a loud cry, the Third Elder of the Mara Sect voluntarily threw himself into the sea. As soon as he fell into the cold depths of the sea, a group of sharks rushed towards him, as if they had been waiting. Kaaaak! His desperate screams echoed over the sea. His body was torn to shreds by the sharks large teeth and soon got devoured. The Third Elders horrifying screams made Yul Ayeon close her eyes for a moment. Just then, Jin Yoo-guns sneering voice reached her ears. You will end up like that too, you bitch! No, it will be you who will pay the price. Yul Ayeon opened her eyes. Her blue eyes shimmered brightly in the darkness. Jin Yoo-gun shouted, Subdue that woman! CH 317 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 17 Boom! Powerful vibrations resonated throughout the ship, spreading to every corner. It has begun. Pyo-wol knew what the rumbling, traveling through the soles of his feet, meant. Whats going on? A fight. Every cabin doors in the ship bursted open almost simultaneously, and martial artists wearing sailor attire soon came pouring out. Every single one of them had a fierce glint in their eyes. In such a situation, chaos would typically ensue, but they all moved with unwavering composure. Just by observing their actions, one could tell how well-trained and disciplined they were. The men who emerged from the cabins immediately rushed towards the source of the intense vibrations. They surged forward like a tidal wave, yet their movements were orderly, devoid of any excitement. They all responded with such cold efficiency as if they had anticipated such an event. Elite warriors of their caliber are not easily forged. They would have had to navigate countless training grounds and go through numerous obstacles to reach that level of mastery. Pyo-wol hung from the ceiling of the corridor, watching such martial artists beneath his feet. Countless men passed under the ceiling where he was hiding, but not one of them managed to notice his presence. This was because Pyo-wol did not just merely conceal his breathing and movements, but erased his very presence altogether. It is common for individuals with a strong intuition and keen sense to sense things that are not visible. What more for martial artists. Senses of people well-versed in martial arts are remarkably sensitive, surpassing imagination. However, since Pyo-wol completely erased his presence, he could only be perceived as a part of the environment. Pyo-wol moved along the ceiling like a spider, hanging upside down. His extraordinary sense of balance and strength, as well as his perfectly honed assassination techniques, made such a feat possible. His destination was the captains quarters, located in the deepest part of the ship. There was no one in the corridor now since all the crew members had descended to the lower decks. Pyo-wol had no more reason to continue crawling on the ceiling, but he still didnt descend to the floor. He remained glued to the ceiling, looking ahead. There seemed to be nothing in sight. No martial artist could be seen guarding the entrance of the captains quarters. Maybe it was because the ship was floating in the middle of the sea so no crew member expected any intruders. Pyo-wol could have dropped down from the ceiling, opened the door and gone straight to the captains cabin, but he didnt. His senses told him that someone was hiding, even though he couldnt see anyone. And it was not just one person, but four individuals. They were all hiding. It was highly likely that even the people aboard this ship did not know of their presence. That was how remarkable their hiding skills were. Their concealment skills were so advanced that only skilled assassins like Pyo-wol would have any chance of detecting them. With their level of concealment, they were on par with the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union. As Pyo-wol remained attached to the ceiling, he created a thin thread of qi. He pushed the qi thread toward the direction where the four individuals were hiding. Like a snake, the thin qi thread wriggled and extended forward. Six meters, seven meters and then eight meters. It took eight meters for Pyo-wol to finally feel a slight reaction from the other side. It wasnt a definite movement, but he could clearly feel something foreign. If so, that meant that eight meters was the radius their senses could detect. Eight meters Not bad. With their level of perception, they could stand up against the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union Pyo-wol had encountered before. Were assassins of this level so common? It was no easy task to raise a skilled assassin. To create a single assassin, at least a hundred sacrifices were needed. The Blood Shadow Group that raised Pyo-wol was proof of that fact. To cultivate Pyo-wol and a few other assassins, the Blood Shadow Group had to sacrifice several times the number of people. But even then, it would still be a mistake to assume that such an arduous and grueling process would result in an assassin that could be used in combat. For a perfect assassin to be born, they have to undergo numerous training sessions and complete a lot of assassination missions. But for one assassin to properly carry out their mission, extensive support was necessary. In addition to information and equipment required, a multitude of personnel support was also needed. Thats why hiring and commissioning a skilled assassin is so expensive. The number of individuals involved increases the commission fee. This is also the reason why the Hundred Wraith Union always kept the number of their assassins at a hundred. Going beyond that scale would made it difficult for them to sustain the financial burden. In other words, they wouldnt be able to afford it. It was even harder for other places to raise proper assassins. It would require more than double the funds and time compared to the Hundred Wraith UNion. In reality, raising a skilled assassin was an impossible task. Though exceptional assassins like Pyo-wol existed, they were literally the exception. An anomaly. Assassins like Pyo-wol could not be planned and raised deliberately. The assassins hiding in front of the captains cabin were undoubtedly far inferior to Pyo-wol. However, it was impossible to cultivate them elsewhere, outside of the Hundred Wraith Union. Yet, they couldnt have been part of the Hundred Wraith Union either. There was no reason for the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union to guard the captain of a ship floating in the middle of the sea. Then did the person inside there raised these assassins himself? It was a ridiculous conjecture, but Pyo-wol had a strange feeling that his guess was most likely true. Boom! The vibrations from the lower deck became stronger. It meant that Yul Ayeon was fighting fiercely. Pyo-wol did not know long she would last. It wasnt as if he didnt trust her skills, but the martial artists on this ship truly just gave off an aura of seasoned warriors. So while Yul Ayeon was still holding on, Pyo-wol had to finish his business. Swoosh! Pyo-wol suddenly descended from the ceiling. The moment Pyo-wol revealed himself, Shwiak! A hidden secret compartment near the door opened and four men sprang out. They were the assassins who guarded the captains quarters. They attacked Pyo-wol without hesitation. They sent their swords flying at the shortest distance possible, aiming for Pyo-wols vital spots such as his neck, heart, and head. They all intend to deliver a swift and fatal blow. Shwiak! Their swords and daggers pierced into Pyo-wols body. But a second later on, the assassins eyes widened. They had clearly succeeded in their attack, but they felt no such sensation in their hands. This was because in the next instant, Pyo-wol, who had been impaled by their weapons, disappeared like a mirage. What? Huh? The assassins exclaimed in astonishment. They were so surprised that they broke the unwritten rule of assassins, which was to never utter a word during a fight. Shriek! In that moment, a thread of qi went down from the air and coiled around their necks. The qi thread soon pulled them up into the air. Gah! Keugh! Agonizing groans escaped from the assassins mouths. Their bodies were swiftly lifted into the air. The assassins struggled and tried to sever the thread that was wrapped around their necks. But, the thread of qi didnt break, and instead dug deeper into their throats. On the verge of death, the assassins lifted their heads and looked up at the ceiling. And there they saw Pyo-wol hanging upside down. How? They couldnt believe what they were currently seeing. They couldnt understand how the man they had attacked vanished right before their eyes, and in the next moment, was hanging from the ceiling above their heads. They couldnt fathom how such a thing was possible. Unfortunately, however, they didnt have time to unravel the mystery behind Pyo-wols movements. Ggeug! This was because Pyo-wol tightened his grip on the Soul-Reaping Thread with an even greater force. In the end, the thread of qi deeply penetrated their throats and cut off their breathing. They didnt die because of suffocation but rather, because of decapitation. Gurgle! The blood flowing from their necks dripped to the floor. Only then did Pyo-wol pull back his Soul-Reaping Thread. As Pyo-wol landed on the ground, he muttered to himself, Not bad The technique he had used earlier was inspired by the Body Substitution Technique. It involved deceiving the opponents eyes using afterimages, similar to Body Substituition. The only difference was that Pyo-wols new technique was many times more sophisticated. He called this new technique of his, Demon Shadow Exchange.1 It was a technique created solely to deceive the opponents eyes for a single moment. It was also a technique that Pyo-wol had poured his heart and soul into perfecting during the past four months at Tianzhongshan. However, this was the first time he had used it in actual combat. Therefore, he couldnt guarantee its success, but fortunately enough, it worked well even against his fellow assassins. If he could already deceive the eyes of assassins then deceiving other mercenaries or martial artists would be much easier. Pyo-wol opened the door to the captains quarters and entered. Shwiak! At that moment, a sharp sword qi shot towards his neck. The sword qi pierced through his neck and shattered the wall behind him. However, Pyo-wol remained unharmed. This was because Pyo-wolused his recently developed technique, Demon Shadow Exchange again. Although the said technique consumed a significant amount of his strength and energy, it nonetheless allowed him to save his life. The one who had launched a surprise attack on Pyo-wol was none other than the ships captain. The captain, who wore a white cloth over his face, was not at all surprised by his failed attempt of harming Pyo-wol. His gaze followed the true body of Pyo-wol that was positioned behind. Thud! He quickly kicked the ground and rushed toward Pyo-wol. Like lightning bolt, the captains sword aimed for Pyo-wols neck. Clang! Just before it made contact with his neck, Pyo-wol deflected the captains sword with his phantom dagger. The captains sword, which seemed to recoil backward, changed its trajectory and aimed for Pyo-wols throat once again. Crash, crash, clank! The captains sword and Pyo-wols phantom dagger clashed multiple times in an instant. They deflected each others attacks, and followed it with their own counterattacks. Their movements flowed like water, seamless and natural. It was as if they knew in advance what kind of attack the other party would unleash, responding accordingly. Despite facing a sudden intruder, the captain did not utter any clichd words like Who are you? or Reveal your identity. He only focused on attacking Pyo-wol. Shack! He attacked Pyo-wol and pushed him against the wall. He wanted to corner his opponent and cut off his escape route. It was the best way to deal with an assassin who had invaded his territory. It was a response that was impossible to pull off unless it was deeply ingrained in the body. Not once during the attack did the captain open his mouth. The captains lips that were visible through the white cloth were firmly closed, and his eyes followed Pyo-wols every move. In the meantime, Pyo-wol unfolded his Demon Shadow Exchange technique again. The captains sword once again futilely cut through empty space. He fell for it again, even though he had already experienced it. Thats how powerful Pyo-wols Demon Shadow Exchange technique was. The technique would take away the opponents breath, allowing the user to assume a counterattacking stance. Now that Pyo-wol believed that he had sufficiently verified the power of his Demon Shadow Exchange technique, he decided that its finally time for him to overpower his opponent. In a flash, another phantom dagger appeared in Pyo-wols hand. Wieldin two phantom daggers in his hands, Pyo-wols counterattack began. Kagagagagang! A series of clashes erupted between the two. A sword against two daggers. The exchange of offense and defense continued without a moments rest. The two maneuvered through the spacious captains cabin, aiming for each others throats. Yet, every furniture in the room such as desks and chairs remained intact. It was a far cry from the usual clashes between martial artists, where all the objects in the area would end up being destroyed. The captain was of the same kind as Pyo-wol. He was a being with the nature of an assassin ingrained deep in his bones. The longer the two fought, the more immersed Pyo-wol became in the fight. He had now became exceedingly familiar with his opponents gaze, gestures, and even breathing. At first, it was a mere guess, but as the battle progressed, he finally became certain. The captain was someone Pyo-wol knew. Although Pyo-wol didnt know why the captain had tightly wrapped the white cloth around his body like that. Pyo-wol used Black Lightning. In an instant, the way he viewed the world changed. The technique harnessed the power of lightning to elevate his physical reflexes to their peak and expand his field of vision. Swoosh! Pyo-wol brushed past the captain. In an instant, a deep cut appeared on the captains cheek, and the white cloth that covered his face was torn away. The captain only stood still, staring at the cloth as it fell to the ground. The once-white cloth was now soaked with red blood. If the cut had been a little deeper, it would have reached his bone. The captains face, exposed through the torn white fabric, was truly a wretched sight. It was as if his flesh had been gnawed and torn away by ants. His appearance resembled a horrifying scene from a nightmare. The captains face turned toward Pyo-wol, Its been a long time, Pyo-wol! Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 318 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 18 He was once a handsome man who was said to be better-looking than Pyo-wol. He had delicate facial features that could hardly be considered masculine, the kind of pretty boy that would unintentionally captivate any girl who laid eyes on him. But now, his face bore no resemblance to its former self. No traces of his past appearance could possibly be found anywhere. Something must have happened to him during that time, as his face was terribly disfigured to the point that just looking at him could make anyone involuntarily feel a surge of disgust. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol recognized him in an instant. Go Shin-ok. I see, so you still remember. What happened to your face? This? Well, consider it the price I paid for escaping the Heaven and Earth Net that day. Go Shin-ok stroked his face with a nonchalant expression. The sensation of the skin he felt on his fingertips was rough and coarse like tree bark. Nonetheless, Go Shin-ok smiled. Even if his face might have been ruined, at least, he was still alive and breathing. Its all thanks to you, Pyo-wol. Since you created a gap in the Heaven and Earth Net, I managed to escape and survive until now. What about So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo? I dont know. Didnt you escape together with them? The Heaven and Earth Net wasnt easy enough to break through for all of us to escape together. The Heaven and Earth Net deployed back then mobilized the entire population of Sichuan. The children who were raised as assassins were caught in the Heaven and Earth Net and miserably died one by one. Go Shin-ok was almost destined to meet the same fate. When faced with danger, So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo abandoned him and fled together. Left alone, Go Shin-ok had no choice but to fight a desperate battle. The warriors of Sichuan saw him as prey. Go Shin-ok had to endure their relentless pursuit. In the end, someone threw a corrosive substance at him, causing his skin to melt and dissolve his skin. If Pyo-wol hadnt killed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, their assassination target back then, and shaken the Heaven and Earth Net to its core, then Go Shin-ok wouldnt be alive to this day. Pyo-wols sudden attack greatly shocked the martial artists involved in the Heaven and Earth Net, creating an opportunity for Go Shin-ok to escape. Go Shin-ok fled in desperation. He didnt even dare stop to treat his wounds caused by the corrosive substance. Thats how he escaped, barely making it out of Sichuan. The aftermath of the corrosive substance was severe. Go Shin-ok would constantly feel a burning pain on his skin whenever he was exposed to the sunlight. That is the reason why I have to wrap my whole body in bandages. But its okay since Im still alive. He bared his teeth and laughed. Pyo-wol stared at Go Shin-ok without saying a word. Pyo-wols reaction and appearance unknowingly got on Go Shin-oks nerves. How about you? What happened to you? You look even more beautiful than before. There have been as many events in my life as in yours. Hehe! Yeah, Im sure it must have been like that. It must have. Go Shin-ok nodded as if he understood. There was a hint of indescribable madness emanating from him. Pyo-wol. Have I ever asked you for a favor even once? No. Then lets make it the first time today. Dont. What? I have no desire to listen to you or give you anything you ask of me, so just dont bother. You asshole. You really havent changed a bit. Go Shin-ok glared at Pyo-wol, his eyes filled with madness. It was impossible to see a hint of his old self in his current appearance. Go Shin-ok had changed too much. Pyo-wol then asked, What happened? What do you mean? Why are you on this ship? Are you related to the Kowloon Assassin Guild? Hah! Gao Shin-ok cackled involuntarily. He had been caught off guard by Pyo-wol. But, Go Shin-oks face immediately hardened. How much do you know? I know enough. Go Shin-ok stared into Pyo-wols eyes. He would oftentimes be able to read a persons thoughts just by looking at their eyes, but he couldnt tell what Pyo-wol was thinking at all. Pyo-wol had always been like that. Even when everyone else was lost and adrift in the underground cave, Pyo-wol seemed able to see through everything without a hint of hesitation and prepared for it. Although they breathed the same air in the same space, it would always feel as if Pyo-wol was living in a different realm altogether. Pyo-wol was truly an enigmatic person. In front of those emotionless eyes, it seemed impossible for any secret in the world to be kept perfectly. How did you find out? There are hardly anyone in Jianghu who know that name. I happened to find out by accident. By accident? Ha! Dont joke around. The Kowloon Assassin Guild isnt so easily penetrable as to be discovered by chance. Its not easily penetrable, but its not perfect either. Pyo-wol shrugged his shoulders. Every action of Pyo-wol irked Go Shin-ok. From his smallest movements to even his breathing. Everything about Pyo-wol irritated Go Shin-ok. But this is also part of Pyo-wols plans. Pyo-wol didnt even consider the fact that the Phantom Fleet might be connected to the Kowloon Assassin Guild. He just had a feeling that something was amiss, so he tried to bring it up, and it just so happens that Go Shin-ok reacted more strongly than Pyo-wol expected. Now, Pyo-wol needs to provoke Go Shin-ok as much as possible to uncover more truths. Ive always wondered. Where exactly does the Kowloon Assassin Guild gets its martial artists from? To raise such well-disciplined warriors, practical experience is essential. But as you know, Jianghu has been peaceful for the past few decades. So as a result, most of the martial artists in Jianghu currently lack a sense of danger. But the martial artists of the Kowloon Assassin Guild are different. They all seemed to be sharpened to the bone. Go on. So that just means that those martial artists experienced real battles somewhere. Intense battles, to be exact So Ive been thinking, if theres no such place in Jianghu, then it must be outside, right? The most representative place would be outside the Central Plains, such as in the Western Region. A place where civil wars have lasted for a long time, with countless people constantly dying. Go Shin-ok clamped his mouth shut. He tried his best to appear nonchalant, but Pyo-wol didnt miss the subtle tremor in the corners of Go Shin-oks eyes. Thats how the Kowloon Assassin Guild grew stronger. They would deploy their warriors in actual combat to enhance their skills. Furthermore, to fully build and develop the organizations power, they would have needed the civil war to last for a long time. So they would stir up unrests and rebellions to prevent the war from ending. Perhaps the Phantom Fleet was also created for that same purpose. Traveling back and forth between the Central Plains and Western Regions, raiding and inciting chaos, looting and plundering goods, and transporting warriors. Thats how the Kowloon Assassin Guild grew their forces. Go Shin-oks pupils shook uncontrollably. What Pyo-wol was saying was close to the truth. At this point, there was no concrete evidence proving the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Whether it be the great masters and prominent figures of Jianghu, not one of them knows about the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Yet, based on a few pieces of circumstantial evidence, Pyo-wol managed to make deductions that were close to the truth. It was terrifying for all the people watching. Even at that moment, Pyo-wols words continued, Now the question is, why did they have to keep their existence a secret? If I had to guess, Id say its because they havent reached their desired level of power yet. Perhaps theyve learned a lesson from the downfall of the Demonic Cult and the Celestial Demon Union. Perhaps they realized that if their forces were exposed to Jianghus coordinated attacks, they would inevitably collapse. Thats why they strengthened and grew their power in the dark, hidden from peoples sight. Now, theres only one thing Im curious about. So who is it that created the Kowloon Assassin Guild, and for what purpose? Even if Pyo-wol was looking at Go Shin-ok, his words werent actually directed at him. Pyo-wol was only speaking to himself. Ever since Jin Geum-woos death, he had repeatedly encountered the Kowloon Assassin Guild. It was a question that had been lingering in his mind since then. But, he always lacked information to unravel the mystery. The Kowloon Assassin Guild had always concealed its presence thoroughly where they would only leave fragmented pieces of information behind. And with those fragmented pieces, Pyo-wol had to deduce the truth. But with so many missing pieces, it was impossible to draw the big picture. To align countless fragmented pieces, Pyo-wol needed a key element. A piece that would seem like nothing to others, but to someone whod been searching for it for a long time, it could be the key to a solution. For Pyo-wol, Go Shin-ok was that piece. Go Shin-ok didnt provide a single clue to Pyo-wol. However, the mere existence of Go Shin-ok was the key to putting the pieces together. The moment Pyo-wol saw Go Shin-ok, all the scattered pieces suddenly fell into place. Considering that the organization learned its lesson from the fall of the Demonic Cult and the Celestial Demon Union, and the fact that their power is not yet complete, its highly likely that the Kowloon Assassin Guild is only founded a few decades ago. In the meantime, they avoided Jianghus eyes and fostered turmoil in the Western Regions to build their strength in terms of resources and talent. Lee Yul is probably one of those individuals who were nurtured in such a way. Now, Pyo-wol understood why Lee Yul had the scent of someone from the military. Its because that was how and where he was made from the beginning. An organization emphasizing rules and regulations. Pyo-wol might not know who the founder of the Kowloon Assassin Guild is, but he was sure that that person is obsessed with the rules to the point of obsession. They probably experienced a significant sense of loss due to the violation of rules and regulations. Go Shin-oks eyebrows twitched. He realized in hindsight what kind of state Pyo-wol was in. He belatedly understood that Pyo-wol, through his own ingenuity, was gathering all the fragmented pieces of information to create a coherent narrative. Even as he spoke, Pyo-wol weaved and imagined, picturing scenarios and drawing out the truth in his mind. If left alone like this, Pyo-wol would completely uncover the secret of the Kowloon Assassin Guild that had been hidden for a long time. He couldnt leave him alone like that. The Kowloon Assassin Guild might hold an unknown significance to Pyo-wol, but to Go Shin-ok, the organization was akin to a benefactor of his life. It was the Kowloon Assassin Guild that had saved him when he was on the verge of death. They had treated him, placed him aboard the Phantom Fleet, and sent him to Western Region to kill to his hearts content. As he freely indulged himself in slaughter in the Western Region, his skills improved/ Go Shin-ok was satisfied with his life like that. He couldnt let Pyo-wol shatter that life. Pyo-wol! Shriek! Go Shin-ok screamed and attacked Pyo-wol. In an instant, Pyo-wols reverie was shattered. The door to the truth, which seemed like it would open when he reached out, firmly closed again. To open the door to the truth in the future, Pyo-wol would need an even greater immersion or solid evidence than he currently had. Clang! Go Shin-oks sword was blocked by Pyo-wols phantom dagger. But Go Shin-ok was not disappointed. His attack was only just beginning. Over the past few years, he had shed blood in ways that Pyo-wol couldnt even imagine. Thrown into the battlefield with no information and completely defenseless, Go Shin-ok had to survive on his own. That was the test of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. There was no room for mercy for those who could not survive their test. At first, Go Shin-ok despaired. And then he wandered. After passing through many near-death experiences, Go Shin-ok realized. He realized that there was no one to help him in that place except for himself. After that, Go Shin-ok became resolute. He honed his assassination skills and successfully carried out numerous slaughters. In this way, Go Shin-ok progressed and eventually gained recognition from the Kowloon Assassin Guild, allowing him to take charge of the ship, the Phantom Fleet. By the time he reached his current position, he had killed well over tens of thousands of people. With so much blood on his hands, his assassination techniques became more and more perfect. He was no longer the Go Shin-ok who had been chasing after the backs of So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo in the underground cave. Although he had lost the beauty of his face, his hands ended up becoming even more cruel. He was confident that even if So Yeowol or Song Cheonwoo came to him, the two would no longer be worthy opponents. Swoosh! A sound, like the tearing of silk, reverberated within the cabin. It was the sound of Go Shin-oks sword slicing through the darkness. Like a cat chasing a mouse, his sword was relentless. If an ordinary person were to receive his attack, they wouldnt even last a few seconds. Their limbs would go numb. His attacks were both relentless and penetrating, seeking to exploit any of Pyo-wols weaknesses. However, his sword did not manage to touch Pyo-wols body even once. Clang! Pyo-wol defended with his phantom dagger/ Although the dagger was only the size of a childs palm, it was enough to protect Pyo-wol. No matter how long a sword was, the area it would ultimately strike was only as big as a childs palm. The key was accuracy, speed, and boldness. And Pyo-wol just happens to possess all three qualities. Kakakaklang! Pyo-wol deflected all of Go Shin-oks attacks. Whenever Go Shin-oks attacks didnt work, his face would contort slightly. He didnt like the indifferent expression on Pyo-wols face that remained unchanged even in the face of his attacks. No, thats not why. Its because he despises Pyo-wols face, which reminds him of the beauty he has lost. No matter how indifferent he pretends to be, the loss of his former beauty sometimes haunts him. Suddenly, greed sprouted within his heart. And soon, his greed blossomed, gradually consuming his mind and heart to an uncontrollable extent. Give me the skin of your face, Pyo-wol! CH 319 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 19 If I have your face skin then I can hide this hideous face! Go Shin-ok vowed to peel off Pyo-wols beautiful face and make it his own. Go Shin-oks eyes flickered with intense and mad desire. Consumed by his insatiable desire, Go Shin-ok transformed into a demon. Swish! Swish! His sword flew towards Pyo-wol at a terrifying speed. His appearance looked as if a raging demon from hell was unleashed and gone on a rampage. The deadly assassination techniques he had perfected through countless killings on the battlefield were truly fearsome. The sight of him charging towards Pyo-wol with no regard for his own life was enough to make even the most skilled warriors shudder. However, Pyo-wols face showed no change in expression as he faced Go Shin-ok. Go Shin-ok madly shouted, What?! Why are you looking at me like that with those eyes?! Fine! Keep your eyes open as I bury you to the ground! Go Shin-ok attacked with all his might, but Pyo-wol effortlessly blocked every single strike without moving an inch. Pyo-wol literally didnt even move a step from his position. This infuriated Go Shin-ok even more. Pyo-wol had always been like this from the start. He always looked down on others from a higher position, as if everything in the world was beneath him. That was why Go Shin-ok was so furious. Just how high must Pyo-wol be looking down from to completely disregard the existence of those beneath him? When Pyo-wol was in the underground cave, all the children had to be wary of his gaze. He exerted a much stronger influence than the adults who were actually stronger. Go Shin-ok didnt like Pyo-wol for that reason. So, he acted as if he didnt care, as if it didnt bother him. But now, he knew for sure. He was jealous of Pyo-wol. He just didnt want to show this ugly side of him so he put on a front. But, now that he lost his face, Go Shin-ok also lost the mask that concealed his true feelings. His face clearly displayed his jealousy and desire towards Pyo-wol. Go Shin-ok relentlessly attacked Pyo-wol as if he had gone mad. Swish! Swish! In the dark cabin, only the glimmer of Go Shin-oks sword illuminated the space. Pyo-wol gracefully evaded all of his attacks using Snake Steps and opened his mouth, Its just as I remembered. What the hell you talking about? Your skill. Its just as it was in the past. Dont lie to me! I have improved! Ive reached heights you dare not imagine! Why cant you overpower me then? Pyo-wols cold voice awakened Go Shin-oks spirit. Only now did Go Shin-ok noticed Pyo-wols condition. Unlike himself, who was drenched in sweat, Pyo-wols breathing wasnt the slightest bit ragged. A chill ran down Go Shin-oks spine. Had he still not used his full power against me? Am I no match for him then? No, that cant be trueC! Go Shin-ok forcefully denied his thoughts. If he hadnt reached Pyo-wols level after honing his skills on the hellish battlefield for years, he would be too pitiful. He couldnt bear the thought of all the hardships hed endured, only to be denied by Pyo-wol. Aaargh! Go Shin-ok screamed as he swung his sword even more fiercely. Pyo-wols gaze grew even deeper as he observed Go Shin-ok. At this moment, Go Shin-ok was no longer an assassin. The greatest virtue of an assassin was their unwavering rationality and composure at any given moment. No matter how unfavorable the situation was for them, assassins would have to remain calm and patient, waiting for the one golden opportunity that would come their way. That was what an assassin was. Go Shin-ok, however, had forgotten the very code of conduct an assassin should follow and went on a rampage. Although his martial arts might have become stronger than before, he showed no signs of the sharpness or cold rationality he once possessed in the underground cave. The current Go Shin-ok was nothing more than a savage born on the battlefield. He had changed as much as his face had changed. But, Pyo-wol didnt feel sorry for him. After all, their relationship wasnt deep enough for him to feel that way. To Pyo-wol, Go Shin-ok was nothing more than a fellow trainee in the same space, neither more nor less. Besides, an assassin was a solitary existence. It was absurd for an assassin to dream or even think of living in peace with others when they have to live by concealing themselves in the dark and killing others. Pyo-wol might not have become an assassin by choice, but since he had already stepped into the world of assassins, it was impossible for him to turn back. Pyo-wol had never forgotten his own identity, not even once. Thats why he managed to develop his martial arts in accordance with his identity. He was not the same as Go Shin-ok. And from now on, Pyo-wol would show him that. He would demonstrate to him, the martial arts of someone who walks the path of an assassin. Swish! Go Shin-oks sword pierced through Pyo-wols body, but no blood was spilled. Are you resorting to another illusion?! Go Shin-ok roared in anger. What his sword had pierced through was an afterimage created by Pyo-wols Demon Shadow Exchange. If Go Shin-ok still possessed the cold rationality of an assassin, he would never have been deceived by such an illusion. But with his greed blinding him, it made it impossible for him to distinguish such subtle differences. Having pushed Go Shin-ok back with his illusionary arts, Pyo-wol unleashed his Black Lightning. Zzzt! Lightning traveled through his nerves, penetrating his entire body. Pyo-wols world expanded, as his nervous system reacted frantically, and the speed of thought multiplied. A world unique to Pyo-wol, where only he could observe and react, unfolded. Pyo-wol has now reached a speed that Go Shin-ok could never react to. Thud! Keuh! Pyo-wol struck Go Shin-oks chest. Go Shin-ok flew, blood spattering in his wake. Pyo-wol immediately darted towards him. Pyo-wols figure writhed like a serpent. Go Shin-ok looked at Pyo-wol with wide eyes. Their eyes met in midair. Suddenly, Go Shin-ok felt a chilling coldness. A snake? Pyo-wols eyes flickering in the darkness, reminded Go Shin-ok of a snake. Pyo-wol held a phantom dagger in his hand, and then threw it, aiming for Go Shin-oks carotid artery. Go Shin-ok immediately swung his sword in response, trying to strike down Pyo-wols phantom dagger. But, his sword passed through the empty air in vain. Thunk! A horrifying sound of flesh being severed came from his neck. Like a snake sinking its fangs into its preys throat, Pyo-wols phantom dagger had sunk deep into Go Shin-oks carotid artery. Gack! A scream erupted late. Go Shin-ok clutched his neck and staggered backward. There was no strength in his staggering steps. There wasnt much blood flowing from his neck, but Go Shin-ok knew that the moment he would pull out the dagger, blood would gush out like a waterfall. Thud! Go Shin-ok collapsed, and slumped back in his chair. His face was filled with a sense of futility. The fact that his assassination techniques which he honed on the battlefield, posed no threat to Pyo-wol, made him feel utterly helpless. Youre tru ly an insane bastard. Go Shin-ok looked at Pyo-wol with a crestfallen expression. No words of surrender escaped his lips. The madness that had been present in his eyes gradually dissipated. All the malice, resentment, and negative emotions that had sustained him until now withered away. Go Shin-ok knew full well what that meant. His life was fading away. Go Shin-ok chuckled weakly as he looked at Pyo-wol. Pfft, hehe, still Ive always wanted to try having that skin of yours. I dont care about my face. I just dont like being robbed by others. I suppose so since you dont allow yourself to suffer any losses. You wouldnt tell me who the leader of the Kowloon Assassin Guild is if I asked, would you? Heh heh! Of course not. You would have done the same in my situation. Thats true. Thats why I wont tell you. I have to preserve at least some dignity. Go Shin-ok chuckled. As he did, his already grotesque face appeared even more sinister. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol looked at Go Shin-ok without frowning. Go Shin-ok spoke while looking at Pyo-wol, You wont be able to live in peace from now on. The Kowloon Assassin Guild will surely start watching you closely. Just like what they did to me, they will force you to make a choice. Obey or die. I wonder which path will you choose, and whether or not youll still hold your head high like now when that time comes. I told you, Ive already made contact with Kowloon Assassin Guild, yet here I am, still alive and well. You bastard. Youll always be a bastard until the end Go Shin-oks voice grew fainter and fainter. Then his eyes slowly lost their focus. At one point, he couldnt even see Pyo-wols face, which had been blurry, anymore. I should have still struck him at least once That was Go Shin-oks last thought. Pyo-wol silently watched the lifeless Go Shin-ok for a moment before pulling out the phantom dagger that was lodged in his neck. Immediately, blood poured out like a waterfall, soaking Pyo-wols face. Pyo-wol stored the dagger he just retrieved in his leather belt and stood up. Even after killing his former comrade, there was no hint of remorse in his heart. Pyo-wol wondered if he truly was human. On the outside, he may be a human, but what was contained within was not human. It remained the same even now. Instead of grieving over the death of Go Shin-ok, whom he had killed with his own hands, Pyo-wol began searching the cabin. As the captain of this ship, he would surely have been in contact with Kowloon Assassin Guild. If he could find the correspondence exchanged between them, he might be able to learn something about the true identity of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Pyo-wol first opened a chest near the table. Inside the chest, he found the Demonic Soul Blade. Bang! The boat suddenly shook violently. Pyo-wol quickly sheathed the blade in his belt and rushed towards the window. Beyond the window, he saw the dark sea shimmering. And across the sea, he saw another ship faintly illuminated by a distant fire. Although the distance was too far and the light was dim, making it impossible to make out a clear shape, the overall shape resembled the ship he was currently on. At that moment, sparks flashed from the distant ship. Then, the ship that Pyo-wol was on lurched and shook violently. Boom! Flames swept through the corridor, followed by billowing smoke. Cannons? Pyo-wols expression hardened. Cannons were not something that could be easily obtained. Especially in Jianghu where there was a strong aversion to groups that used cannons or explosives. This was also the reason the Tang clan was once criticized by Jianghu. It was because they used weapons of mass destruction like hidden weapons and poison. For this reason, cannons were not easy to come by. At least among the more prominent factions in the Jianghu, no one would even think about acquiring one. The appearance of cannons was unexpected even for Pyo-wol. Boom! Once again, the ship trembled with a loud noise. The searing heat and flames were gradually corroding the interior of the ship. Pyo-wol hurriedly went up to the deck. The upper deck was already engulfed in flames. Ah! Hot! Gah! People were screaming and running everywhere. They were the ones who had been struck by the cannons while on the deck. Pyo-wol climbed to the highest mast. From there, the ship firing the cannon became much clearer. Then, he saw a figure standing on the mast of a ship that was firing cannons. Although Pyo-wol couldnt tell if the figure was a man or a woman because the distance between the two ships was too far away, he could tell that the other persons gaze was directed at him. The distance between Pyo-wols boat and the ship firing the cannon was over three hundred meters. Yet, the person was staring intensely at him across that distance. Their eyesight was beyond human limits. Pyo-wol felt a chill run down his spine. The tremendous force contained in the opponents gaze seemed capable of scorching his eyeballs. No one had ever caused Pyo-wol to feel this much pressure and pain before. And to think that the person doing so was not even close to him, but from a distance of over three hundred meters. Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that he was facing the true leader and captain of the Phantom Fleet. Kukuku! Two more ships appeared, breaking through the rough waves. The newly arrived ship stood side by side with the ship firing the cannon and fired their cannons together. Bang! Bang! Bang! Columns of fire and water shot up simultaneously above the ship Pyo-wol was on. Escape! Get out of here quickly! Crew members hurriedly lowered numerous small boats and jumped right onto them. Some managed to land directly on the boat, but others fell into the sea. Those who fell into the sea instantly became food for the sharks. Ack! Help! Save me! They screamed for help, but the crew members who successfully boarded the small boats didnt look back. They just rowed away, heading straight toward the location of the ships firing the cannons. Boom! Shards and flames shot up to the mast where Pyo-wol was standing. The flames illuminated Pyo-wols face. It was then. Swaaack! Suddenly, something terrifyingly tore through the air and flew towards Pyo-wol. But, it was too late for him to dodge. By the time Pyo-wol sensed it, the object had already reached him. Pyo-wol instinctively unfolded his technique, Jade Destruction. Zzeoong! Mmn! Pyo-wol let out a stifled groan. A long object was falling beneath the mast, bent and distorted. It was a spear. A spear made of steel. From a distance of over three hundred meters, a spear made out of steel had been thrown precisely at Pyo-wol. The one who threw the spear was none other than the leader of the Phantom Fleet. Though the leaders face was not visible, Pyo-wol could sense that his opponent was smiling. Is this his greeting? Pyo-wol looked at the hand that had unfolded Jade Destruction. Deep scars adorned the back of his hand. The wound was so deep it even revealed his bones. No martial artist in Jianghu would be able to throw a spear with such power, capable of reaching a distance of over three hundred meters. The martial arts of the Phantom Fleets leader were truly awe-inspiring. As if without any lingering thoughts, the leader jumped down from the mast. Kwang! Kwa-ang! Immediately after, cannons fired consecutively from the ship he was on. CH 320 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 20 Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon watched as the ship sank from an island. The ship was engulfed in flames, spewing out fires as it sink to the bottom of the sea. The ship resembled a whale screaming in agony as it died. Scattered corpses floated around the sinking ship. Among the dead bodies, there were those who were killed by the two of them, but most of those corpses had died due to the cannon fire. How could they do this? Yul Ayeon covered her mouth with her hand as she stared at the scene. The ship that fired the cannon clearly belonged to the same organization as the ship it shot, yet it still did so without hesitation. Such an act was incomprehensible to Yul Ayeons common sense. They should be on the same side Do they not value their comrades lives? Perhaps keeping their secret is more important than their comrades lives. Still, how can a humanC- Yul Ayeons lips quivered. She had numerous large and small wounds all over her body. These were injuries inflicted by Jin Yoo-gun during their fight. The fight between the two was fierce. In terms of martial arts alone, Yul Ayeon had the upper hand, but Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was not to be underestimated either. With his practical experience on the battlefield, his swordplay was unpredictable and vicious. Yul Ayeon couldnt easily overpower him. On top of that, she found herself in a difficult situation when Jin Yoo-guns subordinates joined the battle. If the cannon hadnt been fired at that time, Yul Ayeon would have ended up suffering much more serious wounds. The moment the cannons hit the ship, Jin Yoo-gun and his men immediately ceased their barrage of attacks and quickly fled the ship together. There was no trace of hesitation in their actions. Yul Ayeon was at a loss for words, unable to grasp their intentions, as they retreat like a fast ebbing tide. After escaping the burning ship, Jin Yoo-gun and his men boarded each of their own small boats. They then quickly made their way towards the newly arrived ships, three hundred meters away. Along the way, many of the small boats were overturned by huge waves, resulting in the loss of many lives among the group. But, all of them still left, without bothering to rescue those who had fallen into the sea. Yul Ayeon escaped with Pyo-wol to an island near the ship. It was the same island they had used to infiltrate. So, we didnt gain anything in the end. No, we did recover the Demonic Soul Blade, so its not like there was no gain at all. Still, its surprising. To think that such a group exists in the world. Yul Ayeon shuddered. When it seemed like the Phantom Fleets identity was about to be exposed, they fired their cannons and sank the entire ship. While Yul Ayeon and Pyo-wol managed to preserve their own lives, they could not save a single one of those who were trapped in the cage. They didnt even manage to know their stories, where they were captured, or even their names. The eyes of those who had lost hope still haunted Yul Ayeons mind. She doesnt think shell be able to forget the look in their eyes for a long time. In the end, those people were left to perish in the cold depths of the sea without being rescued. Yul Ayeon could never forgive herself for not being able to save them. Ha! Yuls faint sigh was drowned out by the sound of the waves. Pyo-wol suddenly looked at his own hand. A blunt and deformed spear tip was embedded in it. It was the spear that the Phantom Fleet Captain had thrown. Pyo-wol had cut off the cumbersome body of the spear and kept only the tip or blade. This was his only clue in finding the Phantom Fleets captain. At present, this spear tip was the only item associated with the captain. That was why Pyo-wol had brought it with him. The captains gaze, his aura of intimidation, still shook Pyo-wols heart. * * * Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon returned to Haimen on Tae Musangs boat. The first person to greet them was Tarha. Are you okay? Tarha embraced his one and only granddaughter tightly. Im fine. Are you really? You have so many wounds. What on earth happened? Ha, youre not going to believe what happened. Still, tell me. At Tarhas urging, Yul Ayeon told the story of her experience on the Phantom Fleet. Tarha listened to the entire story in silence. I cant believe such an outrageous group exists in the world. At least, we were able to retrieve the Demonic Soul Blade. This was all thanks to Master Pyo. Yul Ayeon handed the Demonic Soul Blade she had gotten from Pyo-wol to Tarha. Ah! Tarha breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the Demonic Soul Blade in his hands. The two of them had traveled thousands of miles, all the way from the distant land of the Western Region to find this item. But while the two of them had accomplished their goal, Tarhas heart was not at ease. Tarha looked at Pyo-wol. Thank you for your help! But, it seems like we still have quite a lot to talk about. So how about we sit down and talk somewhere? That sounds good. Pyo-wol nodded. Together with Tae Musang, the four of them left the harbor and headed to an inn. Prior to their arrival, Tarha had ordered the innkeeper to clear out the inn. Thanks to that, the three of them would be able to converse in peace without worrying about prying eyes. Since this wasnt something Tae Musang needed to hear, he waited outside until their conversation was over. It was Pyo-wol who started the conversation, The first time I became aware of their existence was Pyo-wols story began and continued for a long time. Pyo-wol calmly recounted his experiences and what he had discovered so far. However, the expressions on Tarha and Yul Ayeons faces as they listened grew increasingly serious. They never imagined that such a terrifying group existed behind the scenes in Jianghu. Kowloon Assassin Guild? Where on earth did such a group originate? The expressions of the two were very grave. In the past, they wouldnt have paid much attention to such stories. After all, it was an event unrelated to them. But this time was different. They realized that the Phantom Fleets area of activities extended beyond Jianghu. Given how they even reached the Western Region, they knew that the disturbance caused by them would continue without end. The Phantom Fleet wasnt just a problem for Jianghu across the sea. It was a major issue for the Western Region as well. As long as they remained alive and running, the conflict in the West would not come to an end. Tarha asked Pyo-wol, Why are you chasing after such a group? Do you have any personal grudges against them? I just got involved somehow Just for that reason? There are times when you have to risk your life to fight for reasons even less than that. I see. So, what are you going to do from now on? Are you still planning on chasing after the Phantom Fleet? No. Why not chase them? Youve been tracking them all this time. How can I know where they are in the vast sea and chase after them? The sea is different from the land. Its not that I dont want to, its just that I cant. Pyo-wol thought soberly. The fact that Yul Ayeon and Pyo-wol were able to sneak onto the Phantom Fleets ship was simply due to luck. The group they were pursuing happened to be anchored not far from Haimen, and they were able to immediately begin their pursuit. If Tae Musang didnt know how to sail, they wouldnt have been able to track them down. It was only through a combination of coincidences and various factors that they were able to find out the true identity of the Phantom Fleet. If even one factor had been missing, they would never have found the Phantom Fleet. They had obliterated all the evidence and even resorted to shooting cannons at the ship their colleagues were on. There was no way such meticulous individuals would leave traces for pursuit. Moreover, it was impossible to track them when they were hiding in the sea, and not on land. It was not Pyo-wols approach to waste time on an impossible task. He preferred to focus on tasks that had a chance of success, on what was possible. As such, hed put the idea of tracking down the Phantom Fleet to rest. They will come to find me when the time is right. Even now, Pyo-wol cant forget how the Phantom Fleets leader looked at him. There were only a handful of martial artists in Jianghu who could show off their skills over a distance of three hundred meters. Pyo-wol didnt think that such individuals would stay on the sea forever. As humans, it was certain that they would eventually come ashore. Pyo-wol had a feeling that fate would bring them together, even without him actively seeking them out. Tarha asked, What about the Kowloon Assassin Guild? Will you continue tracking them as well? No. Why stop tracking them after all this time? I feel like there are limitations to tracking them this way. It would be much more efficient to make them come to me. Hmm That makes sense. Tarha nodded. This time it was Pyo-wol who asked, How about you? What are you guys going to do now? Are you going back to the Western Region? We originally planned to do so, but we changed our mind. If we go back like this without eliminating the root cause, which is the Phantom Fleet, the turmoil in the Western Region will continue. It would be better to stay here and try to grasp their movements. Youre going to stay here? I intend to take this opportunity to establish a base here. Fortunately, the factions that dominate this place are weaker than expected. Pyo-wol immediately understood Tarhas intentions. Tarha intends to take control of Haimen. Having already partially seized the Red Bandana Association, the only remaining obstacle was the Sea Dragon Sect. Although the Sea Dragon Sect is said to be the ruler of Haimen, since they have no absolute experts, it would be easy to suppress them with Tarhas martial arts. Some might see Tarhas actions as an invasion of the West to take control of Jianghu, and perhaps, that was truly their intention, but Pyo-wol didnt care. All that mattered was that Tarha and Yul Ayeon would take control of Haimen, and if that happened, it would somehow benefit Pyo-wol as well. This place is where trading with the Western Region is most active. If we control such a place, we will surely be able to capture the movements of the Phantom Fleet at some point. But you also might never be able to return to the Western Province. It doesnt matter. I may be treated as a foreigner here and eventually die as an outcast, but since my only granddaughter has already mixed their blood with this place, shell fit right in. A wry smile appeared on Tarhas face. It was a strange smile that seemed to be both resignation and a spark of mischief. Tarha turned to Yul Ayeon, Bring that guy in, Im sure hes tired of waiting outside. Yes! Yul Ayeon immediately went outside. When she returned a few minutes later, Tae Musang was by her side. Tae Musang noticed the serious atmosphere and glance around. Tarha couldnt help but burst into laughter at Tae Musangs cautious behavior, finding him highly amusing. Haha! Youre like a drenched cat, always being so cautious. Sure enough, not long after returning from the sea, Tae Musangs entire body was soaked in seawater. While Pyo-wol, Tarha, and Yul Ayeon expelled the moisture with their internal energy, Tae Musang couldnt do the same. Still, Tae Musang spoke confidently without being discouraged, I may be a cat now, but eventually, I will become a mighty tiger, so dont be surprised. A tiger, you say? Yes! Not just an ordinary tiger, but a great tiger that will dominate Jianghu. Youre quite ambitious, arent you? I will prove that Im not just someone who babbles nonsense. Do you have confidence in learning martial arts properly if I teach you? I will learn with all my might, Master! Tae Musang knelt down on his knees. He had already made up his mind in his mind that he would learn martial arts from Tarha no matter what. He had said before that he would put it off until after he had avenged the children, but he later realized that it was impossible to avenge the children without learning martial arts. Since he did not master any martial arts, he could only watch and wait patiently as Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon boarded the Phantom Fleet. He no longer wanted to be at the mercy of others, having others control his fate because he was powerless. To avoid being controlled by others, he had to learn martial arts himself. It was then. I want to learn too! Please take me as your disciple! Another boy appeared from inside the inn. He was Geomyeon. His clothes bore vivid traces of bloodstains, remnants of the wounds he sustained the previous night. Though he was struggling to move his injured body, Geomyeon crawled over to Tarha and knelt before him, similar to Tae Musang. I also want to learn from you, too. Please accept me as your disciple, Master. How fortunate for me to have unexpectedly gained two disciples in such a remote place. His words were equivalent to accepting Geomyeon as his disciple. Geomyeon pressed his head to the ground and said, I will not let you down! Hehe! Tarha nodded. It was not only Tae Musang who possessed extraordinary qualities but also Geomyeon. Finding disciples like them was by no means an easy task. Very well! I will accept both of you as disciples of the Mara Sect. However, mastering the martial arts of the Mara Sect is by no means an easy task. You may even lose your life during the training process. So if youre afraid, you can change your decision and withdraw now. Im willing to risk my life if I can become as strong as you, Master! The same goes for me! The resolute voices of Tae Musang and Geomyeon echoed in the inn. CH 321 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 21 Pyo-wol left Haimen. In order for Tarha and Yul Ayeon to establish their foothold in Haimen, they would have to defeat the Sea Dragon Sect. The Sea Dragon Sect was by no means an easy opponent, but Tarha didnt seem particularly worried. He already had the Red Bandana Association under his thumb, and he was confident that he could handle the onslaught of the Sea Dragon Sects martial artists. Neither Tarha nor Yul Ayeon felt disappointed that Pyo-wol didnt assist them in their endeavor. Settling in Haimen was their responsibility, not Pyo-wols. They thought it was too much to ask for help based on a fleeting connection. If they were determined to settle here, they had to succeed with their own strength. And the grandfather and granddaughter pair were more than capable of that. Yul Ayeon watch as Pyo-wol left with regret, but that was all. She had a lot of work to do from now on. It was up to her to take control of the Red Bandana Association and fight the Sea Dragon Sect while Tarha teaches Tae Musang and Geomyeon martial arts. She had already proven her martial prowess aboard the Phantom Fleet. Although her martial arts prowess somewhat diminished due to her unfamiliarity with the swaying ship, she still held her ground against Jin Yoo-gun and his men. She was more than capable of fighting against the Sea Dragon Sect. That was why Pyo-wol had no reason to stay at Haimen to help when they were capable enough. Pyo-wol left Haimen and headed south. He didnt have a specific destination in mind. For the time being, he planned to just roam around the world wherever his feet take him. Although he was in conflict with the Kowloon Assassin Guild, he had no intention of wasting his youth and all his time chasing after them. They were the ones who were in a hurry, not him. As long as Pyo-wol continue acting like a thorn in their side, they would come for him one day to get rid of him. So while waiting for that time, he decided to travel around and explore the world. If he travels around the world, he knew that his horizons would naturally expand, and he might unexpectedly obtain crucial clues. Leaving Haimen, Pyo-wol arrived at Lake Tai.1 It was a huge lake located a few hundred li south of Haimen. Anyone arriving at Lake Tai for the first time would mistake it for the sea due to its vastness. Pyo-wol would have made the same mistake if he hadnt heard about Lake Tai before leaving Haimen. There were forty-eight large and small islands in the lake, and seventy-two mountain peaks surrounding the islands and lake. The scenic beauty and abundant aquatic resources led to the development of seafood cuisine. Numerous restaurants lined the lakeside, attracting visitors in search of gastronomic delights. Lake Tai is a favorite destination for gourmet visitors and food enthusiasts. Lake Tai is also the first place where foreign and exotic goods entering through Haimen were unloaded and unpacked. Due to these circumstances, the people of Lake Tai had much more sophisticated and refined attire and accessories compared to the residents of the other regions. Upon entering Lake Tai, Pyo-wol immediately changed the color of his Black Dragon Robe to brilliant crimson color. That way, he would be less conspicuous in the eyes of the people. However, it was impossible to completely avoid drawing attention. His splendid appearance inevitably caught peoples eyes wherever she went. Nevertheless, since his face and clothes exuded an air of elegance and sophistication, people hesitated in approaching him casually. Pyo-wol strolled through the bustling streets while riding his horse. There were countless stalls lining the streets. There were some stalls selling fabric, as well as stalls selling jewelry, but the most common stalls were those selling food. Freshly prepared dishes made from fish caught directly in Lake Tai were truly exquisite. The delicious aroma wafting from each stall enticed every passerby. Among them, Pyo-wol headed towards a stall run by an elderly woman. Despite her bent back and a face full of wrinkles that hadnt been able to withstand the passage of time, the old woman had a radiant smile on her face. As Pyo-wol approached and tied his horse to one side, the old woman greeted him. Welcome! Have a seat. Nodding his head, Pyo-wol took a seat as the old woman immediately started preparing the food. The dish the old woman was preparing was Aozao Noodles.2 It was a noodle dish with duck meat as the main ingredient, commonly eaten in the neighboring Kunshan region. Since the stall only sold one type of noodle dish, so they didnt ask any of their customers what they wanted to eat. They simply made the food. Pyo-wol looked at the old woman without speaking. The old woman quickly whipped up a bowl of Aozao Noodles. It tastes better when eaten before the dish cools down. The old woman said with a smile. Despite missing all her front teeth due to the passage of time, she didnt look ridiculous at all. On the contrary, her appearance felt even more warm and cozy. Pyo-wol nodded and picked up his wooden chopsticks. He stirred the noodles with the chopsticks first, then took a sip of the broth. The rich broth slid down his throat and warmed his stomach. The noodles themselves were incredibly chewy. Each strand of noodles seemed to be alive and vibrant. It was a delight to the palate. The food Pyo-wol had eaten at Haimen was not all that bad, but it didnt give him the same level of satisfaction. Pyo-wol was cautious about oily foods and tended to keep his diet simple, but the Aozao Noodles, which looked like they had been hastily and roughly prepared by an old woman, completely captivated his taste buds. Just as Pyo-wol was savoring his noodles, Is it delicious? Suddenly, a womans voice came from beside him. When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties looking at him. Due to her icy expression and piercing gaze, she emanated a strong presence. She wore a shawl made of otter fur around her neck, further accentuating her imposing aura. Surrounding her were several men who appeared to be her bodyguards. They were all glaring at Pyo-wol as if they would not let him get away with any tricks or mischief. Pyo-wol didnt even pay any attention to those men and spoke to the woman, It suits my taste. Is that so? Then Ill be having a bowl as well. The woman sat down next to Pyo-wol. Although the chair was uncomfortable as it was a street stall, the woman didnt seem to mind. Unlike when the old woman was dealing with Pyo-wol, the old woman made the Aozao noodles in a hurried manner. She seemed to know the womans identity. The old woman hastily handed the prepared Aozao noodles to the woman. Enjoy your meal, miss! Thank you. The woman, like Pyo-wol, swirled the noodles with her chopsticks and took a sip of the broth. Its delicious. I was just walking by and when saw how deliciously you were eating, I suddenly got hungry. If I had known this food would be this tasty, I would have bought it often. You seem to live around here? It was then. Watch your tongue. How dare you speak to the lady! The bodyguards standing behind her responded with a fierce voice. The womans expression slightly distorted at their intervention. Tak! As she put down her chopsticks, she turned to look at the bodyguards. Who told you to intervene? Lady, we were just looking out for you Is pressuring the people around me considered protecting me? We apologize. Eventually, the bodyguards fell silent. However, dissatisfaction was evident on their faces. They glared at Pyo-wol with a menacing looks. Their determination to not let any mischief slide was clearly conveyed through their gaze. The woman apologized to Pyo-wol. Im sorry, my bodyguards have changed recently, and their loyalty tends to be excessive, causing trouble. I hope you can forgive them with a generous heart. It must be difficult. Well, itll pass. The woman ate the Aozao noodles vigorously with her chopsticks. Pyo-wol also finished the remaining noodles in a few bites. Even though he had only eaten one bowl, his stomach felt satisfied. Pyo-wol left two coins on the table and got up. Oh dear! Just one coin is enough Although she said that, the old woman put both coins in her pocket and laughed. As Pyo-wol turned to leave, the woman called out to him while holding her bowl. Excuse me! Whats your name? Pyo-wol. Thats a good name. My name is Cho Yuseol. Just saying. Cho Yuseol bowed slightly to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol studied her face for a moment, then reined in his horse and left the stall. As soon as he was gone, one of the bodyguards spoke cautiously to Cho Yuseol, That man looks suspicious. Im afraid that the Lord will know that youve been talking to such a person. Hmph, arent you the one who will report such a thing? Thats a misunderstanding. Well see later whether it was a simple misunderstanding or the truth The bodyguard couldnt say anything in return so he just remained silent. Cho Yuseol did not pay him any attention again. She just resumed eating her Aozao noodles. Slurp! * * * Pyo-wol booked a room in a large inn right next to Lake Tai. When he opened the window, he had a panoramic view of the lake. The lake was as vast as the ocean, with countless boats floating on it. Most of them were fishing boats, among them, there were also boats floating for leisurely water play. The weather was sunny, and there was no wind, making it the perfect condition to sail. Pyo-wol lay down on his bed with the window wide open. Then Gwiya, who had been quietly clinging to his forearm all this time, slithered down onto the bed. The snake wandered around the bed as if it were in its own home for a while, before disappearing into a crack in the wall. Pyo-wol wasnt worried though. He knew it would return when the time was right. As Pyo-wol had predicted, Gwiya returned half an hour later. Its belly seemed to be slightly bulging as if it had eaten something. Climbing onto the bed, Gwiya crawled in between Pyo-wols fingers. He smiled at the cold sensation of its scales brushing against him. Pyo-wol raised his hand and locked eyes with Gwiya. In Gwiyas jewel-like bright red eyes, Pyo-wol could see a reflection of himself. Their meeting might have been a coincidence, but now they had reached the point where they can communicate with each other. Pyo-wol could tell what Gwiya was thinking just by looking at it. It was the same for the snake. Gwiya gently pressed its little face against Pyo-wols cheek, before returning back to his forearm. After briefly caressing Gwiya for a moment, Pyo-wol soon left the room. The sun hadnt set yet so staying in the room like this would be a waste of time. Pyo-wol had a habit of walking around and familiarizing himself geography of the area he arrived in, regardless of the region. It was a survival habit ingrained in him. Pyo wandered around every street in Lake Tai. After walking for a while, Pyo-wol came to a workshop alley filled with the smell of iron. The workshop alley was located on the outskirts of Lake Tai. Perhaps because the smell of iron and the heat were so strong, the workshops decided to stay in a place far away from the bustling residential area. There were quite a few people walking around the workshop street. Most of them were warriors wearing weapons. The warriors came to the workshop to buy weapons or have their own weapons repaired. Pyo-wol had already repaired his phantom daggers, so he had no reason to enter the workshop. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol couldnt just let the workshop street pass him by. Even if he didnt need anything right away, he didnt know what items and weapons he might end up finding in each workshop. Thats how hed gotten the phantom daggers in the first place. Although Tang Sochu would later make him a new one, it would still be useful to find another item in a workshop. Pyo-wol entered the workshop one by one and looked at the weapons displayed on the shelves. There were many different types of weapons. From swords and daggers to bows and arrows, it seemed like every weapon that exists in Jianghu was here. However, there were no weapons that match up to Pyo-wols standards. The level of craftsmanship was mediocre. If Tang Sochu was here, he would have criticized the artisans indiscriminately. He would have berated them, saying that they lacked the basics. Although Pyo-wol wasnt Tang Sochu, his eye for weapons was even higher. This was because he was the one using the weapons. Trash! Pyo-wol sighed and entered the last workshop. However, the atmosphere here was different from the others. It was considerably larger than other workshops and the interior was neatly organized. Not only that, but the quality of the weapons on display was quite high. The condition of the iron was excellent, and the balance of the weapons was also good. The prices were also relatively cheap. Suddenly, a bundle of Cow Hair Needles caught Pyo-wols eyes. The weapon was named as such because they were as fine and thin as a cows hair. Although it was light enough to be blown away by the wind, using a Cow Hair Needle was difficult, so there were hardly any warriors who actually used it. Pyo-wol examined it closely. Do you like it? I made it myself. Suddenly, a voice came from beside him. When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a teenage boy in his late teens looking at him. There were clear burn marks on his forearm, where the sleeves were rolled up. There were also traces of fire on parts of his face. Did you say you made this? Yes! I made it myself. Youre the first customer who showed interest in this item. Really? Yes! Whats your name? Do Yeonsan! Im Do Yeonsan, a blacksmith apprentice at Cheolsan Workshop. Cheolsan Workshop? Yes! We carry the legacy and vision of the Tang clan. CH 322 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 22 Upon hearing Do Yeonsans confident words, Pyo-wol became intrigued. Youre carrying on the legacy of the Tang clan? Yes! But the place where the Tang clan existed is far beyond a distance of four thousand li from here. Are you really claiming to have carried on the legacy? Our clan leader is a direct descendant of the Tang clan, so fortunately, we were able to carry and pass on the legacy. Really? Yes! Since the clan leader said so himself, it must be true. Then, is this item also made based on the Tang clans legacy? Yes! It was made using the method taught by our clan leader. Do Yeonsan nodded. Pyo-wol carefully observed Do Yeonsans face. Although Do Yeonsan was in his late teens, his eyes looked excessively dreary. Looking into his deep sunken eyes, there was a hint of madness in them. Do Yeonsans appearance reminded Pyo-wol of Tang Sochu. Pyo-wol had felt and noticed the same thing when he first met Tang Sochu. The two of them naturally possessed and exhibit that particular madness only geniuses who are deeply immersed in their respective field have. Pyo-wol asked to Do Yeonsan, Can I see more of the items youve made? Sure! Do Yeonsan brought out several items. There were sabers, swords, and even daggers of various kinds. But none of them matched the uniqueness of the cow hair needle that Pyo-wol was holding. It was a well-known fact that the smaller the object, the greater the attention to detail and concentration required. Therefore, most artisans found it more challenging to create small objects. However, Do Yeonsan was the opposite. His concentration level seemed to increase when creating small, and lightweight weapons. Even the way he made the cow hair needle also seemed different from the Tang clans vision. Pyo-wol might not be familiar with the art of forging, but he had spent enough time with Tang Sochu to know the kind and level of quality that could be achieved when the Tang clans legacy was fully expressed. The weapons created by the blacksmiths claiming to have been made with the Tang clans vision fell short of Pyo-wols expectations. Although they were similar, there was something inexplicably lacking in each of them. On the other hand, the cow hair needle made by Do Yeonsan was different. With this level of skill, it was not that far behind Tang Sochus. Ill buy the cow hair needle. Really? There are much better items available This is the only one that meets my standards. Ah! Upon Pyo-wols words, Do Yeonsans face showed a grateful expression. He felt as if his efforts were being rewarded. It had been over four years since he entered and joined Cheolsan Workshop. During that time, he worked with iron as instructed by the blacksmiths at Cheolsan Workshop. Although those blacksmiths taught him the ways of handling iron, boasting about how they were imparting the legacy of the Tang clan, Do Yeonsan wasnt at all impressed. The more proficient Do Yeonsan became in handling iron, the more suspicious he became. The rumored legacy of the Tang clan was not merely at this level. In the past, the Tang clans creations, such as their hidden weapons and poison, were considered to be the best in the world in terms of quality. On the other hand, while the items created using the vision and techniques taught in this workshop were slightly superior to ordinary goods, they were still far from being overwhelmingly exceptional. However, Do Yeonsan couldnt reveal his true feelings when the workshops owner and blacksmiths are saying otherwise. It was hard to find a workshop around Lake Tai that treated its craftsmen as well as the Cheolsan Workshop. Furthermore, even if Do Yeonsan decided to go to another workshop, they probably wouldnt accept him. The Cheolsan Workshop, affiliated with the Cheolsan Family, held the greatest influence in the Lake Tai region. Their power was considered to be much stronger than that of any other faction. It was unlikely that they would allow a craftsman who had learned their vision to join another workshop. No faction would allow its own vision and legacy to flow outside its walls. Even if the said vision is considered inadequate or inferior. If Do Yeonsan tried to forcibly leave the Cheolsan Workshop, they would undoubtedly take his life or leave him in a state where he could neither live nor die. Knowing this, Do Yeonsan concealed his doubts and devoted himself only to the work of handling iron. Weapons commonly used by martial artists, such as swords and daggers, had predetermined standards and strengths. No matter how skilled he was, Do Yeonsan had no choice but to meet and adhere to the standards of the Cheolsan Workshop. On the other hand, small items like cow hair needles were different. Since there were hardly any craftsmen who made such items in the workshop, there were no predetermined standards. Thanks to that, he could freely demonstrate his skill. The cow hair needles that Pyo-wol was holding now were one such item. How much is it? T, Three silver coins. Do Yeonsan replied in a trembling voice. Pyo-wol willingly paid him the said amount. The cow hair needles were worth that much. The materials cost very little. For three pieces of silver, I can make the thing I want. Do Yeonsan clenched his fists. No one knew that he had sold the cow hair needles for three pieces of silver. As long as he deposited the right amount, all the remaining money was his. Thank you. Do Yeonsan bowed his head in gratitude. Pyo-wol noticed a small pattern on the sash that wrapped the needles. It was a distinctive pattern of two intersecting circles. What is this pattern? Oh that thats my mark. Mark? When I become famous, I plan to put that mark on all my items. Do Yeonsan replied, blushing as if he was embarrassed. Renowned craftsmen often leave distinctive traces or marks to prove that they had made the item. Do Yeonsan also created his own mark following the footsteps of such craftsmen. Is that so? Hehe! Its a pattern that my younger sibling likes. Thats why I also engraved the same pattern on my younger siblings necklace. Thats cool. Hehe! I dont know if its truly cool, but my younger sibling likes it. Do Yeonsan scratched his head. Let me ask you one last thing. Sure! Anything. Whats the name of the owner of the Cheolsan Workshop? The owner shares the same name as the workshop. The owner is Master Tang Cheolsan. Hes a direct descendant of the Tang clan. A direct descendant of the Tang Clan? I see. Pyo-wol nodded. Do Yeonsan looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression. There wasnt a single person in the entire region who didnt know who Tang Cheolsan was. Since his surname was Tang, he claimed to be a descendant of the Tang clan. In Sichuan and its surrounding provinces, the Tang clan was feared, but in this place which was thousands of miles away, they were treated as a mysterious sect. Since this region never had any direct contact with the true Tang clan, they only knew of their good qualities. Tang Cheolsans family took advantage of that fact and established themselves here. They emphasized their lineage as the descendants of the Tang clan and dominated the neighborhoods market. There wasnt a person in the Lake Tai area who didnt know that. This person is an outsider. Do Yeonsan immediately realized that Pyo-wol was someone who had come from the outside, but he didnt find it strange. Lake Tais landscape was unparalleled, and people from all over the world would often come and visit to see it. It was then. Hey! You beggar! Suddenly, a fierce voice came from inside. In an instant, Do Yeonsans shoulders shook as he answered, Yes! What are you doing here, you punk? Wheres my sword? I told you to clean it! A man who appeared to be in his early to mid-twenties came out from the back of the workshop with a grunt. His eyes were slanted upwards and his thin lips resembled a swallows beak. Smack! The man slapped Do Yeonsan across the cheek. The blow was so hard that Do Yeonsans body staggered from the impact. His lip burst open, and blood flowed. His cheek also swelled up instantly. Wheres my sword?! Huh, you bastard! I placed it on the left rack in my room. Why did you put it there? I told you to bring it to me! At that time, you clearly said to put it thereC You son of a bitch! Are you saying I lied to you? No, I must have been mistaken. Do Yeonsan quickly shook his head. To think that I brought a beggar like you here, fed you, taught you skills, and you cant even handle a simple taskC Ill work harder, Master! Forget it, you brat! Get out of the way! The man punched Do Yeonsan on the shoulder and went back inside. He was truly unruly, acting as he pleased without even giving a glance to Pyo-wol, who was a customer. Swish! Only after the man had disappeared entirely did Do Yeonsan wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Red blood stained his sleeve. His head was still throbbing from the shock, but Do Yeonsan tried to force a smile. I showed a customer an unpleasant sight. I apologize. That man seems to hold a high position. He is Young Master Tang Ik-gi of the Cheolsan Workshop. Young master? Then is he the son of the owner? Yes. He tends to be a little selfish, but hes not a bad person. Do Yeonsan made an effort to defend him. But, contrary to his words, his eyes were shining coldly. * * * Pyo-wol left the Cheolsan Workshop and returned to the inn. The streets were lit up with red lanterns as darkness descended. The shops that had been open for business during the day had closed, and brothels and pubs had taken their place. As night fell, more people came out onto the streets. The nearby soju tavern, known as Sexiang, was right around the corner. Just like the taverns in Lake Tai, Sexiang was famous for its liquor. Enjoying the fresh fish dishes made from the fish caught in Lake Tai, accompanied by music, alcohol, and courtesans, was an essential path that any hedonist had to take. Even today, the streets of Lake Tai were packed with pleasure-seekers, talking about courtesans. Hehehe! Lets go to Donghae Pavilion today. The new prostitute there is so amazing. Donghae Pavilion? Id rather go to Seochang Pavilion. Thats where the best courtesans in Lake Tai can be found. People who were somewhat intoxicated were boasting to each other about how the brothel they knew was the best. The streets were full of such people. A city where people become drunk on alcohol and women. This was precisely the place. Amidst it all, it seemed like Pyo-wol was the only one walking to his lodgings with a clear mind. Pyo-wol didnt even bother to look anywhere else. He just headed straight to the inn he had booked. The name of the inn he was staying at was Lake Tais First Pavilion. It was an inn beloved by countless revelers because they could see a panoramic view of Lake Tai when the windows were open. Lake Tais First Pavilion was also crowded with drunkards. There were no empty seats on the first floor. Should I join them? As Pyo-wol was thinking about it, an inn servant approached him. Have you returned? The inn servant smiled brightly at Pyo-wol. The inn servant had an excellent memory, so he knew that Pyo-wol had booked a room here. No, even if his memory wasnt all that good, it was unthinkable that he wouldnt remember a man with such a striking appearance. That was how memorable Pyo-wols appearance was. If youre worried that there are no empty seats, you can come up to the next floor. Are there seats on the next floor? The next floor is only for guests who made a reservation, but its an exception for guests staying in our inn. You can consider it a kind of privilege. Im glad to hear that, then Ill go up to the next floor. Oh, by the way! Theres an important gathering of guests on this floor tonight, so if you can, avoid looking in their direction. What kind of gathering is it? Its a gathering of the young talents in this neighborhood. I dont know why theyre gathering though, hehe! The inn servant smiled as if he was excited just by seeing them. Although he was currently working as an inn servant, he also had ambitions of mastering martial arts and gaining recognition from people one day. For the inn servant, the gathering of renowned talented martial artists in the area was a rare treat. Such an opportunity to see renowned martial artists in Jiangsu Province was extremely rare, so his excitement and expectations were at an all-time high. But despite the inn servants excitement, Pyo-wol was unimpressed. When it comes to renowned talents in Jianghu, Pyo-wol already met enough of them to feel nauseous. That was why he didnt have any expectations for them. The inn servant suddenly clapped his hands and said, Oh, by the way, if youre going to have a meal on this floor, you have to try our inns high-end cuisine. But since only a few guests avail it, we have to adjust the prices. I see. Bring me something appropriate. What about alcohol? No, its okay. Well then, I think the steamed carp from todays catch would be suitable. Ill place an order in the kitchen, so you can go up first. The inn servant grinned before dashing off to the kitchen. With a personality as tough and lively as the inn servants, it seemed like he would succeed in anything he did, not just in being a waiter. Pyo-wol went to the second floor of the inn. There were several tables set up by the window, which offered the best view on this floor. It looked like the tables were set up for todays meeting. Pyo-wol chose a seat farthest away from where the gathering would take place. He wasnt the only one on this floor, there were several others. They briefly glanced at Pyo-wol, but they soon lost interest as they sat in a different area unrelated to the gathering. Like the inn servant, it seemed that they had also come here today to catch a glimpse of the renowned talents. That meant that the gathering of talents was a major point of interest here. Pyo-wol sat down and looked out at the view of the street. The sight of people stumbling under the red lanterns seemed somewhat unfamiliar. He couldnt quite grasp how it felt to live freely while being thoroughly intoxicated like that. It was then. It feels good to go to the countryside for a while. Is it true that the alcohol here is so delicious? You wont be disappointed. Among all the drinks Ive had, this place is undoubtedly the best. Hehe! If you guarantee it, then Im sure its true. Im looking forward to it. With a loud bang, the two people ascended to the second floor. Soundlesswind21s notes: Hello! Just a reminder, with charge upfront billing, patrons pay upfront when they join and then on the 1st of each month after that. Charge upfront bills renew at approximately 12:00 am PT on the 1st of each month. With this in mind, patrons will be billed tomorrow, June 1, 2023 (12:00 am Pacific Time). 3 chapters will be released from then on every weekday (Monday-Friday), except weekends (Saturday-Sunday). For those who dont want to be charged automatically for renewal, it would be best to cancel or delete your subscription now. Anyway, thank you for your support! CH 323 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 23 Two men ascended to the second floor, engaged in conversation. One of them was a young man of noble appearance, dressed in a blue robe. His sharp gaze and well-defined jawline seemed to involuntarily cause those who looked at him to be intimidated. The other was a spirited and fierce-looking young man wearing a sleeveless martial attire that exposed his shoulders. His muscular physique and his tanned skin similarly gave him an imposing appearance. At their arrival, the people around Pyo-wol began to murmur amongst themselves. Isnt that young master Zhao Yiguang of the Nanjing sect? He looks as extraordinary as the rumors say him to be. Then the person he is with must be young master Bok Hojin of the Changjiang Fortress, right? I heard that young master Zhao and young master Bok are close friends. It seems like it was true. The man wearing a blue robe was none other than Zhao Yiguang, while the one in sleeveless attire was Bok Hojin. Zhao Yiguang had a reputation for being the successor of the Nanjing sect. The Nanjing sect, which is also often referred to as the Zhao clan, is based in Nanjing, a city near Lake Tai. The Zhao clan is a prestigious family that wielded significant power and influence in Nanjing for generations. With such a long-standing history, they managed to forge extensive connections and became powerful enough to be secretly recognized as the rulers of Jiangsu Province. Zhao Yiguang, as the successor of the Nanjing sect, inherited his fathers influence and connections. Known for his admirable character and outstanding personality, many sought to establish ties with him. On the other hand, Bok Hojin, who stood shoulder to shoulder with Zhao Yiguang, belonged to the Nokrim faction.1 The Nokrim faction was originally united under the Heavenly Heights Stronghold.2 However, as the years passed, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold was divided into two valleys and four fortresses. The two valleys were Ziying Valley and Shaoyun Valley; while the four fortresses were Huaying Fortress, Gosan Fortress, Baekho Fortress, and Changjiang Fortress. Although the Changjiang Fortress was considered the last of the four, it was the most influential. This was because it made use of the tributaries along Yangtze River. They collected tolls at various locations along the said river, thus making them wealthier than most top factions. Although prestigious families and factions belonging to the Nokrim are usually polar opposites, the Nanjing sect and Changjiang Fortress have been inseparable for decades, resulting in a close relationship between their respective heirs, Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin. As if to prove this fact, the two walked up and took their seats amicably, paying no attention to the gazes of others. The inn servant, who had recommended this floor to Pyo-wol earlier, quickly came up to them and bowed. Have the young masters arrived? Are we the first ones here? Yes! Bring us some drinks and food first. Understood. The inn servant replied before swiftly running downstairs. When he finished ordering, Zhao Yiguang fanned himself and looked around the room. He could see many peoples eyes on him. A cold smile crept upon Zhao Yiguangs lips. Rat bastards. The way they watched him was reminiscent of rats in the slums. However, he couldnt reveal his true feelings. Disguising his true feelings with a smile, Zhao Yiguang looked at each and every person on the same floor. At that moment, there was one man who caught his eye. A man with a face as white as snow and a face more beautiful than a womans. Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols appearance was so stunning that anyone could mistake him for a woman. Although Zhao Yiguang was confident in his appearance, compared to Pyo-wol, he felt as insignificant as a firefly before a full moon. Was there such a person in Lake Tai? A vicious glint flashed through Zhao Yiguangs eyes. Whenever he encounter someone more handsome than himself, he would always feel the urge to punch them in the face. But he had no choice but to hold back for now. There were too many eyes watching him. Bok Hojin studied Zhao Yiguangs face carefully. After knowing him for so many years, Bok Hojin could tell what Zhao Yiguang was thinking just by looking at his expression. That bad habit of his still hasnt changed. Bok Hojin smirked. He was the only one who knew about Zhao Yiguangs true personality. And as long as he kept his mouth shut, Zhao Yiguang could keep up his impeccable appearance, and no rumors about him would end up spreading. Thud, thud, thud! Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the stairs again. The gaze of the two turned toward the stairs. This time, the person who climbed the stairs was an incredibly beautiful woman. She possessed a dazzling appearance like a rose in full bloom. The two men greeted her with delight. Welcome! Ah, Lady Eum! I apologize for being a little late. The woman made an apologetic expression. Upon seeing that, both men clapped their hands and spoke simultaneously, Oh, thats not true! We also only arrived just now, so Lady Eum came right on time. Lady Eum seems to have become even more beautiful. Hoho! Both of you gentlemen seem to have become more handsome, too. The woman giggled as she teased them playfully. Her name was Eum Yujeong. Eum Yujeong was known for her reputation in the Sword Blossom Pavilion.3 The Sword Blossom Pavilion is a faction consisting of only women, located in the neighboring city of Taixing. And its leader, Go Yeonsu, was a rising force to be reckoned with. For some unknown reason, Go Yeonsu harbored extreme hatred towards men to the point that she refuses to accept a single male disciple, thus creating a faction consisting solely of women. With only women present in their ranks, some men driven by desire and lust attempted to approach like flies. But, none of them survived. Go Yeonsus hands were exceedingly cruel. She was especially more brutal towards the men, making her an object of terror. Eum Yujeong was a disciple who inherited Go Yeonsus martial arts, but her temperament was quite different from Go Yeonsus. With Eum Yujeongs beautiful appearance and affectionate personality, many men liked her. Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were no exception. Eum Yujeong seemed to be aware of the mens attention and interest in her, so she led the conversation with a constant twinkle in her eyes and a smile on her lips. Their conversation continued until others joined them. Four more martial artists followed. When all seven of them gathered, they exchanged drinks with each other and chatted. They did not gather with a specific purpose in mind. It was merely an informal get-together aimed at fostering camaraderie among the members of the Golden Heaven Society. Nonetheless, the other people on the second floor looked at them with envy. They knew that those seven people gathered here today would be the ones who would lead the future of Jiangsu Province. In their eyes, success was already within those seven indidivuals grasp. That was why the rest of the people on the floor eagerly sought an opportunity to intervene in their conversations. Pyo-wol could clearly see the intentions of those people. In fact, their intentions were so obvious that it would be strange not to notice. There was only one reason why those people hadnt bothered to rent out an entire floor, and instead held their gathering in such an accessible location, in full view of everyone else. It was none other than to show off their power. Pyo-wol had witnessed a similar scene before. People seemed to have mostly the same mindset and thinking, given that a similar thing was happening even here. Upon observing such recurring events, Pyo-wol found the ways of the world quite amusing. His appetite suddenly dropped. Just as Pyo-wol was about to stand up, leaving his food untouched, another person came up the stairs. It was a man who had a tense expression on his face as he gazed at the members of the Golden Heaven Society. It was also a face Pyo-wol had seen a few hours earlier. Was his name Tang Ik-gi? The man with a rooster-like appearance was none other than Tang Ik-gi, whom Pyo-wol had seen at Cheolsan Workshop. Tang Ik-gi walked straight to where Zhao Yiguang was. Young master Zhao! Its me, Tang Ik-gi. Oh, what brings you here, brother Tang? Zhao Yiguang smiled, pretending to know him. Seeing his reaction, Tang Ik-gi slightly lowered his head, and spoke with a somewhat defeated expression, I, I heard that young master Zhao was in this area, so I came by to pay my respects. Oh! Is that so? Zhao Yiguang widened his eyes in surprise. Tang Ik-gi inwardly cursed at Zhao Yiguangs reaction. What a cunning snake-like bastard! How much more do you want? Tang Ik-gi visit to this place was by no means a coincidence. He had heard in advance that a meeting of the Golden Heaven Society would be taking place here so he came prepared. Tang Ik-gi had not yet been accepted as a member of the Golden Heaven Society. To join the said organization, the consent of existing members was required, and in Jiangsu Province, Zhao Yiguang had the greatest influence. Only when he manages to gain Zhao Yiguangs approval would other members of the Golden Heaven Society also agree to let him join. In the meantime, Tang Ik-gi had done everything possible to impress Zhao Yiguang. He even pretended to be on the verge of death, just to gain Zhao Yiguangs attention. At this point, Tang Ik-gi had done everything he could to deserve being accepted as a member, but Zhang Yiguang still maintained an ambiguous attitude, neither approving nor rejecting him. Tang Ik-gi was driven even more crazy by Zhang Yiguangs indecisiveness. If Zhang Yiguang had outright rejected his application, Tang Ik-gi would not have had his hopes high up, but Zhang Yiguang continue giving him a vague answer, which drove him mad. Tang Ik-gi had come to the meeting of the Golden Heaven Society today precisely because he no longer trusted Zhao Yiguang. Tang Ik-gi believed that he could only enter mainstream society by joining the Golden Heaven Society. If he could be a member of the Golden Heaven Society, he wouldnt care about any humiliation he might face today. Tang Ik-gi cautiously spoke, watching Zhao Yiguangs reactions. Since weve already met, would it possible for me to join all of you here? Well, I think we need to hear what the other members have to say about that. It is our unwritten rule not to include anyone if even one member feels uncomfortable. Do you understand, brother Tang? Of, Of course, I do. If even one person feels uncomfortable, how could I possibly stay here? Haha! I knew you would understand. All right then! Ill now ask for the other members opinions. Zhao Yiguang laughed heartily as he looked at the rest of the members. Although Tang Ik-gi was right in front of them, the other members didnt even spare a glance at him. They were all busy chatting among themselves. Zhao Yiguang turned to them and said, Now, pay attention, everyone. I have a new friend here who wants to join us today. I ask all of you to freely express your opinions on this matter. Only when Zhao Yiguan spoke did everyones eyes turned to Tang Ik-gi. Tang Ik-gis face flushed red with embarassment He was the successor to the Cheolsan family, a well-recognized and influential family in the region, yet here he was being treated like this. It was truly shameful. But, he had no choice. If he couldnt receive the approval of all these individuals then he wouldnt be able to enter the Golden Heaven Society. After Jang Mugeuk became the leader of the Golden Heaven Society, the status and prestige of the organization became even more remarkable. It had already been difficult to become a member in the past, but after Jang Mugeuk became its head, the process became even more stringent, to the point where some people didnt even dare to apply for membership. If a person is affiliated with a sect in Jianghu, being a member of the Golden Heaven Society is necessary to receive favorable treatment. Tang Ik-gi regretted not joining the Golden Heaven Society earlier. If he had joined earlier, he wouldnt have had to go through this rigorous process right now. How could we accept a new member when we already have so many? Having another one join doesnt sit well with me. Wouldnt it be better to stabilize our current members first before accepting new ones? Negative sentiments immediately spread amongst the group. Just as Tang Ik-gis face was turning dark, Eum Yujeong unexpectedly spoke up, Hoho! Rejecting someone who has come this far so openly would be too harsh, wouldnt it? How about this? Lets accept him as a temporary member for now, and see how he behaves. Depending on his behavior, we can decide whether or not we should accept him as a full member. Of course, if we deem him unsuitable, we can simply reject him, right? Oh! Lady Eum has a point. Lady Eums thoughts are indeed profound. I agree with Lady Eums idea. I also think its best to follow Lady Eums suggestion. The other members echoed their agreement with Eum Yujeongs opinion. Only Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow, showing his displeasure. Tang Ik-gi couldnt help but feel uneasy as he noticed Zhao Yiguangs reaction. No matter how favorable Eum Yujeong was towards him, he knew that if Zhao Yiguang refused, it would still be the end. Eum Yujeong was well aware of that fact as well. So as if she had a good idea, Eum Yujeong whispered to Zhao Yiguang, As he listened to her, a faint smile appeared on Zhao Yiguangs lips. Well, what if we do it this way? Everyones attention then focused on Zhao Yiguang. Enjoying the attention, Zhao Yiguang continued, Lets indeed accept brother Tang as a temporary member for now. However, to become a full member, brother Tang needs to make a significant contribution. Contribution? It literally means that brother Tang must make a significant contribution to Jianghu. If brother Tang manages to accomplish something that everyone recognizes, we will accept him as a member without any objections. Haha, its quite a strategy. After all, there have been rumors going around that we form cliques and play favorites. But, of course, those rumors will surely disappear if we accept someone who has made a contribution to Jianghu, since the new member is more than suitable. I agree as well. Indeed, Lady Eums thoughts are profound. Im truly impressed. The members expressed their agreement with expressions of admiration. On the other hand, Tang Ik-gis expression contorted in an unpleasant manner. It was all well and good to tell him to make a significant contribution, but at this point, there was nothing he could do that would qualify as a significant contribution. Above all, Tang Ik-gi had no desire to throw himself into dangerous situations. If he had that kind of personality, he wouldnt have gone to such lengths to join the Golden Heaven Society. If everyone agrees, we will accept brother Tang as a temporary member. Congratulations on becoming a temporary member. Haha! In response to Zhao Yiguangs declaration, each member offered a word of congratulations to Tang Ik-gi. Tang Ik-gi only forcibly smiled at them in return. Damn it! He had no choice but to keep a smile on his face because if he lost his temper here, he would undoubtedly lose even his temporary membership. At that moment, a man dining alone entered his field of vision. It was the same man he had seen in the workshop during the day. Tha man was so handsome that it got on Tang Ik-gis nerves, so even if he had only seen him once, the image of the man was deeply engraved in his mind. He could even see that dastardly Eum Yujeong sneaking sideways glances at him. Right now, Tang Ik-gi needed something to vent out his anger on. Soundlesswind21s notes: Pyo-wol be minding his own business in a corner yet still manages to attract unwanted trouble T-T. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 324 Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 24 Pyo-wol no longer thought it was worth observing the gathering of the Golden Heaven Society. It wasnt his cup of tea to see a bunch of people showing off like that. Just as Pyo-wol was about to stand up from his seat and head down the stairs, Wait a minute. Eum Yujeong suddenly called out to Pyo-wol. The moment she spoke, the attention of all the Golden Heaven Society members immediately shifted and focused on her. This was because it was extremely unusual for Eum Yujeong to speak to a person from outside of their organization. When Pyo-wol slightly turned his head to look at her, Eum Yujeong walked over to him gracefully, wearing her characteristic smile. The mere sight of her approaching Pyo-wol evoked jealous expressions from the men around. Eum Yujeong walked up to Pyo-wol. A strong scent emanated from her body. But, it wasnt a particularly pleasant smell. To Pyo-wol, whose sense of smell was exceptionally sensitive, her scent was even more noticeable. Pyo-wol stared at Eum Yujeong without saying a word. Although she would have been normally offended by his reaction, she couldnt help but smile. Im sorry for being rude and calling you out of nowhere. By any chance, are you a Jianghu warrior? So what if I am? It seems you have indeed mastered martial arts. I had a feeling you might. What do you want? Well, if youre a martial artist, I was wondering if you would like to join us. As you can see, the Golden Heaven Society is a gathering of young martial artists. Eum Yujeong smiled brightly. It was a genuine smile, different from the forced smiles she usually shows to the members of the Golden Heaven Society or Tang Ik-gi. Seeing this, sparks seem to fly out of Zhao Yiguang and other members eyes. Pyo-wol didnt even give them as much as a glance and replied, Im not interested. Why? Isnt it a great opportunity to get acquainted with the young warriors of Jiangsu Province? I have no reason to get acquainted with you. How unexpected. Usually, when an offer is given out like this, everyone accepts it gratefully. Eum Yujeong tilted her head in confusion. It was an innocent and naive expression that seemed genuinely unaware of the reason. However, Pyo-wol could already see through her fake expression. Out of the corner of her eye, Eum Yujeong was slyly glancing at the reactions of the martial artists of the Golden Heaven Society. She was enjoying observing their reactions. Pyo-wol instantly saw through the position Eum Yujeong held in this gathering. The queen bee. In a group with many women and only one man, the man wouldnt be able to stand out, but in a group where men are the majority and there is only one woman, she would be treated like a queen. Although some women might feel burdened receiving such undivided attention from men, there are also others who use it to subtly manipulate and control them according to their own will. Eum Yujeong belonged to the latter group. She was aware of the fact that her beauty was enough to attract and captivate men, and she knew exactly how to manipulate them. Nonetheless, her actions of approaching Pyo-wol, who is a complete stranger, and inciting jealousy among the Golden Heaven Society men, thus ultimately, making herself the center of attention was not something she calculated beforehand. It was just a natural habit ingrained in her. The first to react was Tang Ik-gi. How dare you reject Lady Eums offer! It seems like you dont realize how big of an opportunity her offer is! Tang Ik-gi approached Pyo-wol while berating him. Pyo-wol didnt miss how the smile at the corner of Eum Yujeongs lips deepened. Just as Pyo-wol had anticipated, she had orchestrated this whole situation and was enjoying it. Tang Ik-gi completely blocked Eum Yujeongs path and shouted, Apologize to Lady Eum immediately! Why should I? You acted rudely towards her, so you should apologize right away! Everyone knew his words were ridiculous and kind of forced, but no one stopped him. Instead, they wore smiles on their faces showing that they were enjoying the spectacle. Pyo-wol was not the type of man who easily gets excited. His reason would always prevail over his emotions, and he knew how to control himself in any situation. However, the scene unfolding before him now was so repulsive that it made him nauseous. Those present here are the most talented and outstanding disciples in Jiangsu. No other young martial artists could compare to them. If all went well, they would all be leading Jiangsu Province in the future. They had a solid foundation, and their martial skills were superior and exceptional compared to others. With how strong they are now, it would be difficult for anyone to break the iron fortress they would build in the future. At least not anyone from this place. Jin Geum-woo had painstakingly organized the Golden Heaven Society not just for this kind of outcome. He had wanted the young martial artists of Jianghu to work together with the hope of countering the invisible group known as the Kowloon Assasin Guild. Thats why he made the conditions for joining the Golden Heaven Society so difficult. He wanted to make sure that only the right people were accepted. However, his good intentions were being exploited by the likes of Zhao Yiguang, leading to the privatization and abuse of power. Their actions at the moment were an insult to the deceased Jin Geum-woo. At that moment, Pyo-wols expression changed. His calm pupils now emitted a red glint that had never been there before. The red glint in Pyo-wols eyes had already disappeared back then when he gained a newfound enlightenment at Tianzhongshan. The fact that the red glint in his eyes reappeared meant that Pyo-wols state of mind was currently disturbed. The moment Tang Ik-gi saw the red glow in Pyo-wols eyes, he involuntarily swallowed dry saliva. He felt an inexplicable sense of dread. But, backing down now was out of the question. Everyone was watching him. If he backed down here, he might lose the temporary membership position he had obtained with great difficulty. What are you trying to accomplish by glaring at me like that? Look straight and apologize to Lady Eum instead! Let me ask you a question. What do you want to ask? Do you really want to join the Golden Heaven Society? If you do, then you should know that you will just end up as their plaything. What do you know?! Tang Ik-gi burst out in anger. Because Tang Ik-gis attention was solely focused on Pyo-wol, busy glaring at him, he failed to see it. The fact that Eun Yujeong was smiling right behind him. Just as Pyo-wol had anticipated, she was enjoying the current situation. More precisely, she was enjoying her power and authority. But Tang Ik-gi remained oblivious to her schemes. He was like a worker bee feeling a sense of superiority as he had the queen bees attention on him. Furthermore, as someone who is not yet fully integrated into the swarm, he strived to appear impressive in front of her. And it wasnt just Tang Ik-gi. The others were ready to jump in as well. Only Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin managed to maintain a calm expression as they observed. Eek! Tang Ik-gi suddenly swung his palm open. His palm was now stained red. Three Yang Divine Palm.1 It was a martial art technique of the Tang clan. However, its true essence had disappeared, leaving only an empty shell. As a result, the power behind the technique was less than a third of its original strength. Nonetheless, it would still be difficult to find an opponent on the shores of Lake Tai who can handle the technique upfront. That was why Tang Ik-gi was naturally confident that he would be able to inflict significant damage on Pyo-wol. Pwook! However, the moment intense pain surged through his shoulder and collarbone, Tang Ik-gi realized something had gone wrong. Keugh! A groan escaped his mouth. Pyo-wols index finger deeply embedded itself in Tang Ik-gis shoulder. Pyo-wols finger had pierced through Tang Ik-gis shoulder like a dagger. Tang Ik-gis eyes widened in pain, unable to continue unleashing his technique, the Three Yang Divine Palm. Furthermore, the pain not only seemed to paralyze his body but as well as his head. . Silence descended on the floor. The young skilled members of the Golden Heaven Society could only stare at Pyo-wols fingers with their mouths tightly shut. They hadnt expected Pyo-wol to possess such formidable martial arts skills. Penetrating a martial artists muscles with a sharp blade already proved to be difficult, let alone twisting them like tofu with a blunt finger. No one present in the inn was capable of such a feat. And yet, to think the person who performed such a difficult task did it effortlessly, with a calm expression on his face as if it was nothing. On top of that, he had a delicate appearance like a woman. Their opponent was a master beyond their wildest expectations. Keuk! Tang Ik-gi couldnt bear the pain and let out a desperate scream. The intensity of his scream was enough to send shivers down the spines of the spectators. Crack! Pyo-wol applied more force to the finger that pierced Tang Ik-gis shoulder and pushed it down. Tang Ik-gis eyes rolled back in response, and he fell to his knees. The pain that shot through his muscles and nerves was more than he dared to bear. He had never even imagined such excruciating pain before. Tang Ik-gi weakly fell to his knees. P, Please! Tears and mucus streamed down Tang Ik-gis face as he pleaded. However, Pyo-wol didnt even spare him a glance. Pyo-wols gaze was fixed on Eum Yujeong, who pushed and incited Tang Ik-gi from behind. Eum Yujeongs eyebrows knitted together. An extraordinary master. She never expected Pyo-wol to be such a strong martial artist. She had thought that at best, he would be on their level, so she had dared to play such a trick. Since as long as they were on the same level, she believed that they could handle anything. However, contrary to her expectations, Pyo-wol was an extremely strong warrior. Eum Yujeongs pupils flickered restlessly. She was trying to figure out how to get out of this mess. Eum Yujeong swiftly took control of the situation and greeted, I failed to recognize that a great master has appeared right in front of me. May I humbly ask for your name? Now youre asking for my name? I apologize. I acted rudely because of my lack of awareness. I hope youll be generous enough to forgive me. If you could kindly let me know your esteemed name, Ill make sure to repay the disrespect and rudeness I have committed today. Eum Yujeong assumed a submissive posture that seemed almost excessive. She realized that she wasnt going to be able to play queen bee like how she usually does in front of the other members. If she wanted to survive in Jianghu, she would have to have at least this level of awareness. At that moment, Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin, who had been silent until now, also stepped forward. Zhao Yiguang stood next to Eum Yujeong and said, Brother Tang is probably regretting his actions deeply by now, so how about ending this confrontation and withdrawing your hand? There was intense tension in Zhao Yiguangs eyes. Even if he ruled like an emperor among the martial artists of this place, he couldnt casually confront someone as powerful as Pyo-wol. Jianghu is the kind of place where strength prevailed, and it was not uncommon for people to be killed for not recognizing their opponents level. It was the same with Zhao Yiguang. He was feeling a strong sense of crisis at the moment. Depending on how he handles the situation now, his position in Jiangsu Province would change. If he ended up handling the situation poorly, then the reputation he painstakingly built up until now would crumble. But if he handles it well, then he would be able to solidify his position as the leader of the young martial artists in Jiangsu Province. Pyo-wol stared intently at Zhao Yiguang. The moment their eyes met, Zhao Yiguang felt his heart sink. What kind of eyes He had never seen such deep, and emotionless eyes before. He felt like he was looking at an emotionless doll. Zhao Yiguang tried to maintain a calm expression and said, Id like to apologize on behalf of brother Tang for the disrespect he had committed. I will personally ensure that such incidents do not occur again. I swear this in honor of the Nanjing family, so please forgive us this one time. His voice and attitude were extremely polite and respectful. If Pyo-wol chooses not to withdraw his hand here, then he would become nothing more than a narrow-minded person. Pyo-wol asked Tang Ik-gi, Is your fathers name Tang Cheolsan? T-Thats right. He belongs to the branch side of the Tang family, right? W-Who said were part of the branch family? Were direct descendants. In any case, it appears youre part of the branch side of the Tang family. W-Why do you ask? A-Anyway, please release your finger. It hurts too much. Tang Ik-gi begged with tears streaming down his face. Snap! When Pyo-wol pulled his finger out, blood spurted out. Tang Ik-gi couldnt even let out a scream, he only trembled in pain. There was also a clear streak of pee on his pants. Tch! Bok Hojin clicked his tongue and quickly helped Tang Ik-gi in stopping the bleeding. Zhao Yiguang turned to Pyo-wol and said, Thank you. We will never forget the kindness youve shown us. Whether this is out of kindness or not, well find out later. By the way, we still havent heard your honorable name yet. If you would kindly tell us, we will make sure to remember it, to avoid making the same mistake. Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol? The Reaper? Zhao Yiguangs eyes widened. Is he really the Reaper? Oh my goodness! A wave of commotion spread among the members of the Golden Heaven Society. Soundlesswind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 325 The Reaper. There wasnt a single member of the Golden Heaven Society who didnt know of that title. But, their knowledge didnt stem solely because the owner of the title had a formidable reputation that shook Jianghu, but rather because they have received a specific order from above. [Avoid direct contact and conflict with the Reaper, Pyo-wol.] It was just a single line, but the meaning contained within it was far from simple. It meant that the newly appointed leader of the Golden Heaven Society, Jang Mugeuk, had a strong opinion of Pyo-wol. Although Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin have yet to personally meet their leader, they both knew well enough about his prowess, which was why they willingly acknowledged him as the new head. Among the martial artists of his age, there were only a handful of warriors Jang Mugeuk recognizes as exceptional and skilled. Neither Zhao Yiguang nor Bok Hojin was among them. Yet, the two of them have no complaints because Jang Mugeuk was truly an outstanding martial artist. Jang Mugeuk was not just someone who can be confined within the boundaries of a late-stage cultivator. And for an existence like Jang Mugeuk, one of the people he acknowledges, although begrudgingly, was none other than the Reaper, Pyo-wol. Zhao Yiguangs eyes sank deeply. The Reaper The significance of having a title in Jianghu was extraordinarily special. It contained all the information about the other person. A prime example of this was the Three Saints. The title, War Saint, was bestowed upon someone who had reached the pinnacle of martial prowess. Then for the title of Wind Saint, the person was given such a nickname because of his free-spiritedness. And as for the title, Sword Saint, it was given to Han Yucheon because he had achieved unparalleled mastery of the sword. Titles are more often than not symbolic that reflect the personality of their beholder and the characteristics of their martial arts. Just by knowing the persons title, one could discern the level, disposition, and temperament of the title holder. The man in front of them possessed the title Reaper or the God of Death. It was extremely rare for someone to bear the title of God. It was a title that could only be bestowed upon someone who had reached the pinnacle in a certain field and reached a level of excellence that no one else could match. Furthermore, Pyo-wol had the word, death attached to his title. This could only mean that Pyo-wol had reached a level similar to a god when it comes to killing people. It was difficult to imagine how skilled a person must be at killing to earn the title of Reaper. Usually, those who bestowed such grandiose titles upon themselves often turned out to be braggarts, with no actual skill to show for it. But, Pyo-wol was different. It was the people of Chengdu who had first called him the Reaper. At that time, the title of Reaper was hardly known in Jianghu. Of course, those who were well-informed about the affairs in Jianghu or dealt with a lot of information knew of that title. However, they didnt pay much attention to it. They all thought of it as a self-proclaimed title of a braggart. This was especially true since Sichuan was a very closed province with its own independent martial system. Many people believed that having the title, God of Death, in such a secluded province was of little value since it would be of no use once the title holder actually steps into the real world, or in Jianghu. And sometime later, Pyo-wol appeared in Jianghu. If he had truly been just a braggart, the title of Reaper would have been a subject of ridicule. However, his title continued to be consistently maintained even after that. At the very least, it meant that the title Pyo-wol obtained in Chengdu was not a lie. What mattered was that everyone who encountered Pyo-wol in the Jianghu recognized him as the Reaper due to his unparalleled martial prowess and skill. Zhao Yiguang was a very cautious man. He didnt listen to the rumors circulating in Jianghu lightly. Why did the Reaper come here? Jiangsu, with its access to the sea and a major trading port called Haimen, was more prosperous than any other province in Jianghu. There were no absolute sects like the legendary Two Factions, Three Great Sects, or Three Manors. However, various factions such as the Nanjing sect and the Changjiang Fortress, maintained a delicate balance and exerted their influence. In a sense, Jiangsu Province could be seen as a peaceful lake. There was an abundance of resources, and there was only a minimal number of external threats. It was truly a place suitable for stable growth. But now, an external threat named Pyo-wol had entered this tranquil place. Naturally, Zhao Yiguang and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society couldnt help but be on guard. If Pyo-wol was simply passing through without any hidden intentions, then there would be no problem. But, if there was even a slight possibility of him settling here, then thats a different matter. Pyo-wol would end up becoming a serious threat. Pyo-wol is someone who is so formidable that he could end up shaking the entire hierarchical system and power dynamics in Jiangsu Province if he decided to stay. Zhao Yiguang made a concerted effort to maintain a calm expression as he cupped his fists, You must be Master Pyo-wol. Its a pleasure to meet you. You dont seem like it at all I apologize. I have been rude to you upon our first meeting. I hope you would be so open-minded to forgive me of my fault. Zhao Yiguangs tone instantly changed. With Pyo-wol being much older than him, and above all, his great reputation in Jianghu, there was no doubt about his superiority. No matter how capable and skilled Zhao Yiguang was, he could only exercise his authority and power within Jiangsu Province. On the other hand, Pyo-wol was a master encompassing the entire Jianghu. The difference between the two was so stark that Zhao Yiguang couldnt help but show deference and respect to Pyo-wol. Bok Hojin, who finished tending to Tang Ik-gis wounds, also rose from his seat and cupped his fists, Its a pleasure to meet the famous Master Pyo. If its alright with you, I would like to invite you to visit our Changjiang Fortress. Bok Hojins eyes were burning with strong ambition. Pyo-wol knew what that meant. The next person to greet Pyo-wol was Eum Yujeong. She flashed him a bright smile as she similarly cupped her fists, Its truly an honor to meet you, Master Pyo. I hope youll take the time to visit our Sword Blossom Pavilion as well. Among them, the only one who remained stunned and confused was Tang Ik-gi. He was staring blankly at Pyo-wol, almost forgetting the piercing pain in his shoulder. Oh my goodness! The Reaper! Tang Ik-gi was not oblivious to the current events in Jianghu. On the contrary, due to his strong ambition for success, he was more knowledgeable about the current state of affairs and information in Jianghu than anyone else. Therefore, Tang Ik-gi also knew that Pyo-wol was undoubtedly the most exceptional among the high-level experts who had recently emerged in Jianghu. But since Tang Ik-gi had attacked Pyo-wol without knowing his identity, he would have to bear the brunt of the consequences. What should I doC! Oh, I should apologize firstC! It was not a time to be concerned about ones pride. Tang Ik-gi tried to kneel, enduring the pain in his shoulder. However, someone moved before him. It was none other than Zhao Yiguang. Zhao Yiguan stood in front of Tang Ik-gi, blocking his path. Im revoking your temporary membership position. What? Since you attacked Master Pyo-wol recklessly and tarnished the honor of the Golden Heaven Society, I will strip you of your membership position. How could you do that to me?! Just accept your expulsion obediently. If you continue to deny or resist then you will never have a chance to be reinstated. Zhao Yiguangs voice was as cold as ice. Tang Ik-gis face twisted in anger, but he didnt act rashly. It was because of the word reinstated that Zhao Yiguang had mentioned. Although it was Tang Ik-gi who directly confronted Pyo-wol, it was Eum Yujeong who manipulated him behind the scenes. As long as he shoulders all the blame now and not mention Eum Yujeong, then theres a possibility that he would be accepted back as a member in the future. Son of a bitch! Tang Ik-gi trembled in great anger towards Zhao Yiguang. He wanted to scream and get rid of him right away, but Tang Ik-gi managed to keep his temper in check. He realized that he had no choice in the matter anyway. Fuck! Bang! Tang Ik-gi slammed his fist hard into the floor before standing up. Giving Pyo-wol and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society one last resentful look, he soon left the room weakly. The members of the Golden Heaven Society secretly smiled as they watched Tang Ik-gis back descending the stairs like a defeated dog. What an idiot! Well, its better this way. We can easily tame him if we use this opportunity well. Although the members of the Golden Heaven Society tried their best to hide their thoughts and intentions, Pyo-wol could clearly deduce what they were thinking. There are no demons like them. * * * Lake Tai has long been known for its scenic beauty since ancient times. As a result, there were many manors and gardens built on hillsides and mountainsides, providing an overlooking view of the lake. Powerful sects and wealthy merchants often used the said manors and gardens as their vacation homes. The Bluefield Estate was one such manor. Built by an unknown merchant, the Bluefield Estate had been purchased by the Zhao family a few years earlier to use as their vacation home. However, the current head of the Zhao family, Zhao Sumok, rarely visited this place. This in turn caused the real owner of the Bluefield Estate to be Zhao Yiguang, the successor of the Zhao family. Zhao Yiguang would often use this place as his residence whenever he came to Lake Tai. Naturally, all of the warriors guarding the estate were his loyal subordinates. Creak! Zhao Yiguang opened the gate of the Bluefield Estate and walked in. Youve arrived, Young Master! The manager in charge of the Bluefield Estate hurriedly came out and bowed his head in greeting. Seeing Zhao Yiguang, who didnt say a word, the manager sensed that Zhao Yiguang was in a very bad mood. His cold eyes that seemed to be plotting something, tightly sealed lips, and rigid expressionC all of them were signs that appears whenever Zhao Yiguang was in a bad mood. Ill go to the annex. Make sure no one approaches. The annex, sir? Is there a problem? No. The manager quickly bowed his head. If he were the head manager of the Zhao family in Nanjing, he might have the power to reject Zhao Yiguangs orders. However, since he was merely a manager of a manor, he had no such authority. Plus, he didnt have the strength or courage to disobey Zhao Yiguangs orders. As the manager stepped aside, Zhao Yiguang moved forward without hesitation. His destination was the innermost room of the Bluefield Estate, the Star Chamber. The Star Chamber was surrounded by high walls and had only one entrance, making it inaccessible to others. Only Zhao Yiguang himself could freely enter and exit this place. Thud! As soon as he closed the door to the Star Chamber, Zhao Yiguang began to speak, You son of a bitch! How dare you refuse my request and tarnish my reputation?! Damn it! He unleashed vulgar curses without hesitation. He pretended to be so polite in front of others, but it was all just a facade. He had invited Pyo-wol to have a meal with him, but Pyo-wol flatly refused his offer in front of everyone. Externally, he pretended not to be bothered, but inside, his anger boiled. Zhao Yiguang struggled to suppress his anger, but as soon as he entered the empty Star Chamber, his raging emotions erupted like a volcano. Fuck you! You damn bastard! You spineless, lowly bastard! Crash! He punched and smashed every piece of furniture in the Star Chamber. But, Zhao Yiguang still couldnt get rid of the sick feeling in his stomach. This wasnt enough to relieve his frustrations. He needed a stronger stimulus. Zhao Yiguang pressed a hidden mechanism on the wall. As a result, a large bookcase moved to the side, revealing a hidden room. As he descended the stairs leading underground, a subtle fragrance wafted through the air. Zhao Yiguang proceeded down the stairs without hesitation. Below the stairs, there was a fairly spacious underground space. The walls of the basement were adorned with various torture tools such as small knives, hooks, and needles. However, Zhao Yiguang paid no attention to the tools hanging on the wall. He just continued passing by. His footsteps only came to a halt when he reached the corner of the basement, where there was a small bed. On the bed, a young girl could be seen curled up with her arms and legs bound in chains. As she sensed someones presence, the girl raised her head and looked up. The girls face was streaked with tears, a clear sign showing how terrified she was. Her lips were also dry and cracked. She looked to be only about sixteen years old. Until this morning, she was going about her daily routine in peace, unaware of the misfortune that would befall her. Her family was extremely poor. But when her older brother started working, their living conditions gradually improved. They no longer had to struggle to make ends meet, and she could finally wear proper clothes, albeit modest ones. She was finally happy. The girl lived each day with a smile on her face. People around her would even often comment on how beautiful she was. She was so happy until this morning Who are you, sir? And where is this place? Now, her heart was filled with nothing but fear. Crash! Heuk! At that moment, Zhao Yiguangs large hand struck the girls cheek. The girl collapsed, screaming in pain. Dont you dare say a word. Your breath stinks. Hik! Youre nothing, got it? Youre nothing. Zhao Yiguang grabbed the girls chin, forcing her to lock eyes with him. The girls eyes were filled with terror. Her eyes resembled that of a helpless rabbit, unable to muster any resistance. This is exactly the kind of gaze Zhao Yiguang wanted. He didnt want a gaze that look down on him like Pyo-wols. He only wanted eyes that look at him either in fear or in awe. Damn it! Thud! Zhao Yiguang roughly tore the girls clothes apart. The girls pure white naked body was immediately revealed before his eyes. Without any means to resist, the girl could only cower and huddle up like a bird caught in the rain. CH 326 Take a look at this. What is it? Do Yeonsan responded to his colleagues call, without turning his head. Look at this. Its really fascinating. Whats so special about it? Just take a look. As Do Yeonsans reaction was indifferent, his colleague grabbed his hand and pulled him towards his own workbench. Do Yeonsan finally let go of the hammer he was holding and went to his colleagues workstation. On the colleagues workbench, there was a large mineral of unknown identity. Whats so fascinating about it? Its just a rock, isnt it? Its not an ordinary rock. Whats so special about it? Watch closely. Using a hammer and chisel, his coworker gently chipped off a small piece of the mineral. He then placed the extracted mineral fragment, which was about the size of a childs fingernail, into a transparent container filled with water. As the mineral got in touch with the liquid, something amazing happened. Sizzle! Suddenly, the mineral began to dissolve, emitting a cloud of smoke in turn. In that moment, his colleague grabbed his hand and exclaimed, Stay back! Its poisonous. Poisonous? Do Yeonsans eyes widened in surprise. His coworker threw a prepared rat into the transparent container and quickly closed the lid. The initially cloudy smoke soon turned transparent. The truly astonishing event occurred at that moment. The seemingly perfectly healthy rat suddenly vomited blood and died. What theC? Is it dead? What? What happened? I dont know either! If you dont know, then who would? Do Yeonsan asked with an incredulous look on his face, but his colleague only shrugged his shoulders and said, This material was probably mixed in with the iron brought in from Nanman this time. I think someone thought it was iron ore and placed it together. Tang Cheolsan, the owner of the Cheolsan Workshop, was an extremely ambitious man. He wanted to establish a workshop that surpassed the old Tang clan. Thats why he imported rare minerals not only from the Central Plains but also from outside, such as the Western Region, to use in weapon-making. Among the minerals brought from outside the Central Plains, there were some that had the ability to increase the strength of weapons. The mineral that Do Yeonsans colleague was testing right now was one of those imported minerals. It looked different from regular iron ore, so I decided to test it by chipping off a small piece. But then I forgot and left it by the water while I attended to other tasks. So? Well, the dog we keep in the workshop was playing around and accidentally dropped some mineral fragments into the water. Dog? Do you mean Gu Deokryongs dog? Yes, Gu Deokryongs dog. Gu Deokryong was one of the skilled craftsmen at the Cheolsan Workshop. He was an arrogant man who claimed to have some skill and handled apprentices like catching mice. Thats why all the apprentices disliked him. Perhaps because he resembled his master, Gu Deokryongs dog also had an unpleasant temperament and caused many accidents. Because of that, all the apprentices wanted to kill the dog. But they couldnt dare to touch it because they were all wary and afraid of Gu Deokryong. When the mineral fragment fell into the water, the dog sniffed around and growled. Then smoke suddenly started rising. And then? Well, after the dog sniffed the smoke, it died just as quickly as that rat. So, I decided to test it. Oh my god! Isnt it amazing? A mineral that becomes extremely poisonous when it comes into contact with water. Ive never heard of such a thing before, and Im sure no other craftsmen in this workshop knows that such a thing exists! His colleague exclaimed with excitement. He was extremely thrilled due to the emergence of a new mineral he had never encountered before. But to Do Yeonsan, his colleagues behavior seemed very dangerous. If we study this thing well, we might be able to discover and come up with something truly extraordinary. Just like the hidden weapons from the true Tang clan in Sichuan, we might even be able to create a legacy or vision unique to Cheolsan Workshop, and not just a fake version of the Tang clan as we have now. I think its better to leave it alone. But, why? Its dangerous. If you handle the material wrong, you might get poisoned and die even before you have a chance to create something. Oh, come on! Seriously? Despite Do Yeonsans concerns, his colleague didnt seem to pay much attention. He had an excited expression, thinking about how he could create interesting things with this mineral. Several ideas for items made using the mineral also came to Do Yeonsans mind, but he deliberately ignored them. There was a high probability that he would get hurt if he tried to create something with such dangerous material. It was then. Whats wrong with Dabok? Why is it dead? Gu Deokryongs pitiful voice could be heard from outside. Do Yeonsan told his colleague, Hide that thing first. If we make a mistake, we might get beaten to death by that asshole. Okay! His colleague hurriedly hid the mineral under the workbench. Everyone, gather! Gu Deokryong gathered all the apprentices together. He interrogated the apprentices, trying to find the culprit behind his dogs death. However, no one opened their mouths. In the end, the apprentices received harsh punishment from Gu Deokryong throughout the night. Ha! Damn it! Do Yeonsan sighed as he looked at himself in the mirror. He couldnt sleep properly the previous night because of Gu Deokryong, so his eyes were completely bloodshot. The fact that he had to go home in this state saddened him. Today was the day he finally got to go home after a long time. Life as an apprentice in the Cheolsan Workshop was very strict. Apprentices are not allowed to wander and roam around outside casually. Their travels have to be strictly controlled and monitored because the Cheolsan Workshop wanted to prevent their secrets from being leaked. This is also the reason why apprentices have to live inside the workshop and could only go home on certain days. Finally, the one day in a month when he was allowed to go out arrived, but unfortunately the day before today, Gu Deokryongs dog died, causing them great distress. It was truly a terrible situation with bad timing. Still, Do Yeonsan tried hard to smile. He couldnt show a sad face when he finally got to go home and see his family after a long time. He changed into his cleanest clothes and left the Cheolsan Workshop. In his arms, he carried three silver coins. This was the money hed earned secretly after selling his item to Pyo-wol. He wanted to see the happy faces of his parents and younger sibling, so he walked quickly. His house was located in the outskirts, in a poor neighborhood, and since the Cheolsan Workshop was also in the outskirts, it didnt take him long to reach home. Mom! Dad! Suyin! Do Yeonsan called out to his family loudly as he rushed into the house. However, he felt something was off about the atmosphere inside the house. There was a chilling coldness, and there was no warmth at all. Mom? Dad? Do Yeonsan called out as he cautiously walked around. It was strange that the people who would normally run out at the sound of his footsteps didnt rush out to greet him. He had a foreboding feeling, and his intuition soon turned to be right. The moment he opened his parents room, his eyes widened, M, Mom! Dad! What happened?! His parents were lying on the floor, covered in blood. Do Yeonsan hurriedly embraced their bodies and shouted, Mom! Dad! But there was no response. They did not even a twitch. They had already stopped breathing. The coldness of their bodies indicated that they had been dead for quite some time. Do Yeonsan held their bodies tightly and cried his eyes out. It was only after a long time did Do Yeonsan regained back his senses. Wheres Suyin? He frantically searched the house for his one and only younger sibling. However, there was no sign of his sibling anywhere in the house. * * * Pyo-wol went to the restaurant on the first floor of the inn for breakfast. That guy is Pyo-wol, right? Pyo-wol? As he appeared, whispers started going all around the room. The events that took place on the second floor last night had already spread like wildfire. Until now, very few people in the general public knew of Pyo-wols name and title. However, those who had witnessed the encounter between Pyo-wol and the Golden Heaven Society yesterday eagerly spread the word about him. They described Pyo-wol as someone more beautiful than a woman, possessing martial art skills that are not inferior to the young talents of Jiangsu Province. Above all, his martial arts prowess was so great that he defeat Tang Ik-gi in one fell swoop. All of these things were enough to attract the attention of the masses. That was why after the Golden Heaven Society finished their gathering on this floor, the guests hurriedly went to other inns and gossiped about what they had witnessed. Word spread quickly, and in just one night, there were hardly any people in Lake Tai who didnt know Pyo-wol. Among them, some people even came to see Pyo-wol this early in the morning. They admired Pyo-wols beautiful appearance. They say he is more beautiful than a womanC He really is mesmerizing to look at. The customers shook their heads with an expression of disbelief. Since Lake Tai is known for its red-light district, there were plenty of beautiful ladies, as well as handsome individuals. Thanks to that, the standards of the people living in Lake Tai were quite high. They had quite discerning eyes that to the point that they normally dont pay much attention to ordinary beauties and handsome individuals. However, Pyo-wols appearance was on a completely different level. There was nothing ordinary about him, from his facial features to the look in his eyes. Just by taking a glance at his face, their minds would become hazy. All the beautiful women and handsome individuals they had seen so far paled in comparison. This is madness! Truly insane! As someone casually uttered those words, everyone in the room nodded their heads as if in agreement with the offhand remark. As Pyo-wol sat down, the inn servant quickly came over to his side. Were you able to sleep comfortably last night? It was fine. Im glad to hear that, hehe! The inn servant smiled brightly. He was already friendly and kind yesterday, but he seemed even more so today. This was because he had witnessed how Pyo-wol defeated Tang Ik-gi yesterday. For Tang Ik-gi, it might have been an unforgettable humiliation, but for the inn servant, it was a sight that would remain as a lifelong pride. The way Pyo-wol subdued and defeated Tang Ik-gi within a few moves, even exuding a presence that surpassed even the most powerful masters of the Golden Heaven Society, was still deeply imprinted in his mind. Just looking at Pyo-wol seemed to make his heart bloom with grandeur. You need to eat, right? Yes. Hehe, wait here for a bit. The chef has prepared a special dish for you. A special dish? Yes! Its a dish that the chef only serves to esteemed guests, and everyone who tasted it said that the dish has heavenly taste. The inn servants face was filled with pride. Pyo-wol nodded. He didnt have any particular preference for food nor did he have a gourmet nature, but he saw no reason to refuse someone elses hospitality. The inn servant quickly poured warm tea into the cup in front of Pyo-wol. For the meantime, enjoy this tea while you wait. Ill be right back. After placing the tea kettle on the table, Jum Soi swiftly dashed into the kitchen. Left alone, Pyo-wol looked out the window. He was aware that the guests inside the restaurant were stealing glances at him, but he didnt pay much attention to it. He knew well how his splendid appearance captivated peoples gazes, and he had become accustomed to such situations. Now, the fleeting glances from people didnt bother him, nor did they feel burdensome. People only glanced at Pyo-wol secretly, like sneaky cats. No one actually approached him to speak. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol can peacefully stare out the window, enjoying the panoramic view of Lake Tai while he waits for his food to be served. The surface of Lake Tai, bathed in the morning sunlight, sparkled like jewels, and above it were fishermen who had set out their nets since dawn, busy pulling it in. The scene was beautiful, like a painting. To those who were accustomed to such landscapes, it would be just another part of their daily routine, but to Pyo-wol, it evoked a strange feeling. Being raised as an assassin had robbed him of his basic human emotions, leaving him devoid of any empathy and unresponsive to external stimuli. Pyo-wol himself knew that fact well. However, the four months he had spent on Tianzhongshan brought about a great change in him. The change wasnt limited to mere martial accomplishments or deepening of his skills. Something had changed within his mind as well. Now, he was able to look at these landscapes not with an indifferent gaze, but with eyes filled with inspiration. The beautiful landscape led him into a world of contemplation. For a martial artist who had reached a high level of cultivation like Pyo-wol, moments of contemplation like this were extremely precious. After all, it could become a catalyst for unexpected insights. However, at that moment, there was a voice that disturbed his contemplation. Isnt it beautiful? Although the voice was soft and considerate, it shattered Pyo-wols thoughts like glass falling on the ground. Pyo-wols brows furrowed slightly as he looked at the owner of the voice. A woman, dressed extravagantly, was smiling at him. There were over a dozen pieces of accessories pinned to her elaborately styled hair. The accessories, painstakingly crafted by artisans, were so beautiful that their value could not be measured. But, what was truly beautiful more than anything was the womans face itself. The presence before his eyes proved how beautiful a woman could become as long as she put her heart into adorning herself. The woman, who had a seductive smile on her face as she looked at Pyo-wol was Eum Yujeong. CH 327 The red silk dress that Eum Yujeong wore accentuated her beauty to the fullest. The guests inside the inn all had expressions which looked as if they were bewitched by a fox. Eum Yujeong was no stranger to such gazes and expressions. It was natural. Her goal was to mesmerize people anyway. She deliberately made herself as beautiful as possible in order to lure and captivate her opponent. The problem was that the man she wanted to seduce only looked at her with emotionless eyes, which caused a commotion among the onlookers. Pyo-wols eyes as he gazed at her was completely devoid of emotion, as if he was just looking at a stone. Eum Yujeong felt deeply humiliated. But she wasnt weak enough to be frustrated or discouraged by such treatment. She possessed a strong enough heart that allowed her to hide her true feelings. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to hold the reins of power within the Golden Heaven Society and manipulate its members as she pleased. So as if she was unaffected, she spoke, The view of Lake Tai at sunrise like this is truly extraordinary. This is also the reason why so many martial artists have come here and left behind remarkable works. How about you? Do you find the view here equally beautiful? Its certainly an uncommon landscape. I agree. Eum Yujeong nodded while casually taking a seat down across from Pyo-wol. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Pyo-wol. With a radiant smile on Eum Yujeongs face, anyone who saw her could tell that she had a favorable impression of Pyo-wol. Eum Yujeong was a flower out of everyones reach. Because she couldnt be plucked by anyones hand, she shone even more beautifully, causing her to be the subject of mens admiration. Knowing this fact, Eum Yujeong didnt give her heart to anyone and maintained an ambiguous attitude. She knows that this is the surest way to elevate her own worth. Eum Yujeongs display of affection towards Pyo-wol was a deliberate act. Compared to anyone around her, Pyo-wol was a figure beyond comparison. Although Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were capable in their own way, they paled in comparison to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol had only one flaw though, and it was that he had no sect or faction behind him. But, it was all good anyway since Eum Yujeong had a sect called the Sword Blossom Pavilion. Although her sect could not be compared to the Nanjing sect or the Changjiang Fortress, it was still a well-establish faction, and if she could recruit Pyo-wol to such a place, no one in the world would dare to ignore her sect anymore. Eum Yujeong wore her most beautiful smile and looked at Pyo-wol with a deep gaze. Her body emitted a faint rose scent. She had bathe in rose water since dawn, causing the scent of roses to stay in her body. She did all this just so she could seduce Pyo-wol. As long as she could seduce Pyo-wol and keep him within her grasp, she didnt care what else happened. Eum Yujeong whispered in a low voice, Instead of talking here, why dont we go to the Sword Blossom Pavilion? The skill of our sects disciples are probably the best in Lake Tai. Ive already ordered. Just let the others eat it. Theyll probably come running to get it if you leave it behind. Eum Yujeong said, disdain laced in her voice. She could clearly see the people around stealing glances at them. If thats all youre here for, Id like you to leave. What? I want you to get lost and stop interrupting my meal. Huh? For a moment, Eum Yujeongs face flushed red in humiliation. She hadnt expected to be rejected so quickly. She wasnt used to rejection. Until now, everyone she had met willingly granted her requests and treated her with great care, valuing her as a precious gem. No one had ever said such harsh words like Pyo-wol. Whats wrong with you? Or perhaps, you said those words by mistake? No. Do you really mean it when you told me to leave? How could youC! Eum Yujeongs shoulders trembled in anger. Your face is fine, but your head is stupid. What? I already rejected Zhao Yiguangs invitation yesterday, so why would you think that I would accept yours? If you had any sense, you would never have thought such a thing. Are you saying that Im on the same level as him? No, youre actually below him. More lowly, more cowardly. Pyo-wol! Unable to bear Pyo-wols scathing words any longer, Eum Yujeong suddenly stood up. She glared at him as if she would devour him. Theres a common saying that, when a woman harbors a grudge, frost would fall even during the summer. As she became furious, northern wind and snow seemed to form and blow around the area. Her hand reached for the sword at her waist. Her sword forged by a master blacksmith. It was a renowned sword with the power to cut through anything, even gold, like tofu. She wanted to draw her sword and cut Pyo-wols tongue that had insulted her, but she couldnt bring herself to do it. Pyo-wol was staring at her intently. At that moment, she had a gut feeling. The moment I draw my sword, Ill die. Pyo-wols eyes were not the same as the excited gazes of the inexperienced warriors she had faced before. Instead, his gaze was similar to a calm, settled gaze of a ruthless warrior who had fought numerous battles, mercilessly killing countless individuals. Neither the weight nor the terror she felt dared to compare to the former. The blood in her veins ran cold. The seething anger that had filled her mind disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by cool reason. She let go of her sword and forced herself to smile, I must have been too hasty. I apologize for disturbing your good time. Lets have our meal another time. Eum Yujeong slowly rose from her seat. There were many people in the inn, observing the two of them. However, since the two were speaking in low voices, the others cannot hear their conversation. As long as Eum Yujeong acts calmly, the onlookers would never know that Eum Yujeong had just been humiliated by Pyo-wol. Thinking that way, Eum Yujeong cup her fists and spoke in a loud voice, Ive enjoyed our fruitful conversation. Please invite me to a better place, not like this shabby place, next time. Ill see you then. Without waiting for Pyo-ols response, Eum Yujeong left the inn. Left alone, Pyo-wol looked in the direction she disappeared into. Eum Yujeong was self-centered, pompous, and intelligent. He knew from experience that people like her always causes trouble. At that moment, Pyo-wol heard the energetic voice of the inn servant. Your meal is ready! When Pyo-wol turned around, he saw the inn servant standing close to a middle-aged man who gives off a warm impression. The inn servant quickly introduced the middle-aged man he came together with. This is our inns head chef. He wanted to meet you in person. Hello, Im Bang Seung-kwan, the head chef of the Lake Tais First Pavilion. Bang Seung-kwan held a large tray in his hand. Im Pyo-wol. I know. Its an honor to meet you. You know me? Of course I do, which is why I came out here to meet you face to face, haha! Bang Seung-kwan laughed as he set the tray down on the table. When he opened the lid of the tray, a plate filled with fried food resembling chrysanthemum flowers was revealed. This dish is called Exploding Black Flower,1 made from our Bangs vision. It is made by making incisions in the main ingredient, which is cuttlefish, and then deep-frying it to perfection, resulting in a delicious taste. Bangs vision? Its a specialty that has been passed down through generations in my clan, the Bang family. It was created by my great-great-grandfather Bang Jin-bo, the founder of our family, and then refined by the subsequent generations, including Bang Ye-in The head chef excitedly explained the origin of the dish. Pyo-wol listened to Bang Seung-kwans story while picking up his chopsticks. The food, called Exploding Black Flower, was truly delicious. As Pyo-wol eat the food, it felt as if flowers were blooming in his mouth. If he had followed Eum Yujeong, he would never have tasted such food. So Pyo-wol couldnt help but think that he made the right decision of driving her away. Beside him, Bang Seung-kwan continued to rambled on about Bang Jin-bo and Bang Yein, but nothing registered in Pyo-wols ears. * * * Crack! Keuk! With a sharp sound of impact, Tang Ik-gi was thrown across the floor, holding his cheeks. The slapped cheek swelled up quickly. F, Father? Tang Ik-gi cupped his cheek with his hand and looked at his father, Tang Cheolsan. Tang Cheolsan was a man of tall and large physique. His hands were almost as large as the size of pot lids so it was only natural that Tang Ik-gis mouth would be torn and his cheek swollen after being struck by such hands. You idiot! I told you to enter the Golden Heaven Society! So, how come you have returned home, humiliated like that instead?! Its all because of that guy! Who knew he would show up? That guy? Are you talking about Pyo-wol? Yes! Everyone was scared of him. Look, I even have a hole in my shoulder because of him. Tang Ik-gi untied the hem of his robe and showed his father the wound on his shoulder. His shoulder still bore the marks of a finger piercing into it. So, you came back running like a dog with its tail between its legs after suffering a wound like that? I almost died for real! If you saw that guys eyes, you wouldnt be able to say such things! Hmph! Only weak-willed guys like you get scared. Do you think Ill blink in front of such a person? Tang Cheolsan snorted. He looked at his son contemptiously. It was entirely his own resourcefulness and skill that had brought the workshop his grandfather had built to this point. When they first moved to this place, his grandfather was penniless. All his grandfather had were a few tricks and gimmicks he learned after sneaking into the Tang clan. No one knows why his grandfather had left the Tang clan and settled in this distant place. Tang Cheolsan speculated that his grandfather had escaped from the Tang clan after committing some crime. In any case, his grandfather established the workshop and took care of the family. It was during his fathers generation that the modest workshop grew. Tang Cheolsans father was a very resourceful man. His father didnt believe that his grandfathers tricks were enough, so he recruited craftsmen from the neighborhood and established his own vision. And now, Tang Cheolsan inherited all of that. Tang Cheolsan was even more resourceful than his father. He boasted about inheriting the vision and legacy of the Tang clan to promote Cheolsan Workshop. Although the Tang clan had collapsed, their reputation as the leading craftsmen in all of Jianghu remained in peoples memories. In particular, their skill at making hidden weapons was so unrivaled that people continued to seek out their products even after the Tang clans downfall. Tang Cheolsan capitalized on the lingering glory of the Tang clan in Sichuan, and as a result, he managed to elevate Cheolsan Workshop to become the top in the region. The weapons produced by Cheolsan Workshop were only slightly better than those of other workshops, but because of the rumor that their workshop inherited the vision of the Tang clan, there was added value to them. However, Tang Cheolsan was not satisfied with just this. If only you had joined the Golden Heaven Society, our position in Lake Tai would have been more solid. But what can I do if they dont accept me? Thats why I told you to bribe them and give them gifts. Is that such a difficult task? I did my best. If you did your best, then how did things turn out like this? Things wouldnt have come to this point if you truly did your best! Father! Unable to bear it any longer, Tang Ik-gi cried out, but Tang Cheolsans eyes remained cold as ever as he looked at his son. Do whatever it takes to join the Golden Heaven Society. That is the only wish I have for you. I told you, the other members wont accept me because of that person. Ill take care of that person myself. How? That guys the Reaper. Ordinary people may not know, but those who know are well aware of how terrifying he is. Hmph! Even then, he is still human. If we offer him a sufficient reward, he will have no choice but to waver. Father! But if that doesnt work, we can use other means. So, you dont need to worry. Tang Cheolsan brushed off Tang Ik-gis warnings. At the sight of his fathers complacent attitude, Tang Ik-gis anger surged, but he restrained himself. Damn it! Its always like this. He never listens to what I say. He looked at his father with a mixture of resentment and anger before storming out. Left alone, Tang Cheolsan stared coldly in the direction his son had gone. Worthless fool! He lacks any backbone after being under my protection for so long. How did he turn out to be so weak and pitiful If only he had obtained the vision of the Tang clan, then I wouldnt be this much stressed out. Come to think of it, why didnt the Hundred Wraith Union contact me yet? It has been a while since I placed the request. Tang Cheolsan suddenly remembered something he had forgotten. He had heard news that an extraordinary young craftsman had emerged through the upper ranks of Sichuan, garnering great admiration and attention from everyone. Tang Cheolsan was convinced that the young craftsman had inherited the vision of the Tang clan. Otherwise, he could not have had such exceptional skills at such a young age. Driven by greed for the vision possessed by the young artisan, Tang Cheolsan had placed a request with the Hundred Wraith Union. His request was to kill the young craftsman and retrieve the Tang clans vision. But a year has already passed, and he still hadnt heard anything from the Hundred Wraith Union. Ill have to send a message to the Hundred Wraith Union. Soundlesswind21s notes: End of Volume 13. Thank you for reading! hu C flower / blossom CH 328 Fuck! Am I really his son? No other parent would treat their child like this. Bam! Tang Ik-gi slammed his fist into a nearby tree. In his anger, he hit the tree without thinking, causing horrible pain to go through his wounds. Keuk! Tang Ik-gi groaned, his mouth wide open. The pain was so intense tears began to well up in his eyes. He squatted down, hoping for the pain to subside. He felt aggrieved, frustrated and angry. Tears began to stream down his face. Tang Ik-gi lowered his head and wiped the tears away. Damn it! He looked around. Luckily, no one was there. He would have been extremely embarrassed if anyone had seen him. Tang Ik-gi quickly composed himself and headed for the workshop. Since the Cheolsan Workshop was located far away from their manor, his father, Tang Cheolsan, rarely visits unless there was a special occasion. For Tang Ik-gi, the workshop was his only refuge. As soon as Tang Ik-gi arrived at the Cheolsan Workshop, he immediately started giving out orders. Why is this place so dirty? Why havent you organized the iron bars? Tang Ik-gi berated the craftsmen and apprentices. Yes! We will clean it up right away. We apologize for our mistake. The craftsmen and apprentices quickly tidied up the workshop under Tang Ik-gis watchful eye. Tang Ik-gi watched them with his arms crossed. Worthless bastards! Tang Ik-gi cursed them in his mind. It seemed like without him watching over them, the workshop wouldnt function properly. Later on, Tang Ik-gi noticed that one person was missing. Huh? Where did that guy go? Who? That brat, Do Yeonsan. Why cant I see him? Hes on vacation. Vacation? But shouldnt he be back by now? The sun had already set a long time ago. At Cheolsan Workshop, vacations were only allowed from sunrise to sunset. Anything beyond that was not permitted. The craftsman wore a perplexed expression as he spoke, Well, sometimes people return a little late, so if you wait a little longer, maybe Why would you show such consideration to an apprentice? What? Hes an apprentice, right? An apprentice, not a craftsman! But his talent is exceptional, soC Fuck! Talent, talent! That fucking talent! Youre so damn noisy. Enough. Call a few of the workers. Ill go and fetch him myself. He needed something to vent his frustration. Otherwise, he felt like he would go crazy. Tang Ik-gi immediately called a few martial artists and set out to find Do Yeonsan. Finding Do Yeonsans house wasnt difficult. He had already checked in advance. Do Yeonsan! Boom! Tang Ik-gi kicked open the door to the hut. He saw Do Yeonsan sitting huddled in one corner of the courtyard. Hey! You punk! Why havent you come back?! Even with Tang Ik-gis shouting, Do Yeonsan didnt respond, enraging Tang Ik-gi even more. YouC! Dont human words mean anything to you?! Only then did Do Yeonsan raise his head and look at Tang Ik-gi. Do Yeonsans eyes were unfocused. The sight infuriated Tang Ik-gi even further. Look at this bastard pretending not to understand human speech. Whack! He kicked Do Yeonsan in the face. Do Yeonsan didnt even scream and writhed on the ground. Why havent you come back? Do I look like a joke to you? Is that it? Puck! Pow! Tang Ik-gi didnt stop at just kicking Do Yeonsan. He even grabbed a nearby stick and struck him with it. Do Yeonsan didnt let out a single scream. He just let himself receive the blows like a beaten dog. You fucking bastard! You worthless piece of shit! In Tang Ik-gis eyes, Do Yeonsans figure mirrored his own, when he was beaten by his father without being able to fight back. You young master. My fa father has ddied Do Yeonsan opened his mouth to explain himself, But Tang Ik-gi did not allow him to make any excuses. Shut up! You asshole! Youre not even worth being called a dog. Puck! Puck! There was madness in Tang Ik-gis eyes as he swung the stick. It was then. Young Master! Please stop! The subordinates who had been watching all this finally stepped forward to restrain him. What the fuck? Oh, I think you should take a look inside. What? Something big has happened What the fuck are you talking about? Tang Ik-gi threw away the stick he was holding and peered inside the hut. In an instant, the color drained from his face. What is this? Theyre Do Yeonsans parents. I know! But why are they lying there, dead? Inside the hut, Do Yeonsans parents were lying on the floor, dead and covered in blood. Tang Ik-gi might have been furious enough to the point of killing Do Yeonsan, but now that someone was actually dead in front of his eyes, he was suddenly filled with fear. Tang Ik-gis subordinate examined the bodies and said, It seems like they was murdered. By whom? I dont know. Fuck! It seems Do Yeonsan lost his mind after finding his parents bodies. Well, why didnt he say anything? Fucking hell! Tang Ik-gi knew that he was making a ridiculous excuse. He was the one who resorted to violence before anyone could say anything. And even when Do Yeonsan had regained his senses halfway through and tried to say something, Tang Ik-gi was the one who prevented him from speaking by using violence. There was no room for excuses. But Tang Ik-gi would never admit to his own fault. Take that guy away and shut his mouth. What should we do with the bodies then? Why are you asking me? Let that bastard figure it out. Tang Ik-gi yelled angrily, He thought today was an unlucky day. Nothing went right. Even without this incident, his reputation was already bad, but if this became known, his reputation would plummet even further. Above all, he was afraid of his fathers contemptuous gaze, filled with disdain. I cant take this. Just set this place on fire. What? Set it on fire. That way, we can cremate the bodies and solve two problems at once. But Do Yeonsan should take care of the bodies How can he handle them in that state? Do you think hes capable of doing it? N, No. Then stop talking nonsense and set the house on fire. Ill take full responsibility. Yes! Tang Ik-gis subordinate replied weakly, and then set the hut on fire. Do Yeonsan shed tears of blood as he watched his home be engulfed in flames. NoC! This cant be happening! He wanted to scream, but his vocal cords seemed to be affected by Tang Ik-gis beating, so no sound came out. His familys sanctuary, the house where they lived, was burning. Inside were the bodies of her father and mother, burning together. No, no! You bastards! He couldnt even find a clue about his younger siblings whereabouts, and now everything was burning into ashes, disappearing before his eyes. * * * Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the hills in the distance. Black smoke was rising from the hill. Looks like theres another fire. Tch! The beggars must have set something on fire and caused a blaze. If they wanted to burn something, they should have set the entire slum on fire. It seems like it will burn for a while and then die down. The people nearby commented one by one.. They were all locals in this place so they knew that the fire was coming from the slums. They werent the slightest bit concerned with whatever happened in the slums. They only looked at the faraway flames in anticipation, imagining that if the whole slum burned down, they could drive out the poor and build nice houses there. Fortunately, the fire was quickly contained. The black smoke that had been billowing from the fire had finally subsided. People dispersed, saying it was a stroke of luck. Pyo-wol also lost interest in the slums. He didnt pay much attention to matters unrelated to him. He strolled along the shores of Lake Tai. An endless expanse of the lake, dozens or hundreds of boats floating on it, and people laughing and talking with lively expressions. All of that unfolded on the shores of Lake Tai. However, Pyo-wol didnt spare a glance for those superficial appearances. He hadnt come to the shore of Lake Tai to leisurely enjoy the scenery. What he was looking for was the branch of the Hao clan. He had something to investigate. In a bustling city like Lake Tai, there was bound to be a branch of the Hao clan. The only problem was, finding one of their branches was not an easy task. Some branches are out in the open, while others are tightly hidden. And Lake Tais branch seemed to be the latter. Thats why Pyo-wol had to go through quite a bit of trouble to find it. If Hong Yushin hadnt told him how to find the Hao clans branches, Pyo-wol might have had to waste several more days trying to locate it. The Hao clans Lake Tai branch was interestingly located in a slaughterhouse in the outskirts of Lake Tai. All the meat entering Taeho and the surrounding neighborhoods was slaughtered there Just approaching the slaughterhouse brought a repulsive stench of blood, and because of that, ordinary people rarely ventured near it. Who goes there? As soon as Pyo-wol entered, the slaughterhouses butchers looked at him warily. Pyo-wol completely looked out of place. An old butcher approached Pyo-wol, holding a large knife used for slaughtering cows and pigs. We dont sell meat directly to customers here. We only supply to shops and inns, so dont waste your time and go back. Is this the Hao clans Lake Tai Branch? How do you know that? The old butchers expression changed. Young butchers gathered around him. As they gathered, the stench of blood became even stronger. A normal person would feel overwhelmed just by the sight of them. Most of the people who had come to this place so far had looked intimidated, so all of the butchers thought that it would be the same this time. Contrary to their expectations, however, Pyo-wol didnt look intimidated at all. The old master then quickly realized that the man in front of him was no ordinary person. Who are you? Not many people know that this is a branch of the Hao clan. Pyo-wol! Hmm A familiar customer has come. The old butcher recognized Pyo-wols identity at once. As he stretched out his hand, the surrounding butchers scattered. The old butcher stuck the knife he was holding into the ground and spoke. Im Seobok, the manager of the Hao clans Lake Tai Branch. Its an honor to meet the famous Master Pyo. I didnt know that the Hao clans Lake Tai Branch was a slaughterhouse. The Hao clan was originally created by the common people to protect and fend for themselves. Although we now use a lot of other disguises, in the past, there were quite a few branches in slaughterhouses like this one. This place is one of the oldest branches of Hao clan, so we simply use this one here. I didnt know that. Well, its not something outsiders can know. Its not important either. Anyway, what brings Master Pyo here? Theres only one reason for finding the Hao clan branch. I asked a foolish question. Anyway, I have received orders from above to assist and cooperate with you in your task. What do you want to know? Cheolsan Workshop. Are you talking about the workshop operated by Master Tang Cheolsan? Could you tell me the reason why you want to know? Do I have to tell you the reason in order to get information? No, its not necessarily but this old man has been too impolite. Seoboks words were clouded, but then he sighed. He had been ordered by his superior to cooperate with Pyo-wol unconditionally. Furthermore, it was a direct order from the chief inspector, not anyone else. No other member could disobey the orders of the chief inspector which is the head of the Hao clan. I apologize. This old man has become overly sensitive after the disappearance of the Chief Inspector. Disappearance? Hong Yushin? You didnt know? We havent been able to contact him for the past four months. Thats why the Hao clan is in turmoil now. Four months ago? Thats right! It was around the time Pyo-wol left Runan and entered Tianzhongshan. So it must have been that time when Pyo-wol was organizing his thoughts on the mountain when Hong Yushin also disappeared. Did you find out why? If we did, we wouldnt have to worry so much about it like this. The main branch have sent an elite team to track down the whereabouts of chief inspector Hong, but so far, theyve found nothing. He literally disappeared out of nowhere, without a trace. In order to find Hong Yushin, every member of the Hao clan was mobilized. But there was no sign of Hong Yushin anywhere. CH 329 Hong Yushins role in the Hao clan was by no means insignificant. Despite the wariness that came with the position of chief inspector, his ability to handle matters fairly and respond swiftly to changes in the worlds affairs was welcomed by everyone. It is to Hong Yushins credit that many scattered branches throughout the land were able to function relatively smoothly. He would regularly visit every branch from time to time and diligently perform his primary task of gathering information. Furthermore, he possessed excellent skills in coordinating numerous branches. Even if the branches all belonged to the same organization, conflicts of interest sometimes happen among neighboring regions. But Hong Yushin would wisely resolve such issues every time, causing him to earn the support of many branch managers. That was why when Hong Yushin disappeared, problems began to erupt in many branches. The Hao clan became in a state of emergency. Pyo-wol understood the situation of the Hao clan through the old butchers explanation. Since Hong Yushins disappearance, the Hao clans Lake Tai branch had not received proper support, leading to a decline in their activities. Furthermore, since this branch uses a slaughterhouse as a front, unlike other places which use a brothel, there was a significant difference in the quantity and quality of information. While a courtesans laughter can make a person let down their guard, a butchers presence only makes the other person heighten their vigilance. Of course, its not that we have no information capabilities at all. Its just that the process of gathering information takes time, which inevitably delays our handling of tasks. How long will it take? Two days. I will thoroughly have everything about the Cheolsan Manor investigated and provide you with all the information after two days. Very well, do so. Pyo-wol nodded. If the capabilities of the Hao clans Lake Tai branch was only to that extent, then there was no reason for Pyo-wol to push and rush them any further. It wasnt like he was in a hurry anyway, so Pyo-wol should be satisfied with that. Im staying at Lake Tais First Pavilion for the time being, so send the information there. Understood. The old butcher replied obediently. There was a faint hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol. He had lived his whole life seeing the blood of beasts. While others dismissed it as a lowly job, he considered it his calling and had done his best in it. Having his life spent on slaughtering animals, he eventually reached the level of a master. Even if hes dealing with the large cattle, he would be able to painlessly end its life with a single cut of his knife. And because the cattle he kills never experience the pain of death, the meat of the cattle he kills were unusually tender. This was also the reason why many of his customers wanted to be supplied with cattle that he had killed himself. If the old butcher set his mind to it, he could kill a person just as easily. Whenever he looked at a person, he could see the other persons weakness. He could pinpoint the area where he could kill the other person in an instant. The old butcher couldnt explain it in words, but he knew that once he sliced through that area, any living creature would inevitably meet its end. He had seen such weakness in every creature he had come across. There might have been slight differences in the location every time, but the point of weakness was undoubtedly there. However, as the old butcher continued to stare at the man in front of him right now, he saw no such thing. No matter how hard he squinted, he couldnt see any traces of weaknesses. Instead, he felt as if something sharp was piercing through his own forehead. Huh? He was startled by the unfamiliar sensation he was experiencing for the first time in his life. But it didnt take him long to realize. That the sensation he was feeling right now was the same sensation that the cows and pigs he had killed felt. Am I having my weakness pinpointed instead? The old master felt shivers running through his whole body. The weakness the old butcher was referring to that was present in every living creature, was what Pyo-wol referred to as the Acupoint of Life and Death. The Acupoint of Life and Death changes its location at every moment, in accordance with a persons constitution, the surrounding environment, and the changing seasons. Even if its a minor strike, if a person, or any living creature for that matter, is hit in their acupoints, then they could easily have their life ended. If Pyo-wol had not worked at the slaughterhouse, he would never have discovered such a principle. People refer to him as the Reaper in Jianghu. I guess the rumors werent exaggerated. If Pyo-wol had harbored any evil intentions, then the old butcher would no longer be standing here, alive, right now. It was certain that he would have died without knowing how his breath had been cut offC just like all the other cows and pigs he had slaughtered so far. The fact that the other party had shown leniency made him feel even more fearful. He is a man I must never turn against. The old butcher rubbed his arms, which were filled with goosebumps, as he watched Pyo-wols retreating figure. When Pyo-wol was finally out of sight, the old butcher turned to the younger butchers. For the next two days, close the slaughterhouse and collect all information about Cheolsan manor and their workshop. * * * Pyo-wol left the slaughterhouse and strolled along the riverbank. Lake Tai was not only connected to the Yangtze River, but also to other small streams. When combined with nameless small rivers and streams, there were dozens of branches extending like branches of a tree, interconnected. The place where Pyo-wol was walking was one of these unnamed streams. The scenery along the riverbank was so beautiful that not only Pyo-wol, but also many others were walking around, enjoying the view. Cheolsan manor. If Pyo-wols memory serves him right, then someone from Cheolsan manor was definitely the one who had hired the Hundred Wraith Unions assassin to steal the vision and legacy of the Tang clan from Tang Sochu. It was because of them why Tang Sochu had to move his workshop to Pyo-wols mansion, still living in seclusion. Pyo-wol had promised Tang Sochu that he would solve this problem for him. While Pyo-wol hadnt come to Lake Tai knowing beforehand that Cheolsan manor was located here, now that he knew about the existence of Cheolsan manor and workshop, he couldnt just ignore it and pass by. That was why he had hired the Hao clan to gather information about Cheolsans manor. He needed to confirm whether or not someone from Cheolsans manor was responsible for commissioning the Hundred Wraith Union to harm Tang Sochu. Waiting for two more days will make it certain. It wouldnt be too late to make a move by then. Pyo-wol could hear people laughing around him. As Pyo-wol looked around, he could see couples walking together, excitement evident on their faces. There were also scholars busy painting and writing beneath a large tree, and people who had their feet dipped in the river, laughing and talking around. Pyo-wol could also see children running and playing along the riverbank. It was truly a peaceful scene. But the peace did not last long. AHH! Suddenly, a womans piercing scream rang out. What was that? What happened? People in the area rushed towards the source of the scream, alarmed by the sudden commotion. A moment later, people began to chatter, Its a corpse! A body has been washed up! Oh my god! Its a dead body of a young girl! Pyo-wol walked to the place where the people had gathered. The group of people had gathered by the riverside, where the reeds were in full bloom. Pyo-wol pushed his way through the crowd, and there, he saw the partially submerged body of a young girl in the water. The sight of the girls corpse was extremely gruesome. Her body was swollen from the water, making it impossible to recognize her original face, and her flesh was covered with fish-like gills. Pyo-wol noticed that all of the girls fingernails and toenails had also been pulled out of her body. It was undoubtedly marks of torture. Not only had someone committed a heinous act against the girl, but they had also cruelly tortured her. The brutality of the method was so gruesome that it made even a cold-blooded man like Pyo-wol frown. At that moment, something caught Pyo-wols eye. It was a necklace hanging around the girls neck. The necklace itself was nothing special. It wasnt made of precious metals like gold or silver, nor did it have special gemstones embedded in it. What caught Pyo-wols eye was the pattern drawn in the center of the round necklace. Two intersecting circles. Pyo-wol reached into his pocket and took out the weapon he recently bought, the cow hair needle. The same symbol was drawn on the cloth that was wrapped around the weapon. Ha Pyo-wol involuntarily let out a sigh. He felt like he knew who the dead girl was. He took the necklace off the girls neck. Due to the chaotic atmosphere, no one noticed Pyo-wol taking the necklace. Pyo-wol pushed his way through the crowd and made his way outside. Word had already spread that a body had been found, so there were a lot more people arriving in the scene. The reality of someones death being nothing more than a mere spectacle to others unfolded before Pyo-wols eyes. He didnt blame them. After all, he wasnt emotionally sensitive to that extent, nor did he believe that people were inherently good. Pyo-wols gaze suddenly traveled up the hill. There, he saw a young man who appeared to be wandering on the hillside, accompanied by another person who seemed to be escorting him. It was the young man that caught Pyo-wols attention. With a smile on his lips, the young man was looking at the gathering of people, seemingly enjoying the scene. Then, as if sensing Pyo-wols gaze, he turned his head in his direction. The gazes of the two met in the air. At that moment, the young man hastily lowered his head to hide his face. The young man quickly disappeared along with his escort. Since the young man was too far away, and he had his head lowered, Pyo-wol couldnt properly confirm the young mans face. But even if Pyo-wol couldnt see the young mans face, there was something eerily familiar about his atmosphere. Pyo-wol felt like he had encountered the young man recently. With an uneasy heart, he climbed up the hill to take a closer look, but the man had already disappeared and was nowhere to be seen. Pyo-wol immediately headed to the Cheolsans workshop after that. It was the place where he had bought the cow hair needle. Since he had already been there once, finding the Cheolsan Workshop wasnt difficult. Welcome. How can I assist you? The shopkeeper greeted Pyo-wol as he entered the workshop. Pyo-wol looked around, but he couldnt see Do Yeonsan anywhere in the workshop. Is Do Yeonsan not here? Pardon? The shopkeeper had a puzzled expression. He was surprised that a customer would know the name of a mere apprentice. Excuse me, sir, but what is your relationship with Yeonsan? I bought something from him. Did that brat sell something he had made himself again? That damn bastard The shopkeepers face contorted in disbelief. Something like this must have probably happened before. But it didnt matter to Pyo-wol. Where is he? Excuse me? Why would you want to know? I want to see him. Hes not here at the moment. If its regarding a refund, you can talk to me. I want to talk to him directly. Hes not available right now. Why not? Well, the young master has sent him on an errand. Young master? Yes. Then call him. What? The shopkeeper gave Pyo-wol an incredulous look. He couldnt understand why Pyo-wol, who was a stranger, was referring to his boss like a neighborhood dog. Most people would argue with the customer and try to grab them by the collar in such a situation, but the shopkeeper responded calmly, The young master isnt here either. But if you have something to tell him, please let me know. So, I really cant meet him in person? How can I make someone whos not here meet you? When will Tang Ik-gi return? How could a lowly shopkeeper like me know the young masters schedule? Despite what you say, you actually seem like someone who has a pretty detailed grasp of his schedule. If youre finished with your business, please leave. We have business to attend to Pyo-wol looked at the shopkeeper for a moment. As soon as he met Pyo-wols gaze, the shopkeeper shuddered. Pyo-wol didnt pose any threat, but his gaze alone was enough to instill fear in the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper felt as if he might wet himself if he kept on looking at Pyo-wol a little longer. Luckily for the shopkeeper, Pyo-wol quickly averted his gaze and walked out. Damn it! As soon as Pyo-wol left, the shopkeepers legs immediately gave out, making him slump to the ground. It was only after a long while before the shopkeeper finally got up. The corners of his mouth were tinged with vomit. I almost died. Fuck! The shopkeeper muttered as he wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. Should I inform the young master right away, or should I ask Yeonsan about the mans identity first? Hm, maybe I should go and ask Yeonsan first. Tang Ik-gi hated vague information and statements the most. If someone was to make a report to him, they would have to provide a clear cause-and-effect relationship or at least some solid information. The shopkeeper quickly made a decision. He rushed to a warehouse inside the Cheolsan Workshop. Inside the warehouse, Do Yeonsan was locked up. The shopkeeper opened a small window and called out, Hey! But even with his call, Do Yeonsan didnt respond. He stood in the corner of the warehouse, staring blankly at the wall, as if he had lost all will to live. Just as the shopkeeper was about to call Do Yeonsan again, There you are. A voice came right from behind him. CH 330 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 5 The shopkeeper suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Goosebumps crawled from the nape of his neck to the bottom of his back. Cautiously turning around, the shopkeeper found Pyo-wol standing right in front of him. When When did youC? The shopkeeper was so startled and frightened that he ended up dropping to the floor. But Pyo-wol didnt even glance at him, and instead, just looked inside the small window. Through the window, he could see Do Yeonsan sitting down with hunched shoulders. Do Yeonsan had a look of utter emptiness, as if his world had fallen apart. He was just staring blankly into space, unaware that Pyo-wol was watching him. Such an expression could only be worn by someone who had experienced a great loss. Do Yeonsan. Pyo-wol called out to Do Yeonsan, but the latter didnt respond. Do Yeonsan was like a person trapped inside a large shell right now. Unless he broke free from it himself, no one could get him out. Pyo-wol threw a necklace inside the window. The necklace landed precisely at the top of Do Yeonsans foot. Pyo-wol spoke, This necklace was found hanging on the dead body of a girl. Her body was discovered in a river near Lake Tai a while ago. Her body showed signs of assault and torture. I brought the necklace with me since I saw the same pattern engraved on the necklace as the one drawn on the cow hair needle I bought. The girls body has now been taken care of by the authorities. Still, Do Yeonsan did not answer. He continued to stare blankly into space, seemingly unable to hear and register Pyo-wols words. Pyo-wol stared at Do Yeonsans face for a moment before turning away. He had done everything he could do at this point. From now on, everything was up to Do Yeonsan. Whether he would come back to his senses and deal with the situation, or remained trapped in his own world and never come out of it, was entirely his responsibility. S, Sir? The shopkeeper, who had been sitting on the floor, had his mouth agape at the sight of Pyo-wols retreating figure. He didnt dare to approach, much less grab onto Pyo-wol. He knew all too well what would happen if he touched someone like Pyo-wol. What should I do? The shopkeeper would have normally reported everything that happened in the workshop to Tang Ik-gi. But since Pyo-wol had just left, and nothing significant had actually happened, the shopkeeper became hesitant in reporting such matters. There was a high probability that the shopkeeper would just stir up Tang Ik-gis temper for no reason. Surely this is nothing, right? The shopkeeper eventually decided to leave todays events unmentioned. He closed the small window of the warehouse and returned to his original spot. As the window closed, the light that was entering the warehouse was completely blocked. At that moment, tears began to flow down Do Yeonsans unfocused eyes. Heuk! Do Yeonsan suddenly began to sob. He carefully held the necklace resting on his instep. He didnt need to look at it to know. That the necklace was something he had made himself. The pattern he could feel on his fingertips proved that fact. Heuk! Aaah! Do Yeonsan curled up in a ball and let out a beast-like cry. He didnt know how much time had passed. He stopped crying. Instead, he began to think. When people find themselves in extreme situations, they mostly want to avoid them. That was why in the face of his parents death, Do Yeonsan had also been denying reality and seeking refuge in his own world. But the news of his younger sisters death dragged him back into reality. But now his tears had dried up, and he had no more tears left to shed. I will get revenge. Do Yeonsan stood up from his position. Having already suffered Tang Ik-gis abuse and being hunched over for a long time, even a simple act of getting up caused his entire body to scream in pain. Nevertheless, Do Yeonsan endured the pain and moved. He didnt know why his life had turned out this way overnight, but he knew what he had to do immediately. Do Yeonsan put his sisters necklace around his neck. Then, he approached the corner of the warehouse. This place was a storage facility for materials used in the Cheolsan Workshop. Various materials were piled up on one side of the warehouse. Cleaning up this place had always been Do Yeonsans responsibility. The other apprentices had all passed their work onto him. As a result, Do Yeonsan knew well what materials were stored here. He was also familiar with the layout and structure of the warehouse, as if it was the back of his hand. And what the others dont know is that the warehouse could be accessed through places other than the door. Locking him up here was a bad choice. Do Yeonsan rummaged through the warehouse. When he found the items he was looking for, he quickly and quietly slipped out of the warehouse. It wasnt until the next day at dawn did the people at the Cheolsan Workshop realise that Do Yeonsan was gone. What happened? Where did that guy go? * * * Pyo-wol woke up early in the morning and ate his breakfast. The head chef and the inn servant was in charge of taking care of his meals, so thanks to them, Pyo-wol didnt need to worry about choosing food. He ate while enjoying the morning scenery as the sun rose. No matter how delicious the food was, Pyo-wol never rushed to eat. It was his habit of savoring his food, by taking small bites. The way he calmly used his chopsticks was elegant. The food on his plate steadily became emptied, albeit slowly. As Pyo-wol savored his food, he gazed at the surface of Lake Tai, where sunlight was breaking through. It was a scene he had seen many times before, but he still hasnt gotten tired of it. Pyo-wol thought he was doing pretty well for himself. He was able to have a normal meal like everyone else and leisurely appreciate the surrounding scenery. This was something he felt greatly grateful for. After Pyo-wol finished his meal, the inn servant quickly brought him a cup of tea. It wasnt the most famous tea in Jianghu, but the fragrant aroma emanating from it indicated that it was still a decent-quality tea. Swish! Pyo-wol poured the tea into his teacup and brought it to his mouth. He held the teacup in his mouth for a moment, enjoying its aroma. After doing so, Pyo-wol felt refreshed, his mood vastly improving. At this moment, Pyo-wol could say that he felt quite satisfied. Living in an unpredictable and treacherous place like Jianghu, where anything could happen in the next moment, moments of relaxation like this makes Pyo-wol temporarily forget all his worries and troubles. However, Pyo-wols peace didnt last long. Bam! The door of the inn burst open as if someone forcefully kicked it open. A group of people entered through the open door. Oh no! Its the martial artists of the Sword Blossom Pavilion! The guests immediately recognized the identity of the intruders who stormed into the inn. The individuals who entered the room were all female martial artists, which was an unusual sight. Furthermore, every female martial artist had a sword sheathed on their waist, adorned with the same pattern: a blooming rose. It was the symbol of the Sword Blossom Pavilion. As if to confirm this fact, Eum Yujeong stood at the forefront of the group of female martial artists, and beside her stood a middle-aged woman with a dignified appearance. The middle-aged woman was looking at Pyo-wol, observing him with a straightened posture. Although she was old, the middle-aged woman possessed an indescribable atmosphere and mature beauty. She was none other than Go Yeonsu, the sect leader of Sword Blossom Pavilion. Go Yeonsu was one of the top martial arts experts in Jiangsu Province. Even as a woman, she was a formidable martial artist, capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the top masters of Jiangsu Province. It was said that when Go Yeonsu was young, there were fierce battles among the young male martial artists vying for her affection. In the end, however, Go Yeonsu chose to live alone without embracing any man. She decided to reside in the Sword Blossom Pavilion, dedicating herself solely to martial arts training, and as a result, she achieved her current accomplishments. A fierce and frost-like energy emanated from Go Yeonsus entire body. Her presence was so strong and intimidating that the guests in the inn could barely breathe. Some of the guests faces even turned pale, with their mouths gaping like a fish. Go Yeonsus gaze was directed straight at Pyo-wol Are you Pyo-wol? A sharp and thorny voice came out of Go Yeonsus mouth. Pyo-wol put down his teacup and looked at Go Yeonsu. The expression Go Yeonsu had on her face was of disgust. It was as if she was looking at the dirtiest and lowliest thing in the world. Pyo-wol was a master at reading people. Just by looking at Go Yeonsus eyes, he could tell how she felt about him. Pyo-wol hid his thoughts and spoke calmly, I never knew that the sect leader of Sword Blossom Pavilion would be this rude. How did you know that I am the sect leader of the Sword Blossom Pavilion? It would be strange for me not to know. Is there any other group in Lake Tai that would rush in with only female martial artists in their ranks, apart from the Sword Blossom Pavilion? Youre pretty clever. Well, I suppose thats why you raped a young woman and tried to cover it up. Raped? Theres no point in you denying it. I have witnesses. Pyo-wol crossed his arms and looked at the female martial artists of the Sword Flower Pavilion. He was trying to figure out the situation unfolding before him. Pyo-wol then caught sight of Eum Yujeong with her head bowed, behind Go Yeonsu. Although Eum Yujeong tried to hide her expression by lowering her head, Pyo-wol could still clearly see the corners of her mouth curling up. Pyo-wols gaze then swept over the other female members. Some stared at him as if he was an insect, their eyes filled with intense disgust. But there were also others who avoided his gaze, or looked at him with pity. From that alone, Pyo-wol could sense their moods. Pyo-wol looked back at Go Yeonsu, and said, So, youre saying I raped a woman? Thats right. Wheres your proof? I brought the victim with me. Lets see if you can be so brazen in front of the victim. Go Yeonsu gestured, and the female disciples who were outside the door entered with a woman in her late twenties. The woman who entered was incredibly beautiful. However, her eyes were deeply bruised, as if she had been assaulted last night, and there were traces of violence on exposed parts of her body. The woman trembled as if she was afraid just by looking at Pyo-wol. Go Yeonsu pointed to the woman and said, This is the woman you raped last night. You sneaked inside her own home and assaulted her while she was sleeping. What evidence do you have that I did it? Her testimony is enough proof. Go Yeonsu answered confidently. Her mouth curled up in a cunning smile. Go Yeonsu knew very well how far-fetched and forced the situation was. However, she also knew that this method surprisingly worked well. Right now, it wasnt just Pyo-wol who was dining in the inn, but others as well. They watched the situation unfold before them, their eyes shining like wolves that have found their prey, And later on, they would be the ones who would spread what happened here throughout the entirety of Lake Tai. The news might initially be limited to Lake Tai for now, but soon it would spread beyond Jiangsu Province and then to the entire Jianghu. The truth didnt matter. People only hear what they want to hear and see what they want to see. Just the rumor of Pyo-wol forcibly raping a woman would be enough to deal a fatal blow to his reputation. While it was difficult for a person to gain reputation, falling into disgrace could happen in an instant. Go Yeonsu was well aware of that fact and understood how to maximize its effect. No matter how strong his martial arts skills are, he probably doesnt have much experience in Jianghu. Go Yeonsu licked her lips with her red tongue. Pyo-wol was a tempting prey. It wasnt simply because he was young and handsome. If the information secretly circulating in the Jianghu was true, then there was no weapon as useful as Pyo-wol. Depending on how it was used, it could become a tremendous weapon. Compared to the Nanjing clan or Changjiang Fortress, the Sword Blossom Pavilion was at a disadvantage in terms of power. A sect with only female disciples would never be at an advantage. Nobody wanted to involve themselves in dirty work. If the Sword Blossom Pavilion truly wanted to become the leading faction of Jiangsu Province, then they would need someone who would be willing to do the dirty work. Thats why Go Yeonsu had come to see Pyo-wol this early in the morning. There were various ways to subdue young, male martial artists. Among them, the most effective method was the beauty trap. However, since Eum Yujeong had already attempted it and failed, it couldnt be used again. Thats why Go Yeonsu chose another scheme. If a promising young martial artist was known to have raped a woman, then he would never be able to show his face in public again. The truth didnt matter. It didnt matter even if the truth came out later on. Once such a perception was engraved, it wouldnt be erased no matter how many years passed. Go Yeonsu thought that Pyo-wol would tremble in fear or panic. But, he didnt tremble or get excited like she expected. He simply stared at her with deep-set eyes. Go Yeonsu felt a chilling emotion that couldnt be expressed in words for a moment. It felt as if a sharp needle was piercing her chest. The smile that had been on Go Yeonsus face vanished. At that moment, Pyo-wol asked the woman who claimed to have been raped by him, I raped you? Y-You broke into my room last night and r-raped me! I vividly remember your face and breathing. So, youre saying that I assaulted you, right? I can guarantee it with my honor. Its amusing to hear a prostitute talk about honor. What did you say? The womans voice became sharp. CH 331 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 6 Unlike a courtesan working in a brothel, an ordinary woman wouldnt bother to grow her nails and sprinkle pearl powder on them to make them look elegant. This goes the same goes for her hair. Do you think an ordinary woman who had been assaulted in the middle of the night would take the time and effort of wearing such fancy hairpins? And several of them adorning her hair at that? And what about the clothes youre wearing? They may seem plain and ordinary at first glance, but theyre actually made of high-quality silk. Above all, theres a scent emanating from your body that can only be found in brothels. You probably didnt have time to properly wash and came here with traces of perfume still lingering on your body. W-What? If word got out that a woman got assaulted and raped, it would tarnish her reputation. Thus, an ordinary woman wouldnt normally come out in the open like this and accuse the perpetrator. But a courtesan is different. Since theyre already involved in the red-light district, it wouldnt matter even if such rumors circulated. You probably received an offer out of the blue last night to frame me like this, which was why you couldnt completely get rid of the perfume scent from your body and came here today. The woman became visibly agitated. Pyo-wol spoke as if he had witnessed the situation firsthand. Goosebumps crawled all over the womans body. She was exactly what Pyo-wol describedC a courtesan. Last night, while she was in the middle of doing her work, she unexpectedly received a visit from the sect leader of the Sword Blossom Pavilion. The offer of the Sword Blossom Pavilions leader to her was simple. Go Yeonsu wanted her to testify that she had been assaulted by Pyo-wol. Like Pyo-wol said, if she were an ordinary woman, she would have probably refused immediately. But to her, who is a courtesan, such a thing wasnt that much of a big deal. Besides, she had no reason to refuse when she was offered a considerable amount of money in return for her efforts. That was why she was here. The problem was Pyo-wol. If he were an ordinary man, he would have been flustered and confused in the face of a sudden accusation, but that didnt happen. Instead, he manages to successfully reveal her nature as a courtesan. Seeing the woman flustered, Pyo-wol didnt miss the opportunity to dig into her weakness, It wont take me long to figure out which brothel you belong to. With your kind of beauty, you must be quite popular and have numerous regular clients. How long do you think you can hide it? Once it becomes known that you falsely accused a young martial artist in Jianghu, do you think you and your brothel will be safe? In the next instant, the courtesans face turned pale. She unconsciously glanced back and forth between Pyo-wol and Go Yeonsus faces. It was a sign of her dilemma between the two. Go Yeonsu shouted, Pull yourself together! Are you going to succumb to some mans threat? Well, butC What are you afraid of? The Sword Blossom Pavilion will protect you. Didnt you come crying to me earlier in the morning? Asking me to redress your grievances? Y-Yes! Then just stick to your initial statement! Dont fall for that guys trick! Yes! The courtesan barely managed to respond. Seeing the woman like that, Go Yeonsu gritted her teeth. Useless bitch. Go Yeonsu didnt even ask her to play a big role. She simply told her to play the role of a victim. For a worn-out and tattered courtesan like her, such a role should not have been difficult to play. Yet, the woman couldnt even properly refute and respond Pyo-wols words, even to the point of showing her flustered state. Once this matter was over, Go Yeonsu decided he would have to deal with the courtesan, After all, there was no telling when the courtesan might change her mind and start talking again. If word got out that Go Yeonsu had fabricated this incident, it would be her and the Sword Blossom Pavilion who would suffer the blow. Go Yeonsu glared at Pyo-wol and said, A criminal speaking useless words. Do you think your reckless attempt will work? Is this how youve been raising the Sword Blossom Pavilion? Through schemes and slander? How dare you insult me! Insult you? Isnt it the other way around? Look what youve done, falsely claiming to be a victim, and spreading rumors about me in Jianghu. Thats what a real insult is. Shut up! The tears of the woman who had been harmed by you are still fresh in my eyes! If you continue to act like this, I will denounce you as a public enemy of Jianghu! Public enemy of Jianghu Once youve been declared Jianghus public enemy, there will be no place for you to stand on. All the sects in the world will be hunting you down. So, you should kneel down and beg for forgiveness right now! Ho-ho! Do you understand? Will you comply now? Go Yeonsu erupted in rage. Eum Yujeong who was behind her smiled along. To a martial artist, there was nothing more terrifying than being labeled as Jianghus public enemy. After all, this meant that they had committed a grave offense, and once labeled as such, their activities would become restricted and tracked down. However, to be denounced as a public enemy, there were many verifications that had to be done. Even if a mid-sized faction like the Sword Blossom Pavilion designated someone as a Jianghus public enemy, the major factions would not readily accept it without proper confirmation. Go Yeonsu and Eum Yujeong knew that fact, yet they wanted to put pressure on Pyo-wol mentally so they said such a thing. What are you going to do? Will you become Jianghus public enemy or follow me and receive the punishment you deserve? The decision is yours. Who decides what is an appropriate punishment? It would be me, of course. Who else in this place has the authority to pass judgment besides me? What about the courtesan? You said she was the victim. Since she entrusted everything to me, naturally, I also have the final say. Go Yeonsu said that as if it were obvious. A smile of victory appeared on her lips. Time and circumstances were on her side. Regardless of the truth, just spending time like this would put Pyo-wol at a disadvantage. Even if the truth were to come out in the end, by then, Pyo-wols reputation would be stained with filth that could not be washed away. No matter how much he defends himself, since his reputation would already be stained at that time, no one would listen to him. In the end, this young man, with only strength to show for it but no experience to back him up, would submit to her. Go Yeonsus eyes gleamed with malice. Once Pyo-wol surrendered, there were countless ways she would use Pyo-wol to gain power. It wasnt for no reason that they say old ginger is spicy.1 It was usually impossible for a woman to navigate through the chaotic world of Jianghu alone. It was only yesterday when Eum Yujeon had first heard about Pyo-wol, yet within a day, she had devised and executed a plan to trap him. Her determination and resourcefulness were truly beyond imagination. Pyo-wol was genuinely impressed. How impressive. Youre so much better than most men. Hmph! Do you think I would be pleased by your praise? Make your choice quickly. Will you become Jianghus public enemy, or will you face my punishment? Neither of those choices appeals to me. What? Theres no reason for me to choose the answer sheet youve presented. Pyo-wol slowly rose to his feet. His unexpected reaction caused the complexions of the Eum Yujeong and the rest of the Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples to stiffen. You mentioned me becoming Jianghus public enemy, didnt you? Lets see you try. Arent you afraid? It seems you havent learned much about me. If you had, you would know that being labeled as Jianghus public enemy holds no pressure over me. What? Im already been denounced as Sichuans public enemy. The Qingcheng sect, Emei sect, and numerous other sects have already tried hunting me down in hopes of killing me. But, do you know what happened in the end? All those who sought to kill me ended up dead. Since then, no one dares to label me as a public enemy, because they knew it would be useless. Pyo-wol waved his hand. Thunk, thunk, thunk! In an instant, all the doors in the inn became closed. W, What happened? The doorsC! The disciples of Sword Blossom Pavilion visibly panicked as all the doors closed. Go Yeonsu shouted, Theres no need to be intimidated by his bravado! Stay alert, everyone! U-Understood! The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples replied in unison, but the anxiety and unease on their faces didnt disappear. The one who was frightened the most was none other than the courtesan. She told me it was a simple matter. She said that the man would be scared once I testified So how come theres no trace of fear on the mans face at all? Rather, its the disciples of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, who stormed into the inn, who are frightened to the core. It was only now did the courtesan regretted her decision, but she couldnt retract it now. Go Yeonsu raised her voice, If you think you can intimidate the Sword Blossom Pavilion with force, youre mistaken! The prestigious Sword Blossom Pavilion will never succumb to such pressure! Boom! Her powerful voice caused the objects in the inn to vibrate, a testament to the depth of her cultivation and strength. However, it didnt evoke any reaction from Pyo-wol. Among the people Pyo-wol had ever fought, there was not a single one who did not possess strong cultivation and internal energy like Go Yeonsu. But of those people, Pyo-wol was not afraid of those who showcased their strength and pressured their opponents out in the open like this. It was because the truly fearsome individuals are those who possess absolute confidence in their own strength and can exert their full power. And such people oftentimes do not exert pressure on their opponents like Go Yeonsu was currently doing. The actions Go Yeonsu was taking now were no different from a scared dog baring its teeth and barking. H, How dare you go against the Sword Blossom Pavilion! Go Yeonsu shouted again. In the meantime, a phantom dagger was released without a sound. Swoosh! AH! Go Yeonsu cried out in pain as she stepped back. The phantom dagger was deeply embedded in her shoulder. A fearful expression appeared on her face, as she contorted in pain. She was unable to sense the presence of the incoming weapon not until it struck her. Pyo-wol walked towards Go Yeonsu. Even though Pyo-wol was right in front of her, she couldnt sense his presence at all. It felt as if she was dealing with a ghost. E, Everyone, attack! Take him down! Go Yeonsu finally ordered her sect members to attack. Iyaa! Ha! The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples rushed towards Pyo-wol. Countless swords flew towards Pyo-wol, hoping to strike him down. The sight was as beautiful as watching the fluttering wings of dozens of butterflies. However, the situation that unfolded shortly after was far from beautiful. Swish! Dozens of invisible qi threads called the Soul-Reaping Thread, shot out from Pyo-wols hand. Whoosh! The Soul-Reaping Threads were so thin that it was hard to distinguish them with the naked eye, and they all pierced through the female disciples bodies without mercy. Ack! Keuk! The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples screamed in pain as they fell to the ground. The marks of the Soul-Reaping Thread on their bodies were clear as day. Though the holes were no bigger than a needle, the pain from the tiny punctures was unimaginable. The pain was excruciating, like being burned by fire. Ugh! Geugh! The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples fell to the ground, crying and screaming. As the martial artists who had charged at the front fell to the ground, all wounded, the ones left behind them hesitated and exchanged glances with each other. What are you doing?! Attack him! Go Yeonsu shouted in frustration, but the frightened disciples couldnt find the courage to make a move. Meanwhile, Pyo-wol approached closer. The fearful expression on Go Yeonsus face deepened. Eek! She swung her sword frantically. Thirteenth Stance: Blossoming Shadows.2 It was a graceful martial art technique with elegant sword movements. Normally, when the technique is unleashed, the image of a flowers shadow would be seen blowing in the wind. But this time, no shadow of a flower scattered in the wind. Swoosh! Pyo-wols phantom dagger pierced Go Yeonsus hand that was holding her sword. Keugh! Go Yeonsu collapsed, screaming. Oh no! Eum Yujeong, who was behind Go Yeonsu, quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Eum Yujeongs eyes shook violently, as if there was an earthquake. She couldnt comprehend the situation unfolding inside the inn. She thought that with her Master Go Yeonsu and the Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples, they would at least be able to pressure Pyo-wol, if not subdue him. No matter how powerful and skilled a martial artist was, there was a limit to fighting alone. And according to conventional wisdom, its not in mans nature, more so a martial artists, to intimidate or hurt women. But those beliefs didnt apply to Pyo-wol. Go Yeonsu suddenly raised her head and glared at Pyo-wol. Do you think youll get away with this unscathed? IllC ugh! Thud! At that moment, a Soul-Reaping Thread pierced through Go Yeonsus thigh. Blood flowed out from the needle-sized hole, thus staining her clothes. Go Yeonsus body trembled uncontrollably. It was only now that she realize. Pyo-wol was different from any other opponents she had faced before. The manners and concepts commonly adhered to by Jianghu martial artists did not apply to Pyo-wol. Go Yeonsu looked at her apprentice, E, Eum Yujeong! Help me! I I cant! Eum Yujeong refused to help her master. She quickly turned her body and tried to run away. But before she could take more than two steps, Eum Yujeong felt a searing pain in her calf. A Soul-Reaping Thread had pierced through her calf. AHH! Eum Yujeong stumbled forward in the same posture as she had been running. Swoosh! As Pyo-wol pulled the Soul-Reaping Thread, Eum Yujeongs body was dragged along. CH 332 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 7 Eum Yujeong scratched the floor with her fingernails, trying not to be dragged away. Screech! But despite her efforts, her body was mercilessly pulled toward Pyo-wol. AHH! A glimmer of terror appeared on Eum Yujeongs face. She could not believe what was happening to her right now. The master whom she trusts deeply had now been reduced to a blood-stained creature writhing on the floor, while her fellow disciples were all trembling in fear. The guests in the inn, whom Eum Yujeong thought would be sympathetic to their cause, had long withdrawn their feet from the issue. They were now coldly observing the situation. Thud! Finally, Eum Yujeong was dragged under Pyo-wols feet. S-Spare me! Eum Yujeong pleaded, her face filled with fear. She usually showed a dignified and noble demeanor, but now she looked completely frightened and pitiful, like a dog with its tail between its legs. No one would have imagined that Eum Yujeong would one day be in such a despicable state. Eum Yujeong was like a flower that represented Lake Tai and Jiangsu Province. Everyone admired her and wanted to have a conversation with her. With her arrogance that pierces the sky, and her attitude of refusing to talk to anyone who she deems to be below her, Eum Yujeongs value soared. But her glamour could no longer be seen anywhere. She was now begging for her life from Pyo-wol, looking like a drenched dog under the rain. Her current appearance was so pathetic that it made everyone frown. Above all, everyone saw her abandoning her master and fellow disciples in a moment of crisis. Her actions were nothing but a grave offense that could never be forgiven. Even though Go Yeonsu was bloodied and wounded, the betrayed expression on her face was a testament to that fact. Its over. How could the esteemed Lady EumC The guests in the inn intuitively knew that Eum Yujeongs fate had come to an end. It would now be impossible for her to keep her reputation intact after exhibiting such a shameful behavior. Thud! Pyo-wol stepped on Eum Yujeongs hand, which was grabbing his ankles. AHHH! Eum Yujeong screamed in pain at the feeling of her hands being crushed. Pyo-wol did not hurry. He slowly applied pressure to his foot. Under the tremendous pressure, Eum Yujeongs hand bones was being crushed, her skin and muscle being torn apart. Her hand holding the sword was gradually being destroyed. If the bones in her hands were to be completely crushed like this, her life as a martial artist would come to an end. P-Please Eum Yujeong pleaded with tears and snot streaming down her face, but her tears couldnt sway Pyo-wol. Snap! GAHH! The bones in Eum Yujeongs hand shattered completely. White bones protuded through the back of her hand. Only then did Pyo-wol lift his foot. Eum Yujeong clutched her broken hand and huddled up like a shrimp. She was in such immense pain that she couldnt even scream. Pyo-wols gaze then turned to the courtesan. The next moment, the courtesan frantically fell to her knees and spoke loudly, I, I was only doing what the Sword Blossom Pavilion told me to do! Please forgive me! You didnt actually assault me! I havent even seen your face until todayC! The guests in the inn clicked their tongues at her confession. So shes really a courtesan? Tsk tsk! Does this mean that the Sword Blossom Pavilion orchestrated all these just to frame that man? The Sword Blossom Pavilion is finished. Everyone shook their heads in disbelief and disappointment. The Sword Blossom Pavilion had gone through such lengths to tarnish Pyo-wols reputation, but it was them who ended up being ruined instead. What happened today would soon spread throughout Jianghu. And in Jianghu, rumors usually spread at an unbelievable rate, like a contagious disease. So Pyo-wol had essentially put an end to the Sword Blossom Pavilion today. However, Pyo-wol had no intention of stopping at this point. He approached the courtesan. The courtesan trembled in fear. Pyo-wol crouched down and met her gaze. P, Please forgive me How much did they offer you? O, One hundred gold coinsC Just one hundred gold coins? I guess I was only worth that much to you. Thats not! The courtesan desperately tried to come up with an excuse, but her mind went blank. She couldnt think of anything in respond to Pyo-wols words. I cant believe it only took you a hundred gold to ruin a mans life. I didnt mean for it to turn out like this! I didnt do it with maliciousC Theres no way you woundt have known the consequences that would arise from your false testimony, yet you still did it anyway. That, in itself, could already be considered as malicious intent. But everyone does such things Dont make excuses. Even if you try to justify your actions, I have no intention of forgiving you. What? Pyo-wol reached out his hand and touched the courtesans neck. Overwhelmed by intense fear, the courtesan could only shed tears. Despite her pitiful appearance, Pyo-wols gaze remained cold and unforgiving. Pyo-wols hands then went down, towards the courtesans chest, near her heart. PleaseC! I beg you! Thud! In an instant, a thin thread of qi came out out Pyo-wols hand, piercing through the courtesans heart. Keuh! The courtesan let out a whimper as she felt pain in her chest like being struck by a needle. But she felt no pain after that. As she stood there dumbfounded, Pyo-wol spoke. From now on, you will never be able to do anything that strains your heart. You will never be able to run or engage in vigorous activities, or else, the slightest strain on your heart will cause your blood vessels to burst, leading to your death. T, ThatsC Live your life with caution. As if you dont exist, as if youre non-existent. Then you might be able to live for quite a long time. Pyo-wols words struck a chord in the courtesans heart. She might appear unharmed externally, when in truth, she was as fragile as a cracked vessel. But the courtesan didnt believe Pyo-wols words. Not only did she feel no pain in her chest, but there was also no particular discomfort. So she thought Pyo-wol was just threatening her without any real ability to harm her. He must have only threatened me since he cant bear to kill such a beautiful woman like me. The courtesan had a considerable amount of pride in her beauty, so she believes that her beauty had saved her life once again. Go. But, dont ever run. Th-Thank you. Ill never forget this favor. The courtesan quickly stood up, bowed to Pyo-wol, and headed out the door. Once again, Pyo-wol spoke, Youd better walk, not run. Yes! Though she said so, the courtesan actually had no intention of walking. She knew that if she looked back, Pyo-wol would chase after her and capture her again. Her pace gradually quickened, and then she started running. Pyo-wols advice was no longer in her mind. All she could think about was how to get away from this place as fast and as far as possible. She ignored Pyo-wols words and ran. Immediately, she felt a strong pain in her heart. But the courtesan didnt stop running. She thought it was simply the pain of being out of breath. At this point, she still had a chance to liveC that is, if she had stopped at this point. But she ignored her bodys warnings and ran even faster. The price she paid was dreadful. Thud! The courtesan suddenly felt an intense pain in her heart. The excruciating pain that seemed to tore her heart made her collapsed. Only then did Pyo-wols warning come to her mind again. No, it cant be! I want to liveC! She couldnt finish her sentence. The courtesan immediately died. The place where the courtesan collapsed was just thirty steps away from the inn. Because of that, everyone inside the inn witnessed the moment she fell and the moment she took her last breath through the open door. Ah! No way! The martial artists of the Sword Blossom Pavilion trembled in fear, while the guests in the inn stared at Pyo-wol in horror. While the choice was up to the courtesan, in the end, it was Pyo-wol who had facilitated her death. Even though the courtesan died, Pyo-wols expression remained unchanged. Pyo-wols gaze then turned towards Eum Yujeong. P-Please, spare me. I was wrong. Please, spare me. Eum Yujeong tearfully pleaded that she still wanted to live, while Go Yeonsu closed her eyes in resignation. Go Yeonsu believed that everything was over. Today, she had lost everything. Her honor had fallen to the ground, and her disciples had lost their loyalty and motivation. Above all, she couldnt forget Eum Yujeongs act of abandoning her by trying to escape alone. Why did I make that choice If she could go back to the day before, she would never have made such a choice. But turning back time was impossible, and covering up what had happened as if it never occurred was also impossible. It was then. Go back. Unexpected words came out of Pyo-wols mouth. Go Yeonsu thought she had misheard, so she opened her eyes and looked at Poyeol. At that moment, Pyo-wol spoke again, I said, go back. Y-Youre going to let us go? Yes. Why? Do you want me to kill everyone here? At that moment, Go Yeonsu felt chills running through her entire body. She knew that Pyo-wol was more than capable of doing such a thing. Pyo-wol was different from any other warriors Go Yeonsu had faced until now. He wasnt someone who clung to his reputation. As long as he could destroy his opponent, he wouldnt mind having a tarnished reputation. Such a person could not swayed by feeble emotions. Go Yeonsu knew this fact very well. She staggered to her feet. Pyo-wol swung his hand to retrieve the phantom dagger embedded in her shoulder. In that moment, more blood flowed out. Master! The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples immediately rushed to her side, trying to stop the bleeding, but Go Yeonsu waved them all away and said, Thats enough. ButC- Im fine. Rather, bring that wretched woman who committed the grave offense of deceiving her master and destroying her ancestors.1 Go Yeonsu pointed at Eum Yujeong. Eum Yujeongs face turned even paler. M-Master, it wasnt intentionalC Dont make excuses. I saw everything clearlyC especially the look in your eyes when I asked for your help. I invested so much effort in raising you, and yet, you betrayed this master at a crucial moment. Its a misunderstanding! Enough! No matter how much you protest, I will never forgive you. I will break your dantian first and then consider your punishment. N-No! Eum Yujeong cried out, but she couldnt change Go Yeonsus mind. Go Yeonsu had to punish Eum Yujeong to maintain discipline in her sect. This was the only way to preserve the crumbling Sword Blossom Pavilion, even for a short period. Eum Yujeong turned her head and looked at Pyo-wol. Please! Spare me! Or better yet, kill me! I dont want to end up this way! How long do I have to listen to such nonsense? Pyo-wols words were not directed at Eum Yujeong but at Go Yeonsu. Startled, Go Yeonsu gave orders to her disciples. What are you waiting for? Go ahead and shut that bitch up! Yes! The disciples rushed forward and restrained Eum Yujeong, muffling her mouth. Eum Yujeong struggled, but it was no use. The disciples of Sword Blossom Pavilion dragged her outside. As they left, Go Yeonsu turned to Pyo-wol and spoke, Thank you for sparing my life. Pyo-wol didnt reply. Go Yeonsu gazed at Pyo-wo; for a moment before following the rest of her disciples outside. Once all of them left, peace was finally restored in the inn. Pyo-wol picked up the teacup on his table and murmured to himself, You dont really think I actually spared your life, do you? Pyo-wol was someone who could live even without honor. He firmly believes that his own life was more important than any abstract concept like honor. No matter what filth he had to endure, he had to survive and make his way through this world. He had lived that way up until now, and he would continue to do so in the future. But Go Yeonsu was different. She was someone who understood the weight of honor. That was why she could devise and carry out such a vile plot against Pyo-wol. But today, her honor had been trampled on the ground. Many people witnessed her downfall, and she, herself, was deeply wounded. No matter how much she vented her anger on Eum Yujeong, it would never be able to restore her fallen honor. Instead, as time passed, her honor would plummet even further. The discipline in her sect would break down, her disciples would scatter like grains of sand, and her honor would be stained in the mud. In the face of losing everything, Go Yeonsu did not appear to be strong enough to endure it and continue living. This was proven six months later when Go Yeonsu took her own life. As a result of this incident, Pyo-wols notoriety spread even wider in Jianghu. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 333 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 8 The news of the Sword Blossom Pavilions attempt in falsely accusing Pyo-wol of raping a woman, and then having it backfire on them, quickly spread throughout Jiangsu. Those who witnessed the incident at the inn proudly gossiped about it, and theres nothing the Sword Blossom Pavilion could do to stop them. In just one day, the said sect faced severe criticism. After Go Yeonsu destroyed Eum Yujeongs dantian and kicked her out of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, Eum Yujeong, whose hand had also been crushed by Pyo-wol, had no choice but to leave Lake Tai like a fugitive. After driving out her disciple, Go Yeonsu locked herself in her residence and did not come out. Some said Go Yeonsu cried all day in her residence, while others spread rumors that she had gone mad. No one knows what the truth was, but one thing was certain. The Sword Blossom Pavilions standing as a powerful faction had come to an end. As surprising as the downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion was, what was even more terrifying was the existence of Pyo-wol, who was responsible for the whole thing. Any man would have his reputation ruined if he had fallen into the trap set by Go Yeonsu. After all, there was nothing more terrifying than being labelled as a sexual predator especially to the honor-conscious warriors of Jianghu. However, Pyo-wol proved his innocence by breaking through Go Yeonsu and the Sword Blossom Pavilions conspiracy head-on, and not only that, but he also brought about the Sword Blossom Pavilions complete downfall in the process. Pyo-wols boldness and brutality instilled fear into the hearts of the people. The perception that one would ruin their reputation if one dared to provoke Pyo-wol took root in peoples minds. The person who was most shocked by the incident was Tang Ik-gi, the young master of the Cheolsan Workshop. So youre telling me that Lady Eum, the one and only esteemed Eum Yujeong, was chased out of her sect like a stray dog? A look of disbelief was written on Tang Ik-gis face. To him, Eum Yujeong was like a flower that bloomed high up, in an unreachable place. Hearing the news that such a person had been kicked out by Pyo-wol was unbearable. Damn it! Tang Ik-gi paced around the room all day long. No matter how much time passed, he couldnt calm down, and his anxiety only grew. I cant do this. Unable to withstand the pressure, Tang Ik-gi stepped outside. He didnt like staying in the manor because it was stuffy, but he couldnt go to Lake Tai either, even if thats where he usually went, for fear of running into Pyo-wol. In the end, Tang Ik-gi decided to go to Cheolsan Workshop. It was a place he had grown up in, so he was familiar with it, and most importantly, there was a person named Do Yeonsan who was good for venting his frustrations. Tang Ik-gi didnt even tell his father, Tang Cheolsan, that he had confined Do Yeonsan. He was afraid of facing punishment. Perhaps it would be better to kill him so I could silence him If his father found out that he had hidden the fact that Do Yeonsans parents were dead and set their house on fire, he would be furious. It would be better to destroy the evidence before that happened. Yes, that might be better. He didnt want to suffer any more headaches from this troublesome situation. With malicious intent, Tang Ik-gi headed to the workshop. As soon as he arrived in the workshop, he was greeted by the shopkeeper. Oh, welcome, young master! Tang Ik-gi noticed that the shopkeepers attitude towards him was strange. He seemed visibly flustered. Whats wrong? Huh? Tang Ik-gis face contorted at the shopkeepers startled appearance. What is it? What happened? Well, umC Slap! Consumed by anger, Tang Ik-gi slapped the shopkeeper across the cheek. Cant you speak properly?! What happened? Uh, well, Do Yeonsan has escaped. What? Tang Ik-gis eyes blinked for a moment, completely taken aback by the unexpected response. We only discovered this morning that he escaped. How? Didnt you lock him up? I definitely locked him in the warehouse. But he just disappeared. Whack! Tang Ik-gi kicked the shopkeeper. As the shopkeeper received the blow in his stomach, he rolled across the floor. You call than an explanation?! You bastard! How could he just have disappeared mysteriously like that?! Why didnt you report it immediately? Huh! WellC- Damn it! Tang Ik-gi continuously struck the shopkeeper, who couldnt come up with a good excuse. The shopkeeper couldnt muster the courage to make excuses so he just continued to get beaten. But even after hitting the shopkeeper for a long time, Tang Ik-gis anger didnt subside. What happened? Tell me the truth! Actually The shopkeeper finally began to reveal what happened the day before. As the shopkeeper finished his story, Tang Ik-gi had an incredulous expression on his face. So, youre saying a man named Pyo-wol came to visit you, and he found out that Do Yeonsan had been confined? Yes! What did the two of you talk about? Well, they spoke in a very low voice, so I couldnt hear properlC You damn idiot! You call that an excuse? Im sorry. And so, Pyo-wol let that bastard escape? Thats not the case. Pyo-wol only said a few words and then left. Do Yeonsan escaped much later. Fuck! Tang Ik-gi slammed his fist down on the table. The shopkeeper swallowed dryly as he watched the table broke into two pieces and collapse onto the floor. For a moment, he felt a hunch that his fate would be the same as the table. Fortunately, however, Tang Ik-gi no longer had the intention to exercise violence against him. So, youre tracking him now? Yes! Youd better find him, or else, Ill rip your head off first. W-Well definitely find him, even if it means putting in a request to the Hao clan. Damn it! Of all people, he had to be involved with that bastardC Tang Ik-gi gritted his teeth. What bothered him most of all was Pyo-wol. The fact that Pyo-wol was involved in this incident made him uneasy. The sudden downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, which had boasted tremendous power in Lake Tai, was by no means an ordinary occurrence. The shopkeepers lips quivered as he watched Tang Ik-gi tremble. He wanted to say something, but the words just wouldnt come out. Several things had disappeared from the warehouse where Do Yeonsan was previously confined. Among them were minerals brought in from outside the Central Plains. Lets just not say anything. If he spoke now, he might not be able to get out of this place alive, so he tightly sealed his lips. * * * Do Yeonsan carefully lifted up the cloth which was covering an object. The moment he saw the object under the cloth, his eyes turned red and bloodshot. Heup! He clamped his mouth shut. The lifeless body, swollen and unrecognizable, submerged in water was undoubtedly his younger sister. Thick teardrops rolled down Do-yeon-sans cheeks. He thought all his tears had dried up, but there were still tears left to flow. Do Yeonsan gently touched his sisters face. He couldnt believe that his sister, who was more beatiful than a flower and brighter than the moon, was lying here as a cold corpse. If this was a nightmare, he wanted to wake up from it as soon as possible, but he knew all too well that this was not a dream. Who on earth did this? Do Yeonsan closely examined his sisters lifeless body. Just as Pyo-wol had said, there were clear signs of torture on his sisters body. Whoever the perpetrator was, Do Yeonsan knew that they had tortured his sister after thoroughly violating her. The contorted expression on his sisters face was enough to let him know just how much pain she had to suffer. After examining the body for a while, Do Yeonsan noticed a strange mark on his sisters forearm. At first glance, it looked like an insignificant wound, but upon closer inspection, the marks came together to form a character. Zhao? It was evident that the character was engraved on the forearm using a sharp stone or iron tool. While the mark or scar may have appeared as a simple injury when his sister was alive, the character becomes more distinct and visible as the body stiffened after death. It was a character painstakingly carved into the flesh in a life-or-death situation, so such a mark couldnt be meaningless. Someones face suddenly came to Do Yeonsans mind. Zhao Yiguang! Do Yeonsan gritted his teeth. Tang Ik-gi was a person with a loose tongue. He harbored resentment towards the members of Golden Heaven Society, so he often gossipped and spoke ill of them even when he was trying to join them. Among them, he mentioned Zhao Yiguang the most. Tang Ik-gi would say that, although Zhao Yiguang seemed dignified on the outside, his sexual preference were actually messy, with how he always targeted young girls. Tang Ik-gi would even tell how many girls had been ruined or lost their lives because of Zhao Yiguang. At the time, Do Yeonsan dismissed it as nonsense, thinking it was impossible. Common sense told him that there was no reason for a scion of a prestigious family like Zhao Yiguang to engage in such sordid affairs, so Do Yeonsan just assumed that Tang Ik-gi was slandering Zhao Yiguang. But now, seeing the character, Zhao, he regretted not paying more attention. If Do Yeonsan had been more cautious, his sister wouldnt have been abducted by Zhao Yiguang, and his parents wouldnt have met their deaths at his hands. By now, Do Yeonsan concluded that Zhao Yiguang was the culprit. He carefully picked up his sisters body. Although he couldnt provide closure for his parents bodies due to Tang Ik-gi, he wanted to ensure that his sister would be buried in a proper place. Be careful. When Do Yeonsan emerged carrying his sisters body, the official looked at him with a pitifying expression. Although he frequently encountered bodies drowned in water, he had never seen such a gruesome corpse like Do Yeonsans sisters. It was impossible to guess the extent of Do Yeonsans sorrow at this moment. Normally, when they discover such bodies, they would ask for a small amount of money before returning the body to the family. But, the official couldnt bring himself to make such a request to Do Yeonsan. The official just silently watched Do Yeonsan walk away, carrying his sisters body. Do Yeonsan carried his sisters body to a nearby field in Lake Tai. At the spot where the field and the lake met, there was a small boat waiting. It was something Do Yeonsan had prepared in advance before picking up his sisters body. The boat was loaded with the items he had stolen from Cheolsan Workshop. Do Yeonsan laid his sisters body on one side of the boat and started rowing. Lake Tai had a total of forty-eight large and small islands. Some of them were inhabited, but most were not. The place where Do Yeonsan was taking the boat was one of those uninhabited islands. It was a small island located at the deepest part of Lake Tai. After docking the boat in the small island, Do Yeonsan unloaded his sisters body and all the items he had brought with him. The first thing he did was gather wood from the island. He stacked dry branches to build a makeshift altar and placed his sisters body on top of it. Then, he lit a fire. The bright red flames quickly engulfed his sisters body. Heuk! Hick! Do Yeonsan collapsed to the ground, wailing. He thought his tears had dried up, but they hadnt. His tears continued to flow until his sisters body was burnt to ashes. It was only after a long while when the fire had extinguished did Do Yeonsan finally raised his head. He was no longer crying. His tears had finally and completely dried up. After collecting his sisters ashes, he personally ground them into fine powder. Afterwards, he scattered the finely ground bone powder over Lake Tai. May you be reborn in a good family. Not one with such an incompetent brother, but one with a family that can protect you. Do Yeonsan then turned around. After cremating his sisters body, the first thing he did was build a furnace. He stacked the stones he had collected and filled the gaps with mud from the riverside. Even though his fingernails were torn and blood trickled, he continued persevering in building the furnace, without uttering a single groan. As the sun began to set, the furnace was finally completed. Do Yeonsan immediately threw wood inside the furnace and set it on fire. Once the flames grew, he tossed the white coal he had taken from the Cheolsan Workshop into the fire. The white coal produced by the Cheolsan Workshop had the effect of maximizing firepower. As the white coal was added, blazing white flames shot up. Do Yeonsan secretly put the minerals he had stolen into the flames. I will never forgive you. The flames in Do Yeonsans eyes were as intense as the fire in the furnace. CH 334 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 9 A customer arrived at Lake Tais First Pavilion. He was an old man with shabby clothes and disheveled hair. The old mans body emitted a faint scent of blood, causing the people who were nearby to hold their noses and stepped back. Eugh! Whats that smell? Is it blood? The people looked at the old man with disgust written all over their faces. But, the old man just calmly looked around the inn, as if he was used to receiving those kinds of reactions. The old mans eyes soon lit up. He finally found the person he was looking for. Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was sitting by the window, where he had a clear view of Lake Tai. With the combination of the picturesque scenery of Lake Tai and Pyo-wols handsome face, the sight looked like it came out of a painting. The world is truly unfair. He thought that he had grown out of emotions like jealousy as he grew older, but upon seeing Pyo-wol, he realized that such feelings still lingered within him. Phew! The old man sighed as he approached Pyo-wol. He cupped his fist and greeted, Master Pyo! Oh, you came in person. Pyo-wol turned his head to look at the old man. The old man was none other than the manager of the Hao clans Lake Tai branch. I was afraid that if I sent a messenger, he would make a mistake because of your appearance. And even then, I also wanted to take a look at the scenery of Lake Tai. The view of Lake Tai from this place is truly exceptional. Have a seat. Thank you. The old manager sat down opposite Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol personally poured tea for the old man. What an honor. To be served tea from the Reaper himself, hehe! You didnt come here to exchange such meaningless pleasantries, did you? Of course not. I just said it as a way to relieve tension, but it seems that I have irritated you. Im not particularly fond of beating around the bush. Is that so? Then take a look at this. Everything Ive gathered is summarized here. The old manager took a small booklet from his bosom and handed it to Pyo-wol. The booklet contained everything about the Cheolsan manor and their workshop. It was filled with information about why Tang Cheolsans grandfather left Sichuan Province and settled in this distant place, how he established the workshop, and how ambitious Tang Cheolsan was. It also detailed the actions he took to elevate the workshops status to where it is right now. Pyo-wol read every single word in the booklet without skipping anything. Thud! When there was nothing more to read, Pyo-wol closed the booklet. This confirmed that it was indeed Tang Cheolsan who commissioned the Hundred Wraith Union to steal the vision of the Tang clan from Tang Sochu and kill him afterward. The booklet even described the circumstances of Tang Cheolsans contact with the Hundred Wraith Union. If Tang Cheolsan hadnt made a request to the Hundred Wraith Union, the timing of Pyo-wols emergence in Jianghu might have been significantly delayed. Where does Tang Cheolsan live? As it says there, he usually stays in the Taeyul Pavilion of the Cheolsan manor. He also had hired martial artists to guard the area. What is the structure of the Cheolsan manor? I anticipated that you would ask that so I brought here with me a blueprint of the manor from the time of its construction. The old manager took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his bosom and handed it to Pyo-wol. As Pyo-wol unfolded the paper, a blueprint of the Cheolsan manors structure was revealed. How thorough. As it is a request from Master Pyo himself, its only natural for us to pay special attention. The old manager said honestly. When the old manager first heard the news that the one who had brought down the Sword Blossom Pavilion in just half a day was Pyo-wol, he was stunned. It was because the Sword Blossom Pavilion was not the kind of faction that would easily crumble like that. Although the sect had the disadvantage of being composed of entirely female members, the unity within the sect was still incredibly strong. Their influence, which was centered around Go Yeonsu and Eum Yujeong, was so formidable that neither the Nanjing clan nor Changjiang Fortress could deal with them easily. In particular, thanks to Eum Yujeong, who had the ability to skillfully manipulate men, there was no sect or martial artist in Lake Tai who dared to oppose the Sword Blossom Pavilion. Even the old manager himself didnt expect that the Sword Blossom Pavilion, which enjoyed such great power and influence, would collapse so suddenly. Not only is his martial arts exceptional, but his mental fortitude is also remarkable. For him to be able to create a rift within the Sword Blossom pavilion and cause internal turmoil in such a short time People may think that Eum Yujeong safely made it out of Lake Tai, but the old manager knew that it wasnt true. After destroying Eum Yujeongs dantian and kicking her out of the sect, Go Yeonsu secretly placed a request with a slave trader. She couldnt forgive her disciple for abandoning her and attempting to escape on her own. It was certain that Eum Yujeong would be reduced to a miserable and pitiful existence once she gets sold in a brothel somewhere. And the one who orchestrated all of this was none other than Pyo-wol. It was impossible for a martial artist to solve everything by simply relying on brute force. The reason why Pyo-wol willingly released Eum Yujeong was not due to his generosity. The old manager knew all too well how miserable the ends of those who had been Pyo-wols enemies in the past. There was no such martial artist like Pyo-wol in Jianghu these days. Many people simply considered Pyo-wol a mere assassin, but he was more than that. He was someone who couldnt simply be defined by the term, assassin, alone. How could Jianghu have created such a monster? The old manager thought that the will of heaven was unfathomable. Just then, Pyo-wols voice broke through the old mans reverie. Is there still no word from Hong Yushin? None. Is that so? Hoo! Were doing our best, but I cant guarantee that well be able to find Lord Hong at this point. Are you giving up on the search, then? Of course not. Im just expressing my frustration, saying that its hard. The old manager soon stood up from his seat. He felt that if he continued talking to Pyo-wol any longer, his old heart wouldnt be able to handle it. The old manager cupped his fists and said, I will take my leave now. He immediately opened the door of the inn and went outside. Left alone, Pyo-wol shifted his gaze to the paper containing the blueprint of the Cheolsan manor. Like most manors, the Cheolsan manor had a highly complex structure. It seemed impossible to completely memorize the layout by simply looking at its blueprint. However, Pyo-wol was able to imprint the blueprint into his head without difficulty. After a while, Pyo-wol used Samadhi Real Fire.1 In an instant, the paper and booklet in his hand burned to ashes. Pyo-wol blew the ashes into the window before standing up. * * * Tang Cheolsans expression was extremely serious. The Sword Blossom Pavilion collapsed just like that? Under normal circumstances, he would have enjoyed watching the Sword Blossom Pavilions downfall with delight. After all, theres nothing more enjoyable than witnessing the downfall of a powerful rival. But, the emotion he felt right now was closer to fear than joy. If the Sword Blossom Pavilion was ruined just like that, then it also meant that their manor and workshop could easily become destroyed as well. Tang Cheolsan stared grimly at the paper in front of him. The paper roughly contained a few bits of pieces of information about Pyo-wol. While obtaining detailed information about him was difficult, figuring out where he had come from and how he had gotten here was easy. What caught Tang Cheolsans attention was the place where Pyo-wol first revealed himself. Chengdu, Sichuan. He couldnt be related to that guy, can he? Tang Cheolsan didnt think it was possible, but an ominous feeling still gradually crept into his heart. Tang Cheolsan was not just a man of means. He also had a well-developed sixth sense, and an exceptional ability to detect danger. His intuition was telling him that there might be some connection between Pyo-wol and Tang Sochu, who he had commissioned to be killed. He believed that Pyo-wol coming all the way here was by no means a coincidence. Damn it! What the hell are the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union doing?! Anxiety caused sweat to break out on the palm of his hand. He received no contact from the assassin who he commissioned. Even if the assassin was taking his time and dragging his feet, there still should have been good news by now. However, the fact that there was no contact from them meant that there was a high probability that things had gone wrong at some point. It was then. Swoosh! The window opened without a sound, and someone stealthily entered his room. Yet, Tang Cheolsan didnt notice and continued to mutter to himself, Was it a mistake to trust the Hundred Wraith Union? Surely not. At that moment, a voice came from behind him. Goosebumps immediately crawled all over Tang Cheolsans spine. Turning around, he saw a man dressed in black, wearing a strange mask. The design of the mask was a ghost with its tongue stuck out. At the strange appearance, Tang Cheolsan was once again startled. W-Who are you? Im someone from the same organization where you made the request. The Hundred Wraith Union? Thats right. Im called the Blood-eyed Demon,2 and Im ranked fifteen among the Hundred Wraith Unions assassins. I, I called for a middlemanC- Tang Cheolsan stuttered. Even when he had placed a commission before, he hadnt actually met with the assassin of the Hundred Wraith Union in person. There was some kind of middleman or intermediary who served as the bridge between him and the assassin. It was also the middleman to whom Tang Cheolsan sent a request. Thats why Tang Cheolsan never had the opportunity to meet one of the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union in person. Meeting even one of the assassins from the Hundred Wraith Union was a daunting task, let alone someone ranked fifteenth. Tang Cheolsan swallowed his dry saliva and asked, Why has a high-ranking member of the Hundred Wraith Union come here in person? Ah, to apologize. Huh? What forC? Its about the request you made before. I looked into it, and it turns out your request was assigned to Baekrok. Baekrok? Thats right. Hes also one of our assassins. The only problem is that he got too greedy and tried to accept and carry out requests from both Sichuan and Runan. My theory is that he was going to travel upwards, from Runan to Sichuan, hoping to kill and finish his missions along the way. Unfortunately, however, he encountered a problem. A problem? He died during his mission. If he died, then what about my requestC It failed, of course. The problem is that the place where that idiot died was in Sichuan, which was quite far away. Moreover, since he acted independently, the Hundred Wraith Union was late in investigating the matter. If you hadnt asked for an update, then we wouldnt have known until the end. After all, we dont really care or pay much attention to the other members. Oh Tang Cheolsan gulped. He had thought that things had gone wrong, but he never anticipated that the assassin he had entrusted with his request would die. In other words, my request was not executed. Thats right. Thats why I came here instead of the middleman. At the Blood-eyed Demons answer, Tang Cheolsan saw a glimmer of hope. Then, are you saying that you will personally carry out my request on behalf of Baekrok? If the price is right. Havent I already paid the price before? Heh! The difference in rank between Baekrok and me is tremendous. Naturally, there will be a significant difference in the cost of the commission. So, if I pay an additional fee, will you personally carry out my request? Of course. Even if the assassination target is the Reaper? Hmph. Rumors in Jianghu often tend to exaggerate like a snowball. Behind the mask, the Blood-eyed Demon laughed. Under normal circumstances, the Blood-eyed Demon wouldnt be moved by such a request from Tang Cheolsan. This was because he only acted on much bigger jobs that offered more money. Nevertheless, the only reason he had come here was due to his personal greed. Because of Pyo-wol, there is now a vacant spot in the Ten Blood Assassins. If I can kill him, Ill be able to join their ranks. Thats why, when Tang Cheolsan put in a request again, the Blood-eyed Demon skipped everything, even the middleman, and came to him directly. It took undeniable merit to be one of the Ten Blood Assassins. Especially for someone ranked fifteenth, he needed to make a strong impression to break through to the upper ranks. Pyo-wol was a rising star in Jianghu. Because of Pyo-wols formidable presence and recent activities, some people even regarded him as a more fearsome existence than the Hundred Wraith Union. For the Blood-eyed Demon, it was like an attack on his pride. He had lived his whole life as an assassin. He had tremendous pride in himself, and he even had a great ambition to become the leader of the Hundred Wraith Union one day. For him, this request was a chance of a lifetime. Tang Cheolsan cautiously spoke, Very well. I will entrust you with my request. Thats a good choice. You wont regret it. How much? One hundred thousand gold coins. WhatC! Tang Cheolsan unconsciously let out a gasp, taken aback by the astronomical amount the Blood-eyed Demon asked. But the Blood-eyed Demon remained nonchalant, and explained further, I have to admit, that guy is a big shot. Hes the one who killed Baekrok, the guy previously in charge of carrying out your request. Do you think he will leave you alone? Sure, one hundred thousand gold is a big amount, but its still insignificant compared to the value of ones life. Now, what will you do? Will you still cancel the request? W-WellC Youd better make a decision quickly, I wont stay here for long. If I agree to put in the request, will you definitely kill him? I am the Blood-eyed Demon. Until now, there hasnt been a single person who has managed to escape and live after being my target. Very well. If you manage to kill him, I will give you one hundred thousand gold. No need for explanations. I really dislike those who change their words. O, Of course. Then, Ill come back tomorrow before sunrise with good news. Just a moment after the Blood-eyed Demon spoke confidently and stood up, Tang Cheolsans expression suddenly became pensive. W-WaitC What is it? B-Behind youC! Tang Cheolsan raised his finger and pointed it behind the Blood-eyed Demon. In that instant, the Blood-eyed Demon felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly turned around. And, there stood Pyo-wol. SoundlessWind21s notes: I looked back into it and Tang Cheolsan was actually mentioned in the novel even way before Pyo-wol arrived in Lake Tai (chapter 155). Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 335 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 10 YouC! The Blood-eyed Demons eyes widened. He possessed a keen sense of perception that was well-recognized within the Hundred Wraith Union. With senses that are far more developed than others, he could detect the movements of his assassination targets and predict their actions, thus successfully executing his mission. He boasted that he could detect every movement within a ten-li radius. However, until Tang Cheolsan spoke, he had completely failed to notice that Pyo-wol was standing behind him. Shivers ran down his spine. If Pyo-wol had any intention of killing him, then he would already be dead. He never once imagined that the day would come when someone would manage to sneak behind him like this. Thats why it felt even more shocking. Pyo-wol silently stared at the Blood-eyed Demon. The Blood-eyed Demon felt overwhelming pressure as he met Pyo-wols gaze. Who are you? Youve been talking about killing me all this time. Pyo-wol? Thats right. How did you get here? Were you waiting all this time, knowing I would come? The Blood-eyed Demon shouted, drawing his sword. Although the Blood-eyed Demon had the wrong idea about the current situation, Pyo-wol didnt feel the need to correct him. He had come here to meet Tang Cheolsan, not to kill the Blood-eyed Demon. Pyo-wol was not a god, so there was no way he could have known in advance that the Blood-eyed Demon would come here. It was simply a coincidence. Tang Cheolsan became serious and shouted, K-Kill him! Ill give you 100,000 gold coins, so hurry upC! Tang Cheolsans fear had reached its peak. Just by seeing Pyo-wol in person, Tang Cheolsan could tell that he was the man responsible for killing Baekrok. Pyo-wols arrival here also meant that he was connected to Tang Sochu. Tang Sochu must have sent him here to kill me. Tang Cheolsan was under the wrong impression. It was because he couldnt make rational judgments at the moment. Although he had threatened others many times, he had never personally been exposed to danger. The Blood-eyed Demon shouted, This is convenient for me as well! Youve saved me from the trouble of finding you! In an instant, the Blood-eyed Demon disappeared. He had leaped towards the ceiling, using a stealth technique. The art of concealment was one of the Blood-eyed Demons specialties. As long as he deliberately hide his presence, no one would be able to detect him. The Blood-eyed Demon hid somewhere in the shadows and waited for Pyo-wol to reveal a weakness. The technique he mastered was called the Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique.1 Its a sword technique that uniquely incorporates the essence of archery. It involved condensing internal energy, similar to shooting an arrow, to deliver a lethal blow. The muscles of the lurking Blood-eyed Demon bulged significantly. It was the effect of using the Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique. Just a single blow and hell die. The Blood-eyed Demon stopped even his breathing as he looked at Pyo-wol closely. Considerable time had passed, yet Pyo-wol remained in the same posture as when he first appeared. There were no signs of him moving. Normally, when a person disappears before their eyes, they instinctively looked around, flustered and restless, as they try to trace the missing persons whereabouts. But, Pyo-wol just stood there motionless, like a stone statue. Pyo-wols unwavering appearance reminded the Blood-eyed Demon of a solid wall. A wall with no gaps whatsoever. However, its impossible for an impenetrable wall to exist. There must be a gap, and its just a matter of finding it. Thats what the Blood-eyed Demon believed. All I need is a single strike to win. The already crimson eyes of the Blood-eyed Demon glowed even redder. It was then. Swoosh! Suddenly, Pyo-wols pupils moved without a sound. In that instant, the Blood-eyed Demon felt goosebumps crawl all over his body. It was because Pyo-wols eyes were precisely directed toward the place where he had concealed himself. He knows where Im hiding? No way! The Blood-eyed Demon tried to deny the thought, however, Pyo-wols gaze still remained fixed on the spot where he had concealed himself. Damn it! The Blood-eyed Demon had no choice but to acknowledge it. He couldnt fathom how Pyo-wol knew, but the fact remained that Pyo-wol accurately pinpointed his hiding place. He had no other choice now but to attack him. Thud! But at that moment, a fiery pain shot through his leg. What? Before the Blood-eyed Demon could make sense of what had happened, his body was abruptly pulled. Pyo-wol had pierced the Blood-eyed Demons calf with a Soul-Reaping Thread and then dragged him closer. Thud! As soon as the Blood-eyed Demon landed on the ground, he swiftly unleashed his Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique. Swish! His blade flew towards Pyo-wol faster than an arrow. In an instant, the Blood-eyed Demons sword pierced through Pyo-wols head. However, the Blood-eyed Demon couldnt smile in victory or relief. It was because Pyo-wol, who should have a sword impaled through his head, was gradually fading away. An afterimage Could it be Body Substitution? The Blood-eyed Demon couldnt continue his train of thought. Thunk! Another dagger pierced him, but this time on the throat. Keuh! The Blood-eyed Demons eyes widened. He didnt need to see to know who had stuck a dagger into his throat. He knew it was none other than Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol then suddenly emerged from behind him. Geurgh! With Pyo-wols phantom dagger still lodged in him, the Blood-eyed Demon trembled violently. Until his dying breath, the only thing on Blood-eyed Demons mind was his curiosity about the technique Pyo-wol had unleashed in the end. The skill Pyo-wol used was not Body Substitution, but rather, his recently created technique Demon Shadow Exchange. But the Blood-eyed Demon would never get the chance to know the answer to his question forever. Pyo-wol pulled his phantom dagger, causing the Blood-eyed Demon to collapse helplessly. UghC! Upon witnessing that sight, Tang Cheolsan let out a groan as if he was in pain. His face and eyes were filled with great horror. Except for the absolute masters in Jianghu such as the Eight Constellations, as an assassin ranked fifteenth in the Hundred Wraith Union, Tang Cheolsan assumed that there should be no other warrior they would fail in assassinating. That was why he truly did not expect such an assassin would lose his life in such a futile manner. Whats more, Pyo-wol hadnt even used his specialty, which was stealth. He simply located where the Blood-eyed Demon was hiding, and killed him with a dagger. It was a feat that Tang Cheolsan couldnt even imagine. Wait! As Pyo-wol approached, Tang Cheolsan raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. Of course, there was no reason for Pyo-wol to stop because of that. L-Lets resolve this through conversation. Lets talkC! If youre doing this because of Tang Sochu, I will cancel the request! I wont bother you anymore, so please! Lets resolve this peacefully by talking it out! How much do you want? Ten no, hundred thousand gold? No, Ill even give you half of my fortune! So please, just spare my life. Thud! Pyo-wol was finally within reach of Tang Cheolsan. Tang Cheolsan fell to his knees and pleaded. If I die, the families working for my manor and workshop will be thrown out onto the streets. Please show mercy! Even if its for their sake! Why should I show mercy? Well, pe-people can make mistakes, right? I was blinded by greed and made a mistake, so please, forgive me this one time. A mistake I will never make such a mistake again. If you want me to be a dog, Ill be a dog! Or if you want me to be a pig, Ill be a pig. So please, spare my life! Tang Cheolsans attitude was uncharacteristic of a powerful and influential man in Lake Tai. It seemed as if he had no sense of pride as the master of Cheolsan manor. Pyo-wol had encountered countless individuals, but he had never seen someone change their face as quickly as Tang Cheolsan. However, Pyo-wol had no intention of forgiving Tang Cheolsan. He knew that if he allowed someone who could change faces so easily like Tang Cheolsan to live, there would be no end to the aftermath. And Pyo-wol wasnt the type of person to leave such a variable behind. Regardless of who it was, once they pointed a sword against him, he would relentlessly hunt them down and eliminate them, or thoroughly cripple them to the point of no return. Just like what happened with Eum Yujeong. Just when Pyo-wol was about to kill Tang Cheolsan, AHH! Eeek! Its poison! Suddenly, screams could be heard from outside. Poison? Pyo-wol opened a nearby window and looked outside. People were screaming and going into a frenzy. Some were already bleeding and dying on the spot. Whats going on?! Tang Cheolsan stood up and looked out the window. He couldnt hide his despair at the sight of his subordinates dying. How could this happen? It was obvious to anyone that they were showing symptoms of poisoning. Tang Cheolsan, forgetting his fear, shouted at Pyo-wol. This is your doing! Youre trying to bring down our manor by using poison! You despicable bastard! Curse you! Even in death, you wont find peace! Thunk! At that moment, a phantom dagger struck his forehead. Tang Cheolsan couldnt even scream as he died. That was how Tang Cheolsans final moment went. Pyo-wol left Tang Cheolsans dead body and stepped outside. Although their master was dead, the people working for Cheolsan manor didnt even realize it. They were too focused on saving their own lives. Pyo-wol glanced around for a moment before heading in a certain direction. It was a well near Tang Cheolsans residence. The poison that had affected the people was coming from the well. The poison was truly deadly. It was so potent that even Pyo-wol, who was usually unfazed by most poisons, felt pain in his lungs. Pyo-wol peered into the well. The well was bubbling and spewing out poison gas. It was clear that someone had put something inside the well to generate the poisonous smoke. Bang! With a single strike, Pyo-wol destroyed the well. Only after the well completely collapsed did the poisonous smoke stop spreading in the air. But even then, many people had already fallen victim to the poison. Dozens of people were suffering and dying from the poison. Their faces as they writhed on the ground in agony, while vomiting blood, were genuinely horrifying. Even in death, they wore the most agonizing expressions a human being could wear. It was then. The young master has been kidnapped! Someones urgent voice echoed in the area. Pyo-wol quickly made his way towards the direction where the voice came from. It led him straight to Tang Ik-gis residence. With their mouths covered with towels, the people of Cheolsan manor chattered, Its him! The one who kidnapped the young master is that apprentice from the workshop! That insane bastardC! Quick! Track him down! Without even knowing that their master, Tang Cheolsan, had been killed, the people of Cheolsan manor began their pursuit of the one who had kidnapped Tang Ik-gi. Apprentice? The image of a young boy flashed in Pyo-wols mind. * * * Ugh! Tang Ik-gi tried to squirm, but he couldnt even move an inch due to the lack of strength in his limbs. His whole body ached as if he had been beaten with a sledgehammer. But what terrified him the most was the fact that he couldnt even scream. Tang Ik-gi returned late to the Cheolsan manor last night. Exhausted and on the verge of collapsing, he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, the situation outside was in a state of extreme chaos and noise. Just as he was about to look outside to see what was happening, something struck his body, and things took a turn for the worse. Thunk! Thunk! The cart he was on rattled and jolted. It was a cart used to transport waste from Cheolsan manor. It was a filthy cart that he would never get close to under normal circumstances. Tang Ik-gi struggled to lift his head to see the person driving the cart. It was a boy of small stature, continuously whipping the horses that were pulling the cart. Who are you?! Tang Ik-gi shouted, but his voice wouldnt come out. His vocal cords were paralyzed. He was being transported around like a piece of luggage, yet the paralysis still wouldnt subside. The cart, which had been going at a frightening speed, suddenly came to a stop near Lake Tais reed field. The person driving the cart had stopped whipping the horses, and turned around. Tang Ik-gi could finally see the face of the person who had kidnapped him. Y-YouC! The person holding the whip bent down and looked into Tang Ik-gis eyes. The boy was none other than Do Yeonsan, an apprentice working at Cheolsans Workshop. You littleC! Why dont you untie me already? Tang Ik-gis eyes widened. At Tang Ik-gis reaction, Do Yeonsan smiled broadly. Youre still alive. Thank goodness. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! jin C double-edged sword CH 336 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 11 Do Yeonsan gently touched Tang Ik-gis cheek. Tang Ik-gi felt chills running through his entire body, however, since his body was paralyzed, he couldnt push away Do Yeonsans touch. This crazy bastardC Tang Ik-gi realized that Do Yeonsans gaze was not normal. It was filled with madness that he had never seen before. Do Yeonsan picked up Tang Ik-gi and laid him gently in a small boat. Then, he began rowing towards his secret hiding place which was the small island. Swoosh! Creak! With each stroke of the oar, the chilling sound of wood rubbing against wood echoed. Every time that happened, Tang Ik-gi would visibly flinch. While rowing the boat, Do Yeonsan muttered to himself, This is too easy. Just too easy The one who placed the mineral that emitted poison into the well was none other than Do Yeonsan. He had done a lot of preparation for this, but entering the Cheolsan manor was not as difficult as he had expected. Even if he pulled a cart with him, they let him in without even checking. Do Yeonsan had always thought that the Cheolsan manor and workshop were like a great fortress, but it turned out to be nothing more than a fancy facade. Once he entered the Cheolsan manor, he encountered no more problems or resistance. No one approached him because his body emitted a pungent stench of feces. Even the guards in charge of security didnt come close. Do Yeonsan roamed around inside the Cheolsan manor as if he were in unmanned territory. It didnt take long for him to find Tang Ik-gis residence. From that point on, everything went as everyone knows. He placed a mineral that emitted poison into the well to create confusion and then took advantage of the chaos to subdue Tang Ik-gi. He also had a needle pierce Tang Ik-gis throat. While creating something as complex as a hidden weapon of the ancient Tang clan was beyond his skill or capabilities, creating a simple projectile was relatively easy. He just placed needles inside a small cylinder and designed it in such a way that it would launch upon pressing a trigger mechanism. He also coated the needles with diluted poison from an unknown mineral. The unknown material he used produces poison upon contact with water. The poison was also deadly that even just a single sip or drop was enough to kill. Using such poison consequently made it difficult to dilute. Do Yeonsan have to conduct a lot of experimentation to determine the right dosage. Fortunately for him, he possessed a natural talent for poison. As he touched the unknown mineral that emitted poison, he realized how to maximize its effectiveness and control its effects at will. It was not something anyone could teach him. The deaths of his parents and younger sibling had awakened his latent talent. Thump! The boat finally arrived at the small island. Do Yeonsan grunted as he pulled Tang Ik-gi out of the boat. He then tied Tang Ik-gis body to a large rock nearby. By this time, vitality slowly returned to Tang Ik-gis body. The poison had somewhat dissipated. However, by then, he was already thoroughly restrained. While tied up, Tang Ik-gi shouted, You bastard! Why are you doing this? Are you crazy?! Untie me right now! Then I still might forgive you! Who will forgive whom? What? Who will forgive whom? You forgiving me? You crazy son of a bitch! Have you lost your mind?! Youre the one who drove me crazy. Is it because I burned down the hut? That couldnt be helped. Ill make it up to you. That couldnt be helped? I couldnt even salvage my father and mothers corpses. Hehe! How amusing! Do Yeonsan chuckled. Tang Ik-gis face, on the other hand, became pale. He sensed that Do Yeosans madness had gone too far. Do Yeonsan retrieved something from his bossom. It was a bundle of thin needles wrapped in cloth. The needles were as fine as cow hair strands. These needles, called cow hair needles, were the best items Do Yeonsan had crafted so far. He displays his best skill whenever he makes delicate objects like these. Do Yeonsan held one cow hair needle and waved it in front of Tang Ik-gi. Do you know what this is? Cow hair needle? Thats right. But its not an ordinary cow hair needle. What? I refined one of the minerals that was brought into the workshop. Ah, you wouldnt know about it, young master. Do you know what kind of mineral it is? It was imported from somewhere outside the Central Plains. Its used for making weapons, but heres the thing, when it comes into contact with water, it emits poison gas. Unbelievable, right? That such a mineral exists in the world. But it truly exists. You can believe it since I used a fragment of that mineral to bring you here with me. You crazy bastard! Thats right! Im crazy! Oh, by the way, did you know that I named the poison that is produced when that mineral dissolves in water, Luminous Blood Poison. It suits it, doesnt it? What nonsense are you talking about? Just untie me already! What are you talking about? Were just getting started. What do you mean? What are you starting? Revenge! Do Yeonsan inserted the cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis veins. The needle instantly dissolved upon contact with Tang Ik-gis blood. AHHH! Tang Ik-gi let out a desperate scream. The needles themselves were no different from the Luminous Blood Poison. As the Luminous Blood poison flowed through Tang Ik-gis blood vessels, he felt excruciating pain. He screamed continuously and thrashed about. However, the ropes that bound his body only tightened, constricting him even more. As he watched Tang Ik-gi writhing in agony, Do Yeonsan murmured, My parents must have felt the same. They must have suffered like you. I cant imagine how they must have felt to leave their children behind and die so miserably. They couldnt even close their eyes even in death. Their children must have haunted their thoughts, but now I couldnt even collect their bodies because of youC Keugh! Im sorry! I was wrong! Please save me! Tang Ik-gi begged for forgiveness, but Do Yeonsan shook his head. Its too late. I have nothing left now. Nothing at all Ugh! Thud! Do Yeonsan inserted another cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis body. Once again, the needle dissolved into his blood. AHHH! Tang Ik-gi let out a desperate scream. Every vein in his body bulged out. The sight of black blood coursing through the veins was visible to the naked eye. The pain was so intense and unbearable that Tang Ik-gi wished for death instead. However, even that was impossible with the presence of the Luminous Blood Poison coursing through his entire body. Do Yeonsan crouched before Tang Ik-gi. It hurts, doesnt it? It was like that for me, too. Every time you hit me for no reason, I suffered to the point of wanting to die. Just kill me. PleaseC! I will kill you even if you dont beg me like that. Answer my questions first. Tell me everything you know about Zhao Yiguang. His sexual preferences, secret locations, everything you knowC Why Zhao Yiguang? It seems you still have the presence of mind to ask a question. Do Yeonsan raised another needle in his hand. Upon seeing this, Tang Ik-gi spilled out everything he knew in a state of confusion. Ive never seen such a deceitful bastard in my life. He pretends to be cleaner and nobler than anyone else, but I know all about his dirty secrets. Do Yeonsan listened attentively to Tang Ik-gis words. Tang Ik-gi revealed everything he knew in his desire to be liberated from the pain. Now! Kill me! PleaseC! As you wish. Do Yeonsan chuckled as he lifted the remaining needle. Wait! N, NoC! In an instant, a look of terror crossed Tang Ik-gis face. What he had hoped for was a painless death. However, without any hesitation, Do Yeonsan mercilessly stabbed the remaining cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis body. GAAH! Tang Ik-gis desperate screams echoed across the desolate island. Experiencing unbearable agony, Tang Ik-gi breathed his last. When he finally stopped breathing, his body decomposed rapidly. Only then did Do Yeonsan rise to his feet. Hehehe! Huhuhu! Suddenly, he laughed maniacally, then burst into tears. * * * The Cheolsan Manor had turned into a land of death overnight. Despite Pyo-wols efforts of preventing the spread of poison by destroying the well, the poison still continued to seep out little by little. The people inside the manor had to hastily deal with the bodies of their colleagues and get out of the area. If the incident had only ended at this point, it would have been easy enough to clean up. The problem was that Tang Cheolsan, the owner of the manor was dead, and his only successor, Tang Ik-gi, remained nowhere to be found. During the time when the mysterious poison was spreading from the well, Tang Cheolsan lost his life while Tang Ik-gi was kidnapped by someone. Due to the lack of people to handle the situation, Cheolsan Manor descended into chaos. After the downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, all eyes and attention turned to Pyo-wol. They were all wondering if he played a hand in the collapse of the Cheolsan Manor. However, since there was no evidence to suggest that he had killed Tang Cheolsan, they were no way to inquire or confirm about the matter. The people of Cheolsan Manor searched for Tang Ik-gi. Since the owner of the manor, Tang Cheolsan, was dead, they thought that Tang Ik-gi, as the only heir should be the one to lead the manor. However, he was still nowhere to be found. It was only natural. Do Yeonsan did not leave Tang Ik-gis body behind. Not because Do Yeonsan didnt want to, but because Tang Ik-gis body had been dissolved by the Luminous Blood Poison. Tang Ik-gi, who had turned into a handful of poisonous liquid, disappeared without a trace. Heuh! Heuh! Do Yeonsan exhaled bizarrely. He had gotten some sort of revenge, but it didnt make him feel any better. He hadnt truly gotten his revenge yet. The person responsible for all of his misfortune was still alive. Zhao Yiguang! Do Yeonsan gritted his teeth. Over the course of one night, Do Yeonsans appearance changed dramatically. Perhaps due to his exposure to the deadly poison, his hair had turned completely white, and madness gleamed in his eyes. His skin was also slowly turning red, but he didnt care. Clang! Clang! He pounded the hammer frantically. He realized it clearly when he kidnapped Tang Ik-gi. The hidden projectile he created was powerful. He just needed a more sophisticated triggering mechanism to fire the Luminous Blood Poison efficiently. Inspiration was flowing like crazy in his mind. It was as if an invisible entity was injecting knowledge directly into his mind. Sinister energy flowed out of Do Yeonsans body as he continuously pound his hammer. But, he himself has yet to realize this fact. All he had on his mind was his need for revenge. Clang! Clang! The sound of his hammering was similar to a musical instrument being played. Madness and sinister energy spread in a deep resonance. Every time Do Yeonsan struck the hammer, ripples spread across the surface of Lake Tai. It was then. The ripples that were spreading far and wide suddenly stopped by someones feet. Someone was standing on the calm surface of the water. The sight of a man standing on the water, denying the obvious fact that humans cannot walk on water, was extremely eerie. Beneath the mans tangled and disheveled hair, his face was partially covered by a broken mask, and from the eyes visible through the mask, a terrifying madness flickered. His clothes were tattered and ragged like seaweed, and there was no trace of life in his thin, bony hands. The masked man did not also wear any shoes, and his toenails were as sharp as bird claws. He stood dazedly on the surface of the water, looking around at Lake Tai. Clang! Clang! The faint sound of hammering reached his ears. He walked toward the sound of the hammering. As if he was possessed by something. Finally, the masked man arrived at the small island where Do Yeonsan was hiding. Unaware of the masked mans presence, Do Yeonsan remained focused on his hammering. The masked man climbed up on a high rock behind Do Yeonsan and watched him hammer. The more Do Yeonsan hammered, the greater the sinister energy seeped out of his body. Suddenly, sinister and bloodthirsty energy emanated from the eyes of the masked man. He smelled a scent on Do Yeonsan that was identical to his own. It was a smell that only those who have fallen into the abyss could possess. The more Do Yeonsan hammered, the more the sinister energy grew stronger. It was the energy that drew the attention of the masked man. It was also for that reason that the masked man had come to this place. The presence of a being similar to himself had lured him in. Suddenly, the masked man lifted his head and stared into the air. Something was tickling his senses. The bloodthirsty energy in the masked mans eyes became even more intense. In an instant, an intangible energy spread out from beneath his feet. The intangible energy spread throughout the entire island, enveloping it in a dome-like structure. The island then became completely cut off from the outside world. Even the sound of the hammering was completely blocked from Do Yeonsans ears. However, Do Yeonsan, who was so focused on his hammering, failed to realize this fact. The masked man sat on a rock, staring at the back of Do Yeonsan for a long time. Thud! Rain began to fall on the surface of the dome covering the island. CH 337 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 12 Rumble! It had been raining heavily since morning. The rain created countless ripples on the waters surface. Normally, there would have been fishing boats out early in the morning to catch fish, but not a single boat was in sight. It was better to take the day off altogether, considering the possibility of the boat overturning by foolishly working on a day like this. As a result, the taverns and pubs along the shore of Lake Tai were filled with people sharing the day. Since they cant fish, they decided to drink to pass the time. Thankfully, since Lake Tais First Pavilion, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying, was a bit expensive, it was relatively less crowded as compared to the shabby taverns that were bustling with people shouting in joy. Pyo-wol had his arms crossed as he stared out the window. Because of the torrential rain, even the islands that were usually visible appeared obscured. He had been standing in the said position since dawn. He hadnt moved a single inch since then. It was because of the ominous feeling he had felt last night. That strange sensation, as if a meteor was falling down, made Pyo-wols skin crawl. Pyo-wol wasnt the kind of person to be easily afraid or intimidated, yet the energy he had felt last night was foreign and ominous enough to disturb him. He tried to find the source of the ominous feeling he had felt last night, but the torrential rain pouring down was interfering with his senses. Pyo-wol sighed and uncrossed his arms. It felt unnecessary to exhaust his mental energy any further. Pyo-wol descended to the first-floor restaurant. Youve come down. The inn servant greeted him with a happy face. Please bring me some food. Sure! Just take a seat and wait, and Ill bring it to you. Mmm. Pyo-wol nodded and took a seat at an empty table. As he appeared, many people stole glances at him. The fact that Pyo-wol was staying at Lake Tais First Pavilion was already widely known. Thats why there were quite a few people who deliberately came to the said inn specifically to catch a glimpse of Pyo-wols face. That guy is the Reaper? Hes so handsome, though? Dont be deceived by his appearance. Rumor has it that those who are deceived by that face meet a miserable demise. Hes really handsome. Look at the women, theyre completely enchanted. Indeed, there were many women in the inn, and they were all staring at Pyo-wols face with flushed expressions. It was then. Boom! The door of the inn opened, and a man who appeared to be in his late forties walked in. His piercing eyes and tightly pressed lips gave him a sharp and imposing appearance. Dozens of martial artists followed him inside the inn. The guests watched the mans every move with bated breath. After briefly surveying the surroundings, the man walked straight toward the seat where Pyo-wol was sitting. He approached Pyo-wol and said, Im Ji Gunseong, the leader of the Shadowless Order in Kunshan. Ive come here hoping to speak with you, Master Pyo. I hope you will allow me to join you. Pyo-wol lifted his head and looked at Ji Gunseong, Shadowless Order? You probably dont know about it. Its not well known. Why did someone from the Shadowless Order come looking for me? May I sit down and explain? Take a seat. Thank you. Ji Gunseong sat down across from Pyo-wol. He stared at Pyo-wols face for quite some time. You are really handsome. When I heard the rumors, I thought they were exaggerated, but even the rumors couldnt do justice to your appearance. If youve come here to speak nonsense, then leave. Oh, I apologize. So, what did you come here for? Actually, Ive come to request assistance from Master Pyo and also to make a proposal. Pyo-wol stared intently at Ji Gunseong, In response, Ji Gunseong hurriedly continued, The truth is, the Shadowless Order, is not a legitimate faction or sect. We are just a group of people who have suffered at the hands of the Cheolsan manor, the Sword Blossom Pavilion, and the Nanjing sect. So? We heard the news that it was Master Pyo who had taken down the Sword Blossom Pavilion. It was sweet news to us, like the long-awaited rain after a drought. Thanks to Master Pyo, the grudges of the people who were victimized by the Sword Pavilion have been resolved. And recently, didnt you also destroy the Cheolsan manor? Cheolsan manor? Who else could have destroyed the Cheolsan manor in such a short time if it wasnt Master Pyo? We already know everything. So, theres no need to deny it. We, the Shadowless Order, truly admire the actions of Master Pyo. We also offer our strong support. Support I believe that someone like Master Pyo should lead the Jiangsu Jianghu. You have already proven your martial prowess, and your character is also excellent so I believe that you are more than qualified to become the leader of this region. So, what do you want to say? We now just want you to take down the Nanjing sect and Changjiang Fortress. Once you do, then we, the Shadowless Order, will dedicate everything to make Master Pyo the leader of Jiangsu Province. Thud! Ji Gunseong suddenly stood up and slammed his head on the floor. Blood flowed from his torned forehead, but Ji Gunseong didnt flinch. Everyones attention was focused on Ji Gunseongs sudden action. However, Ji Gunseong paid no attention to them and kept his head down, waiting only for Pyo-wols response. He believed Pyo-wol would accept his proposal. After all, a martial artist could not be without ambition. Especially for a strong martial artist like Pyo-wol. History had proven such a thing numerous times. The stronger the martial artist, the greater their desire to accomplish great things. The Shadowless Order, just as Ji Gunseong said, was a group of people who had been victimized by the existing powers like the Nanjing sect. Their intention was to protect their rights and interests against those in power and to take revenge. However, over time, their initial intentions faded, and now they also wanted to take control of Jiangsu Province. But, the existing powers were just too formidable that they didnt dare to take action. Then news about Pyo-wol reached them. As soon as he heard the story that the Sword Blossom Pavilion had fallen at the hands of Pyo-wol, Ji Gunseong realized that the opportunity he had long been waiting for had arrived. If we place him at the forefront, we can obtain dominance over Jiangsu Province. With such a powerful martial artist, who would dare to oppose us? After Ji Gunseong discussed this idea with the rest of his members, they soon decided to appoint Pyo-wol as the new leader of the Shadowless Order. Ji Gunseong thought that the title of leader didnt matter much. After all, he believed that he would continue to hold the real power. His ultimate goal was to make Pyo-wol a figurehead of the Shadowless Order while he controlled everything behind the scenes. With Pyo-wols demonstrated martial prowess so far, it shouldnt be difficult to seize control over Jiangsu Province. We will do everything in our power to support you, so please lead us. Lead the way, Master Pyo-wol! At that moment, the members of the Shadowless Order who came with Ji Gunseong all bowed and shouted in unison. Their overwhelming enthusiasm and momentum surprised the guests in the inn, causing them to swallow their dried saliva. They watched Pyo-wol and the members of the Shadowless Order with bated breath. If Pyo-wol accepts their proposal, the Shadowless Order will seize dominance over Jiangsu Province. Insane! Pyo-wol becoming the leader of the Shadowless Order? Just the thought of it was dizzying. Ji Gunseong cried out once more. Please lead us to the right path, Master Pyo-wol! Please lead us to the right path! We will follow you faithfully! The voices of the members echoed loudly in the inn. People thought that Pyo-wol would naturally accept their proposal. After all, the offer from the Shadowless Order was tempting. Given that the Shadowless Order was formed by those who had suffered at the hands of existing powers, they also had sufficient justification. The faces of the Shadowless Order members who looked at Pyo-wol were filled with intense desire. Their gazes were so intense that anyone could not help but feel overwhelmed. However, Pyo-wols expression as he met their gazes showed no wavering. He just stared at Ji Gunseong intently without saying a word. Instead, Ji Gunseong felt a strong sense of pressure from him. Pyo-wols emotionless gaze seemed to pierce through his heart. Hes not even shaken by this? Ji Gunseong gritted his teeth. The usual disadvantage of being a young martial artist was that they were easily carried away. With just a little support from their surroundings, they would often be swayed by the atmosphere and thus not make sound judgments. That was exactly what Ji Gunseong had hoped to do, to make Pyo-wol get carried away. However, the moment he saw Pyo-wols gaze, he realized that his thoughts were wrong. Pyo-wols eyes were by no means the eyes of a young martial artist. Even the seasoned warriors who had experienced countless battles in Jianghu would find it difficult to completely hide their emotions. Ji Gunseong found it impossible to read Pyo-wols thoughts or emotions just by looking in to his eyes alone. On the contrary, the more Ji Gunseong looked into Pyo-wols eyes, the more it felt like his own inner thoughts were the one being thoroughly exposed. His face turned bright red with embarrassment. Say something, anything, quickly! He anxiously waited for Pyo-wol to speak. Understanding the other persons intentions and responding required them to open their mouth. However, no matter how long he waited, Pyo-wol remained silent. In the end, Ji Gunseong spoke first. Please become our leader! Is the position of a sect leader really that insignificant? Or do I look like a joke to you? Finally, Pyo-wol spoke up. In that instant, Ji Gunseong felt his blood run cold. Pyo-wols dry voice devoid of any emotions sent chills down his spine. Ji Gunseong desperately tried to defend himself. You seem to have misunderstood us, Master Pyo-wol! Were sincerely speaking from our hearts! We will take care of all the troublesome mattersC So, youre telling me to become a figurehead. Thats not what I meantC Thud! At that moment, Pyo-wols foot struck Ji Gunseong in the chest, sending him flying. Ji Gunseong crashed into the wall. Lord Ji! How dare you! That bastardC! Seeing this, the members of the Shadowless Order rushed forward. Pyo-wols gaze grew even heavier. Seeing the look in Pyo-wols eyes, Ji Gunseong hastily shouted, N-No! Dont! But by then, his subordinates had already reached Pyo-wols side. Seeing Ji Gunseong writhing in pain made them rushed over, weapons in hand. Pyo-wol muttered, They come running to kill me over something so trivial? After claiming that they want to serve me as their leader? Pyo-wol could clearly see how they had underestimated him. They had now made their intentions clear. He had no intention of accepting their offer in the first place, but he also had no intention of forgiving them for openly disrespecting him. Bang! Pyo-wol slammed the table. As a result, the chopsticks that were on the table flew into the air. Swirling his hand, he scattered the chopsticks towards the Shadowless Order members. Thud! Crack! Argh! Keugh! The chopsticks became like daggers, piercing the bodies of the Shadowless Order members. The front lines crumbled, collapsing one by one. The remaining members who were rushing from behind widened their eyes in shock. Whoosh! Pyo-wols hand pierced through their bodies. AHH! Ugh! Ji Gunseongs face contorted as he witnessed his men collapse, screaming in agony. I miscalculated. I misjudged him. Now he knew for certain. Pyo-wol was far too intelligent to become someone elses puppet. He was not the kind to be easily swayed by others words. Controlling someone like that was impossible. Had Ji Gunseong known that fact earlier, he would never have approached him so clumsily. Argh! Geugh! The members of the Shadowless Order screamed as they fell. Even though Pyo-wol remained motionless in his place, Ji Gunseongs subordinates crumbled weakly like a rotten thatched roof. Fortunately enough, it seemed that Pyo-wol had spared their lives, as there were no casualties. However, everyone was suffering from serious injuries, writhing on the ground. Their screams filled the inn. The faces of the martial artists who were fortunate enough to be unharmed by Pyo-wols attack wore an expression of terror on their faces. They did not dare attack Pyo-wol and instead staggered backward in retreat. Pyo-wol paid them no attention. He just approached Ji Gunseong. Ji Gunseong pleaded, I-I was wrong! But was it necessary to use such ruthless force? If you had simply expressed your frustration or disagreement, I would have withdrawn my offer! You dont have the will to solve your own problems, nor do you have the courage. Your mind is only focused on how to take advantage of others, and the only thing that moves is that tongue of yours. I wonder how many people you have deceived with that silver tongue of yours? D-Dont insult me! No matter how powerful you are, you dont have the right to criticize and accuse me unjustly like this! No matter how I look at it, the most useless part of your body is that tongue of yours. WhatC? At that moment, Ji Gunseong felt a sharp pain in his tongue. CH 338 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 13 Thud! As the red flesh hit the ground, Ji Gunseongs vision turned pitch black. It felt as if a volcano had erupted in his mouth, rendering Ji Gunseong unable to scream as he writhed on the ground. Fresh blood flowed profusely from his mouth, staining his chin and chest red. Kuh! It didnt take long for him to realize that the red flesh that fell to the ground was his own tongue. He hadnt even seen how Pyo-wol had used his hand. If Pyo-wol had intended it, Ji Gunseong would have already lost his life. However, Pyo-wol chose a more cruel retaliation. He cut off Ji Gunseongs tongue, ensuring he could never mesmerize others with his eloquent words again. Lord Ji! Quick, apply pressure! The relatively unharmed members of the Shadowless Order rushed to assist, causing a commotion. However, there was no way to reattach the severed tongue. Overwhelmed by unbearable pain and shock, Ji Gunseongs eyes rolled back, and fainted. One of the members of the Shadowless Order exclaimed in disbelief. Did you really have to be like this? Couldnt you have simply declined with words? For master like you to be lacking in consideration Consideration? Thats right. All those masters who have reached the highest realm tend to show consideration for their subordinates. That is the dignity of a master, but you dont have any of that. Its truly disappointing. Youre that guys disciple. What? Youre good at running your mouth, even at a moment like this, you continue to babble nonsense. If anyone hears you, theyll think Ive unjustly harmed Ji Gunseong. When in fact, you tried to manipulate me into doing your bidding by whispering such sweet nothings. Youre no different from a parasite. You tried to use me like what a parasite does. The member bit their lip in contemplation. He wanted to retort, but he couldnt think of the right words. Pyo-wols words were like a sharp blade, digging deeply into his chest. To think we tried to use someone like this? Ridiculous! It was impossible from the start. The man in front of them was not just an ordinary skilled martial artist. He possessed a great intellect and strong spirit as well. He was definitely not someone who could be swayed by a few words. They should have expected such an obvious outcome when they tried to manipulate someone like him. The member quickly glanced around the inn. He was curious about the reactions of the customers. But the moment he saw their faces and expressions, he couldnt help but feel despair. They were all looking at them with contempt. Some even clicked their tongues in pathetic disbelief. There wasnt a single person who sided with Shadowless Order. Though no one said it aloud, it seemed that they considered the severed tongue of Ji Gunseong and the injured martial artists of the Shadowless Order as a karmic retribution. Lets go back. In the end, the martial artists of the Shadowless Order left the inn, carrying the wounded Ji Gunseong and their comrades, while the inn owner and servant quickly came forward to clean up the broken objects. Pyo-wol said to the owner, Im sorry. Because of me, the objects were broken again. Oh, no, its alright. Thanks to you, the reputation of Lake Tais First Pavilion has greatly risen. Rumors have been going around that this is the place where the Master Pyo, the Reaper stays, so people come from far and wide to visit. Now, our inn has become quite renowned and famous. The inn owner smiled brightly and replied. Merely having a large and splendid inn doesnt guarantee recognition from people. In Jianghu, the most prestigious and historic inns or scenic spots that captivated peoples attention are those with compelling narratives. They possessed stories that match the historical context. Lake Tais First Pavilion lacked such stories. However, as Pyo-wol stayed in the inn, a narrative was being created. Thats why the inn owner welcomed Pyo-wols long stay at Lake Tais First Pavilion despite the frequent incidents and accidents. The longer Pyo-wol stayed, the more Lake Tais First Pavilions reputation soared. In no time, the inn owner and servant swiftly removed the broken objects and replaced them with new ones. There was a sense of peace in the room after all the commotion. Rain was still pouring outside. Countless raindrops collided with the surface, creating ripples. Pyo-wol silently watched the scene. It was then. Swoosh! Suddenly, Gwiya, which was wrapped around Pyo-wols forearm began to move. Gwiya was usually immobile in crowded places, so Pyo-wol couldnt help but pay attention to the unusual occurrence. Gwiya climbed out of his clothes by crawling up his body. When the little snake reached his neck, Gwiya poked its head through his collar. Gwiyas tiny, bright red tongue continuously flickered from its mouth. It was exhibiting a noticeably different behavior. Gwiya was usually relaxed. Even when it was gliding on his body, flicking its tongue, or catching its preyC Gwiya always did all of those at a relaxed pace. Pyo-wol had never seen it move with such agility before. It seemed as though it was on alert, wary of something. Pyo-wols gaze shifted to where Gwiya was looking. It was in the middle of Lake Tai. Beyond the pouring rain, the surface of the water rippled. The waters surged, crashing against the land like waves. If it were the ocean, it would make sense. However, this was a lake. Although its size could be mistaken for that of the sea or ocean, the fact remained that it was a lake. It was logically impossible for such large waves to occur in a lake unless it was artificially induced. Pyo-wol stood up and stared at the waves. In the middle of the waves, Pyo-wol saw a figure standing tall. It was an elderly man whose age was indiscernible. The elderly mans blood-red robes and disheveled hair remained undisturbed even in the rain. His sunken eyes deeply embedded in his hooked nose also added to his gloomy appearance. The old mans gaze suddenly met Pyo-wols. In that moment, the old mans eyes gleamed. When the old man tapped the ground, the waves rushing towards him came to an abrupt halt. And the surface of the water swelled up like a tidal wave. Amidst the swelled up water, there flickered a pair of enormous red eyes. Something colossal existed beneath the surface, and the old man was stepping on its head as he made his way across the lake. Hiss! Hiss! Upon seeing the massive entity being stepped on by the old man, Gwiya let out a soft whistling sound without pause. The colossal being the old man was stepping on also looked at Gwiya. At that moment, when he saw the vertically split pair of enormous eyes, Pyo-wol realized its true identity. Jiaolong?1 A massive serpent that failed to become a dragon. It was a creature that was only mentioned in legends. It was Pyo-wols first time seeing such a creature in person. Only the creatures two eyes and head emerged above the surface of the water. But even then, it was larger than the combined height of three dozen people. It was difficult to imagine how large the creatures submerged portion beneath the waters surface was. The old man, riding the Jaiolong, murmured as he looked at Pyo-wol, You saw me, huh? An interesting lad. The old mans voice echoed loudly in Pyo-wols ears, like thunder. But the other people in the inn continued talking amongst themselves, unbothered as if they hadnt heard him. Even with such a colossal water dragon outside the window, it seemed like no one could see it. Is he using a technique that interferes with the senses? Pyo-wols expression turned sullen. In contrast, the old mans mouth curled into an eerie smile. Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and went outside the window, but not a single one of the guests in the inn paid him any attention. They just continued to talk amongst themselves. Pyo-wol reaffirmed the fact that the old man was using some kind of technique. Swoosh! The Jaiolong carrying the old man gradually approached Lake Tais First Pavilion, and the gigantic waves from earlier rose once again. The Jaiolong lifted its head and raised the old man. As a result, the old man and Pyo-wol found themselves looking at each other at eye level. For you to see through the Invisibility Technique,2 it seems like youre no ordinary fellow. Whats your name? Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol? Then you must be the one whos being called the Reaper these days. The old man showed an expression of interest. And who might you be, old man? My name is Kyung Musaeng. Kyung Musaeng? It seems you dont recognize me. Well, I guess thats understandable since its been more than a decade since Ive been active in Jianghu. The corners of Kyung Musaengs mouth twisted. It was a dry smile that could evoke an eerie feeling from anyone that saw it. Kyung Musaeng continued, When I was active in Jianghu, those loud-mouth gossipers used to lumped together with the Eight Constellations. The Eight Constellations? Yes! They called me, the Visitor of Life and Death.3 How ridiculous. They arbitrarily judge and lumped me together with them. Kyung Musaeng sneered. He wasnt just mocking the busybodies talking about him, he was laughing at Jianghu as a whole. And he had every qualification to do so, as a man capable of taming and riding a gigantic Jiaolong. He had earned the right to come and go as he pleased. Youve earned the right to look at me eye-to-eye. Just by seeing through the Invisibility Technique I displayed, you have enough qualifications. That little snake, too. Kyung Musaengs gaze shifted to Gwiya, which was perched on Pyo-wols shoulder. Gwiya was staring intently at Jiaolong. Jiaolong must have thought it was an adorable sight to see Gwiya challenging him with determination when it was not even the size of his eyelash. Jiaolong was a snake that could not become a dragon. It was a being that could be called the King of all Snakes.4 It would be natural for all snakes to be submissive in the presence of Jiaolongs power, but Gwiya was the only one who was fierce. Kyung Musaeng found Gwiyas behavior surprisingly intriguing as well. Pyo-wol asked him. What are you doing here? Im looking for someone. A person? Yes. Ive been looking for him for a long time. And recently, I found out that he came here to Lake Tai. If youre looking for someone then why are you making all this noise? Hahaha! How amusing. Youre the first person to ever say that to me. Moving noisily, you say. Well, youre riding on such a huge snake. Hahaha! No one can see this creature other than you. I made it that way, so, theres no need to make a fuss. Are you talking about your Invisibility Technique? Thats right. There are very few people in the world who can see through my Invisible Technique. Among the Eight Constellations, there are only one or two at most. So, you can take pride in yourself. Kyung Musaengs words were extremely arrogant. His tone was as if he was looking down on everyone even Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol didnt pay much attention to it and asked, Who are you looking for? The Ghost King! If its the Ghost King, then isnt he the man who is said to be the most incomprehensible being in all of Jianghu? Ho! You seem to know him. Ive heard of him once. There was a child who was desperately being pursued by the Seven Stars in Sichuan Province. The boys name was Nam Shin-woo, and he had extraordinary healing powers that allowed him to recover from any wound, no matter how severe, in an instant. Hong Yushin said that the boy resembled the Ghost King. Thats why he became the target of the powerful figures in Jainghu. They believed that if the boys secret was revealed, they would also become immortal like the Ghost King. In the end, the situation came to a close when the Wind Saint took Nam Shin-woo away. What happened to Nam Shin-woo after the Wind Saint took him away is currently unknown. Pyo-wol hadnt heard anything about them since. Kyung Musaeng asked, Have you ever seen the Ghost King? No. I see. I guess if hes so easily recognized by others, then he wouldnt be the Ghost King. Why are you looking for the Ghost King? Heh heh! If I tell you the reason then you will have to die. Is that okay? You? Kill me? You are quite audacious. Well, if youve reached that level at such a young age, you can afford to be audacious. But, listen, kid. The world is much larger than you know. You may stand out among the young generation, but there are plenty of monsters in Jianghu that are no less formidable than you. And this creature has devoured many of those monsters. Kyung Musaeng stomped his foot on Jiaolongs head. In turn, Jiaolongs gaze turned ferocious. It was said that the eyes of the snake had the power to paralyze the soul. Kyung Musaeng doesnt know if thats actually true, but it was still a fact that the snakes eyes possessed the power to subdue the preys mind. If it were an ordinary person, they would have immediately been disoriented the moment they met Jiaolongs eyes, but unfortunately, Jiaolongs eyes had no effect on Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was someone who had survived in a snakes den. It wasnt just his immunity to snake venom that kept him alive. Pyo-wol managed to gain a deep understanding of snake thinking and physiology to the point that he could communicate and assimilate with them. Pyo-wol reached out his hand towards Jiaolongs nose. Seeing this, Kyung Musaeng sneered, Heh heh! How dare you touch Jiaolong. Youre just a bite away from its fangsC Kyung Musaengs words suddenly trailed off. His eyes widened. Contrary to his expectations, Jiaolong had closed its eyes, enjoying Pyo-wols touch. SoundlessWind21s notes: Nam Shin-woo and the Ghost King were mentioned in chapter 99. Thank you for reading! CH 339 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 14 With his hand placed on the bridge of Jiaolongs nose, Pyo-wol closed his eyes. Wh at? Kyung Musaeng blinked his eyes in confusion. Jiaolongs had to spend over a thousand years training in order to ascend. It is truly a long period of preparation to soar into the sky. However, even after so many years of extensive training, not all Jiaolongs are able to ascend to the heavens. Only Jiaolongs that perfectly harmonize with the energies of both heaven and earth can ascend to the heavens and become dragons, while the rest will remain on earth, unable to attain spiritual enlightenment. For those Jiaolongs who fail to ascend, for whatever reason, they become ferocious and bittered with a sense of loss. Such was the case with the Jiaolong that Kyung Musaeng had captured and taken for a ride. When Kyung Musaeng found this Jiaolong, it was mentally weakened due to the shock of its failed attempt to ascend to the heavens. This consequently made it easy for Kyung Musaeng to subdue it. Had the Jiaolong been healthy or had its strength recovered, it would have been impossible for Kyung Musaeng to subdue it without any sacrifices. From then on, Kyung Musaeng treated it like a pet. But there were times when he struggled to calm the creature since it easily becomes ferocious. Kyung Musaeng had thought it was impossible for anyone other than himself to communicate and subdue Jiaolong. But now, his confidence and preconceived notions were being shattered by Pyo-wol. Tsuue! The Jiaolong flicked its red tongue out, enjoying Pyo-wols touch. This was evidence that Pyo-wol and Jiaolong were in communication. Even Gwiya, which was perched out on Pyo-wols collar, was leaning its head against Jiaolongs nose. Wh, Whats going on? Kyung Musaeng was so surprised that he didnt know how to react. After a while, Pyo-wol released his hand from the Jiaolong. The Jiaolong, in turn, opened its closed eyes and looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol locked eyes with the creature and murmured softly, I see. Tsuue! Upon hearing Pyo-wols words, the Jiaolong shuddered, causing its scales to shake. A sound resembling the friction between steel reverberated and spread in the area. Kyung Musaeng had been controlling Jiaolong for a long time, but he had never seen such a reaction before. He shouted in frustration, You! What are you trying to do? Will you let go of it already? Boom! At his shout, the rain that had been falling like a waterfall bounced off, causing a massive wave in Lake Tai to surge. Pyo-wol frowned slightly as he looked at Kyung Musaeng. Kyung Musaengs eyes were filled with anger. The cold demeanor he had shown just a moment ago was nowhere to be found. Pyo-wol spoke to him, No matter when, it would be better for you to release this creature. What? This creature is sorrowful being bound to you. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? A Jiaolong being sorrowful? Youre spouting utter nonsense! He still hasnt given up on being a dragon yet. Hes sad because he cant train anymore when hes bound to you. Huh! Are you saying you can read its thoughts? If you think you can deceive me with such words then you are mistaken. Thud! Kyung Musaeng stomped on Jiaolongs head with his foot. In response, the Jiaolong retreated backward with a grunt. Since this is just our first meeting, Ill forgive you, but if you dare spout such nonsense again, Ill make you regret being born. As a dense fog surrounded Kyung Musaeng and the Jiaolong, their figures disappeared without a trace. Shooaah! In the place where they vanished, the rain started to fall once again. Huh? Why is Master Pyo outside? When did he leave? Only then did the people in the inn notice that Pyo-wol had gone outside. With Kyung Musaeng gone so does the effect of his Invisibility Technique. In the eyes of the inn guests, it was as if Pyo-wol had suddenly disappeared and teleported outside. Ignoring the murmurings of the crowd, Pyo-wol stared at the spot where Kyung Musaeng and the Jiaolong had disappeared. Though the sight remained invisible to the others, Pyo-wol could still see the ripples on the waters surface caused by the Jiaolong. Pyo-wol shook his head slightly before going back inside the inn. Visitor of Life and Death, Jiaolong, and even the Ghost King Something was brewing in Lake Tai. * * * To be defeated by a man called the Reaper. First, the Sword Blossom Pavilion, then the Shadowless Order What a disaster. A middle-aged man with a sturdy build murmured as he sat down on a throne, looking over the massive lake. The place he was in was the largest island among the forty-eight islands in Lake Tai. This island was originally inhabited by fishermen, but as they established themselves here, the locals were driven away. On the island where the locals were driven away, a large fortress was built. It was the Changjiang Fortress, which belonged to the Nokrim faction. The Nokrim faction was originally united under a great power called the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. However, as time passed, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold was divided into two factions: the Two Valleys and Four Fortresses. The Changjiang Fortress belonged to the latter. Furthermore, while all the other factions chose to settle inland, it was only the Changjiang Fortress that made the decision to establish its base near the lake. This was partly done to avoid competition from other forces, and mainly because Lake Tais proximity to the sea made it easier for them to expand their influence. The man with a sturdy build was none other than Bok Seong-wan, the leader of Changjiang Fortress. He was also known by his nickname the Iron Rhino.1 It was said that in the distant land of the Western Station, there lived a huge mammal with a horn on its nose. With its horns, the said animal could attack even a tiger. The mammal with a horn on its nose was called a rhino. Bok Seong-wans temperament and martial arts were similar to that of the rhino, hence his nickname, the Iron Rhino. Bok Shengwan was a man of great ambition. He had recognized the importance of Lake Tai early on, which was why he exerted all his efforts to expand his influence and power in Lake Tai. Thanks to that, he was able to establish an undeniable force in Lake Tai. There were dozens and dozens of ships docked at the pier. Each ship was large enough to accommodate dozens of people. The Changjiang Fortress had boats stationed at key points along the small streams of the Yangzte River to collect tolls. While they made reasonable compromises with ships belonging to the large influential factions and forces, they were unrelenting towards those of smaller boats and insignificant factions. As a result, Changjiang Fortress was able to establish its own kingdom on the island. They built not only a fortress but a full-fledged castle with a self-sustaining system. This also allowed Bok Seong-wan to focus on the Changjiang Fortress without being affected by external factors. One of the things that Bok Seong-wan was most concerned about was his relationship with the powerful figures in Lake Tai. These included the Nanjing sect, the Cheolsan manor, and the Sword Blossom Pavilion. No matter how powerful Changjiang Fortress was, the strength of these three sects was not to be underestimated, so Bok Seong-wan tried to avoid conflicts and maintain an amicable relationship with them as much as possible. Its for the same reason why he allowed his son, Bok Hojin, to join the Golden Heaven Sect, and befriend Zhao Yiguang. The power of the three factions was remarkable enough to warrant such attention. But in just two days, two of the three factions had been destroyed. The reputation of the Sword Blossom Pavilion plummeted, while Cheolsan manor had lost its leader and drifted away. And it was all because of one person. Pyo-wol. A man who appeared in Lake Tai one day and out of nowhere. Since his arrival, the once solid order of Lake Tai crumbled. Even the Shadowless Order in Kunshan, that had been at odds with the Nanjing sect, ended up being humiliated after their attempt of subduing Pyo-wol. Bok Seong-wan couldnt find it in him to comprehend the series of events. Had he known that the three sects would be so easily defeated, then Bok Seong-wan would not have gone to such lengths and effort in maintaining relations with them. The fact that the entire martial world of Lake Tai and Jiangsu Province was shaken to the core because of a single person, caused Bok Seong-wan to be greatly conflicted. Is this a crisis? Or an opportunity? The three sects were either collapsing or faltering. This was the perfect opportunity for the Changjiang Fortress to expand its influence. There was no telling when such an opportunity would arise again, once the collapsed or faltering factions manage to recover from their condition. However, the only reason Bok Seong-wan was hesitating in making a move was that Pyo-wol had yet to leave Lake Tai. The heavens would sometimes send beings that people cant understand with their common sense. Its rare to see good things come out of getting involved with such individuals. With his appearance alone, Bok Seong-wan might look like the type who would charge forward without thinking. But in truth, Bok Seong-wan was as cunning and deep-minded as a fox. He was the type that was most cautious when making a move. He rarely moves based on emotions. What should I do? He continued to ponder, but no decisive answer came to mind. In the end, he decided to postpone making a judgment. It was then. Lord Bok! One of Bok Seong-wans subordinates rushed over. Whats wrong? Something terrible has happened! Terrible? Yes! The patrol boat that went out to the outskirts of Lake Tai has sunk! What? Bok Seong-wans eyes widened in surprise. There was only one situation where a boat would sink in the calm waters of Lake Tai. Was it attacked? Well um The subordinate hesitated, unable to answer. Why cant you answer? They they said its because the boat collided with a huge serpent. What theC Thats what the survivors are saying. They say it was truly a gigantic serpentC! Are those bastards making up stories after mistakenly running into a reef? Its not just one or two people. All the survivors are saying the same thing, so it doesnt seem entirely false. What? Ill ask those bastards myself. Bok Seong-wan abruptly stood from his throne. Whatever the reason, the sinking of a Changjiang Fortress ship was not a usual matter. He had to find out the reason himself. As Bok Seong-wan walked, his son, Bok Hojin, came into sight. Bok Hojin was dressed in splendid attire. Bok Seong-wan knew that his son would be dressed like that whenever he was going ashore. Bok Seong-wan scolded his son, One of our ships has just sunk. Where do you think youre going? Are you out of your mind? Im sorry, Father! But Zhao Yiguang asked to see me. Zhao Yiguang? Yes! It seems like hes worried about the sudden collapse of the Sword Blossom Pavilion and Cheolsan manor. Thats why he wanted to meet and discuss countermeasures with me. Bok Seong-wans anger subsided upon hearing Bok Hojins response. If that was the reason, then of course it was right for him to go to see Zhao Yiguang. Alright. I will investigate the matter about the sunken boat, so you go meet him. Thank you, Father, Ill go then. After Bok Hojin bid farewell to Bok Seong-wan, he boarded the boat. The boat he boarded quickly departed from the pier. The Lord is on board. Open the gate! The boatman shouted loudly. Since wooden walls had been built around the pier, the only way to get out was for the gate to be opened. Soon, the gate leading to the outside opened, and the boat carrying Bok Hojin smoothly glided out onto the waters surface. Bok Hojin stood in the front and looked back at the Changjiang Fortress. Hmm The tall wooden walls surrounding the Changjiang Fortress appeared solid and dependable. Unlike other places, it was difficult to approach the center of Lake Tai where the Changjiang Fortress was located. Not only that, unauthorized individuals would not be able to enter as a wooden outer wall had been erected around the pier. Bok Hojin felt relieved and reassured seeing it with his own eyes. Like his father, Bok Seong-wan, Bok Hojin also felt uneasy about the recent events. He couldnt believe that the stability of Jiangsu Province was being shaken by just one man, Pyo-wol. However, it was an undeniable reality that he couldnt afford to ignore. That was the reason why he was going to meet Zhao Yiguang. Apparently, Zhao Yiguang must have had the same idea because he sent a letter requesting a meeting. The boat headed swiftly towards the shore. * * * Swoosh! Sitting by the window of an inn, Pyo-wol allowed Gwiya to crawl all over his body. After meeting Jiaolong, the little snake was doing things it hadnt done before. Pyo-wol sat still, letting Gwiya move freely. Pyo-wol himself was also stimulated by the appearance of Jiaolong and Kyung Musaeng. He now realized how vast and filled with talented individuals Jianghu was. Although Kyung Musaeng might have subdued Jiaolong at a time of its weakness, that would still not have been possible without absolute martial prowess to back him up. Kyung Musaeng was a man who was more than capable of subduing the Jiaolong, and meeting him was enough to stimulate and inspire Pyo-wol. It was then. Swish! The sound of a skirt being pulled could be heard. Soon enough, someone approached Pyo-wol. When Pyo-wol looked up, he saw a woman with an expression and gaze as cold as ice approaching him. The woman, wearing a scarf made of black otter fur around her neck, was someone Pyo-wol had seen once before. She was the woman with who Pyo-wol had eaten Aozao Noodles together with at a street stall when he first arrived at Lake Tai. As Pyo-wol stared intently at her, the woman spoke up, It seems we meet again. Its nice to see you, Master Pyo! Was your name Zhao Yuseol? Ah, Im honored that you remember me, Master Pyo. But theres something missing. To be precise, my name is Zhao Yuseol, the eldest daughter of the Nanjing family. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 340 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 15 Nanjing sect? Oh, Zhao Yiguang, the one whom Pyo-wol met. Hes my younger brother. Now that you mention it, the two of you do look alike. I often hear that, though I dont find it exactly as a compliment. You dont seem to like your brother. Its rare for siblings to get along well. Its the same in our family. When Pyo-wol mentioned Zhao Yiguang, Pyo-wol didnt miss the gleam of disdain that flashed through Zhao Yuseols eyes. For whatever reason, it was clear that Zhao Yuseol had an extreme aversion to her younger brother. May I join you for a moment? Take a seat. With Pyo-wols permission, Zhao Yuseol took a seat. Zhao Yuseol exuded an air of dignity that was difficult to approach. She looked at Pyo-wol with a defiant expression. Looking around, Pyo-wol spoke, I dont see any escorts around. I had to shake them off before coming here, so it was a bit troublesome. Do you have a problem with your escorts? My brother assigned those guards for surveillance. You must have a complicated family situation. Its a common occurrence in families like ours. Its nothing special. Zhao Yuseol said nonchalantly. Is it like a power struggle between the eldest son and the eldest daughter? Thats right. If theres any problem, its that the eldest son is trying to become the head of the family just because hes a man, when hes without any ability. How amusing. It might be amusing to you but to me, the one directly involved, its just a continuous cycle of bloodshed. Zhao Yuseol bit her red lips. She was known to be beautiful and intelligent from a young age. It wasnt just a matter of being slightly more intelligent, she boasted extraordinary talents to the point of being called a prodigy. The problem was that she was too outstanding. Zhao Sumok, her father and the patriarch of the Zhao family, feared that his daughters exceptional talent would overshadow his son, Zhao Yiguang. As a result, he had Zhao Yuseols activities strictly monitored and restricted to prevent her from showing her capabilities and limit her radius of influence. For this reason, Zhao Yuseols name was hardly known to the outside world, while Zhao Yiguang took the spotlight. Whenever Zhao Yuseol went out, she was always accompanied by bodyguards. They not only protected her, but also had the primary duty of monitoring her movements and whereabouts. As Zhao Yiguang grew older, he personally appointed Zhao Yuseols own escorts. With all of the escorts under his control, Zhao Yuseols freedom of action became even more limited. This made it difficult for her to come to Lake Tai. Zhao Yiguang was constantly suspicious of her intentions. Fortunately enough, even after a series of twists and turns, she finally arrived at Lake Tai. But even then, there were escorts still watching her closely. If it werent for you turning the Zhao family upside down, it would have been impossible for me to lose them. The Zhao family has been turned upside down? Not just the Zhao family, but other influential factions, such as Changjiang Fortress, are also on high alert. After all, depending on what Master Pyo does, their fate might be at stake. I have no intention of exerting influence over them. Thats because Master Pyo is the strong one. The strong usually dont pay attention to anyone, while the weak have to consider the strongs movements to have a higher chance of survival. Its for that exact reason that I have come to see you. Zhao Yuseol didnt hide her true intentions. In fact, her visit to Pyo-wol was quite an adventure. If her father, Zhao Sumok, and her younger brother, Zhao Yiguang, caught wind of her interaction with Pyo-wol, she didnt know what retaliation would await her. Maybe they would marry her off to a man whose face she didnt even know and kick her out of the house. Not only does Zhao Yiguang have the power to do that, but so did her father, Zhao Sumok. Zhao Sumok had always believed that his son should inherit the Zhao family. So, no matter how exceptional Zhao Yuseols talents were, he didnt pay her any attention. He was even afraid that Zhao Yuseol would obstruct his sons path and thus, he desperately hid his daughters existence. Because of her father and brother, Zhao Yuseol had to live in hiding until now, suppressing herself. If she were an ordinary woman, she might have given up and lived a normal life, but unfortunately, she was too excellent and brilliant. Her exceptional talent would not tolerate her to live an ordinary life like this. Zhao Yuseol never had any intention of simply living as someones wife. Even in a situation where she was monitored by her bodyguards, she secretly built her own power. Over the course of more than a decade, the power she had built was by no means insignificant. Zhao Sumok and Zhao Yiguang were completely unaware of this fact. Thats how remarkable Zhao Yuseols abilities were. The only problem now was that she had no legitimate reason. In order for a daughter to overtake the son and ascend to the position of the family head, she needed a valid reason, or her brother needed to make a significant mistake. Alternatively, she could possess such a powerful force that she wouldnt have to worry about anything. Thats why Zhao Yuseol sought out Pyo-wol. Youre a smart man, so I wont bore you with unnecessary explanations. Please help me a little. Ill definitely repay you. What the Nanjing sect or Zhao family needs right now is not Yiguang, but me. Yiguang is actually ruining our family. Father doesnt know how wicked he is and how hes going down the wrong path. Tell me. What is Zhao Yiguang doing so wrong? I cant tell you here, since its the Zhao clans weakness. Zhao Yuseol glanced around discreetly. The guests in the inn were stealing glances at them. Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and said, Then lets move somewhere else. We dont have to go far. We can just go to your room. Im sure Master Pyos room is the safest place in Lale Tai. Arent you afraid of the rumors that would spread? Of course not. If I were afraid of such things, I wouldnt have come this far. Zhao Yuseol smiled. As she did, her eyes formed gentle curves. Behind those smiling eyes, there was strong ambition. The two of them went upstairs to Pyo-wols room together. They could hear the guests chattering, but Zhao Yuseols expression didnt change as she climbed the stairs. Thump! Zhao Yuseols eyes lit up as she entered Pyo-wols room. Your room is simpler than I expected. Tell me. What is Zhao Yuguang doing so wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Since its such a complicated story, it can wait a little longer. Zhao Yuseol approached Pyo-wol, revealing her bright red tongue between her red lips. Pyo-wol stood in place, staring at her intently. A strong fragrance emanated from Zhao Yuseols body. The closer she got, the more intense the scent became. Zhao Yuseol put her arms around Pyo-wols neck and locked eyes with him. Youre not scared, are you? Are you bluffing? What? The next moment, Pyo-wol wrapped his arm around Zhao Yuseols slender waist and pulled her closer. Ah! Zhao Yuseol unintentionally let out a startled gasp. Her previously confident demeanor was replaced by a look of embarrassment. No matter how bold she pretended to be, Pyo-wol could see that she was nervous. Although she had great ambition, she was still a woman. She would be lying if she said she wasnt embarrassed by this situation where she was in the arms of a stranger. However, she made an effort to hide her agitation and said nonchalantly, Who says Im bluffing? Then you wont regret it. Pyo-wol took Zhao Yuseols red lips with his own. Zhao Yuseols eyebrows trembled. However, she didnt avoid Pyo-wols lips. Instead, she actively responded. HaC * * * Kuegh! A sturdy-looking martial artist groaned in pain. It was because Zhao Yiguangs fist had struck his abdomen. Thud! Zhao Yiguang struck him again. The man gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Did I ask you for something significant? I just told you to diligently follow and monitor her movements. Was that such a difficult task? No, it wasnt. Then why did you lose her? Im sorry. Do I look like a joke to you? How could you not carry out such a simple task and created such a mess? I made a mistake. Do you even realize what you did wrong? Thwack! Zhao Yiguang began beating the man again. The other martial artists watching from the sidelines couldnt help but feel a sense of dread. The person being unilaterally attacked by Zhao Yiguang was none other than the captain of Zhao Yuseols bodyguards. It was his job to monitor Zhao Yuseols movements and report any developments. However, today he and the other bodyguards had lost track of Zhao Yuseols whereabouts. In their brief distraction, Zhao Yuseol had disappeared, and now the captain was paying the price for it. Under Zhao Yiguangs merciless beating, the captain was left battered and bruised. When Zhao Yiguangs violent outburst finally ceased, the captain was left sprawled on the ground, completely powerless like a piece of minced meat. Zhao Yiguang, gasping for breath, spoke to the remaining bodyguards, Get this bastard out of my sight. And find Zhao Yuseol quickly before she does something foolish. Yes! The guards replied in unison as they picked up their captain and headed out. As Zhao Yiguang watched their retreating figures, he muttered to himself. Those idiots, not a single one of them knows how to do their job properly. Useless freeloaders. It was then. You seem really pissed off. How about calming down a bit? Someone said, entering his living quarters. Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow and looked at the owner of the voice. He had forbidden unauthorized individuals to enter his residence. However, as soon as he saw the owner of the voice, his furrowed brow relaxed as if it had never been there. Oh, its you. I could hear the sound of you, using your fists even from outside. The man who answered was none other than Bok Hojin. Bok Hojin didnt seem too concerned about Zhao Yiguangs use of violence. After all, there were occasions when he also resorted to violence against his subordinates as a form of release. Zhao Yiguang asked, What brings you here? You sent me to meet you, didnt you? Ah! Right. I apologize. Ive been preoccupied. Get your act together. If we make a mistake, we could end up being devoured by him. Him? Pyo-wol? Thats right, Isnt he the reason why Lake Tai and Jiangsu are in a frenzy right now? Mm. If that guy continues to stay in Lake Tai at this rate, you and I will suffer a great blow. People are already talking about Pyo-wol as if hes above us. Zhao Yiguangs expression turned serious upon hearing Bok Hojins words. The two of them were well aware that Pyo-wols martial prowess far surpassed theirs. The actions Pyo-wol had demonstrated so far were astonishing, beyond their ability to replicate. Simply being strong in martial arts didnt mean they could exhibit the same feats as Pyo-wol. Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were both formidable individuals, but even they didnt have the confidence to show the same level of martial prowess as Pyo-wol when placed in the same situation as him. Thats why they considered Pyo-wol to be superior to them. The problem was that even those who knew nothing also held the same perception. If rumors started to spread among martial artists, they would, no doubt, be constantly compared to Pyo-wol. Especially the longer Pyo-wol stayed in Lake Tai, the more intense the comparison would become, and people would undoubtedly perceive Pyo-wol as someone vastly superior to both of them. Even if this was true, it was dangerous for such a perception to be ingrained in peoples minds. This was because as that perception built up, it would become that persons reputation. In other words, no matter how much fame Zhao Yiguang gained and how great of a person he becomes in the future, people would always think of him as being beneath Pyo-wol. Such perception would undoubtedly hinder Zhao Yiguangs various endeavors in the future. Thats why neither Zhao Yiguang nor Bok Hojin was happy about Pyo-wol staying in Lake Tai for so long. The problem was, there was nothing they could do about him now. The Sword Blossom Pavilion has been wiped out, while the Cheolsan manor has fallen into chaos. We could end up the same way if were not careful. To think that the Chanjiang Fortress and Zhao clan have to tread lightly because of one person. How unpleasant. For now, we can only be patient and hope for the best. Until when? Until our patience runs out. Damn it! Bok Hojins lips twisted. He had lived his whole life without caring about anyones opinions and doing things his own way. The word patience was unfamiliar to him. The vague need for patience in this situation made him uncomfortable. Zhao Yiguang looked at Bok Hojin without saying a word. Then, as if remembering something, Bok Hojin said, Oh, by the way, I heard something strange. What are you talking about? Im talking about Cheolsan manor. Theres a rumor that the person who kidnapped Tang Ik-gi was an apprentice from Cheolsan workshop? An apprentice kidnapped Tang Ik-gi? I thought it was ridiculous, too. Tang Ik-gi may be a bit lacking, but hes not the kind of person to be kidnapped by an apprentice. However, there are several witnesses. Its not something we can simply ignore. Why would the apprentice kidnap him for? They said that the apprentices parents died a few days ago, and his only younger sister went missing. Hm? Zhao Yiguangs eyebrows twitched for a moment. CH 341 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 16 Bok Hojin noticed the change in Zhao Yiguangs expression. Could this be something related to you? Why makes you say that? Because the missing younger sister seems to match your preferences I see Bok Hojin sighed. A few people close to Zhao Yiguang were well aware of his eccentric and perverted tendencies. Being one of his closest friend, Bok Hojin knew this better than anyone else. When he heard about the craftsman apprentices story, Zhang Yiguang was the first person that came to Bok Hojins mind. Bok Hojin didnt particularly have a problem with Zhang Yiguangs sexual preferences. Zhang Yiguang was qualified to enjoy himself, and he had the ability to cover up any issues that arose with his actions. Heroes were naturally horny and lustful beings, and among the renowned heroes, it was rare to find one who wasnt. Where is the craftsman apprentice? If I knew, I would not have come here empty-handed. I would have captured him and detained him instead. We should deal with him first. Certainly, if we dont want to have any more disturbances. Tsk! Of all times, for a craftsman apprentice to cause trouble like this A spark of anger flickered in Zhang Yiguangs eyes. As if dealing with Pyo-wol wasnt enough to give him a headache, the fact that a lowly craftsman apprentice was bothering him made him angry. Zhang Yiguang spoke to Bok Hojin. Mobilize the Changjiang Fortress to find him. Do you have any idea where he could be hiding? Where else could he be hiding? Hes most likely on one of the islands in Lake Tai. An island? Theres no way a person burning with revenge would have fled outside of Lake Tai. If thats the case, then is there the any other place where he could hide, away from the prying eyes and scrutiny of others, besides an island? That makes sense. Hes probably hiding on one of the islands in Lake Tai. If its the Changjiang Fortress, it shouldnt be difficult to find him. Understood. Ill take care of this matter. Once you find him, deal with him quietly. I dont want to waste any more energy on such a trivial person. Understood. After a few moments when Bok Hojin nodded, Young master! The manager in charge of the Bluefield Estate rushed over. Whats the matter? You have a guest. A guest? Master Zhao Jakyung has arrived. Ah! Zhang Yiguang involuntarily took a sharp breath, for the name the manager mentioned carried great weight. Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King.1 A martial artist who was said to have reached the pinnacle with a single spear. Titles like Sword King, Saber King, and Spear King usually appear once every generation or every other generation. They are like inherited titles given to warriors who are the best at wielding swords, sabers, or spears. The very fact that Zhao Jakyung was given such a title indicated how exceptional he was in terms of spear techniques. Whats even more remarkable is that he is one of the Eight Constellations. The Seventh Constellation. Being the Seventh Constellation does not mean that his strength is ranked seventh. Rather, the general assessment was that even his mere martial prowess alone was enough to put him in the upper echelons. Zhang Yiguang and Bok Hojin hurriedly went outside. There, they encountered an elderly martial artist with a grown beard. The old man, carrying a spear that was divided into two pieces on his back, was none other than Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King. Although his age had caused his beard to turn white, his presence and gaze were no less youthful than those of young warriors. Just looking at him made it difficult for Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin to breathe. Thats how immense the momentum radiating from Zhao Jakyung was. The two of them quickly bowed and cupped their fists. Your grandson, Zhao Yiguang, pays respect to Grandfather. Bok Hojin of the Changjiang Fortress greets the Spear King. In response to their greetings, Zhao Jakyung opened his mouth, Its been a long time since Ive seen you, Yiguang. Ive also heard stories about an exceptional talent in the Changjiang Fortress, that must be you. Grandfather! Its an honor to meet you like this. Bok Hojin looked flustered, as if he didnt know what to do. It was his first time seeing Zhao Jakyung. Even if Bok Hojin was a recognized exceptional talent in Jiangsu Province, he still wouldnt dare to compare himself to Zhao Jakyung. Zhao Jakyung was one of the brightest stars in all of Jianghu. Even if Bok Seong-wan, Bok Hojins father, were to come and meet him, he would have to bow his head. Meanwhile, Zhao Yiguang looked at Zhao Jakyung with an anxious gaze. Why did this old man suddenly come? What does he know? Zhao Jakyung was a distant relative of the Nanjing family. He was part of the branch that separated during Zhao Yiguangs great-grandfathers generation. Because they had split several generations ago, there was hardly any interaction or occasions where they would inquire about each others well-being. Zhao Yiguang had only met Zhao Jakyung once, ten years ago. As a result, he had no particular feelings toward Zhao Jakyung. Instead, he was scared of Zhao Jakyungs stern and upright demeanor. Zhao Jakyung had a firm and unyielding personality, refusing to tolerate injustice. Even if he was dealing with someone sharing the same Zhao family surname and were distant relatives, as long as that someone went out of line, Zhao Jakyung would never forgive them. Because of this, even people who bore the Zhao family surname feared Zhao Jakyung and hesitated in getting close to him. Zhao Yiguang asked cautiously, What brings you here, Grandfather? Arent you happy to see me? How could I not be pleased to see my esteemed grandfather? However, I must say its unexpected to meet you here. Hmph! Your tongue is still a little slippery. I apologize. I have come here because the heavens are uneasy. Pardon? Heavens? Yes! The energy here is unusually turbulent and restless. Thats why I came to see it with my own eyes. Since the Nanjing sects villa is here, I would appreciate it if I could stay for a few days. Is that alright? Of course. It would be an honor for me if you stay here, Grandfather. Then show me to my room. I want to rest a little after the journey. Okay, please come inside. Zhao Yiguang guided Zhao Jakyung to the quietest place in the Bluefield Estate. Zhao Yiguang arranged Zhao Jakyungs residence in the detached building furthest away from his own residence You can stay here. Ill have the servants prepare a bath for you. Mmm! Zhao Jakyung nodded in approval. The detached building, surrounded by high walls in all four corners, was just what Zhao Jakyung liked. The simple and unpretentious landscape made him feel at ease. I want to be alone now. Leave. Yes, Grandfather. Please rest comfortably. Bowing his head, Zhao Yiguang retreated. As soon as he was alone, Zhao Jakyungs gaze turned cold. Hmph! His sinister gaze is still the same. When Zhao Jakyung looked at Zhao Yiguangs eyes earlier, there was a sense of wariness. Ten years ago, when Zhao Yiguang was still a boy, he already possessed such eyes. The moment Zhao Jakyung saw it, his grandsons gaze was deeply etched in his memory. Thats why Zhao Jakyung had an uneasy feeling about Zhao Yiguang. Among those who possess such a gaze, there were hardly any individuals who possessed a sound mind. If it werent for the fact that Zhao Yiguang was a distant relative, Zhao Jakyung would never have let him be. If I had the time, I would have properly educated that brat. Its a pity that I dont have that luxury. Nonetheless, it was no lie that Zhao Jakyung had felt the unstable energies of the heavens. Just as he was passing by this area, he suddenly sensed an unusual energy, which consequently compelled him to come to Lake Tai. Who is it? Who is the one causing a disturbance? * * * Pyo-wol was lying down with a pillow under his head. Zhao Yuseol, with her hands propping her chin, leaned over Pyo-wols chest. Her white naked body was on full display, but when Pyo-wol looked at her, she just smiled at him without any hint of embarrassment. Tell me. Besides me, how many others have you met? Three, four, or more? I dont know. You flirt. Zhao Yuseol pushed herself up with a pouting expression, but her expression didnt show genuine displeasure. They live in a world where polygamy was acceptable. A capable man could have multiple women without being condemned. On the contrary, it was a world where those who had many women were admired. Furthermore, for a man like Pyo-wol, who possessed such outstanding appearance and martial arts prowess, there was no way that women would leave him alone. Zhao Yuseol began putting on her clothes one by one. Pyo-wol still lying on the bed, silently watched as splendid garments adorned Zhao Yuseols snow-white body one by one. After she finished putting on all her clothes, Zhao Yuseol returned to her aloof and composed demeanor. It was hard to imagine that she had been so passionately spirited just a moment ago with her current demeanor. Being fully dressed, she sat down on a chair and looked at Pyo-wol. Only then did Pyo-wol also get up and start getting dressed. Even though she had seen all of his naked body while they were making love, Zhao Yuseol still blushed. She realized for the first time today that she had such passion in her. Hoo! Zhao Yuseol fanned herself with her hand, cooling down her flushed face. Meanwhile, Pyo-wol had finally put on all his clothes and sat across from her. Now, tell me. Whats the problem with your younger brother? Well, ever since he was young, Yiguang had always had a very fierce and persistent temper. He had an insatiable desire for what he wanted and was willing to destroy what he couldnt have. In many ways, he was different from ordinary people. Especially when it comes to his sexual preferences Zhao Yuseol trailed off for a moment. Even though he was her younger brother, it was embarrassing to mention a mans sexual preferences. But she quickly composed herself and continued speaking calmly. He likes young girls. I dont know why, but its true that hes obsessed with them. There have been several incidents that suggest his involvement. Most of them left traces of horrific torture. But without evidence, it just becomes rumors. Pyo-wols expression sank for a moment. He remembered something that had happened not long ago. Do Yeonsans sister was also murdered recently. Do Yeonsans sister had shown signs of terrible torture. It was so gruesome that someone with a faint heart would feel nauseous just looking at it. A person in their right mind would never have injured or mutilated a body like that. But Zhao Yuseols words continued, The problem is that my father knows that side of him to a certain extent. And yet he just lets it happen? Our household is not governed by common sense. Father believes that only the son can lead the family, so no matter what problems arises with my brothers actions, he is only passive in resolving the issue. Hes actually more concerned about covering it up, not realizing that its making the problem worse. Zhao Yuseols voice contained a hint of anger. It had been quite some time since her father had learned of Zhao Yiguangs problems. Well, its possible that he may have known about it longer than she did, and yet, for years, he had done nothing and let Zhao Yiguang to his own devices. Zhao Yuseol couldnt forgive her inept father and cruel brother. I can no longer stand by and watch our family become ruined because of an incompetent father and a ruthless son. I think it would be better for Jianghu if I became the head of the Zhao family. Is that really the only reason you want to be the head of the Zhao family? What do you mean? You dont seem so pure-hearted, thats all. Ho-ho! What an amusing thing to hear. Can a pure-hearted and innocent person survive in Jianghu? People all live for their own desires. I am no different. Even though I was born a woman, I want to reign at the top of Jianghu. Becoming the head of the Zhao family is just part of that plan. Do you dream of becoming an empress? Why not? Zhao Yuseol looked straight at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol had sensed it the first time hed seen her. The immense ambition in her eyes. Even Pyo-wol himself might be nothing more than a mere tool to be used for Zhao Yuseol. I matured early. To survive in that hellish place, I had to mature early. And as I matured, I prepared. I prepared and prepared while constantly evading their eyes. Sure, I may be overshadowed by Yiguang for now, but sooner or later, the tide will turn. And with your help, the time it will take will be much shorter. Do you want to kill Yiguang? Desperately. If you kill him for me, you can enjoy everything I possess as well. Its not a bad offer for you either. Zhao Yuseols offer was enticing enough for any man to be tempted. She knew how beautiful and charming she was. However, she couldnt guarantee that her charm would sway Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols gaze was so cold that it was hard to believe they had shared an intimate moment just a few minutes ago. With fervent longing, Zhao Yuseol expressed her earnest desire, Make me an empress. And be my man. Then you will be the man of the empress. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 342 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 17 Little did anyone know that beneath Jo Yuseols delicate and graceful appearance, there hid such immense ambition. The ambition she currently displayed was so intense that it couldnt be dismissed as the whims of an ignorant woman regarding worldly affairs. Most men dared not meet her gaze, as her eyes burned with an intensity that was almost unbearable. But, Pyo-wol silently met her gaze. Their gazes heatedly intertwined in the air for a while. At that moment, Zhao Yuseols blood ran cold. It was because Pyo-wols gaze, as he looked at her, held no trace of emotion. He did not possess the look of a man who had been seduced. As if that werent bad enough, his following words were exactly what she expected. I dont want to live as someone elses man. Think about it one more time. No, Ive already thought about it enough. Youre heartless. Its not like theres love between us. Well, fine, then just kill Yiguang. Zhao Yuseols expression changed drastically when Pyo-wol didnt give in. The passionate gaze and wounded expression she had shown a moment ago vanished, replaced by a cold and composed face. This current expression was her true self. It was a waste of time to maintain a pretense when seduction didnt work on an unyielding opponent. Thats why she quickly changed her demeanor. Do you really want me to kill Zhao Yiguang? Once you do, then the Zhao family will be mine. Let me think about it. What is there to think about? With your abilities, it shouldnt be a difficult task. Youre not the only one who wants him dead. Wishing for his death and having the ability to actually kill him are two different things. If merely desiring his death could kill him, why would I even ask you for your help? I may not know who wants Yiguang dead, but its impossible for them to kill him, not unless theyre in the same level as you. You underestimate a persons tenacity. Hoho! Arent you the one overestimating a persons determination? Its merely a mindset that has turned toxic. Determination without action is useless. Just be honest and say if you dont want to or if youre afraid. Zhao Yuseol thought that Pyo-wol was making excuses because he didnt want to fulfill her request. Her eyes also turned cold as she looked at him. Unperturbed by her gaze, Pyo-wol continued, Just wait a few more days. Then what happens after that? If theres still no movement, what will you do? I will decide then. Really? Thats how youre going to do it? How can a man be so irresponsible? Am I just a one-night stand to you? Do you think that just because we spent one night together, you can take advantage of me and use me as you please? ThatsC Whether Zhao Yiguang lives or dies, I will be the one to decide. And it would be best for you to stop thinking that you can intervene and manipulate my judgment, because if you continue to do so, Zhao Yiguang may end up outliving you. Zhao Yuseol bit her lip. Pyo-wols words didnt sound like a simple threat. He was a man who bore the title of Reaper. It might sound ridiculous for a man to have such a grandiose title, but when it was bestowed upon someone with such abilities, the weight they carried was different. Pyo-wol possessed the abilities befitting the title of the God of Death. A man who had reached the level of a god when it came to killing people. There was no one whom he didnt manage to kill before, which is why Zhao Yuseol had tried to use him to her advantage by ensnaring him under her control. If he was on her side, there would be no one more reliable. But if he became her enemy, he would be the most fearsome presence in the world. Zhao Yuseol regretted revealing her true intentions too soon. She had made Pyo-wol wary by exposing her ambition too early. I made a mistake. I should have waited a little longer to draw him in. But regrets, no matter how fast, were always too late. Im sorry. I made a mistake. My narrow-mindedness has gone too far. She quickly apologized. When it comes to apologizing, one should do it wholeheartedly. It would be foolish to think of ones pride and be stubborn. Although she made a mistake because of her impatience, it would bid her well to try to fix it as soon as she realized her mistake. Please understand with an open mind. Zhao Yuseol bowed to Pyo-wol. As Pyo-wol gazed at her, his eyes sank into the depths. A Jianghu Empress There was a strong scent of danger coming from the woman who dreamed of ruling. * * * Zhao Yiguang left the Bluefield Estate and headed towards the downtown area of Lake Tai. Nothing seems to be going my way. Everything went awry when Zhao Jakyung entered the Bluefield Estate yesterday. Because he was cautious of Zhao Jakyung, Zhao Yiguang couldnt focus on the things he needed to do. One of them was finding Zhao Yuseol. In the end, he never figured out where Zhao Yuseol was hiding. She was like a thorn stuck in his fingertips. While thorns arent that painful enough to kill him, they still caused enough discomfort to bother him. Although she had always acted cautiously in front of their father, Zhao Sumok, Zhao Yiguang instinctively sensed that she had something up her sleeve, which is why he had assigned guards to watch her, but she slipped past them and disappeared without a trace. Just the thought of what kind of scheme she might be plotting while she was gone annoyed him. It wouldnt change anything, but just the fact that something was happening in a place he didnt know made him uneasy. Zhao Yiguang thought that he should increase the surveillance by more than double as soon as Zhao Yuseol returned. Lost in thought, he walked on, and before he knew it, he found himself in the downtown area of Lake Tai. The place he was heading to was the busiest square in Lake Tai. During the day, the square was empty, but at night, merchants opened their stalls, forming a night market. There was a large well in the center of the square, and all the merchants who opened the night market drew water from this well to prepare food. Because of that, they paid great attention to the management of the well. He decided to meet Bok Hojin here. Zhao Yiguang would have originally slept in the Bluefield Estate, but he chose to sleep outside because Zhao Jakyungs presence felt burdensome. The fact that he had to be cautious even in his own residence, Bluefield Estate, annoyed Zhao Yiguang even more. Looks like hes not here yet. Isnt Master Boks personality a bit laid-back in the first place? Im sure he will come out if we wait a little longer. At the words of his subordinate who was by his side, Zhao Yiguang nodded in agreement. Zhao Yiguang rarely had his subordinates travel with him. This was because he was confident that no one would be capable enough of harming him. However, due to the recent situations, he brought his subordinates with him. There were dozens of skilled warriors around him. And all of them were elite members of the Nanjing clan. They were all fiercely scanning the area where Zhao Yiguang was. Those who saw them would either turn away or kept their distance. After all, they didnt want to be caught up and receive unnecessary trouble. They knew that getting tangled up with martial artists rarely ended well. It was better to avoid the danger altogether. As a result, Zhao Yiguang and his men could sit back and wait for Bok Hojin comfortably. As time passed, the sunlight shining on the square grew hotter. A hint of annoyance began to appear on Zhao Yiguangs face. No matter how skilled he was in martial arts, being out in the sun for such a long period of time made him uncomfortable. Nowhere in the square was there a place to get out of the sun. That was why the street vendors didnt open during the day and only operated the night market after sunset. Zhao Yiguang inwardly cursed Bok Hojin for choosing such a place to meet. It was then. Clank! He heard the sound of something rolling towards them. Zhao Yiguang and his men naturally turned their attention to where the sound was coming from. Where their gazes were directed, a young boy was struggling to pull a cart. Whatever it was carrying, the carts wheel seemed to scream with each roll on the stone pavement as if it were going to break at any moment. It was a clear sign that the cart had heavy objects loaded onto it. Such a sight was not unfamiliar or uncommon in this place. People living nearby often came here to fetch water, and among them were many children of the boys age. Not many had the luxury of receiving abundant care from their parents at such a young age. As soon as children started to walk, and were old enough to think for themselves, the children would all help their parents with their work and prepare for independence. That was the reality of the current Jiangsu Province. The boy seemed to be one of those children. A common existence that could be seen anywhere. Normally, such a person would not attract their attention. However, Zhao Yiguang and his subordinates couldnt easily divert their gaze from the boy. There was something about the boy that drew peoples attention, which was why they began to pay attention to his every move. The boy took something out of the cart. At first, it seemed like he was taking out a container to hold water. But upon closer inspection, it was not a container. A stone? The black, blunt object was undoubtedly a large stone. Plop The boy threw the stone into the well. Zhao Yiguang raised an eyebrow. What is he doing? It was a well that everyone used. It was extremely disrespectful to throw a stone like that into such a well. Zhao Yiguang was not a righteous man. He did not have a broad enough mind or a big heart to involve himself in matters unrelated to him. However, he was sensitive enough to be alert to matters related to him. The water from the well where the boy had thrown the stone would end up in the food of any food stall or inn, and that food would enter his own stomach. So, he couldnt simply overlook the boys actions as mere mischief. Even after throwing the stone into the well, the boy did not leave. He just continued to gaze at the well. His posture seemed as if he was waiting for something to happen. Zhao Yiguang ordered his men. Bring that brat here. Yes! Without hesitation or questioning his command, two of his men immediately sprang into action. The two men who approached the boy by the well were among his youngest warriors. Zhao Yiguang and the others believed that they would soon bring the boy to them without any difficulties. But, thats when something unexpected happened. The men who had approached the boy suddenly collapsed as if they had been shot. They lay on the ground, motionless. What happened? Why did they collapse? Zhao Yiguang and the rest of his mens eyes widened. They strained their eyes to see, but it was difficult to assess the situation near the well from where they were. They caught sight of the boy, who seemed startled, then tried to run away in a panic. Dont let that boy get away! Zhao Yiguang urgently ordered. His subordinates rushed toward the boy, with him following behind. The boy ultimately failed to escape from the well area. It didnt take long for the boy to be surrounded by Zhao Yiguangs men. The boy aimlessly shuffled his feet, unsure of what to do. He was clearly terrified. Who are you? What have you done to them? At that moment, Zhao Yiguang pushed his way through his men. He examined the condition of the fallen warriors on the ground. They were already dead. Their faces were pale, and there was no trace of warmth that a living being should have. Theyre dead! Zhao Yiguangs eyes turned ferocious. There were no visible wounds on the bodies of his subordinates. But there was no way they could have suddenly lost their lives for no reason. All of them were highly skilled experts who had trained in martial arts for many years. They were naturally much healthier and physically stronger than the average person, so the chances of them suddenly dying were almost nonexistent. It was obvious that the boy had done something. Zhao Yiguang stood up and glared at the boy. You bastard! Did you kill them? Master Zhao Yiguang, right? Do you know me? Of course I do. Who in this region would not know about Master Zhao Yiguang? You! Who are you? Do Yeonsan. Do Yeonsan? Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow. It was a name he had never heard before. Upon seeing his reaction, the young boy, Do Yeonsan, looked at him and smiled. As I expected, you dont recognize me. Then, how about if I say it like this, Im the older brother of the girl you murdered not long ago. YouC? You now know me, right? Do Yeonsan smiled brightly. In contrast, the expression on Zhao Yiguangs face became as stiff as a stone statue. Youre the brother of that girl? Yes. You crazy bastardC Well, youre the one who drove me mad, heh heh! Do Yeonsan chuckled. CH 343 A boy was standing by a well, surrounded by numerous martial artists with bewildered expressions. Zhao Yiguang found the scene unfolding before him quite unusual. He had never imagined that there would come a day when someone would be daring enough to oppose him in Lake Tai, much less a boy this young. Zhao Yiguang glared at Do Yeonsan. Even in the face of Zhao Yiguangs frightening gaze, Do Yeonsan continued to chuckle and smirk. He was not intimidated at all, rather, there was even a hint of madness in his appearance. This bastard has truly gone insane. Zhao Yiguang felt the urgency to resolve the situation quickly. If the fact that he had sexually assaulted and killed Do Yeonsans sister became known, he would not be able to escape the wrath of Jianghu. Furthermore, his past deeds could be exposed, and he could be condemned for it. So, before all of that could happen, he needed to capture Do Yeonsan and silence him. Get that bastard! Yes! His subordinates responded and approached Do Yeonsan. Even as Do Yeonsan watched Zhao Yiguangs subordinate rush towards him, he didnt stop laughing. Hehehe! Hehe! In fact, his laughter grew even louder. There was desperate madness in his laughter, which sent shivers down the spines of Zhao Yiguangs men. Bastard! Its better for you to surrender peacefully. If you obediently follow us, well kill you painlessly! Upon hearing their words, Do Yeonsan abruptly stopped laughing and spoke, You guys are truly stupid. What? Youre just a bunch of fools relying on brute strength. You didnt even consider why your comrades fell down like that and approached me like this. Only then did the martial artists look at the lifeless bodies of their fallen comrades. Their comrades had died, without any visible wounds. Under normal circumstances, this would never happen. It was then. Poof! Suddenly, a sharp noise echoed through the air. Hiik! Keugh! At the same time, the screams of the martial artists erupted. Once again, two of Zhao Yiguangs men fell to the ground. There were tiny silver needles embedded in their chests. The silver needles melted into their veins in an instant. Only then did the warriors realize why there were no visible wounds on the bodies of their fallen comrades. The punctured wounds from the silver needles were too small to be easily noticeable. Furthermore, since the silver needle also disappeared into the bloodstream, it was only natural that the cause of death could not be determined from a cursory glance. The martial artists struck by the silver needles convulsed and then died. This is crazy! Holy shit! The martial artists who witnessed the scene were stunned. They couldnt close their mouths. They had never imagined that a young boy like Do Yeonsan would be able to utilize such a wicked hidden projectile. Do Yeonsan held a small cylinder in his hand. The cylinder seemed to be some kind of firing device for the needles. Zhao Yiguang shouted, Take that cylinder away from him! However, his men act immediately at his command. They had seen the power of the needles right in front of them. An invisible silver needle is hard to defend against, and once it pierces them, they have no time to do something about it since it immediately brings death. No matter how loyal they were to Zhao Yiguang, they couldnt help but hesitate when their lives were at stake. You fools! As his subordinates hesitated, Zhao Yiguang took matters into his own hands. Swish! As he swung, qi was released from the tip of his sword. Clang! Zhao Yiguangs sword qi struck Do Yeonsans body directly. Do Yeonsan couldnt even scream and fell to the ground. Only then did Zhao Yiguangs subordinates rush forward and retrieve the cylinder from Do Yeonsans hands. Hes still breathing! They grabbed Do Yeons arms and pulled him to his feet. Zhao Yiguang then approached Do Yeonsan. Rip! Zhao Yiguang hurriedly grabbed and ripped off Do Yeonsans clothes. And there revealed an steel plate armor covering Do Yeonsans chest. Do Yeonsan managed to stay alive even after being struck by Zhao Yiguangs sword qi because of the steel plate armor protecting his chest. The steel plate managed to offset the power of the sword qi. Ive heard you were just an apprentice, yet youve used your head quite well. Do Suyeon. At that moment, Do Yeonsan struggled to open his mouth. What? Do Suyeon. Thats the name of my younger sibling whom you killed. Tch! So what if I know? Zhao Yiguangs mouth twisted. Raising his head with great difficulty, Do Yeonsans eyes were filled with anger. His parents and sister had all died so miserably because of Zhao Yiguangs desires, and the fact that Zhao Yiguang, the perpetrator himself, didnt even know his sisters name enraged him. You destroyed my world. Your world? Yes! The place where my father, mother, and younger sibling existed. You idiot! To call that your world with just that? The real world is not like that. Jianghu is the real world. Compared to Jianghu, your family is nothing, No one cares about you or them because youre not worth anything. You son of a bitch! Ha! Youve been living in your own delusion. But that ends now. Once I kill you, no one will know that I did such a thing. A ferocious glint appeared in Zhao Yiguangs eyes. Once he kills Do Yeonsan here, there will be no more evidence to expose his misdeeds. Zhao Yiguang forcefully removed the steel plate armor covering Do Yeonsans chest. Thud! The heavy steel plate fell to the ground, exposing Do Yeon-sans bare chest. Zhao Yiguang slowly stabbed Do Yeonsans heart with his sword. The flesh and muscles of Do Yeonsans chest became torn apart, causing blood to trickle down. But even then, the maniacal smile never left Do Yeonsans face. Heh heh! Youre crazy. But, lets see if you can still laugh like that once youre dead. Why do you think I came out here? Wouldnt sneaking up on you have a higher chance of killing you? What? Arent you wondering why I specifically chose this well? You have no idea at all, do you? In that instant, Zhao Yiguang recalled Do Yeon-san putting a stone into the well. Zhao Yiguang hurriedly commanded his subordinates. Hurry up and check the well! Yes! After replying, his subordinate hurriedly peered into the well. It was then. Whoosh! An enormous amount of mist suddenly rose from the well. The subordinate, who got his face directly exposed to the mist, let out a pitiful scream. AARGH! The subordinate grabbed his face and staggered backward. Tears and blood flowed between his fingers. Although he had only been briefly exposed to the mist, his facial skin melted almost instantly. What? Huh? Zhao Yiguang and the rest of his men stepped back in horror. Even though they hadnt been in direct contact with the mist yet, they already felt sick to the stomach, and found their heads spinning. Its poison! Hes crazy! How could he have released poison into the well! It was only then that they realized that the stone Do Yeonsan had thrown into the well was a toxic substance. The stone Do Yeonsan threw in the well was none other than the Luminous Blood Poison. It was a mineral that once dissolved in water would spew out lethal poison like crazy. Whoosh! Poisonous mist began to escape the well, and spread at a frightening speed as it was carried by the wind. Eek! You crazy bastard! Zhao Yiguang and his men visibly panicked. It was clear that if the poison continued to spread with the wind, the entire area would turn into a living hell. Do Yeonsan covered his mouth with his sleeve and shouted, If this is the so-called Jianghu, then its better for it to perish! Well all die together! Tears of blood streamed down Do Yeonsans eyes. Although he had developed some sort of resistance to the poisonous mineral from handling it, Do Yeonsan could only hold out for so long. Geuk! Hik! I I cant breatheC All those who inhaled the poisonous mist gasped for air, and then collapsed. Witnessing such a scene, Zhao Yiguang and his men froze in place. They had never seen such a deadly poison in their lives, let alone see someone directly exposed to it without any fear despite having no protective gear. Heuk! Zhao Yiguang quickly covered his mouth with his sleeve and looked for an escape route. However, the entire area was already filled with thick poisonous fog. He couldnt see a place where he could take refuge. A-Are you suggesting we die together? I have no desire to live any longer. I, Ill properly compensate you if you stop spreading the poison. How much do you want?! Ill give you anything! So just stop the spread of poison! Hehehe! How can I reverse the poison that has already spread? I dont have the skill for that, and even if I did, I wouldnt want to. Do Yeonsans gaze as he looked at Zhao Yiguang was empty. His heart was already dead. He had persevered and lived until now solely driven by his desire for revenge. I made a mistake. I touched a poisonous flower.1 For the first time in his life, Zhao Yiguang regretted his actions. He didnt regret raping the girl, but he regretted choosing Do Yeonsans younger sister as his victim. With a madman like Do Yeonsan, it would have been better not to make any contact with him at all, but in the case it happens, it would have been better to kill him before any problems arose. Damn it! Zhao Yiguang raised his internal energy to protect himself. Thanks to that, he remained relatively unharmed from the poison, but unfortunately, his subordinates internal energy was not as strong. Hngh! H-Help me! His subordinates melted and died as the poison corroded their internal organs. Witnessing the horrifying sight of blood dripping from their skin and their flesh melting away, Zhao Yiguang clenched his teeth. He had no desire to help them, nor did he have the ability to do so. He doesnt care what happens to his subordinates, his survival comes first before anything else. There must be a way to escape. Zhao Yiguang quickly looked around. However, everywhere he looked, there were poisonous clouds everywhere. He truly couldnt see a way out. And even as he scanned his surroundings, he could hear people screaming from all directions. People exposed to the poisonous air were dying. Even Do Yeonsan, who was at the center of the poison cloud, was not in good condition either. Half of his facial skin had melted away, and blood was dripping from his ears. Nevertheless, he still stood defiantly, glaring at Zhao Yiguang like a demon. In his heart, Zhao Yiguang wanted nothing more than to swing his sword and behead Do Yeonsan. However, he couldt afford to waste even a single bit of his energy right now. The slightest lapse in his control of internal energy would allow the poison gas to penetrate his body. At that moment, someones lion roar burst out. Whats going on here?! Whoosh! The released power contained in the lions roar caused a disturbance in the surrounding air. It was truly a terrifying power. Amidst the poisonous mist, the owner of the lions roar charged forward with a spear in hand. Haaa! The owner of the lions roar bellowed again as he swung his spear. Whoosh! The spear spun fiercely in his hand, creating a powerful pulling force. As a result, the scattered dense poisonous mist began to gather around his spear. It was an unbelievable sight to behold. As the poisonous mist gradually dissipated, the identity of the spear-wielding warrior was soon revealed. He was none other than the Spear King, Zhao Jakyung. His face was filled with rage as he vigorouisly spun his spear to gather the poisonous mist. He had only come to Lake Tai a little while ago. Then, he decided to take a walk around the area to clear his mind off the issue about the turbulent energies. The scenery of Lake Tai was so beautiful it helped ease his mind to some extent. Then this incident occurred right at that moment. From a place not far from where he was, the poisonous mist suddenly spread out, engulfing the area. He had come running due to the unusual atmosphere, but by then, many lives had already been lost due to the poisonous mist. Who is responsible for this senseless act?! Fierce rage flickered in Zhao Jakyungs eyes as he furiously swung his spear. As he gathered poisonous mist through his spear, he scanned his surroundings to find the culprit behind all this chaos. He quickly found the source of the poison. It was emanating from a well, and standing beside the well was Do Yeonsan. Despite having his flesh corroded by the poison, Do Yeonsan still stared at Zhao Yiguang with a crazed look in his eyes. Zhao Jakyung didnt know why Do Yeonsan had that kind of look in his eyes, nor did he know why his grandson, Zhao Yiguang was there, but it was clear that Do Yeonsan was the mastermind behind all of this. How dare you commit such slaughter. Are you even human? Krghh! IC Do Yeonsan tried to explain his self, but his vocal cords had already melted, rendering him unable to speak. His appearance only infuriated Zhao Jakyung even further. Zhao Jakyung wanted to take care of Do Yeonsan right away, but he had to deal with the poisonous mist that was spreading around the well first. Haa! Fire Dragons Devastating Flame! A fire dragon shot out of his spear and began burning away the poisonous mist. CH 344 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 19 Roar! The fire dragon breathed out a fire to extinguish the poison spread in the air. Everyone knew that fire is the opposite of poison. There were hardly a number of individuals who could actually use fire to burn poison alone. Especially in a situation like this, where the poison was thickly dispersed in the air, it was almost impossible to burn only the poison without causing damage to the surrounding area. But for Zhao Jakyung, it was not a difficult task. The fire dragon absorbed the poison in the air without causing any damage elsewhere and dug its way down to the source, the well. Kwaaa! In the blink of an eye, the dragon purified the inside of the well and disappeared with a triumphant roar as if ascending to the sky. It was an incredible sight to behold, difficult to believe even after witnessing it with ones own eyes. However, Zhao Jakyung, the person who had accomplished this miraculous feat, paid no attention to his own achievements and walked towards Do Yeonsan. You thought you could get away with such actions without consequences? I wont let you die like this. You must live and pay the price. At that moment, Zhao Yiguang spoke urgently, You mustnt let that scoundrel live. He tried to kill me for no reason other than not liking me, and he didnt care whether the people around him were harmed or not. If you let him live like this, he will become someone who will cause a big disturbance in Jianghu. You must immediately end his life right now and eliminate the aftermath. Did he really commit such an act for no reason? Yes, you can ask him yourself. Zhao Yiguang responded with confidence. Knowing that Do Yeonsan was unable to speak because of his melted vocal cords, Zhao Yiguang became even more confident. Zhao Jakyung frowned. He found himself somehow irritated by Zhao Yiguangs overly confident attitude. But, now was not the time to ponder over trivial matters. Regardless of the circumstances, it didnt change the fact that Do Yeonsan was still the main culprit behind this incident. So for now, Zhao Jakyung had to subdue him and make him pay for his actions. Zhao Jakyung approached Do Yeonsan and said, If you dont surrender willingly, you will suffer. It was then. With trembling hands, Do Yeonsan took something out of his bosom. It was the cylinder that he used to fire the silver needles coated with Luminous Blood Poison. He had prepared an extra in case of an emergency. Do Yeonsan pointed the cylinder at Zhao Jakyung. Seeing this, Zhao Jakyung became furious. This demon is unrepentant and intends on killing again! Before Do Yeonsan could fire the poison needles, Zhao Jakyung swung his spear. Kwaaang! Do Yeonsan, struck by the spear, was sent flying. Letting you live would only nurture a seed of harm in this world. Itll be better for me to take your life with my own hands. Zhao Jakyung raised his spear high in the air and thrust it down towards Do Yeonsan with all his might. Kwaaang! With a loud bang, the well shattered, causing debris to scatter in all directions. Keuk! Zhao Yiguang grimaced as he watched from the sidelines. He got hit by the tremendous shockwave that burst out. He wondered if it was really necessary to use such immense power to kill a brat like Do Yeonsan. This old geezer doesnt know how to control his strength. He grumbled, then when he raised his head, His eyes widened in disbelief. Do Yeonsan, whom he assumed to have died right now, was still alive, and the spear that his grandfather had thrust into his throat had been blocked by someones palm. It was a giant figure wearing tattered clothes. His face was covered by a half-shattered mask, and a faint barrier was visible in his hand. The barrier, created with qi, prevented Zhao Jakyungs spear from advancing any further. The corners of Zhao Jakyungs eyes twitched. To martial masters who have reached the pinnacle like him, even a normal attack possesses unparalleled power. However, the masked being that suddenly appeared effortlessly blocked such attacks. Ooong! The shock from the spear strike still reverberated, causing Zhao Jakyungs hand to tremble. It was because of the visible qi barrier in the opponents hand. Zhao Jakyung never imagined that there could be a master capable of exerting such power with just a qi barrier alone, without relying on a divine weapon or extraordinary skills. Zhao Jakyung asked the masked being, Who are you? Why are you siding with that little wicked demon? Do you know how many people have died because of this child? I dont know. A hoarse voice flowed out from the masked persons lips. It was an unpleasant voice in which the pronunciation was completely muffled and could only be understood by paying close attention. The moment Zhao Jakyung heard the masked persons voice, he felt as if someone was scraping his flesh with a spoon, causing him to shudder. Even though he was hailed as a strong martial artist in Jianghu, he never had experienced such a chilling sensation before. Reveal your identity. Otherwise, I might commit an offense against you. A tremendous aura emanated from Zhao Jakyungs entire body. He was Zhao Jakyung, also known as the Spear King. The aura he exuded when he set his mind to it, was enough to overturn mountains. However, even when faced with such immense momentum, the masked being remained unfazed. With vacant eyes, the masked being briefly gazed at Zhao Jakyung before shifting his gaze to Do Yeonsan. Though Do Yeosan was still breathing, he was unconscious and battered. Hmnh! A bizarre sound came out of the monsters mouth. It was a strange sound that seemed to be a mixture of pity and anger. Suddenly, the masked person bit down on his own forearm. His flesh became torn apart, and fresh blood flowed out. The masked being fed his own blood to Do Yeonsan. Then, Do Yeonsans wounds began to visibly heal. Although Do Yeonsans melted skin and vocal cords hadnt healed, his wounds started to close. Scabs were forming around the wounded area, preventing it from getting worse. It didnt take long for Do Yeonsans condition to noticeably improve. At that moment, a name popped into Zhao Jakyungs mind. The Ghost King. Jianghus most incomprehensible being. The being who is said to be an immortal, wandering alone in Jianghu. Even if Zhao Jakyung and the Ghost King were both categorized as one of the Eight Constellations, they never actually encountered each other before. However, Zhao Jakyung instantly recognized the Ghost King because of the sinister aura he emanated and the profound healing properties in his blood after feeding it off to Do Yeonsan. In Jianghu, there is a famous saying that those who desire immortality should seek out and capture the Ghost King. Although it was unclear when and from whom this saying originated, it was now widely accepted as true. This was due to the unbelievable feats the Ghost King had demonstrated so far. His ability to recover from any wound, no matter how severe, and resurrect like a phoenix was coveted by many. They believed that if they could obtain the Ghost Kings powers, they, too, could live eternally without dying. Indeed, many people had sought him out. But not many had managed to keep their lives intact. Zhao Jakyungs expression became grave. It was because of the pressure that came with the name Ghost King. Zhao Jakyung had lived all this time not afraid of anything as long as he had his spear in his hands. However, he was unsure if his spear techniques would hold a candle against the Ghost King. Nonetheless, he could not back out now because of fear. Do Yeonsan had committed a great sin, and he had to pay a just price for his transgression. It was a matter of Zhao Jakyungs conviction. He had spent his life fighting against injustice, and it would be a betrayal of his convictions to leave someone as guilty as Do Yeonsan alone. I dont know what your relationship is with that child, but hand him over to me. He has committed a great sin, and he must pay for it. I refuse. I respect you, but if you continue to insist like this, I will not stand idly by. I will take the child. I wont hand him over. Ghost King! Zhao Jakyung raised his voice. An explosive aura flowed out of his entire body. But even his aura couldnt shake the Ghost King. If you wont willingly give up the child, I will have to take him by force. Zhao Jakyung pointed his spear at the Ghost King. Powerful energy burst out of his spear. A glint appeared in the Ghost Kings empty eyes for a moment. Zhao Jakyung thought his current situation was a good thing. He had heard the name, Ghost King, numerous times, and even if the two of them were both considered as one of the Eight Constellations, they never fought against each other even once. Zhao Jakyung had always been curious why the Ghost King was considered higher than him in rank. Now he had a chance to find out, and Zhao Jakyung wouldnt let that opportunity slip away. Bang! The two mens qi collided, causing the air to explode. Heuk! Zhao Yiguang, who was nearby, jumped back in surprise. His face was filled with confusion. Damn it, why is this happening? If Zhao Jakyung had simply killed Do Yeonsan, he would no longer be troubled. However, with the sudden arrival of the Ghost King, things have become complicated. Zhao Yigang couldnt understand why the Ghost King was taking Do Yeonsans side. The best outcome would be for Zhao Jakyung to subdue or kill the Ghost King. But if the opposite were to happen, things would get worse for him. Fortunately for him, Do Yeonsan still have yet to come back to his senses. I have to find a way to kill him somehow and shut his mouth. The problem was that Do Yeonsan was near the Ghost King. In order to get to Do Yeonsan, he would have to get past the Ghost King. Zhao Yiguang watched the Ghost King with bated breath. Cha-hat! At that moment, Zhao Jakyungs attack began. He imbued energy into his spear and aimed it towards the Ghost Kings throat. Zzzeong! The Ghost King skillfully defended Zhao Jakyungs attack, then he immediately switched to an offensive stance. Kwakwakjong! As the Ghost King and Zhao Jakyung clashed, the area vibrated as if an earthquake had struck. The Ghost Kings martial arts were unlike anything Zhao Yiguang had ever seen before. He moved instinctively without being bound by any particular style. However, his speed and destructive power nonetheless surpassed common sense. His whole body flew through the air like a meteor and crashed into Zhao Jakyung. Zhao Jakyung fought back with the full force of the Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique.1 The impact of their bodies and spears colliding produced a deafening sound. Their duel was beyond the limits of human capabilities. Under the impact of their clash, the structures around the square collapsed like sandcastles. Ugh! H, Help me! Those who survived the poison screamed and fled. The previously tranquil downtown square of Lake Tai instantly turned into a field of death. Kwakwakjong! It was as if the angels of heaven and the demons of hell were locked in a fierce battle of strength. The confrontation between Zhao Jakyung and the Ghost King rapidly reached its climax. Clang! A storm swept through the area as the clash of extraordinary warriors exceeded human limits. Zhao Jakyung exerted all his strength in unleashing his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique. The Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique was intense like flames. With every thrust of his spear, an afterimage of a fire dragon appeared. The fire dragon seemed ready to devour the Ghost King with its jaws wide open, but with a simple move from the Ghost King, the dragon instantly crumbled. Kwang! The Ghost King threw his entire body towards Zhao Jakyung. Surrounding his body was a clear defensive barrier. Zhao Jakyung quickly realized the nature of the barrier. Hes using a qi barrier offensively? The clear barrier that swirled around the Ghost Kings body was a qi barrier. No matter how skilled a master may be, maintaining a defense qi barrier required intense concentration. Moving ones body while maintaining it required even more concentration. It was not easy to maintain a qi barrier in a life-or-death situation. Thats why even skilled individuals who could unleash a qi barrier did not dare to use it offensively. But the Ghost King was using it as an offensive tool as if mocking everyones common knowledge. He truly surpassed imagination with his unmatched skills. Heup! Cracks began to form on Zhao Jakyungs face. Blood was trickling down from the corners of his mouth. Not only that, but he also had substantial wounds all over his body. Zhao Jakyung did not slack off either, since he also inflicted countless wounds on the Ghost Kings body. The problem was that such wounds were instantly healed, leaving only faint traces. Witnessing wounds that healed in an instant was nothing short of astonishing. Despite dealing each other the same amount of damage, Zhao Jakyung found himself at an absolute disadvantage. Crash! Keugh! In the end, Zhao Jakyung was forced to allow the Ghost King to deliver a decisive blow. His body was sent flying across the ground like a ragdoll because of the impact. Had it not been for the last moment where he reduced the impact with his spear, he would have suffered a fatal injury from the Ghost Kings strike. Geugh! When Zhao Jakyung was about to grab his spear and pulled himself up, Whoosh! Something gigantic emerged from Lake Tai, and made its way to the plaza, before slithering towards the Ghost King. It was an unbelievably huge snake. The figure riding on top of the snake shouted, Ghost King! SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 345 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 20 Boom! An intense wave struck all around Lake Tai. The intangible waves, which cannot be seen with the naked eye, assaulted peoples minds. As a result, most people felt an inexplicable sense of unease and fear. Ah! Keugh! Many people vomited, froze in place, or fell to the ground. They didnt know why nor were they able to ponder why they were experiencing such symptoms. Their minds were paralyzed by instinctive fear, rendering them unable to think. Everyone in the inn collapsed, groaning in pain. Pyo-wol glanced at them for a moment before walking over to the window. The surface of Lake Tai was tumultuous as if being swept by a storm. The waves that struck peoples minds originated all the way across Lake Tai. Pyo-wol could clearly see the turbulent air on the other side. The energy emanating from the other side was so intense that it sent shivers down Pyo-wols spine. He quickly surveyed his surroundings. The waves were too rough to sail through, and going around the lake would take too much time. Splash! Pyo-wol had leaped straight to the lake. His body flew through the air and landed directly on the waters surface. He could feel the sensation of his soles touching the water. In an instant, Pyo-wol expelled his internal energy to his Yong Quan,1 to break through the surface of the water. Just as it seemed like his entire foot would sink into the water, his body bounced back. It was a water flight,2 a type of qinggong. He hadnt learned it from anyone, nor was it a technique he deliberately sought, but the method just came so naturally to him that he managed to speed across the surface of the water. At first, using the skill consumed a significant amount of his internal energy, and his movements were slightly awkward, but as time went on, his motions became more natural. He released only as much internal energy as he needed, and he naturally leaned forward to maintain optimal balance. Splash! Splash! Pyo-wol dashed across the lake at a terrifying speed. As he was halfway across Lake Tai, an unbelievable sight caught his eye. A giant snake was wreaking havoc on the land. Jialong! The creature wreaking havoc was undoubtedly Jiaolong, the mount of Kyung Musaeng, the Visitor of Life and Death. Jialong was as large as a dragon with its full body revealed, and in the wake of its rampage, the mansions in the nearby area quickly crumbled like tiles. Kwang! Clang! The closer Pyo-wol got to the place where the dragon was rampaging, the clearer he could see the surrounding scenery. He could see three martial artists unleashing their martial arts techniques around Jialong. One was the master of Jialong, Kyung Musaeng, another was a spear-wielding old martial artist, and the last was a masked figure. Each of their martial arts had reached an astonishing level. Even from a distance, Pyo-wol still felt chills going down his spine as he watched an intense clash unfold. The sight of a meteor-like spear being deflected with a qi barrier was something that is not usually seen around Jianghu. On top of that, Kyung Musaeng exerted an ominous energy, pressuring the masked figure. Kwa-kwa-kwang! A series of explosions erupted, causing dust to rise like a mist. AHH! Save me! People screamed and scattered in all directions. It was absolute chaos. Boom! Suddenly, a massive wooden pillar, struck by Jialongs tail, flew towards Pyo-wols direction. However, instead of avoiding it, Pyo-wol propelled himself towards the incoming wooden pillar. With exquisite timing, he twisted his body just before the collision, landing on top of the wooden pillar. Then, using the wooden pillar as a springboard, Pyo-wol leaped back into the air again. Shuuu! Pyo-wol soared dozens of feet above the ground. And from high above in the air, he got a clear view of the situation below. The situation was even worse than he had seen from the ground. The square where the well was located had been completely destroyed, and the mansions in the area had all collapsed into ruins. The three martial artists were still engaged in a fierce battle, and with each clash, the ground trembled. There seemed to be no end in sight to their battle. Pyo-wol descended into the middle of the battlefield, arms outstretched. This was so he could maximize the resistance against the air whipping through his body as he fall, and to delay his landing as much as possible. A moment later, a strange sight caught his eye. Behind the masked figure, a young boy was lying on the ground unconscious, and Zhao Yiguang was approaching him like a stealthy cat. In Zhao Yiguangs hand was a sword. He was planning of stabbing the boys heart with his sword. As soon as Pyo-wol recognized the boys face, he threw a phantom dagger. Thwack! Keuh! The phantom dagger pierced right into Zhao Yiguangs shoulder. Zhao Yiguang screamed, unintentionally dropping his sword. Pyo-wol soon landed silently in front of him. YouC! Upon seeing Pyo-wol, Zhao Yiguang trembled as if he just saw a ghost. Rather than paying attention to Zhao Yiguang, Pyo-wol looked at the unconscious boy on the ground. Even though his skin had melted and was covered in bruises, Pyo-wol determined that the boy was Do Yeonsan. Although Pyo-wol had no one to explain the situation to him, he deduced what had happened. It was you. W-What are you talking about? Youre the one who killed this kids younger sister, arent you? W, What nonsense! D, Do you even have proof? No. In that case, stop spouting nonsense and go away! I cant do that. What? I have a connection with this child. I may not have proof, but as soon as I wake him up and ask, Ill find out. Whether youre the culprit or not ThatC uhC Zhao Yiguang stammered, flustered by the situation. His reaction only strengthened Pyo-wols conviction. Pyo-wol approached the unconscious Do Yeonsan and injected his internal energy into him. Seeing this, Zhao Yiguang panicked and tried to run away. The situation had already escalated beyond his imagination. The bustling streets of Lake Tai had turned into complete chaos, and countless people had died. The martial artists of Jianghu will undoubtedly trace the cause of this turmoil, and once they do, they will surely discover his involvement. Before that happened, he had to either escape or completely eliminate any evidence. I still have a chance of salvaging the situation. As long as I get rid of the torture tools in the Bluefield Estates basement, there wont be any evidence left. Zhao Yiguang couldnt fathom how things had escalated to this point, but he thought his luck was truly terrible. Although he was bothered by the fact that he was unable to kill and silence Do Yeonsan, confronting Pyo-wol head-on at this moment would be foolish. It was then. Swoosh! Excruciating pain suddenly shot through Zhao Yiguangs calf, causing him to fall forward. AHHH! Screaming, Zhao Yiguang looked down at his leg. Something faint was piercing through his calf. Thread? Before he could realize that it was a thread made of qi, his body was dragged to the place where Pyo-wol stood. Squelch! Keugh! Zhao Yiguang struggled and thrashed around, trying to break free from the confines of the qi thread, but the more he struggled, the stronger the thread tightened around his calf. He tried to cut the qi thread, but to no avail. In the end, Zhao Yiguang was mercilessly dragged towards Pyo-wol. Zhao Yiguang raised his head to look at Pyo-wol. Once he did, he saw Do Yeonsan standing beside Pyo-wol. Do Yeonsan had already come back to his senses. Do Yeonsan had woken up after being injected with Pyo-wols internal energy. Do Yeonsans lips quivered, and soon, a hoarse voice came out of his lips, Re ve nge His vocal cords were damaged, making his pronunciation muffled and distorted. But, Pyo-wol easily understood what Do Yeonsan was trying to say. Revenge? Is he the man who killed your sister? Do Yeonsan nodded. At that moment, Zhao Yiguang let out a furious cry, Lies! That bastards lying! Zhao Yiguangs usual dignity was nowhere to be found in his current appearance. He always acted superior, pretending to be noble and different from others, but he couldnt afford to do so right now. His life was on the line. He couldnt afford to save face. The problem was, Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread still had a hold on his calf. Even if he wanted to run away and escape, he couldnt. Do Yeonsans vacant pupils turned towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol knew exactly what his gaze meant. Pyo-wol nodded and stepped back. In response, Do Yeonsan walked over to Zhao Yiguang. Yo-You bastard! Dont come any closer! Do you want to die?! Zhao Yiguang viciously threatened Do Yeonsan. However, Do Yeonsan didnt stop in his approach. Zhao Yiguang gathered qi in his arms in hopes of further intimidating Do Yeonsan. Although his lower body was restrained by Pyo-wol, his arms were still free. And by concentrating internal energy into his arms, his arms would become weapons more fearsome than swords. In comparison, Do Yeonsan was just an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts. He was also in a weakened state due to the poison, causing his stamina to also be depleted. If Zhao Yiguang wanted to, he could twist Do Yeonsans neck like a chickens, killing him. Do Yeonsan knew that fact too. But even then, he didnt stop walking toward Zhao Yiguang, staggering as if he would collapse at any moment. Suddenly, Do Yeonsan bent down and picked up something from the ground. It was the cylinder containing poison-coated needles. Zhao Yiguangs face instantly turned white. He was well aware of the power of the cylinder after witnessing it harm his subordinates. Do Yeonsan aimed the cylinder at Zhao Yiguang. N-No! Hmngh! A strange wheezing sound escaped Do Yeonsans mouth, and at the same time, the corners of his mouth twitched. Do Yeonsan was both laughing and crying. Pyo-wol could feel Do Yeonsans conflicting emotions and seemed to understand them. At that moment, Do Yeonsan triggered the firing mechanism of the cylinder. Phew, phew, phew! Poison-coated needles shot out of the cylinder and flew towards Zhao Yiguang. Zhao Yiguang swung his concentrated qi-filled hand to block the needles coming towards his upper body, but the same couldnt be said for his lower body. Since his lower body was still restrained with Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread, Zhao Yiguang wasnt able to defend his lower body in time. In the end, he had allowed two needles to pierce him. N-No! Zhao Yiguang cried out. At that moment, he felt an immense pain surge inside his body. It was as if there was fire raging and swirling through his veins at a tremendous speed. AHHHH! In the end, Zhao Yiguang couldnt bear the pain any longer and screamed. His scream was so ear-splitting and desperate that the three absolute masters who had been fiercely fighting each other, stopped for a moment. Zhao Yiguang scratched his body with his fingers. His flesh was torn off, but Zhao Yiguang didnt stop. He continued to scratch his entire body frantically. His skin was melting away. The Luminous Blood Poison was taking effect. The poison not only melted his skin but also his muscles. Unfortunately for Zhao Yiguang, he didnt possess the same poison resistance as Do Yeonsan. Furthermore, even if he wished for his life to end sooner, his high cultivation and well-honed internal energy didnt allow his life to extinguish easily. As a result, he had to vividly experience the excruciating pain of his body melting away. AHHHH! GAHHHH! He could only scream his lungs out non-stop. However, after a while, even his screams ceased. His vocal cords had melted away as well. Do Yeonsan silently watched as Zhao Yiguang suffer, with tears streaming down his face. He then pointed the cylinder containing poison-coated needles at his own head. Now that he had exacted his revenge, there was no reason for him to stay alive. He had killed and injured too many people because of his personal thirst for revenge. The area had become a hellhole, and Do Yeonsan didnt have the strength or will to deal with the aftermath. From the moment he decided to carry out his plans, Do Yeonsan knew that he only had one option left. Pyo-wol knew that Do Yeonsan was about to commit suicide, but he didnt try to stop him. Pyo-wol didnt need to see it with his own eyes to know that Do Yeonsans thirst for revenge had caused all these incidents. And if that was the case, Do Yeonsan had to bear the consequences as well. Without a moments hesitation, Do Yeonsan activated the cylinders trigger. But at that moment, a large hand firmly grabbed the cylinder. The owner of the hand was none other than the Ghost King. The cylinder containing the poison-coated needles crumpled in the Ghost Kings hands before it could be fired. Let me go! I have to dieC! At that moment, the Ghost King spoke, You cannot die. You have to become me. What? Just as a look of confusion flickered in Do Yeonsans eyes, the Ghost King knocked him unconscious. The Ghost King then picked up the unconscious body of Do Yeonsan on his shoulders and disappeared. Stop! Ghost King! You damnC Are you planning on taking on a new body? Kyung Musaeng shouted as he chased after them while riding Jialong. Kwa-kwa-kwa! A massive furrow appeared in the ground where Jialong quickly passed by. Pyo-wol stood in place and watched as their figures grow distant. Just then, Zhao Jakyung approached him. While looking at the gradually melting body of Zhao Yiguang, Zhao Jakyung asked Pyo-wol, Is this your doing? SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 346 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 21 Zhao Jakyungs eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Pyo-wol. Although they werent directly related to each other, Zhao Yiguang was still like a grandson to him. Moreover, since Zhao Yiguang allowed him to stay in the Nanjing clans Bluefield Estate, he somehow became indebted to him. Naturally, he couldnt help but be furious at Zhao Yiguangs death. Besides that, he also suffered great humiliation in his confrontation with the Ghost King earlier, and he had been completely pushed aside ever since the arrival of Kyung Musaeng. All of these instances contributed to Zhao Jakyungs pride hitting rock bottom. Deep down, Zhao Jakyung thought that he would be on par with the Ghost King or the Kyung Musaeng, but the reality turned out to be different. Both were far stronger than he had imagined. In particular, the Ghost Kings strength was beyond imagination. If it werent for Kyung Musaengs timely intervention, Zhao Jakyung wouldnt have been able to stand on his own two feet. In the end, Zhao Jakyung had to suffer the humiliation of being pushed to the periphery instead of being at the center of the fight. It was the most humiliating thing Zhao Jakyung had ever experienced in his life. His heart was already filled with anger from the fight, so when he saw the figure of his grandson, Zhao Yiguang, lying dead, with Pyo-wol standing beside him, he couldnt help but feel his eyes roll back in his head. He cried out, Did you do this? Tell me! Is this your doing?! No. Dont lie to me! The evidence is right here, and yet youre trying to deny it! If you wont believe what I say anyway, why bother asking? That child is someone who would one day lead the Nanjing clan. What youve done is no different from cutting off the Nanjing clans bloodline! Do you understand now how grave a sin you have committed? Then do you know what crime Zhao Yiguang committed? If youre trying to insult a child who is already dead, then give it up. It wont work on me. Zhao Yiguang raised his spear and pointed it at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol didnt talk any longer. There was nothing more unproductive than talking to someone who had already closed their ears. Zhao Jakyung had already set his mind that Pyo-wol was the culprit behind Zhao Yiguangs death. No matter how much Pyo-wol talked and explained himself, Pyo-wol knew that Zhao Jakyung would not change his mind. What Zhao Jakyung needed now was a scapegoat to salvage his shattered self-esteem, and unfortunately, Pyo-wol happened to be in that position. Whoosh! Intense heat and flames erupted from the spear Zhao Jakyung was holding. It was a phenomenon that occurred when the Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique was performed with extreme fervor. Pay the price for your sins! Swish! Zhao Jakyungs spear swept over Pyo-wol like a broom. At that moment, Pyo-wol raised his foot and blocked the tip of the spear. The speartip radiated intense heat, but it had no effect on Pyo-wols clothes and flesh. Not bad. Zhao Jakyung twisted his spear. Then, the spear shaft bent like the head of a venomous snake, aiming for Pyo-wol in the neck. The spear Zhao Jakyung was holding was no ordinary weapon. Made of a special material, it had a strong elasticity that allowed it to bend as smoothly as a whip. If one didnt know about his spears characteristics, there was a high probability of being caught off guard by such an unexpected attack. However, Pyo-wol was not lax in his defense. Just as the spear was about to pierce his neck, he leaned back his upper body to dodge. Shwoosh! The blade sliced through the air, passing by the tip of Pyo-wols chin. At that moment, Pyo-wols counterattack began. Szzit! He released a phantom dagger. Like a venomous snake, the phantom dagger struck at close range, but Zhao Jakyung narrowly avoided it. As Pyo-wol retrieved the phantom dagger with his Soul-Reaping Thread, he aimed for the back of Zhao Jakyungs head. I wont let you! Dadadatang! Zhao Jakyung roared as he spun his spear furiously. Pyo-wols phantom dagger ended up getting hit by his spear, bouncing off. Zhao Jakyung continuously unleashed the full force of his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique. After a moment, a fire dragon suddenly appeared, gracefully hovering in the sky. The colossal dragon then quickly opened its jaws wide, ready to devour Pyo-wol. N-No way! A dragon! A raging dragon! People who witnessed the scene from afar fell to the ground, trembling. Although the dragon was nothing more than a condensed form of qi, to the eyes of the onlookers, it looked like a real dragon. Whoosh! As the fire dragon swept past, the debris of the nearby buildings, which had been shattered from the clash with the Ghost King and others, became engulfed in flames. The surrounding area had already turned into a battlefield even without the raging fires, but now it has been further intensified with the addition of an inferno. As Zhao Jakyung unleashed his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear technique, the flames burned even more fiercely. The flames seemed as if they would engulf the entirety of Lake Tai. Pyo-wol concealed himself within the flames. Hiding like a coward! Zhao Jakyung shouted in anger. There was nothing more cowardly than hiding ones appearance and presence in a direct confrontation between martial artists. Zhao Jakyungs animosity towards Pyo-wol grew even stronger. Hwooong! A powerful aura resembling a fiery dragon enveloped Zhao Jakyungs spear. Fire Dragon: Spear Aura.1 Zhao Jakyung maintained the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura and heightened all of his senses. Ill kill him in a single blow. With Zhao Jakyungs heightened senses, he could detect even the slightest movement of ants in the midst of extreme chaos. Furthermore, with his Fire Dragon: Spear Aura activated, his senses reached an incomparable level from before. Zhao Jakyung was highly confident. He even dared to guarantee that no matter how stealthy Pyo-wol approached, he would be able to detect him immediately. However, a perplexed expression appeared on his face soon after. Despite heightening his senses to the fullest, he still couldnt detect any sign of Pyo-wol. With the flames burning all around him, he couldnt even feel his opponents warmth. It was indeed a self-defeating situation. Suddenly, Zhao Jakyung had a moment of clarity. In his desire to release his rising anger, he had chosen Pyo-wol as his opponent when he didnt even know Pyo-wols name or identity. It was a mistake he would never have made under normal circumstances. However, it was already too late for regrets. I will subdue him for now then uncover his true identity later. Zhao Jakyung thought to himself and walked cautiously. His gaze sharply scanned through the flames. However, Pyo-wol still remained nowhere to be seen. Hes better than I thought. There were only a handful of individuals in Jianghu who could deceive his senses to this extent. At this level, one had to study advanced stealth and deception techniques. It was a realm that required tremendous dedication and mastery. There werent many assassins in Jianghu who had reached such a level. At best, there were a few, such as the Hundred Wraith Unions Ten Blood Assassins and the budding assassin who had recently been making a name for himself in JianghuC the Reaper. Reaper? Could he be the Reaper? The thought suddenly occurred to him. It was merely a conjecture without any evidence, but he was certain of his guess. Only the Reaper could have been so daring to challenge him, someone who is one of the Eight Constellations. Zhao Jakyung felt his nerves tighten. If his opponent was indeed the Reaper, then he was definitely in the worst possible situation. He shouldnt have allowed a skilled assassin who had reached such a level to hide. He should have dealt with him before he could disappear. This moment wasnt his time. It belonged to the assassin, Pyo-wol. Zhao Jakyung was exposed in the open, while the assassin, Pyo-wol, was hiding somewhere within the flames. It was an overwhelmingly advantageous environment for Pyo-wol. But Zhao Jakyung believed in himself. He believed in his own senses. And in the spear techniques he had trained throughout his life. He prepared himself for Pyo-wols ambush while maintaining the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura. It was a battle of patience and endurance. But, no matter how deep Zhao Jakyungs internal energy was, it was not infinite. For the time being, he could maintain the Flame Dragon Spear Formation to a certain extent, but he couldnt sustain it indefinitely. Zhao Jakyung closed his eyes, keeping the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura active. As his vision was blocked, his other senses became more heightened. Where are you? Where are you hiding? The world was never completely silent. Crackle, crackle, crackle! Wood was burning in the flames. The inferno he created was ironically disrupting his senses. Nevertheless, Zhao Jakyung persisted in trying to sense Pyo-wol. Soon enough, he was able to catch signs that hinted at Pyo-wols presence. Thump! Thump! A subtle sound was echoing at regular intervals. The sound was so faint that even Zhao Jakyung would never be able to detect it had he not had his senses heightened to the fullest. The corners of Zhao Jakyungs mouth curved upwards. The sound of a beating heart. You may have concealed everything, but you couldnt hide the sound of your heart pounding. Zhao Jakyungs blade-like gaze traveled to where the sound of a heart beating could be heard. It was a deliberate attempt to pressure his opponent. Zhao Jakyung channeled qi to his eyes, intending to intimidate his opponent even more. And his plan worked perfectly. Swoosh! In the end, Pyo-wol couldnt take it anymore and revealed himself. Its over for you! Zhao Jakyung swung his spear imbued with Fire Dragon: Spear Aura at Pyo-wol. Boom! The spear technique exploded like fireworks, piercing through Pyo-wol. Hes finished. A triumphant light flickered in Zhao Jakyungs eyes. However, in the next moment, a look of horror appeared on his face. It was because Pyo-wols figure which had been struck with his spear imbued with aura, vanished in an instant like morning mist touched by sunlight. An illusion? It was an unbelievable sight. He had certainly heard the sound of Pyo-wols heartbeat, yet it turned out to be an illusion. Such a thing shouldnt have happened according to Zhao Jakyungs common sense. Whoosh! At that moment, Zhao Jakyung felt tremendous pain in his lower back. Eugh! Zhao Jakyung then felt someone breathing on his back. Zhao Jakyung didnt need to turn his head to know who the owner of that breath was. Pyo-wol! Pyo-wol had successfully sneaked behind Zhao Jakyung. Hmpf! Zhao Jakyung gritted his teeth and furiously rotated his left foot on its axis, hoping to shake off Pyo-wol hovering over his back. But, when he turned around, he couldnt see Pyo-wol anywhere. Pyo-wol changed his location at the same speed as Zhao Jakyung. In Pyo-wols hand, another phantom dagger suddenly appeared. Pyo-wol stabbed the phantom dagger into Zhao Jakyungs waist without hesitation. At that moment, Zhao Jakyung released a protective qi barrier. Tung! The phantom dagger got deflected by the qi barrier. After successfully defending himself, Zhao Jakyung once again went on the offensive. Zhao Jakyung attacked Pyo-wol using his Fire Dragon: Spear Aura technique. He thought Pyo-wol would hide and ambush again, but contrary to his expectations, Pyo-wol neither hid nor dodged. This was because Pyo-wol thought that one ambush was enough. Pyo-wol didnt expect the same trick to work twice against an absolute master like Zhao Jakyung. Nonetheless, he was satisfied to have inflicted such a deep wound using his technique, Demon Shadow Exchange. Absolute masters like Zhao Jakyung had such sturdy defenses that defeating them in one single blow was almost impossible. They have to be attacked relentlessly and broken down one by one, like water falling drop by drop to make holes in a huge boulder. The phantom dagger on Zhao Jakyungs waist was the starting point. Shriek! Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread from his hands. Each strand of thread, with phantom daggers attached at its ends, attacked Zhao Jakyung. Using demonic artsC! Zhao Jakyung fiercely spun his spear, knocking Pyo-wols phantom daggers and qi threads away. Kagagagagang! Sparks flew between the two, and fragments of energy and metal shards scattered through the air. Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung both fiercely attacked each other without taking a single step back. All of Pyo-wols nine phantom daggers were like living creatures. Zhao Jakyung had to swing his spear with all his might to block the incoming phantom daggers, which followed different trajectories. Hmpf! Suddenly, Zhao Jakyungs face contorted. The flow of his internal energy, which had been continuous, abruptly stopped and became impure. He quickly figured out that the phantom dagger lodged in his back was the problem. It was interfering with his flow of qi. Not only did it make it impossible for him to maintain the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura in his spear, but the impaled weapon also made executing spear techniques itself difficult. Pyo-wol didnt miss the opportunity to pounce. Quickly after using Black Lightning, he unfolded Jade Destruction. Boom! With a loud bang, Zhao Jakyung was thrown backwards. His hair, which had been neatly tied, became disheveled, indicating the magnitude of the impact he received. It was fortunate that he had blocked the blow with his spear just before it hit, otherwise, he would have been killed. Keugh! Zhao Jakyung groaned in frustration as he staggered. Pyo-wol stretched out his hand toward Zhao Jakyung. At that moment, a strand of qi shot out like a snake. Unlike the Soul-Reaping Thread, this thread of qi had a distinct shape. It was Pyo-wols Snake Qi Thread. Zhao Jakyung scraped together the last of his energy and focused it on his spear. At that moment, the snake-like qi strand clashed with the spear. Zzweoeng! Zhao Jakyungs eyes widened. His spear was shattering before his eyes. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 347 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 22 The shattered pieces of the spear turned into menacing weapons and attacked Zhao Jakyung. Crack! Zhao Jakyung twisted his body as much as he could to avoid the spear fragments, but in the end, three or four shards pierced his body. Geuh! Zhao Jakyung fell to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood. Not only was his spear broken, but he had also suffered deep internal injuries. He looked up at Pyo-wol with red, bloodshot eyes. Heuk! You demonC Pyo-wols complexion was so calm that it was hard to believe he had fought such a fierce battle a few moments prior. Seeing Pyo-wols expression, Zhao Jakyung fell deeper into self-doubt. He couldnt believe he had been defeated so miserably by someone who couldnt have been more than thirty years old. Even though it was the natural order of the world for the front waves to be overtaken by the back waves,1 Zhao Jakyungs martial prowess was exceptional enough to not be easily surpassed by someone of the new generation. There was not a single moment when he had let down his guard. He made sure to never stop relentlessly training himself, so he couldnt believe nor accept the fact he was actually kneeling before Pyo-wol at this moment. Even though he had exhausted his strength in the battle with the Ghost King and Visitor of Life and Death, the fact that he had been easily defeated by Pyo-wol still didnt change. This made him feel miserable. Zhao Jakyung struggled to speak, With your level of skill to think that you still used a hidden weapon against Yiguang You truly are not human He was not the one who used a hidden weapon. At that moment, a womans voice interjected. Rustle! Rustle! With the sound of footsteps, a woman approached the place where Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung were. The woman was none other than Zhao Yuseol. Zhao Jakyung recognized her at once. Why are you here? What did you just say? I said it wasnt him who killed Yiguang. What kind of lieC Its not a lie. I saw it with my own eyes. The boy kidnapped by the Ghost King attacked Yiguang using a hidden weapon. HowC Grandfather may not know, but Yiguang kidnapped the boys younger sister and assaulted her. Thats why the boy did what he did. Goodness! Only then did Zhao Jakyung realize that he had the wrong understanding of the situation. A chilling sensation, like cold water poured over a heated head, ran through him and his mind cleared instantly. Zhao Jakyung looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was still looking down at him with an indifferent expression. Pyo-wols emotionless face was terrifying. This was the first time in his life that Zhao Jakyung had ever felt so terrified. He has come to know firsthand how terrifying it is to directly confront the immense back waves of Yangzte River, which pushes him relentlessly. Zhao Jakyung apologized to Pyo-wol, Im sorry I misunderstood. For a high-level martial artist like Zhao Jakyung to apologize to someone was by no means an easy task. Nonetheless, he willingly acknowledged his mistake and apologize again. He was prepared to accept whatever punishment Pyo-wol would decide. However, Zhao Yuseol stood in front of Zhao Jakyung, blocking the way, and spoke to Pyo-wol. Im sure Master Pyo is not yet done with his business. Ill take care of my grandfather, so you should continue on with your affairs. Despite witnessing Pyo-wols tremendous martial skill, Zhao Yusul spoke confidently without backing down. Pyo-wol looked at her and thought. Clever, indeed. Zhao Yuseol knew how to make herself look the best. By stepping in and mediating between Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung, her grandfather now owed her a great debt of gratitude. Furthermore, by exposing Zhao Yiguangs evil deeds, she naturally induced Zhao Jakyung to assist her. In her attempt to redirect the immense aftermath involving the Ghost King, Kyung Musaeng, and Zhao Jakyung into a favorable flow for herself, Zhao Yuseol revealed the depth of her cunning. She possesses the ability worthy of dreaming to become the Empress. Zhao Yuseol then said in a loud voice, Go ahead and leave. I will handle this situation with my grandfather. She was deliberately speaking in a loud voice for everyone to hear. She wanted to attract peoples attention and use it as a shield. She was frighteningly clever. Pyo-wol stared at her for a moment, then turned away. Just as she said, finishing the task at hand was more important. Pyo-wol flew in the direction where Kyung Musaeng and the others had disappeared. Tap, tap, thud! Seeing Pyo-wols figure swiftly gliding over the waters surface, Zhao Yuseol breathed a sigh of relief. Whew! The part of her plan she was least confident in was sending Pyo-wol way from this place. Her arrival here was by no means a coincidence. When she heard the news of a major event occurring, she instinctively sensed that an opportunity had come. To her, chaos is both a crisis and an opportunity. When everyone else fled from the fight between the three absolute masters, she was the only one who approached and stayed. This was so that she could get a closer look and understand the whole situation. Just as she was contemplating how to make the most of the situation, Pyo-wol appeared. In that brief moment when he was fighting with Zhao Jakyung, Zhao Yuseols mind raced with a terrifying speed. She wracked her brain on how to exploit this situation to her advantage. Zhao Jakyung, who was beside her, lamented, Hoo! It seems like I made a huge mistake. I dont know how to resolve this. I will take care of it, but I urgently need Master Zhaos help. The Nanjing sects reputation may suffer as a result of this incident, so we have no choice but to proceed. Only by uncovering and clarifying the cause of this situation can we resolve and revive the Nanjing sect back to life. I understand. Ill assist you as much as I can. At that moment, a subtle smile crept on Zhao Yuseols lips. * * * Pyo-wol sprinted, pursuing the traces left by Jianglong. When a giant creature like Jialong moved, it would inevitably leave traces. Under normal circumstances, Kyung Musaeng would thoroughly cover his tracks using his Invisibility Technique, but Pyo-wol didnt think that Kyung Musaeng would do the same in such a desperate situation. Considering the damage Kyung Musaeng would have suffered while fighting the Ghost King, it was unlikely that he would maintain the Invisibility Technique while moving. Pyo-wols speculations soon proved to be true. Traces of Jiaolongs passage appeared on the shores of Lake Tai. A deep pit spread across the white sandy beach connected to the waters, and a scene of beautiful trees and bushes broken and crushed unfolded. Pyo-wol ran after the tracks left behind by Jiaolong. After crossing two large hills, Pyo-wol finally spotted Kyung Musaeng and Jiaolong. The two were standing in front of a huge boulder at the bottom of the hill. Ssshhh! When Pyo-wol appeared, Jiaolong responded by sticking out its tongue. Knowing that this was the creatures way of saying hello, Pyo-wol approached without hesitation. Kyung Musaeng was staring at something beneath the rock. He was so focused that he didnt even notice Pyo-wols arrival. Pyo-wol stood beside Kyung Musaeng and directed his gaze towards what he was looking at. It was the dead body of the Ghost King. His corpse was wearing torn clothes resembling tattered rags. Ghost King? Doubt flickered in Pyo-wols face. It was at that moment when Kyung Musaeng spoke up, Its just a shell. The real one is not here. A shell? He had changed bodies. This makes it even more difficult to find him now. Pyo-wol looked at Kyung Musaeng. What do you mean? Changed bodies? Is that even possible? It is possible. Hes not a normal human. What? I brought him back from the dead but he betrays me like this. Tch! Kyung Musaeng kicked the Ghost Kings corpse with his foot. As he did, the clothes burst open, revealing the Ghost Kings naked flesh. The Ghost Kings bare skin was tattooed with geometric shapes and patterns. You may have escaped my Soul-Binding Technique2 for now, but do you think youll be able to escape my grasp forever? My technique is engraved on your soul. Now that youve switched bodies, youll be weaker for a while, but in time, you will regain your strength again. I wonder how long do you think you can keep fleeingC Before Kyung Musaeng could finish his sentence, the tattoos engraved on the Ghost Kings body emitted a bright light, and then dispersed into thin air. Pyo-wol stared at the whole scene without saying a word. It was a spectacle that he couldnt comprehend with his common knowledge. Are you saying that you brought someone back from the dead and bound them with a demonic art called Soul-Binding Technique? If that was indeed possible, then the man in front of him was truly dangerous. It wasnt just a matter of character, but the fact that he could control the life and death of others at will contradict the principles of the world. In a solemn voice, Pyo-wol asked, Why did you revive a man like the Ghost King? Because I wanted to prove something. Prove? Hehe, yes, prove. Kyung Musaeng looked at Pyo-wol. There was a profound madness in his dull eyes. Kyung Musaeng climbed onto the head of Jiaolong. Jiaolong briefly glanced at Pyo-wol and began moving in the direction Kyung Musaeng commanded. Jiaolongs massive body quickly disappeared from view. Kyung Musaeng had activated his Invisibility Technique again. Pyo-wol frowned as he gazed in the direction where Kyung Musaeng and Jiaolong had disappeared. It felt as if a sudden downpour had swept through and passed by. Pyo-wol then inspected the Ghost Kings corpse. The tattoos that had been engraved all over his body had disappeared, leaving the corpse relatively clean. The mask he had been wearing was gone, revealing his bare face. It was a face that appeared to be in his mid-fifties. He had an ordinary appearance that could be seen anywhere. It was impossible to find any clues on his face. Pyo-wol examined the Ghost Kings physical body. It was then. Suddenly, the Ghost Kings body began to crumble. Like a piece of paper unable to withstand the passage of time, it crumbled and turned into dust, disappearing. The Ghost King had disappeared from the world without leaving any trace. In the end, Pyo-wol was unable to uncover any clues from the Ghost Kings dead body. This was the first time in his life that he hadnt gotten any results from his endeavors. Do Yeonsan. Pyo-wol normally wouldnt have been interested in the affairs of the Ghost King and Kyung Musaeng. The relationship between the two definitely intrigued him, but it had nothing to do with him. But since Do Yeonsan had gotten involved, Pyo-wol could no longer ignore it. His connection to Do Yeonsan might only be a fleeting one, however, the impression and story Do Yeonsan left were so strongly imprinted in him that made it impossible for him to forget. Well meet again someday. With that thought in mind, Pyo-wol returned to Lake Tai. Lake Tai was completely deserted and devastated. With three absolute masters and a spirit creature running rampant, the damage caused in the area was indescribable. An area centered around the well was completely destroyed, and many people had become refugees. While everyone was in despair, a group of people were tirelessly assisting and helping others. They were bringing in dozens of wagons with supplies and distributing them to those who had lost their homes. At the center of it all was Zhao Yuseol. She had her sleeves rolled up as she handed out supplies and goods to the people. She also made a promise, I will compensate the people here for all the damage they have suffered. I will rebuild the collapsed houses and restore the streets to their former splendor. Please believe me. I swear all of this by my name and the honor of the Nanjing sect. Thank you, Young Miss! Oh my! Thank you! I will never forget your kindness! The victims who lost their homes held Zhao Yuseols hands while shedding tears. Zhao Yuseol held their hands tightly without a hint of reluctance. Zhao Jakyung watched the scene from a distance. His face was filled with admiration. It had only been half a day since the incident, but Zhao Yuseol was swiftly winning over public opinion. It was her idea to distribute necessities from the warehouse in the Bluefield Estate to the victims. Thanks to her swift handling of the situation, Zhao Jakyung could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He was partly to blame for the destruction. Many of the destroyed mansions had probably been destroyed by his spear skills, and he couldnt escape responsibility. Shes truly remarkable. Zhao Jakyung couldnt help but be in awe as he watched Zhao Yuseol handle the situation. Zhao Jakyung was convinced. That Zhao Yuseol was the right person to lead the Nanjing sect. So, he made a vow. He promised that he would help Zhao Yuseol in resolving the current crisis. At that moment, a young martial artist who entered the destroyed streets caught Zhao Jakyungs eye. Zhao Jakyungs face instantly stiffened. Reaper! The wounds he had suffered from the said assassin throbbed once again. Even though he had received medical treatment, he still find it uncomfortable to move around. While his fight with Pyo-wol had arisen from his own misunderstanding, he still had no excuse for losing. Hoo! Zhao Jakyung unconsciously let out a deep sigh. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 348 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 23 Who gave you the right to use the familys assets as you please? How dare you act so recklessly?! Have you gone mad? A middle-aged man scowled at the woman sitting across from him. He was Zhao Sumok, the head of the Nanjing family. Zhao Sumok glared at his daughter with bloodshot eyes. When he received the news of his sons death, he traveled from Nanjing to Lake Tai in just one month. Besides seeing the lifeless body of his son, he witnessed Zhao Yuseol distributing the familys resources to help the people in need. His sons death was already more than enough to infuriate him, but his anger further exploded the moment he saw Zhao Yuseol releasing supplies without his familys permission. Zhao Sumok shouted at his subordinates, What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and take her away! Lock her up in the warehouse before she squanders all the familys resources! Yes! Zhao Sumoks subordinates responded in unison before approaching Zhao Yuseol. Each one of them was an elite martial artist of the Nanjing sect. They were all skilled in their own right. However, Zhao Yuseol didnt blink as she looked at them approaching her. Who dares to lay a hand on this child? Right behind Zhao Yuseol was Zhao Jakyung. At his words, the complexions of the men approaching Zhao Yuseol suddenly turned pale. They staggered back, but soon enough, they all fell to their knees. Their minds were in a daze from the shock of receiving Zhao Jakyungs momentum head on. Zhao Sumoks complexion also turned pale. Only then did he realize that the old man standing behind Zhao Yuseols back was Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King. W-What brings you hereC Do you know what your son, Yiguang, has done? P, Pardon? Its too filthy for me to speak of it, but if you want the Nanjing sect to survive, it would be better for you to do and follow what Yuseol wants. Zhao Sumoks shoulders trembled as he heard Zhao Jakyungs words. An ominous sense of foreboding struck him. Zhao Yuseol explained the situation to her father, Yiguang kidnapped, raped, tortured, and killed young girls. We suspect that the number of girls who had fallen victim to his hands goes over tens of thousands. That cant be true. How could YiguangC! Father, havent you once suspected that Yiguang wasnt in the right mind? Well, thatsC All of this happened because of him. If this fact is revealed, the Nanjing sect will no longer be able to hold its head up again. Are you okay with that, Father? There is only one way for the Nanjing sect to survive, and that is to somehow repair the damaged areas and win back peoples favor. Zhao Sumoks jaw muscles twitched at his daughters words, but he didnt say anything. Zhao Yuseol looked at his fathers face with an icy expression and piercing gaze. The Zhao Yuseol who had to walk around eggshells with Zhao Sumok and Zhao Yiguang no longer existed. The current Zhao Yuseol had a gaze and aura that were so fierce that Zhao Sumok could hardly bear it. Has she always been like this? The woman in front of him was no longer the daughter whom Zhao Sumok had known up until now. Zhao Sumok felt oppressed by Zhao Yuseol. Moreover, Zhao Yuseol had Zhao Jakyung backing her up. He didnt know what had happened, but Zhao Jakyung was supporting Zhao Yuseol. Zhao Sumok had also made persistent efforts to recruit Zhao Jakyung in the past, but Zhao Jakyung had never shown any interest. However, for some reason, he seemed completely devoted to his daughter, willing to do anything for her. Zhao Yuseol called out to Zhao Sumok, Father! Are you sure you can handle this? If you entrust it to me, Ill definitely take care of it. Alright. I will leave this matter to you. Hoo Zhao Sumok let out a sigh. For a moment, Zhao Sumoks face looked as if it had aged ten years. He had lived his life focused only on his son. For him, Zhao Yiguangs death was a tremendous shock. To make matters worse, when he learned of Zhao Yiguangs evil deeds, he had no motivation left to fix the situation. Zhao Sumok had a premonition that his time had come to an end. In a situation where Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King, positioned himself as his daughters patron, there was nothing he could do. Moreover, both the legitimacy and the substance were being taken care of by his daughter. Hoo! His sigh scattered on the wind. Zhao Yuseol knew very well what it meant. Its done. The massive iron gate that had never been opened to a woman had been pushed open with her own power. Now that she had overcome the most difficult barrier, it shouldnt be too difficult for her to take over the remaining power from her aging father. A bright smile appeared on Zhao Yuseols face. She said to Zhao Jakyung, Lets go, Grandfather. We have a lot of work to do today. Okay. Zhao Jakyung nodded and followed behind Zhao Yuseol. The sight of the two walking together left a strong impression on the people of Lake Tai. A woman rebuilding the devastated streets of Lake Tai, supported by the Spear King, Zhao Jakyung. Zhao Yuseols name was gradually being engraved in the minds of the people. * * * Fortunately, Lake Tais First Pavilion, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying, is on the other side of the collapsed street, so it was spared from the damage. Sometimes, the misfortune of others could could be another persons good fortune. Such as the case with Lake Tais First Pavilion and the nearby inns. As the street on the opposite side of the lake had turned into a complete mess, people flocked to this place. Perhaps the prosperity of this place would continue until the collapsed street was restored. With the influx of people, Lake Tais First Pavilion hardly had any vacant seats. Except for one. The table by the window with the best view of Lake Tai was completely empty. It was a seat that the owner of the inn had kept vacant for Pyo-wol. All the other seats were given away to guests, but this one was personally reserved by the owner for Pyo-wols use. However, not a single person expressed any dissatisfaction or complained about it. This was because news had spread in Lake Tai that Pyo-wol had defeated Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King. Just the fact that he had defeated Zhao Jakyung, someone who is one of the Eight Constellations, was enough to make him a guest worthy of such special treatment. Among the guests inside the inn, a considerable number of them had come to see Pyo-wol. Even while drinking, they would steal glances at the stairs from time to time. Then, without a sound, Pyo-wol descended the stairs. The Reaper! Isnt he even more beautiful than the rumors say? The God of Death Pyo-wol, a new powerhouse in Jianghu. Seeing Pyowols face with their own eyes made the guests feel thrilled and excited. Pyo-wol was well aware of the gaze people directed at him. However, he was already accustomed to such gazes. He casually took his seat. As soon as he sat down, the owner of the inn rushed over. He placed a teapot and teacup in front of Pyo-wol and said, A ship carrying Longjing tea have arrived yesterday, so I have it prepared for you. Please have a taste. Let me know immediately its not to your liking. Mmm! Pyo-wol nodded and lifted the teacup. After taking a sip of tea, Pyo-wol spoke, Its good. Im glad to hear it, then please wait here for a moment as I bring out the food. The innkeeper replied with a wide smile before walking away. Left alone, Pyo-wol sipped his tea and looked out the window. About three or four boats were sailing against the current, cutting through the waters of Lake Tai on the opposite side. Unlike fishing boats or cruise ships, these boats had a streamlined shape that made it easier to navigate against the current. Just as Pyo-wol frowned slightly at the sight of the boats, a type which he had never seen before, The boat youre looking at is owned by the Changjiang Fortress. Pyo-wol heard a voice from behind him. Turning his head, he saw a shabbily dressed old man standing. A strong odor of blood was emanating from the old man. Pyo-wol recognized the identity of the old man. The manager of Hao clans Lake Tai branch. Its been a while. The old man was none other than the butcher Seobok, the head of the Lake Tai branch of the Hao clan. The large knife he usually carried for slaughtering cattle was nowhere to be seen. Would you mind if I sit down? Take a seat. Thank you. After the old man sat across from Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol asked, Those boats belong to Changjiang Fortress? Yes. Why is the Changjiang Fortress heading towards that direction? Isnt it obvious? Theyre trying to establish ties with Zhao Yuseol, the new emerging power in the Nanjing sect. Is that so? Now that Young Master Zhao Yiguang ended up like that, its only natural for them to join hands with Zhao Yuseol. Moreover, Zhao Yuseol is a woman. It would not be strange at all for Changjiang Fortresss Bok Hojin to have his eyes on her. Do you think Zhao Yuseol will join hands with Bok Hojin? If I were her, I would certainly do so. Do you have any information about Zhao Yuseol? She was one of out targets of interest. Most people didnt pay attention to her, but our Hao clan knew that she harbored great ambitions, so we had been investigating her for some time already. To the untrained eye, Zhao Yuseols sudden rise to prominence might have seemed like a surprise, but the Hao clan had long known that she possessed extraordinary ambition. However, no matter how ambitious she was, there was nothing she could do with Zhao Yiguang around. She could only collect information without taking any action. Zhao Yuseol is an extremely cunning and deep woman. Although she is currently in control of the Nanjing sect under the authority of the Spear King, there will definitely be people who will rebel against her just because she is a woman. In order to quell their resistance, she will definitely try to join hands with an outside force. And that outside force is the Changjiang Fortress? Its an alliance where both sides can benefit. Theres no way shed turn it down. That makes sense. Pyo-wol shook his head. His thoughts were in line with the old man. The ambition Pyo-wol had personally seen from Zhao Yuseols eyes was far greater than what could be seen from the outside. Knowing her she would do whatever it takes to keep the Changjiang Fortress within her grasp. Pyo-wol asked the old man, Is that why you came here to talk? No, not really. I just thought you were interested, so I informed you. I have a separate matter to discuss. I see. There are too many eyes on us. How about we move to a quieter place? I have something to talk to you in private. Its alright. They wont be able to hear anything we say. What? It was only then when the old man felt something was strange, so he took a quick look around. Everyone was looking at them curiously, but they were all tilting their heads absentmindedly as if they couldnt hear the conversation. Are you blocking all sound? They will never know what conversation we are having. The old man couldnt hide his astonishment at Pyo-wols words. The fact that Pyo-wol could block sound meant that his abilities had already reached the ranks of absolute experts. It was an unbelievable achievement considering his age. However, seeing his recent display of power, it was not an impossible feat. Rather, one should naturally think that he was capable of such things. The man in front of him was such a great martial artist that he was called the Reaper. Pyo-wol asked him, What do you want to talk about? I actually have a request. Request? Yes! How interesting. A smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips for the first time. In all the years hed been traveling in Jianghu, Pyo-wol had never encountered someone who would boldly ask him for a request. Misunderstanding Pyo-wols smile, the old man hurriedly explained, Oh, its not personal request from me. Its actually a request directly from the head of the Hao clans headquarters. Head of the Hao clans headquarters? Yes! The lord of the main headquarters himself instructed me to request assistance from Master Pyo. Is this about Hong Yushin? Thats right. How did you know? The expression on the old mans face showed a mixture of both awe and fear. He truly found the man before him terrifying. It wasnt simply because of Pyo-wols incredible physical and martial arts prowess. The old man was actually even more afraid of Pyo-wols formidable intellect. The way Pyo-wol could piece together the entire picture from tiny clues and turn any disadvantageous situation in his favor was truly frightening. The old man carefully chose his words, trying to hide his fear, We recently found a clue regarding Master Hongs whereabouts. However, with our abilities, we cant progress any further, so we are requesting assistance from Master Pyo. How did you obtain the clue? Do you happen to know the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe? Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe? Thats right. Theyre the troupe that performed at the Jin manor in Runan. What about them? There is a connection between the theater troupe and Master Hong. To be precise, the routes the two have taken coincided. By tracking the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, we were able to find clues about Master Hongs disappearance. However, since our abilities were insufficient, we were unable to go any further. Thats why the head of the Hao clans headquarters wishes to entrust this task to you, Master Pyo. What would I get in return? The lord of the main headquarters said that you would have the full support of the entire Hao clan and anything else you desire. Is that so? Pyo-wol showed an expression of interest. Hong Yushin made a similar promise with him as well, but having a promise from the lord of the Hao clans headquarters himself holds a different weight to them. Most of all, the fact that Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was involved piqued his interest. The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had ties to So Geoksan. CH 349 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 24 Pyo-wol gathered his belongings and left the inn. His belongings were nothing more than a small number of items. Phooroo! When Pyo-wol entered the stable, the horses whinnied as if they were happy to see him. Since Pyo-wol had been staying at an inn the entire time he was in Lake Tai, the horse seemed to have gained some weight under the care of the stable master. Pyo-wol patted the horses nape for a few moments before leaving the stable together. When he left the stables, he saw an unexpected figure waiting for him. Are you leaving? The woman who spoke to Pyo-wol was none other than Zhao Yuseol. Standing beside her side was Zhao Jakyung, and behind her was Bok Hojin. Bok Hojin had a completely submissive expression towards Zhao Yuseol. With the way he was standing right now, he resembled that of one of Zhao Yuseols subordinates. Pyo-wol asked Zhao Yuseol, What do you want? I heard the news that Master Pyo is about to leave, so I came to see you. Why? Cant you just stay here? The proposal I made to you before is still valid. There are two other men who will help you, besides me. Pyo-wols gaze turned to Zhao Jakyung and Bok Hojin. Zhao Jakyung spoke to Pyo-wol, I would like to apologize for our previous encounter. Im truly sorry. I misunderstood. I never imagined that Yiguang would commit such despicable acts. His face showed genuine remorse. Zhao Jakyung witnessed with his own eyes the facility where Zhao Yiguang had raped and tortured women. Outraged, he grabbed Zhao Yiguangs henchmen and forced them to tell him all the details of his past actions. The stories he heard from their confessions were so horrifying that they made him feel sick. He couldnt believe that Zhao Yiguang, a scion of a prestigious family, would commit such atrocious and brutal acts. Zhao Jakyung felt miserable for having fought with Pyo-wol because of Zhao Yiguang. He was so remorseful that he couldnt look at Pyo-wol in the eyes. Pyo-wol said, So, is the misunderstanding cleared now? Thats right! Its been a while since I got beaten up, and my body aches all over, but my mind is clearer than ever. For the time being, I will stay by Yuseol side and help resolve the issues caused by Yiguang. Speaking of which, I was thinking it would be great if you could join us. I have something to take care of. What is it? I can assist you if youre going to stay here. Its something I need to do alone. Hmm! Zhao Jakyung didnt say anything in return. If anyone else had said such words, Zhao Jakyung would have punched them in the throat without hesitation. However, because it was Pyo-wol, he had no choice but to endure. A defeated man does not have the right to say anything to the winner, and he had been thoroughly defeated by Pyo-wol without any excuses. Pyo-wols gaze turned to Bok Hojin. Upon noticing Pyo-wols eyes on him, Bok Hojin quickly turned his head to avoid his gaze. Pyo-wol didnt bother to speak to him. With a disappointed expression, Zhao Yuseol said, So, you are really going to leave? I cant help it then. But you wont forget about me, right? Our relationship isnt something that can be easily forgotten. Ill always be here. So, if you ever think of me, feel free to come back anytime. I will. As Pyo-wol nodded his head, Zhao Yuseols expression brightened a little. However, there was still a lingering sense of regret in her eyes. Seeing this, Bok Hojin clenched his fist tightly. This bastardC Just by looking at Zhao Yuseols expression, he could tell the kind of relationship she had with Pyo-wol. Yesterday, he had led his men to find Zhao Yuseol. The moment he saw her, he fell in love with her at first sight. He even inwardly cursed Zhao Yiguang for hiding his sister and not introducing him to her. He willingly decided to stand by Yuseols side, which was why he was with her right now. Bok Hojin gritted his teeth, but he could only suppress his anger towards Pyo-wol. His opponent is the Reaper. He was not someone Bok Hojin can afford to provoke. Even with thorough preparations, there would be no end to the repercussions if he let his emotions get the best of him and acted rashly, so he had no choice but to endure. Zhao Yuseol sneaked a glance at Bok Hojin. She smiled softly as she watched him with his head lowered, controlling his anger. This will make him even more obsessed with me. It wasnt that hard to manipulate a man obsessed with her. Although she hadnt been able to capture Pyo-wol, having Bok Hojin at her disposal still wasnt so bad. In fact, Bok Hojins influence in Jiangsu Province was far greater than Pyo-wol. Since theres the possibility that this might work even better for her, Zhao Yuseol didnt try to actively hold on to Pyo-wol. Without saying goodbye, Pyo-wol mounted his horse. Pyo-wol left Lake Tai without looking back. * * * Pyo-wol left Lake Tai and traveled south. Since his horse hadnt had the chance for a good run in a long time, it galloped ??at full speed. In fact, Pyo-wol had a hard time calming the horse down. Horses are incredibly delicate animals. The moment they are allowed to run as they please, they become restless and unruly, which was why they must be given proper rest. With this in mind, Pyo-wol took a break every hour to let his horse rest, and thanks to his consideration, his horse had enough energy and stamina to keep going all day. Pyo-wol found a suitable place to camp before the sun set. After spending a long time comfortably in inns, Pyo-wol found it unfamiliar to sleep outdoors. He could feel his body getting rusty after a few days. Pyo-wol thought it was better this way. By sleeping and camping outdoors like this, the rust in his body would come off. Pyo-wol gathered some twigs and started a bonfire. Even though he was in the middle of a deserted mountain, he didnt feel afraid at all. Leaning against a rock, Pyo-wol silently watched the flickering flames. He had brought dried meat from the inn for dinner. As he chewed on the dried meat, the night grew deeper without him noticing. Countless stars gradually emerged in the dark sky. As the stars lit up one by one, they soon formed the huge Milky Way. However, Pyo-wol paid no attention to the stars and was lost in his own thoughts. The place Hong Yushin disappeared to was called Poyang Lake, right? Although the lake Pyo-wol had stayed at until now, Lake Tai, boasted an impressive size, it paled in comparison to Poyang Lake. Leading to the Yangtze River, Poyang Lake was a transportation hub in itself. Not only was it connected to the Yangtze River, but many other large and small rivers were also connected to it. Furthermore, many land routes were developed crossing it, allowing countless people and goods to flow through the said area. In all honesty, it was not an ideal environment for tracking someones whereabouts. It would not be easy to find the traces of Hong Yusin, who went missing a long time ago, in a place with so many people. However, Pyo-wol took on this task mainly because it was related to So Gyeoksan. After the performance, So Gyeoksan left Runan with his troupe. The fact that So Gyeoksans path coincided with Hong Yushins could not be a mere coincidence. Hong Yushin had clearly told Pyo-wol that he was tracking the Kowloon Assassin Guild. The fact that Hong Yushin had followed So Gyeoksans tracks meant that So Gyeoksan had some connection to the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Why did So Gyeoksan chose to go to Poyang Lake? Finding out why So Gyeoksan went to Poyang Lake was an urgent task. Pyo-wol never expected that he would would become entangled with So Gyeoksan in this way again. Countless thoughts rushed through Pyo-wols head. Pyo-wol added a few more dry branches into the fire. As he did, the bonfire burned brighter. It was then. Oh! Theres a light over there! Now, were saved! A voice suddenly broke through the silence. Pyo-wol frowned slightly as he looked in the direction where the voice came from. A moment later, a man and a woman emerged from the darkness coupled with a rustling sounds. It was a plump middle-aged woman and a tall, bamboo-like thin middle-aged man. They hurriedly approached the campfire Pyo-wol had lit. When they arrived near the campfire, the two pleaded with Pyo-wol. Please, sir. Weve lost our way. Could we impose on you for a moment? We will surely repay your kindness. Yes! Please, do us a favor. This man claimed to know his way around the mountains, but he missed the right time to set camp, so we found ourselves wandering off here in the wilderness. If you would be so kind to let us stay here for a while, I will take the responsibility of preparing delicious food. We humbly request for your help, sir! The man came forward with an overly submissive posture, while the plump woman appeared more confident and imposing. After observing them for a moment, Pyo-wol spoke, Are you two a married couple? Thats right. My name is Deung Mochang, and this is my wife, Dae Juhwa. With how we are going through such hardship together right now, it seemed as though we have some unresolved grudges in our previous lives. What do you mean by unresolved grudges, huh? If you hadnt missed the time to set camp, we wouldnt have to suffer and endure hardship like this! Yes! Its all my fault! I was the one who suggested taking the mountain path, and I was the one who suggested crossing the mountain path. But then again, wasnt it because you pressured me to do so? So what? What do you want me to do? JustC IC As Dae Juhwas voice grew louder, Deung Mochangs shoulders seemed to shrink back in respond. It seemed like their roles had reversed. Dae Juhwa looked at Pyo-wol and said, Anyway, now that things have turned out like this, I hope we can impose on you a little. Her voice sounded quite assertive, as if she was a man instead of a woman. Pyo-wol understood why Deung Mochang couldnt stand tall in her presence. Dae Juhwa said, Then Ill take it that you have given us your permission. She plopped down in front of the campfire. Deung Mochang cautiously sat next to Dae Juhwa, glancing at Pyo-wol. Dae Juhwa unpacked the bag on her back and placed a large pot on the campfire. She started steaming dumplings inside. The dumplings were the size of a childs fist. There were ten dumplings in the pot, enough to fill anyones stomach up. As the dumplings began to cook, a delicious smell wafted through the mountains. However, for some reason, Pyo-wol slightly furrowed his brow as he looked at the dumplings and Dae Juhwa. At that moment, Dae Juhwa must have felt his gaze, because she looked up and chuckled. It smells good, right? Since you shared this place with us, Ill share some dumplings with you. You wont regret tasting them. My wifes culinary skills are unmatched. Especially when it comes to making dumplings, no one could compare. Hehe! Saliva started dripping from the corners of Deung Mochangs mouth. Rubbing his hands together, he eagerly waited for the dumplings to cook. After a while, when all the dumplings were cooked, Dae Juhwa took them out. She placed a few of them on a wooden plate and handed them to Pyo-wol. Try them. They should be quite delicious. No thanks, I already ate a while ago. Come on, dont say that. At least have a few bites. Its a heavenly taste that you wont regret. I told you, I already ate. Hmpf! Dont regret it then. Dae Juhwa briefly glared at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes before taking the plate away. Deung Mochang also spoke up from the sidelines. Youll truly regret it if you dont try. Enough! If he doesnt want to eat then why botherC Tch. It cant be helped then. Well just have to eat it by ourselves. The two of them soon lost interest in Pyo-wol and began eating and enjoying the dumplings. Crunch! With each bite, juices could be seen dripping from the dumplings. The two greedily devoured the dumplings. They even licked the juice that trickled between their fingers, as if not wanting to waste a drop. The two finished all the dumplings in no time. Yet, the two of them still had expressions of longing, as if their hunger had not been satisfied. Deung Mochang asked cautiously, Do you have any more, my dear wife? You know, we ran out of ingredients. To make dumplings, we need to get more ingredients. Argh! For us to run out of ingredients at a time like thisC Its your fault for not working harder. How is that my fault? There hasnt been any work to do until now. Ugh! You useless man. Anyway, just work hard from now on. Isnt that why were out here? To work hard? Deung Mochang said all he had to say while looking at Dae Juhwa. Dae Juhwa glared at her husband, disapproval in her eyes. But she soon quickly tidied up the pots and wooden plates that had been placed on the campfire. Deung Mochang leaned back against a rock and patted his stomach. Haa! As expected, my wifes dumplings are the best. Im full and warm. Theres nothing else better in the world. Hmph! To be satisfied with just that. What use is a man with such small dreams? Whatever! Ill just continue following my wife around for the rest of my life, enjoying delicious food. After all, thats what makes me the happiest. Tsk! Dae Juhwa snorted, but her expression showed that she didnt seem to mind. Dae Juhwa, who had been looking at Deung Mochang for a while, soon shifted her gaze to Pyo-wol. By the way, where are you going without any companions? Poyang Lake. Ah! Poyang Lake? I know about it too. But why are you going there? Do you know anyone there? Lets just say I do. But, arent you quite fearless? What do you mean? Youre out here, wandering alone, in the middle of these wild mountains. Arent you scared of the things that could be in these mountains? Well, what could be here? Who knows Dae Juhwas words trailed off strangely. At that moment, Deung Mochang, who had been leaning against the rock, sat up straight. He carefully examined Pyo-wols face and said, Now that I look at you like this, you, sir, are really handsome. No girl would dare show off their beauty in front of you. How could you have such smooth and fair skin? I agree! He looks incredibly handsome. Hehe! Then he must also taste delicious, right? Deung Mochang licked his lips with his tongue. CH 350 Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 25 Both Dae Juhwa and Deung Mochangs eyes glowed red in the light. Even with their sudden transformation, Pyo-wol showed no signs of being surprised at all. Dae Juhwa looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression. How strange. Whats wrong, my dear? Hes too carefree, isnt he? Thats right! Whats up with him? Deung Mochang also had a perplexed expression on his face. Pyo-wols reaction was vastly different from any other person they had encountered so far. Usually, when they changed their appearance like this, most people would panic or be at a loss for words. But Pyo-wol was too calm and nonchalant. Deung Mochang whispered to Dae Juhwa, Dear! Dont you think we messed with the wrong person? That guys weird. Hmpf! Even if we did, he will just end up as meat for our dumplings. Imagine how yummy he would be. Hehehe, Im sure he would be delicious! Saliva dripped from the corners of Deung Mochangs mouth again. Just thinking about it was enough to make his eyes lose focus and experience ecstasy. In contrast, Pyo-wols eyes sank even deeper as he looked at them. So, there was indeed human flesh in the dumplings you ate earlier. He thought it was strange that these two appeared in the middle of the night, but more importantly, that they suddenly took out some dumplings and cooked them. From a logical standpoint, their behavior was not something one would expect from people who were lost in the mountains at night. Moreover, there was an unpleasant odor coming from the dumplings as they cooked it. Even though it was masked by a myriad of spices, Pyo-wol could smell the eerily unpleasant smell within it, which was why he had refused when Dae Juhwa offered him the dumplings. He had heard stories of people supplying dumplings or other dishes made from human flesh. Especially during times of famine or bad harvests, such rumors became more prevalent. While most of these rumors were unfounded, there still exists those who indeed have a preference for human flesh. Such as the case with the married couple in front of him. Dae Juhwa and Deung Mochang hunted down anyone who passed through these mountains to make human meat dumplings. Since the mountain was dense and treacherous, no one paid attention to a few missing individuals. As a result, they had been able to continue their wicked deeds without being caught. The prey they chose this time was Pyo-wol. He was handsome and fair-skinned, making their mouths water just looking at him. Dae Juhwa pulled out a large knife from her bosom and said, Youd better not try to run away. If you do, Ill kill you painlessly. It seems youve been doing this for quite some time. Arent you wary of the nearby officials or authorities? Hmph! Do you think they care what happens up here in the mountains? Listen, young master! The officials and other authorities are too busy squabbling amongst themselves to care about whats going on up here in the mountains. Hehe! Sure there were some who did manage to escape and report what happened to them, but the officials were too terrified to take any action. So thats when we realized that the villagers wont get involved themselves in such matters unless they have something to gain. Upon realizing this fact, the couple became even more daring in their hunting. Once a person has gotten a taste for human flesh, theres no getting away from it. The same was true for the couple. While their introduction to human meat was a mere coincidence, now they were deeply addicted to it that they couldnt escape from it. Dae Juhwa aimed her knife at Pyo-wol and said, Im sure our young master here is going to become a very delicious dumpling. I can guarantee it. I refuse. Hehe! Theres no point in saying no. Ive already made up my mind. Dae Juhwa raised her weapon, and at that moment, a faint aura surrounded it. She was a martial arts master. It was the same for Deung Mochang. Although they were not world-renowned masters, they still had reached a level where they could defend themselves. With their skills, they could easily gain recognition and receive a warm welcome in any martial arts sect. Why they developed a taste for human flesh and chose to live in such a secluded place, no one knows, and Pyo-wol was not curious to find out. Pyo-wol asked Dae Juhwa. Have you been active here for several years? If you count the years we spent here training in the mountains, its been more than seven years. Why are you so curious about it? That means no one has cared about you for seven years. Do you think we are the only ones? The martial world is so big. Do you think there are only one or two deserted places like this? Im sure most of those places are also inhabited by monsters. Monsters? Yeah! You know those people who go against the norms, so theyre called monsters. The problem is, were not the only monsters around. Hahaha! Do you know how ridiculous people are when they claim that this is the most peaceful period, but to us, its actually the most dangerous and chaotic time? Dae Juhwa chuckled. Although the Two Factions and Three Sects dominated Jianghu, their eyes, and attention do not reach everywhere. In fact, much more was happening in places where their gaze didnt reach. Yet, most, if not all people believed this was an unprecedented era of peace. Hehe! Monsters like us actually prefer times like these. People have become blinded by the word peace that they lost their sense of danger. Thats also the reason why theres no shortage of people like you who wander alone in these dangerous mountains. Dae Juhwa approached Pyo-wol, holding her weapon. She was looking at Pyo-wol as if she had already caught her prey. In her eyes, Pyo-wol appeared defenseless, like a chicken drumstick ready to be devoured. As she approached him, Dae Juhwa suddenly felt a strange sensation. She couldnt hear her husbands voice, which should have been right next to her. He was a man she decided to share her life with. Even though he would nag her without fail every day, he was more important to her than anything else. Dae Juhwa shouted without looking back, What are you doing? Hurry up and get close to me! SeriouslyC When there was still no response from Deung Mochang, Dae Juhwa turned back in irritation. But the moment she did, her face was colored with horror. Deung Mochang was there leaning against a rock with his tongue hanging out. His face was discolored, and his eyes rolled at the back of his head. Deung Mochang was dead. A red cord-like creature was coiled around Deung Mochangs ankle. A snake? A tiny snake, that shimmered like a red jewel, had bitten Deung Mochang on the ankle. The potency of the snakes venom was evident from the fact that Deung Mochang died instantly upon being bitten. My dear! Dae Juhwa cried out at her husbands death. At that moment, Pyo-wol spoke in a low voice, Come back, Gwiya. Hiss! The red snake quickly slithered back towards Pyo-wol. Only then did Dae Juhwa realize that Pyo-wol had incited the snake to kill her husband. Y-You! You evil bastard! You ordered that snake to kill my husband! Filled with anger, Dae Juhwa lunged at Pyo-wol with all her might. Thud! At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked away the bonfire, causing Dae Juhwa to be covered in embers and ashes. AHHH! With ash in her eyes, Dae Juhwa screamed and swung her weapon wildly. Pyo-wol looked at her and said, I dont know how youve managed to survive this long with such skill. Where are you?! Ill kill you! Dae Juhwa swung her weapon towards the direction where she heard Pyo-wols voice. However, her strike was in vain, as it only passed through empty air. Swish! Dae Juhwas frantic swings stopped dead in their tracks. An eerie cutting sound came from her shoulder. AHHHH! Dae Juhwa screamed her lungs out, her vocal cords on the verge of rupturing. Her arm, holding the weapon, had been severed from the shoulder. Blood was gushing out nonstop from the severed shoulder. Dae Juhwa desperately tried to stop the bleeding with her intact hand, but it was futile. Until her arm fell off, she didnt sense any movement from Pyo-wol. S-Spare me! I-I was wrong! Dae Juhwa desperately begged for mercy. It was only now did she realize that her opponent was an incredibly skilled master who she couldnt go against. Despite having killed countless people before, the thought of her incoming death overwhelmed her with fear. She knelt without any sense of shame. However, Pyo-wols expression as he looked at her remained cold. With a sweep of his hand, he cut off the remaining arm of Dae Juhwa. Argh! You devilish bastard! AHHH! Dae Juhwa screamed in pain. She cursed at Pyo-wol, shouting all sorts of profanities. Who do you think you are?! Do you think youre some sort of protector of justice? I havent lived virtuously enough to believe in the soft, fluffy word justice. Then why are you doing this? Couldnt you just pass by quietly?! I dont have a big enough heart to spare anyone who challenges me, and most of all, youre disgusting. I dont consider myself a normal human either, but at least Im not as much of a monster as those who crave human flesh. Shut up! What do you know?! Swoosh! At that moment, Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread brushed past Dae Juhwas neck. Dae Juhwa froze in the same expression she had while trying to scream. Pyo-wol looked at her and muttered, I dont even want to know. Swoosh! Thud! A red line appeared on Dae Juhwas neck, and soon her head fell to the ground. Pyo-wol kicked away Dae Juhwas head which had rolled to his feet. Her severed head disappeared into the bushes. Pyo-wol looked up into the dark night sky and muttered, Perhaps the era of chaos began a long time ago. In a normal world, monsters craving human flesh would not have been able to operate freely. Without people realizing it, the world had already fallen into chaos. * * * The Qianshan region of Anhui Province has long been famous for its picturesque landscapes. With a large mountain called Mount Tianzhu standing behind the area like a folding screen, and the mighty Yangtze River flowing in front, it posed a magnificent scene. In recent years, however, what made Qianshan even more famous was a certain martial arts sect. Established in Qianshan was the renowned martial arts school, the Rain Sword Mountain Manor. Since the arrival of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor, Qianshan became even more famous and became a popular destination for many people. Jang Pyeongsan, the sect leader of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor, was hailed as one of the greatest sword masters in the world. Anyone who aspired to learn swordsmanship, regardless of their background, wished to receive his teachings. It was often argued among martial artists that he fell slightly behind the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon, but the difference was deemed negligible in the eyes of experts. All members of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor were martial artists who had mastered the art of the sword. While the other sects were able to train in a variety of martial arts, such as fist techniques, double-edged sword techniques, single-edged sword techniques, and palm techniques, depending on their talents, the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor solely focused on mastering swordsmanship, specifically, double-edged sword techniques. There is a saying that goes, the Hundred-Day Spear, the Thousand-Day Single-Edged Sword, or the Ten Thousand-Day Double-Edged Sword.1 The implication was that it would take a hundred days to master a spear, a thousand days to master a single-edged sword, and more than ten thousand days to become proficient with a double-edged sword. Therefore, many people called the double-edged sword the king of all weapons. However, there were also those who raised objections to this claim. According to them, in terms of utility and destructive power, the double-edged sword fell far behind, and instead, the spear and the single-edged sword were superior. And to such individuals who had such beliefs, the martial artists of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor were no less than disasters. Since the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor staunchly believed in the invincibility of the double-edged sword to the point of considering it as the ultimate weapon, they mercilessly attacked those who opposed it. As a result, non-sword-wielding martial artists were extremely reluctant to come into contact with the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor. It was to the point that it was almost impossible to find a martial artist in the Qianshan area carrying any weapon other than a double-edged sword. On the other hand, artisans and scholars visited the Rain Sword Mountain Manor without any hesitation. Unlike the sects exclusivity of using other weapons, the Rain Sword Mountain Manor welcomed and treated artisans and scholars with extreme hospitality. This was because Jang Pyeongsan enjoyed interacting with scholars and artisans, which also helped him develop a keen eye for art. Furthermore, he himself also has exceptional skills in painting. Therefore, the people living in Qianshan praised him as a perfect martial artist who excelled in both martial arts and literary arts. From the outside, at least, Jang Pyeongsans appearance was flawless in every aspect. But those close to him knew of his true nature. They knew how fearsome, and obsessive Jang Pyeonsan could be. In particular, his obsession with famous or ancient swords was terrifying. Jang Pyeongsan is particularly obsessed with swords made long ago. Swords with historical value, especially those by rulers who dominated the era. His obsession with the swords used by those rulers bordered on madness. Jang Pyeongsan entered the warehouse after a long time. The warehouse was filled with the famous swords he had collected up until now. There was an abundance of those renowned swords that, if even one were to be leaked out, the world would be in an uproar. Jang Pyeongsan spent a long time admiring his collection before murmuring to himself, But its still not enough. His gaze fell on an empty sword rest. It was a specially crafted sword stand, diligently made by a master artisan. The plan was to place a sword named Gongbu on this sword stand. He firmly believed that he would be able to acquire Gongbu without a doubt. However, Gongbu disappeared, and the sword stand remained empty ever since. At the thought of the sword Gongbu, anger rose in his heart. The one sword he wanted and couldnt get. Thats why his obsession grew stronger. Tch! Jang Pyeongsan clicked his tongue and turned around. He should have been filled with joy at the sight of his sword collection, but instead, his anger grew. Thud! As Jang Pyeongsan walked out, the door of the warehouse closed behind him. There was someone waiting for Jang Pyeongsan outside. Lord Jang, have you come out? The man who had his head lowered was Yang Jeong-hak, the steward or attendant of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor. It was extremely rare for Yang Jeong-hak to wait in front of the warehouse, so Jang Pyeongsan asked, Whats going on? We have received quite an interesting piece of news. Interesting news? Yes! Its about the Reaper. The Reaper? He has appeared in Lake Tai, Jiangsu Province. Jang Pyeongsan showed an expression of interest. Even in Qianshan, where the Rain Sword Mountain Manor was located, there was a lake named Taiping. Of course, it was much smaller than Lake Tai in Jiangsu, but its scenery was no less beautiful. Hearing that Pyo-wol had appeared on a lake with an almost similar name, Jang Pyeongsan was naturally intrigued. So? We dont know the details yet, but they say that Lake Tai has been devastated. Furthermore, Pyo-wol has left Lake Tai and is heading south toward Anhui Province. Anhui Province? Yes. Its not too far from our sect. Well, isnt that interesting? To think that the one who had killed our second young master would daringly come near the Rain Sword Mountain Manor SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 351 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 1 The province of Jiangxi is composed of a huge basin. Within the basin, expansive fields stretched as far as the eye could see, and numerous rivers and waterways weaved in between the rice fields like spiderwebs. Thanks to the abundant water supply, rice cultivation always yielded bountiful harvests, allowing people to live without worrying about hunger. What made this possible was the enormous lake in the center called Poyang Lake. The nutrient-rich waters of the Yangzte River would flow downstream and fertilize the fields around Poyang Lake. As a result, there were many wealthy individuals around Poyang Lake. The fertility of the soil around Poyang Lake was well-known, attracting well-to-do families to settle in the area. Even today, numerous boats sailed into Poyang Lake coming from the Yangtze River. Among them, a significant number were rice transport vessels, carrying grain produced in the rice fields around Poyang Lake. Many merchants and escort groups in the Poyang Lake region mainly used rice transport vessels to transport goods. When leaving Poyang Lake, the boats were loaded with rice, but on their return, they carried other goods. Thud! A massive rice transport vessel docked at the Poyang Lake pier. Laborers working for merchants were waiting at the pier. The head supervisor addressed the workers, The ship is carrying salt brought from Rudong.1 Remember, even a handful of salt is worth more than your daily wages, so be careful when unloading it. After unloading the salt, we need to load rice again, so there is no time to rest. Stay alert, everyone. Yes! Dont worry. How many days do you need? The workers replied without taking their eyes off the boat. They were ready to jump on the plank as soon as it descended. There was no fixed wage. The more they carried, the more money they earned. Anyone who carried an extra bag of salt or a bag of rice would receive a higher salary. Thats why the workers anxiously waited for the plank to be lowered from the boat with eyes like soldiers going to battle. Finally, the plank descended from the grain transport ship. Just as the laborers were about to climb aboard the boat, a crew member shouted, Wait! Let the people off first, then come on board. At that moment, a man stepped off the boat with a horse. Whoa! Who is he? When the workers saw the mans face, they all exclaimed in admiration. The mans face was as beautiful as a painting. The man descending from the grain transport ship was none other than Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol got off the boat and looked around the vicinity of Poyang Lake. Having stayed on Lake Tai until recently, he didnt feel particularly inspired despite the vastness of Poyang Lake. Pyo-wol turned his gaze to one of the workers, who was staring at his face in fascination, and said, Are there any decent inns nearby? Oh, if youre looking for a place to stay, you should go to the Southern Heaven Pavilion.2 Its the largest and most splendid place around, and the food is deliciousC Southern Heaven Pavilion? You wont regret it. Well then The worker swiftly climbed aboard, joining the others on the boat. Pyo-wol watched them for a moment as they hoisted a sack of salt onto their backs, before setting off. The scenery at the docks of Poyang Lake was very similar to that of Lake Tai. The only difference was that the breeze at Poyang Lake was cooler than the breeze at Lake Tai, which was saltier due to its proximity to the sea. Finding Southern Heaven Pavilion wasnt too difficult. It was so large and magnificent that it could be recognized at a glance from a distance. Due to its extensive scale, it also had an independent stable master. Pyo-wol left his horse with the stable master and entered the Southern Heaven Pavilion. Welcome! An inn servant quickly greeted Pyo-wol. Do you have any vacant rooms? Yes, of course! Ill be staying for about three days, so give me a room. The price needed to be paid in advance. Pyo-wol handed over a few more coins to the inn servant after hearing the amount he mentioned. As he received the coins, the inn servant smiled from ear to ear. Hehe! Please use the room at the end of the corridor on this floor of the annex. That room has the best view. Theres an annex? Yes! It was built not too long ago. It should be much quieter there than the main building here. Thank you. Oh, by the way, would you like to eat? Yes. Bring me some simple snacks. Then have a seat wherever you can find one. Ill bring them to you shortly. Mmm! Pyo-wol nodded and sat down in an empty seat. The ride on the grain carrier had been nice, but hed run out of food so he was extremely hungry at the moment. While waiting for the food to be served, Pyo-wol looked out the window. Luckily, the food didnt take long to arrive. This is cured pork seasoned with salt. It may be a bit salty when eaten alone, but it goes well with rice. Ill eat it. Then enjoy your meal. The inn servant bowed his head respectfully before retreating. Pyo-wol tasted the cured pork first. As the inn servant had said, it was a bit salty. However, when eaten with rice, the combination was quite good. Although he was starving, Pyo-wol did not rush to eat. He chewed each piece of the meat slowly, while thinking about his plans for the future. Ill contact the Hao clan branch first and then gather as much information as possible about So Gyeoksans whereabouts. By pursuing So Gyeoksan and the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes movements, Pyo-wol would naturally be able to discover Hong Yushins whereabouts as well. As Pyo-wol was lost in thought, the speed at which he ate became even slower. It had been two hours since he had started eating, but there was still a lot of food left on his plate. Just as Pyo-wol was about to finish the remaining food, Bang! Suddenly, someone forcefully opened the door to the inn and entered. The people who entered the inn were dressed in shabby clothes. They were dirty and smelly like they hadnt showered in a very long time. The odor coming from them was so foul that those who were sitting near the entrance covered their noses and moved away from them. The people sitting at the table near Pyo-wol murmured amongst themselves as they looked at new guests, Those hideous guys from the Blood Ant Gang have come back again. Whos going to teach those guys a lesson? Every time an opportunity arises for them to make a little profit, they start causing trouble. Its hard to find a place to live peacefully. I dont know if someone would be willing to do that. Itll only exhaust them if they get tangled with them for no reason. Its better to just ignore them completely. The men who entered the inn uninvited seemed to be from a group called the Blood Ant.3 As the members of the Blood Ant Gang appeared, the innkeeper hurriedly rushed out. His face was red with anger, as he engaged in a heated argument with the Blood Ant Gang martial artists. Their voices might not be inaudible to everyone elses ears, but they were clear to Pyo-wols ears. Havent I already paid the protection fee for this month?! How come youre coming to collect again? Forget about that. You borrowed money from us, didnt you? So, you should pay the interest. Interest? Didnt I already pay the upfront interest? And now you want me to pay again? Our boss clearly mentioned it, didnt he? The interest that comes from borrowing money in our Blood Ant Gang is expensive. and yet you still borrowed money to build an annex. Its not fair for you to do this now. Damn it! So youre saying youll collect the upfront interest and ask for more? Hehe! Thats how the world works. If you dont like it, hand over the annex to us. Argh! In the end, the innkeeper let out a pained groan and reluctantly handed over the interest to the members of the Blood Ant Gang. Hehe! One of the members of the Blood Ant Gang holding a pouch of gold coins, laughed ominously as he looked around the inn. Indeed, the newly built one is nice. Its clean and spacious. How great it would be if our Blood Ant Gang could operate here. W, What are you talking about? Im just saying. Theres no way it would actually happen, right? As long as you pay the interest on time, there shouldnt be any problems. Well then, have a good day. The Blood Ant martial artists bowed slightly to the innkeeper before leaving the establishment. As they left, the innkeeper told to the inn servant, Quick, sprinkle salt outside the door. Yikes! Ugh! The innkeeper shuddered as if he had a severe headache just thinking about it. The problem was that he had gotten himself involved with the Blood Ant Gang when he decided to expand the main building. When the Blood Ant Gang lent him the money, they had told him to pay whenever he can. But, now that his business seemed to be doing well, the Blood Ant Gang would come up with excuses such as interest and protection fees to collect money from him. Regret filled the innkeepers eyes as he looked around the inn. It was only recently when the innkeeper regretted borrowing money from the Blood Ant Gang, but there was nothing he can do about it now. They say the fox is king where theres no tiger. The saying suits them perfectly. The innkeeper shook his head and went back inside. Pyo-wol watched the innkeepers retreating figure before shifting his gaze back to the street. Outside the window, he caught a glimpse of the Blood Ant Gangs martial artists stirring up trouble as they walked away. They went from inn to inn, and after a while, they would come out with bags of money. Someone must be manipulating the Blood Ant Gang behind the scenes. The name, Blood Ant, was unusual in itself. It was extremely rare for an ordinary group of thugs to use the name, Blood Ant. To Pyo-wols ears, the name Blood Ant sounded like they would gnaw on flesh until it became blood. In the past, the Snow Sword Manor had also rolled its own loaning services to expand its influence. They would lend money and collected usurious interest, squeezing the lifeblood out of the common people. The Blood Ant Gang seemed to be growing in size in the same way. Are the Snow Sword Manor and the Blood Ant Gang the only ones? As Pyo-wol made his journey all around Jianghu, he witnessed people like them in most of the cities he had passed through. Behind the peaceful facade of Jianghu, such horrific and sinister events were taking place, and peoples dissatisfaction was reaching its peak. Yet none of the prominent factions in Jianghu listened to the peoples voices. Thats why even the human meat-loving couple had been able to get away with their heinous acts for so long without being noticed. Pyo-wol sensed that the peace in Jianghu would not last much longer. Since ancient times, when peoples resentment reached its peak and the world became turbulent, ambitious figures would reveal themselves. They werent always called heroes for nothing. They were naturally labeled as such because they showed their ambition in times of turmoil. They were willing to do anything as long as they could rise to the top. Pyo-wol had seen many martial artists who were worthy of the title. When the chaos truly erupted, they would discard the masks they had been wearing all along and sprint with all their might towards their ambitions. The winds of turbulence were blowing, but no one was aware of it. It became unnecessarily complicated. Pyo-wol rose from his seat, intending to go to the annex, but a voice stopped him in his tracks. Oh, isnt that you, Master Pyo? Pyo-wol sat back down and looked at the entrance of the inn. At the entrance, there stood a young man with a handsome appearance and an air of exceptional elegance. He walked straight over to the table where Pyo-wol was sitting. Pyo-wol instantly recognized the mans identity. Namgung Wol. What brings Master Pyo to this place? The man was none other than Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association. This unexpected encounter left even Pyo-wol slightly surprised. However, he quickly composed himself and calmly replied, Im just stopping by on my journey. You? Oh, didnt you know? The Heavenly Guardian Association is located in Huangshan, about three hundred li away from here. Really? Yes! Thats why I frequently come to this place. Its truly remarkable how fate has brought us together again Namgung Wol smiled brightly. He thought of Pyo-wol as his comrade. Pyo-wol had joined forces with him and the Jin family against the Snow Sword Manor. Namgung Wol didnt care what the world thought of Pyo-wol. What mattered more was how he, himself, viewed Pyo-wol. To him, Pyo-wol was a person he could trust, a comrade he could rely on. Thats why he reacted so warmly upon meeting him. If I had known you were coming here, I would have come sooner. I just arrived. Even if you had known earlier, you wouldnt have met me any sooner than this. I see. Still, Im glad weve met like this. I missed you after parting ways in the Jin manor. Did you say you come out to Poyang Lake often? Yes! Im here today for a meeting. A meeting? Theres a group of people who have been making connections lately. They chose the Southern Heaven Pavilion as their meeting place, but I never expected to see you here. I should thank them for this. Namgung Wol took a seat right next to Pyo-wol. Didnt you have an appointment? Is it okay for you to spend time here? Its still a long way before they arrive. Since theyre coming from a far-off place, Ill have to wait another hour or two for them to arrive. Then, isnt it too early for you to come? Youll have to wait for quite some time. Haha, the liquor here in the Southern Heaven Pavilion is excellent. I was planning to spend some time drinking by myself, but its even better now that Ive met you. Namgung Wol laughed heartily. When Namgung Wol waved his hand, the inn servant quickly ran over. You called, sir? Bring me what I usually drink. Yes! Even without asking, Ive already prepared it. Excellent! Namgung Wol tossed a few coins to the inn servant. After expressing gratitude to Namgung Wol, the inn servant hurried off to the kitchen. Namgung Wol suddenly frowned and said, Speaking of which, with Master Pyos arrival here, it seems like the peace of this place will come to an end. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 352 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 2 What does that mean? Because wherever Master Pyo goes, bloodshed and chaos always follow. I dont believe that you simply came here for a trip. Youre not someone who moves without a clear purpose. Namgung Wol looked deeply into Pyo-wols eyes. Having fought together on the same side, Namgung Wol got to understand Pyo-wol more deeply. He knew that Pyo-wol was not someone who wasted time. There was no way Pyo-wol would be traveling this far without a specific purpose. Since Pyo-wol had stopped by at Poyang Lake, this could only mean that he had some sort of agenda here. Although Namgung Wol had no idea what it was. Thats why meeting Pyo-wol here brought both joy and fear. Please be honest with me. Did you really just happen to stop by while traveling? I thought so. Im looking for someone. Ive heard that he went missing around here. Who? Hong Yushin. Hong Yushin? Are you referring to the chief inspector of the Hao clan? Thats right. He came all the way here, chasing the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, and then went missing. For the Hao clans chief inspector to go missing Namgung Wols expression darkened. Since the person that went missing was the chief inspector of the Hao clan, then he must have been a formidable individual. Have you found any leads? Im still searching. I see. Then you may have to stay in Poyang Lake for a long time to find him. I cant guarantee that. If I find any clues, I might leave immediately. Uh What are you taking so long to tell me? If you do plan to stay longer, then please visit the Heavenly Guardian Association at least once. Why? My father showed great interest in you. He would always tell me to bring you if I get the chance. Ill think about it. Thank you. Finally, Namgung Wols face relaxed a bit. At that moment, the inn servant came over with a bottle of alcohol. As he uncorked the bottle, a strong liquor aroma flowed out. Ahh! This scent! Namgung Wol exclaimed in admiration as the inn servant poured him a glass full of liquor. Knowing that Pyo-wol didnt drink, Namgung Wol did not bother offering it to him and drank by himself. Excellent! Truly amazing! Namgung Wol muttered as he wiped the streaks of alcohol from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. His chosen side dish was the cured pork left by Pyo-wol. Namgung Wol shoveled the meat into his mouth as if he was familiar with the taste. It was salty and slightly sour when eaten alone, but it went very well with the alcohol he was drinking. Just as Namgung Wol was about to take another sip of liquor, What are you doing over there? Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind him. At the sound of the familiar voice, Namgung Wol abruptly put down his glass and stood up. Youre here! Turning around, he saw a young man wearing a sleeveless robe that revealed his well-defined shoulders. He had disheveled hair and sharp eyes, and he wore a sleeveless black robe embroidered with dragon patterns. His entire body radiated a powerful aura. Namgung Wol approached the man. Youve arrived, Hasang! If you had arrived first, you should have waited quietly, instead of drinking here with an unfamiliar face. Hehe! Youd be surprised if you know who that guy is. Namgung Wol pointed his finger at Pyo-wol. At that moment, the man furrowed his eyebrows. It was because Pyo-wol had an exceptionally handsome face that made him feel uneasy. The mans body tensed like a sharpened blade the moment he saw Pyo-wol. His body instantly reacted to the sight of Pyo-wol. A fierce light flashed in his eyes. Who is he? Tsk! Calm down a bit. Cant you see the people suffering from your intense aura? The faces of the guests inside the inn turned white from the fierce energy emitted by the young martial artist. Some of the weaker ones had already fallen to the floor, vomiting whatever was inside their stomachs. The energy released by the young man was indeed formidable. However, Pyo-wols face showed no change even when directly hit by his momentum. An extraordinary master! The young man clenched his fist tightly. A tremendous sense of excitement surged from the depths of his heart as he looked at Pyo-wol. It had been a long time since he had met an opponent that excited and made his heart race this much. Thats why he was even more curious about Pyo-wols identity. He turned to Namgung Wol and asked once more, Who is he? That guy is Master Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol? The Reaper? Thats right! Thats what the people of Jianghu decided to call him. Pfft! The young man let out a strange laugh. At that moment, Namgung Wol anxiously spoke, No, dontC! But before Namgung Wol could finish his sentence, the young man had already launched himself towards Pyo-wol. Bang! With a loud noise, Pyo-wols body crashed through the window of the inn and was flung outside. The man had struck Pyo-wol with his fist. However, there was no direct hit on Pyo-wols body. Pyo-wol had deflected the blow with the palm of his hand just before it landed. Pyo-wols body descended in a long arc, making its way into Lake Poyang. Seizing this opportunity, the young man rushed towards Pyo-wol again. Kuuuu! The surface of the water where the young man flew over was greatly disturbed. The mans figure as he flew across the surface of the water looked like a black dragon wriggling. Wow! Its a fight between martial experts! The guests in the inn exclaimed at the sight. They believed without a doubt that the young mans fist would strike Pyo-wols body once again. Indeed, the young mans fist landed hard on Pyo-wol. Tsk! However, the expression on the mans was not a pleasant one. He didnt feel any impact of his punch connecting with Pyo-wols body. Illusion? Pyo-wols figure which he had struck with his fist disappeared in an instant. At that moment, the man felt a strong sense of crisis and looked at a particular empty space. Shuuu! Pyo-wol, who used Demon Shadow Exchange to deceive the young mans senses, suddenly appeared from thin air. The young quickly used water flight in an attempt of evading Pyo-wols counterattack. But Pyo-wol didnt let him off easily. He unleashed his Soul-Reaping Thread with four phantom daggers hanging from the ends and aimed for the young mans vital points. Chaat! Black Dragon Cannon Fire!1 The young man hastily unfurled a technique in an attempt of saving his life. The energy condensed in his fist pulled in water from the lake. Boom! In an instant, the surface of the lake exploded as a column of water shot up. The pillar of water, combined with the mans energy, transformed into a black dragon and flew towards Pyo-wol. The black dragon shook off the incoming phantom daggers and even went as far as to reach Pyo-wol. The young man was confident that his life-saving technique would hit Pyo-wol. But his confidence was broken once again. Kwaaaa! Pyo-wols figure vanished right in front of his eyes. Suddenly, the young man felt a chilling sensation on his back. The man instinctively let out a cry and threw his body to evade. But he couldnt avoid the incoming blow in time. Thud! Keuh! He felt a powerful blow on his back. The impact was strong that his waist bent backward. The young man unintentionally let out a groan. Luckily, none of his bones were broken, but the impact seemed to have shaken his internal organs. The young man swallowed hard, holding back the blood rising in his throat then quickly spun around. Black Dragon: Breaking Through Distaster.2 In an instant, a dark energy shot out. The attacks target was, of course, Pyo-wol. But at the next moment, a bewildered expression crossed the young mans face. Pyo-wol, who he thought would definitely be behind him, was nowhere to be seen. Damn it! The young man gritted his teeth. Then once again, he could feel someones presence behind him. Before he knew it, Pyo-wol had used water flight to move and go behind his back. Pyo-wols movement and speed defied the young mans common sense. It didnt make sense that someone could move and relocate at his back faster than he could spin in place. And to do so on the surface of the water. But such a thing truly happened, and he had to prepare himself for what was to come. Heup! The young man focused his qi on his back, bracing himself for the impact. Whoosh! At that moment, cracking sounds erupted from his shoulders and back. His efforts to gather energy and protect himself seemed futile as Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread strike pierced through his back. Keugh! The mans eyes shot open. The wounds he received were merely the size of a needle, but the pain exceeded his imagination. At that moment, Pyo-wol yanked the Soul-Reaping Thread. Naturally, the young mans body was pulled along with it. Pyo-wol slammed his fist into the man. Crash! Keurgh! As the man got pushed into the water, a pillar of water shot up high into the air. Pyo-wol immediately leaped towards the shore. The sight of Pyo-wol propelling himself from the water and flying towards the shore was incredibly graceful. The moment Pyo-wol landed on the shore, the submerged martial artist lifted his head out of the waters. Eugh! His once initial dignified and confident appearance was nowhere to be seen, instead, he had a pathetic appearance like a mouse drowning in water. Namgung Wol clicked his tongue at the sight. Tsk! I knew it would turn out this way. Aargh! The young man roared in frustration, causing the surrounding water to surge violently as if caught in a storm. The young man pushed himself out of the water and flew towards Pyo-wol. He landed right in front of Pyo-wol, glaring at him as if ready to devour him. But it didnt take long for the young man to suddenly cupped his fist and greet, Im Yong Hasang of Dragon Sky Valley. I apologize for my rudeness earlier. My competitive spirit was triggered the moment I laid eyes on Master Pyo. Yong Hasangs eyes still gleamed with a strong determination. Although he had been defeated by Pyo-wol, he didnt attribute his loss to his lack of skill. He believed that if they had fought on land instead of on the water, things would have been different. But a loss was a loss, so he had no choice but to treat Pyo-wol with courtesy for now. Dragon Sky Valley? One of the Three Clans? Yes. I am Yong Hasang, the young master of Dragon Sky Valley. Yong Hasangs voice was filled with pride. The Dragon Sky Valley belonged to one of the Three Great Clans and was considered among the top prestigious sects in Jianghu. And, Yong Hasang was the young master and successor of such a sect. His father, Yong Geomsan, is the sect leader of the Dragon Sky Valley and is known by the nickname the Iron Lord Dragon.3 Even he, himself, is also an exceptional martial artist, even earning the title of Young Lord Dragon.4 His pride was so great that he didnt easily acknowledge others. Among his peers, there were only a few whom he recognized, including Namgung Wol. During his journey from the Dragon Sky Valley to Poyang Lake, the rumors he had heard the most were all about Pyo-wol. He had heard that Pyo-wol possessed extraordinary martial art skills and a seemingly inhuman appearance, that earned him the title of the Reaper. Yong Hasang thought that such rumors were exaggerated. He didnt want to admit the fact that there is a young martial artist of the same generation as him to have surpassed him by a considerable margin. Thats why he attacked Pyo-wol as soon as he saw him. Although he suffered a great defeat from Pyo-wol, his thoughts remained unchanged. He believed that he had only been defeated because they were fighting in an extremely unfavorable location, which was on the surface of the water, but had they fought on solid ground, where he could step and move easily, the outcome would have been different. Thats why he still held his head high and looked intently at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol stared back at Yong Hasang and said, You have a lot of vigor. I often hear that. But if you want to live a long life, youll have to kill some of that energy. I let you off the hook this time because of Namgung Wol, but you wont be so lucky next time. Hmph! Do you think I would be intimidated by that? Yong Hasangs face lit up with even more determination. Just then, Namgung Wol walked over to Yong Hasangs side. Namgung Wol bowed his head to Pyo-wol in gratitude and said, Thank you for saving his face. As you can see, this guy has the temper of a wild boar. He would often rush forward without considering the consequences. I never expected him to behave that way towards you, Master Pyo. I assure you that there wont be such incidents in the future. Yong Hasang became furious at Namgung Wols words. Who are you calling a wild boar? Who else but you? Its you whos standing right before me. Argh! Namgung Wol then turned to Pyo-wol, It seems that staying here will only disturb you, so Ill come to you later once this fellow has calmed down. Mm! Then, see you. Hope you have a good time. Namgung Wol cupped his fist in farewell before leading Yong Hasang up to the second floor of the inn. Even as Yong Hasang followed Namgug Wol to the second floor, Yong Hasang didnt take his eyes off Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol saw the immense ambition reflected in Yong Hasangs eyes. It seems that guy is also a dragon waiting for turbulent times. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 353 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 3 The room was comfortable, and the bed was soft. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol was able to get a good nights sleep. After sleeping soundly and waking up, his physical condition was excellent. Sleeping deeply like this seemed to clear and clarify his mind much more than sleeping and camping in the mountains. When he opened the window, he could see the vastness of Poyang Lake. Like Lake Tai, there were many fishing boats operating in Poyang Lake. Pyo-wol stood still like a statue, gazing at the scene for a long time. It was almost an hour later when he moved again. After a quick wash, Pyo-wol came out to the restaurant. It was still early in the morning, but there were already quite a few people having their meals inside. They stole glances at Pyo-wol as he came out. That guy isC The Reaper. Hes as handsome as Ive heard. The news of Pyo-wols arrival had already spread throughout Lake Poyang. Those who witnessed Pyo-wols duel with Yong Hasang yesterday spread the news. So there were quite a few people who intentionally came to Southern Heaven Pavilion to see Pyo-wols face. As soon as Pyo-wol sat down on the chair, an inn servant quickly rushed over. Did you sleep well? Yes. Would you like to have a meal? Just something simple, please. Okay, just wait a minute. The inn servant placed a teacup and teapot on Pyo-wols table first before hurriedly running back to the kitchen. Pyo-wol poured tea into his teacup. The fragrant aroma of the tea lifted his spirits. As Pyo-wol looked out the window and sipped his tea, May I join you for a moment? Suddenly, a clear voice called out. When Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the owner of the voice, he saw a woman with extraordinary beauty standing in front of the table. She was a striking woman with a healthy, glowing complexion and a lively face. She wore a vest made of fox fur, and she had a jet-black whip rolled up around her waist. The woman smiled brightly as she looked at Pyo-wol. Im Yeom Hee-soo of the Huaying Fortress. Huaying Fortress? Its one of the factions that formed after the Heavenly Heights Stronghold got divided. Pyo-wol nodded at Yeom Hee-soos explanation. There was something about Yeom Hee-soos atmosphere that reminded him of Bok Hojin from the Changjiang Fortress. He could sense the distinctive carefree vibe and free-spirited atmosphere of the Nokrim faction from Yeom Hee-soo. I had a meeting with Master Namgung and Master Yong here yesterday. But since I arrived late, I didnt get to see you, Master Pyo. Where are the two of them? They left me alone, saying they wanted to have one more drink. I dont know where they are either. I dont know when theyll come, and I dont feel like eating alone either. So, I was wondering if we could have a meal together. Have a seat. Thank you. Yeom Hee-soo smiled sheepishly before sitting down in front of Pyo-wol. She placed both hands on the table and rested her chin, looking at Pyo-wols face. Youre as handsome just as the rumors say. I often wondered how good-looking a man could be, and thanks to you, my eyes are pleased since morning. What will you have for breakfast? The same thing as Master Pyo. Oh, yeah. I need to place an order. Yeom Hee-soo suddenly realized the meaning behind Pyo-wols gaze and called the inn servant to place an order. Pyo-wol asked Yeom Hee-soo, The Changjiang Fortress also broke away from the Heavenly Heights Stronghold, right? In that case, your factions are like siblings. Both are branches that originated from the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. But were not that close. We pay attention to each others movements but we dont want to work togetherC Sounds complicated. Thats just how power works. After the first lord, no one has firmly seized control of the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. So, eventually, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold split into six factions. Actually, it will even more odd if those factions were to get along. Especially when the leader of Chanjiang Fortress, Master Bok, is very ambitious and frequently gets into conflicts with the other sects. That is also the reason why no one looks and treats them favorably. What brings you here then? Master Namgung requested it. He thought that the current atmosphere of Jianghu was unusual so he asked to join forces. I see. Pyo-wol nodded. He realized that such a thing could be possible, considering Namgung Wols temperament. Namgung Wol was more righteous and determined than any man Pyo-wol had ever met. So how did it turn out? For now, I agree with Master Namgungs opinion, but Im not so sure about Master Yong, which is why Master Namgung arranged a separate drinking session to convince him. Im also curious to see how it will turn out. Smiling brightly, Yeom Hee-soos expression looked extremely mischievous. Just by looking at her expression, one could tell how playful and clever she was. Your meal is ready. At that moment, an inn servant came over with a tray of food. The tray contained freshly cooked warm rice, stir-fried beef, and a few side dishes. Enjoy your meal. The inn servant bowed and then went back to the kitchen. Even though Im already full, this looks great. Yeom Hee-soo looked at the sizzling beef and smiled. She took a portion of the sizzling beef with her chopsticks, then proceeded to fill her bowl with a heaping portion and started eating. She chewed with delight, filling her mouth with a mixture of beef and rice, completely disregarding the gazes of others. Pyo-wol, on the other hand, ate his food as slowly as possible. The contrast between the two was striking. When Yeom Hee-soo finished her bowl of rice, Pyo-wols bowl was still full. Yeom Hee-soo asked Pyo-wol, Does the food taste bad? No, its delicious. Then why are you eating so slowly? Youll lose your appetite if you eat slowly like that. It doesnt matter. Hmph! Yeom Hee-soo made a strange snorting sound as she watched Pyo-wol eat. Normally, she didnt like people who ate their food slowly and in small portions like Pyo-wol. She considered it as bad luck. The Huaying Fortress she currently belonged to was fundamentally a Nokrim faction. For them, indulging and savoring the taste of food was considered a luxury. If she ate slowly like Pyo-wol, she would often get her food snatched away. Thats why Yeom Hee-soo had developed a habit of eating quickly since she was young. Eating slowly like Pyo-wol would without doubt make her the target of hungry people. Good-looking people always look good no matter what they do. Yeom Hee-soo stared at Pyo-wol in a way that was almost overwhelming. Ordinary people would feel uncomfortable when someone stares at them so intently, but Pyo-wol didnt show any signs of discomfort and continued to eat at a steady pace. Tak! Finally, Pyo-wols long meal came to an end. Pyo-wol rinsed his mouth with tea and stood up. Hm? Dont you still have food left? I have somewhere to go. Where? Can I come with you? No. Hmpf! Yeom Hee-soo pouted her lips at Pyo-wols firm refusal. It was a cute expression that could make anyone want to bite her, but it wasnt enough to change Pyo-wols mind. Yeom Hee-soo didnt push any further. It was just something she wanted to try. Pyo-wol left the restaurant, leaving Yeom Hee-soo behind. The moment Pyo-wol completely disappeared from her sight, Yeom Hee-soo sent a signal to someone. Wol Gwi! Yes, my lady? Her henchman, Wol Gwi, replied to her signal. Follow that guys tracks. Report to me all the locations he goes to and all the people he meets. Understood. Wolgui disappeared. Leaning back slightly in her chair, Yeom Hee-soo murmured to herself, If Im curious about something, I cant stand not knowing. She wasnt just saying this because she was attracted to Pyo-wols appearance. His face might be indeed heart-stoppingly handsome, but it wasnt enough for her to give her heart to a man simply based on his face. She wasnt called the Hundred-Faced Flower1 in Huaying Fortress for nothing. A flower with a hundred faces. And as of now, she had only revealed one side of it. * * * Pyo-wol walked out of the South Heavenly Pavilion and strolled along the main street. There were numerous shops lined up on both sides of the street, with street vendors scattered in the middle. The merchants were shouting at the top of their lungs. We have ginseng imported from Haedong! These are incense burners from the West! Come here. Ill give you a good deal! With the voices of bargaining customers added, the street was incredibly noisy. Pyo-wol walked down the street, observing the bustling area. His destination was the Poyang Lake Branch of the Hao clan. Similar to the Lake Tai branch, the Poyang Lake branch was located in a relatively unknown area. Hong Yushin had once told Pyo-wol about the Hao clans branches and among them, the Poyang Lake Branch was one of the most special. This was because while most other branches were hidden in brothels or inconspicuous locations, the Poyang Lake branch disguised itself as an ordinary house without any distinguishing characteristics of the Hao clan. The Poyang Lake Branch operated independently, without any intervention from the main headquarters. It was a gathering place for individuals with exceptional intelligence and skills. The information they provided was as accurate and reliable as the intelligence analyzed directly by the main headquarters. As a result, the main branch seldom interfered with the affairs of the Poyang Lake branch. Because of its unique nature, Hong Yushin provided Pyo-wol with detailed information. Pyo-wols motive for finding the Poyang Lake branch of the Hao clan is directly related to tracking Hong Yushin and So Gyeoksans whereabouts. Since the incident occurred nearby, the Poyang Lake branch would have the most information. It didnt take long for Pyo-wol to find the Poyang Lake branch. . The only problem was that the Poyang Lake branch had turned into a black pile of ashes. Pyo-wol frowned. He looked around, wondering if he had come to the wrong place. However, the scenery was exactly the same as Hong Yushin had described. He hadnt come to the wrong place. Pyo-wol looked at the Poyang Lake branch again. Everything appeared as a desolate scene of charred remains Just then, a child passing by looked at him curiously, Sir, do you have any business here? This house has burned downC Do you know when it burned down? Three or four days ago. Anyway, it burned down around then. Do you know what happened? I dont know. I went to sleep and when I woke up, everything was already burned. Any survivors? My dad says everyone burned to death without leaving anyone behind. So they all died? Yes! The boy nodded. Pyo-wol left the boy behind and walked into the charred remains of the Poyang Lake branch. Everything was burnt to a crisp. There were hardly any intact pillars left, and the roof had completely collapsed. Blackened beams and bricks covered the floor. It seemed impossible to find anything here. Thats why the officials had only roughly collected the bodies and didnt properly investigate the cause. Pyo-wol began to carefully examine the charred remains of the Poyang Lake branch. Although his face and body became covered in black soot, he paid no attention to it. They have been attacked. Pyo-wol found traces of weapons imprinted on a burnt pillar. It was the mark left by a powerful weapon like a sword or axe, and it wasnt just one or two marks. Although they were not visible under the ashes, traces of fights were discovered throughout the area. Moreover, the marks belonged to different weapons. It wasnt just one or two people who were mobilized. It was clear that at least a dozen or more armed individuals were involved in the attack. It was an organized attack. It had been five days since Pyo-wol had set out from Lake Tai. If the fire had happened here at that time, the Lake Tai branch would have known about it. But the Lake Tai branch hadnt heard of such an incident. It was clear that someone had deliberately blocked the information here. The organization that has the most extensive information network in the world is the Hao clan. So, the fact that the attackers were able to neutralize and blind the eyes and ears of the Hao clans information network demonstrated how capable they were. There was nothing more to be gained here. Pyo-wol brushed off the ashes from his body and walked outside. The boy was also no longer in sight. Pyo-wols next stop was the office that had taken care of the bodies. When Pyo-wol mentioned that he wanted to see the bodies, an official replied with a sigh, Well, youre too late, theyve all been cremated. Cremated? Nobody came to claim the bodies, and they were decaying, emitting a strong odor, so we had no choice. The official said that all the bodies had turned to ashes and were scattered in the river. With that, all the clues related to the Hao clan were gone. But Pyo-wol didnt give up. Ting! He flicked a coin towards the official, who chuckled in return, Hehe! Well, what else are you curious about? Has there been a wealthy person who recruited a theater troupe recently? SoundlessWind21s notes: Huaying Fortress has been introduced and mentioned in Chapter 323. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 354 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 4 Xielao Manor1 was located on the most scenic hill in Poyang Lake. It was considered one of the most affluent neighborhoods in Poyang Lake. Among those who had manors or mansions in this place, there was not a single person who was not a person of power. The security measures were thorough, and the vigilance towards outsiders was strict. Unauthorized individuals couldnt even approach these mansions. And among these mansions, Xielao Manor was the largest. The martial artists guarding Xielao Manor took great pride in guarding the largest mansion in Poyang Lake. They were all warriors who had trained in nearby martial arts schools and were known for their considerable martial skills. Even though it was late at night, the martial artists did not let their guard down for a moment. However, there was something they remained unaware of. They didnt realize that someone was standing in their blind spot, infiltrating Xielao Manor without a sound. It was Pyo-wol who had entered the Xielao Manor without making a sound. An official informed him that a grand banquet had recently taken place at Xielao Manor, where a theater troupe had been invited to perform. Even though they said recently, it had been more than a month ago. There would be no trace of that time remaining. And So Gyeoksan was not someone who would reveal his destination to anyone. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol had come to this place to consider So Gyeoksans perspective. Pyo-wol stood in the center of the spacious performance area where the theater troupe had performed. The floor covered with bluestone was suitable for practicing martial arts and hosting large events with numerous people. It was the only place in Xieolao Manor that could hold and accommodate such a large event. Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the performance area, lost in thought. So Gyeoksan must have come to Poyang Lake for a reason. The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe is not only dear to him but is also an excellent tool for concealing his identity. Just like hiding a tree in the forest, So Gyeoksan had concealed himself within the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Naturally, examining the route of the theater troupe would reveal So Gyeoksans intentions. Pyo-wol quietly surveyed the dimly lit performance area. The absence of torches gave it a gloomy atmosphere. They would have set up the platform over there, have the distinguished guests sit over here, then have the invited guests sit behind them. For the guards, they would have them placed in the forest over there, and stationed the workers at the entrance. What Pyo-wol said wasnt just baseless speculation. Its a deduction of the optimal location based on the structure of the performance hall. Pyo-wol went to the spot where the platform was likely to have been set up. Clear traces of stakes remained, indicating that they had been used to secure a platform. Standing in the center of where the platform had stood, Pyo-wol looked around. Certainly, standing here gave him a better view of the surroundings. Gyeoksan would have positioned himself in a location where he could have a good view, yet still avoid the peoples gaze. While he operated the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and had a profound knowledge of acting, So Gyeoksan did not personally perform. It was due to his nature as an assassin. He is extremely reluctant to put himself in harms way. Especially because of his hunchback appearance, he avoided standing in front of others whenever possible. Pyo-wol stepped to the left. Large trees formed a small forest, intentionally planted to provide shade. Pyo-wol stood among the trees and gazed in the direction of the performance area. Indeed, from this spot, he could clearly see not only the platform but also the entire landscape of the performance area. This is the place where he could conceal his own presence while making it easy for him to observe others a suitable vantage point. What do you see here? He looked at the performance area from So Gyeoksans perspective. The performers on stage, the musicians playing instruments, and even the singersmore than thirty individuals performing on the platform appeared before him like a fantastic scene conjured by his imagination. So Gyeoksan was responsible for protecting them. Therefore, he would not let the members of the troupe get involved in his own affairs if possible. It was then. The clouds dispersed, revealing the moon that had hidden itself. The moonlight illuminated the world, revealing the scenery that had been concealed in darkness. Pyo-wol scanned the world revealed under the moonlight. It was at that moment that something caught his eye. He could see the outlines of mountains beyond the plains. The expanse of the surrounding basin in Poyang Lake was unbelievably vast. Yet, the fact that the outline was visible indicated that the mountain was of considerable size. For some reason, Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the mountain. Perhaps So Gyeoksan felt the same way. Could his destination be over there? It was a baseless speculation. But his hunches were rarely wrong. Pyo-wol felt the need to investigate. However, the distance was too great for him to reach there tonight. Considering the width of the basin, it would take at least two days to reach that mountain. If he rode a horse, he could reduce the time by about half. Just as Pyo-wol was about to quietly leave Xielao Manor, he suddenly felt an unfamiliar presence in the performance area. An old woman with a hunched back was entering the performance area. The old woman stood in the middle of the stage, staring blankly at the sky. The old woman had an air of detachment about her. So Pyo-wol didnt move from his spot and observed the old woman. Suddenly, the old woman staggered and coughed. Cough! Cough! There was something unusual about the sound of his cough. The old man stumbled heavily and then collapsed. Since it would be life-threatening if her head hit the ground, Pyo-wol instinctively approached the old woman and held her in his arms. Cough! Cough! The old woman continued to cough incessantly, nestled in Pyo-wols embrace. Drops of blood gradually stained her lips. She had coughed up blood. The old womans condition was getting worse. Pyo-wol infused his inner energy into her meridians. As a result, her cough gradually subsided. After some time passed, the old woman regained composure and looked up at Pyo-wol, Phew! Thank you! But youre not one of the people from the manor, are you? You dont have to be so tense. I cant be rude to the savior of my life. Will you help me up? Pyo-wol nodded and helped the old woman to her feet. Ah! Taking a deep breath, the old woman looked at Pyo-wol. It seems like my days are numbered with the number of fits Ive been having lately. Ive lived long enough that I dont have any regrets, but I still didnt want to die so meaninglessly in a place where no one is around. The old woman smiled, her face covered in wrinkles that made it impossible to guess her age. Her cloudy eyes revealed a profound wisdom. The old woman asked again, From the looks of it, it doesnt seem like you came here to target this old woman. So why have you entered my house? Your house? You didnt know? Xielao Manor is this old womans house. To be precise, it was built by my son for me. But seeing that you entered without knowing that fact, youre not from this place, are you? Thats right. Then why have you come here? If you have any business in this place, you could have come during the day. Why sneak in at night? Im looking for someone. Then even more soC no, Im sure you have your own reasons for coming in at night. So, who are you looking for? The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Ah! Are you talking about the theater troupe that performed at my birthday celebration not long ago? Thanks to them, I had a pleasant day. Is that so? Yes. It was a performance of an extraordinary level. Im glad to have witnessed such a wonderful sight before I die. Just recalling the memories made the old womans face light up with a joyful smile. Regardless of So Gyeoksans purpose, it was clear that the performances of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had gifted her with pleasant memories. They have gone missing. Missing? After their performance here, they disappeared without a trace. I see The old woman sighed. She sounded genuinely sorry. She asked again, So, youre looking for them? Yes. I sincerely hope that you find them. People with the ability to bring joy and entertainment to others are not common. I will. Pyo-wol nodded. Although his intentions werent as pure as the old woman thought, he still needed to find the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe in order to find out about Hong Yushin. Thats fortunate! Its good that someone capable like you, is searching for them. How can you be sure that Im capable? Hoho! Im over a hundred years old. I can gauge a persons abilities to a certain extent just by looking at their face. And even if thats not always the case, the fact that you managed to enter my manor freely and fearlessly is enough to prove your capability. It wasnt just thanks to her sons ability that a huge manor such as the Xielao Manor was built. The old woman also played a part, given how it was through her own power that a merchant group, escort agencies and other businesses that her son was currently running was built. In Poyang Lake, the old woman was called Noh Tae-tae, and she commanded the respect of the people. Noh Tae-tae became a widowed at the young age of eighteen, when her husband, who had gone out for business, encountered bandits and was killed. But, Noh Tae-tae did not cry. Nor did she despair. With her only son on her back, she started working in the same business her husband had done. She struggled, and she was cheated. But instead of despair, she rose with determination. She worked even harder because she knew that if she collapsed, her son would have no life. After three years as the head of a merchant business, she heard that her merchant group was the best in Poyang. To protect the business, she established an escort agency and spent a large sum of money to recruit capable workers from neighboring clans and sects. From then on, there was nothing that could stop her. She used her fearsome business methods to grow the merchant group and escort agency, eventually making it the number one merchant company in Jiangxi Province. What she accomplished in raising the escort agency was the extermination of the bandits who killed her husband. She mobilized the martial artists of the escort agency and received the cooperation of officials to track down thebandits. During that time, her son got married and had seven children, who in turn grew up and got married. The seven grandchildren in turn produced dozens of great-grandchildren. Only then did she retreat from the front lines and took up residence here. Her grown son had built this Xieolao Manor for her. The name of the manor, Xielao, means to live in peace together for a long time. As someone who single-handedly built a massive business, Noh Tae-tae had a discerning eye for people. Noh Tae-tae recognized at a glance that the young man in front of her was something out of the ordinary. Someone truly exceptional. It wasnt just because he managed to sneak into the Xielao Manor undetected by her workers. There was a unique atmosphere and aura about him that others did not possess. Noh Tae-tae had never experienced such a chilling atmosphere in her life, and it sent shivers down her spine. She had met countless people before, including many warriors famous in Jianghu, but none of them had the same unique aura and atmosphere as Pyo-wol. Noh Tae-tae instinctively knew that Pyo-wol was stronger than any martial artist she had encountered. What is your name? Pyo-wol. Its you! The ReaperC Do you know me? My sons merchant group travels to Sichuan often. It was through them that I first heard of you. Honestly, when I first heard about it, I thought it was exaggerated. But as I learned more from the information that came afterwards, I came to know that the rumors about you are true Rumors about Pyo-wol had spread widely. However, even before that, Noh Tae-tae had been paying attention to Pyo-wols movements. To run a large business in Jianghu, she believed that not even a single small rumor should be taken lightly. However, she never expected to see Pyo-wol in person like this. The Pyo-wol she saw directly felt much more dangerous than what she had vaguely imagined. She knew that people like him could unintentionally put Jianghu in danger. There were those who brought turmoil, even if they didnt want it. Tracing back through the history of Jianghu, there were many such warriors. The Fist Demon of Mount Hua2 in the past was a prime example. Although his legend was fading now, examining the records of that time made it clear how unreasonable of an existence he was. People only remembered him as the one who ended the turmoil, but Noh Tae-tae believed that his presence made the turmoil even more intense. Afterward, it was the founder of the Frenzied Warrior Clan who was like that. He was the hero who ended the rebellion of the Celestial Demon Union, but because of his existence, the war escalated further. Both of them had the common point of ending the war with their own hands, and therefore, were revered in the process. However, the fact that such heroes emerged was evidence of how intense the turmoil had become. Noh Tae-tae felt a sensation similar to those heroes in Pyo-wol. The heavens would never send out such unreasonable beings for no reason. Hoo It looks like theres going to be another war. Her sighs and lament scattered in the wind. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 355 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 5 Have a drink. My son only sends me the best tea. Noh Tae-tae said, pouring tea into Pyo-wols teacup. The strong aroma of the tea tickled his nose. Just by smelling it, he could feel his mind becoming clear. Pyo-wol nodded and took the teacup. Noh Tae-tae smiled as she watched Pyo-wol drink the tea. Her eyes were warm as if she was looking at her own grandchildren. It was then. Knock! Knock! A knocking sound came from outside the door. Then, a young man cautiously spoke, Great-grandmother! Its me, Seolpung. I heard you called for me. Come in. With Noh Tae-taes permission, a young man who appeared to be of the same age as Pyo-wol entered. The young man was Ju Seolpung, Noh Tae-taes great-grandson. Ju Seolpung was surprised to see a stranger in Noh Tae-taes room. However, instead of showing his surprise, he maintained a calm expression and looked at Noh Tae-tae. Just by looking at him, anyone could tell how well-educated and cultured he was. Noh Tae-tae smiled proudly. Among her great-grandchildren, Ju Seolpung possessed the most outstanding abilities and character. Thats why Noh Tae-tae trusted him the most. Noh Tae-tae introduced Pyo-wol to Ju Seolpung. This person is Master Pyo-wol. You must have heard of him at least once. Ah! Ju Seolpungs pupils flickered for a moment. He had heard of the name, Pyo-wol, before. Ju Seolpung turned to Pyo-wol and greeted, So, youre Master Pyo. I am Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.1 Its an honor to meet you, Master Pyo. Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Oh, you didnt you know? I believe it is a recognized name in Jiangxi. Its my first time hearing that name. Then how did you end up hereC? By accident. Hmm Ju Seolpung spoke in a low voice. He looked at Noh Tae-tae with a skeptical expression. Then, Noh Tae-tae nodded. Noh Tae-tae was not the kind of person who would spout nonsense. So, he accidentally ended up here at Xielao Manor? Rumors had spread that Noh Tae-tae, who raised the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group to the top in Jiangxi Province, had taken shelter in Xielao Manor. This caused many people to flock to the manor, seeking her out. Ju Seolpung thought that Pyo-wol had also come here for the same reason. However, since Pyo-wols response was different from his expectations, Ju Seolpung became confused. Noh Tae-tae soon cleared up his confusion. Master Pyo, here, is tracking the whereabouts of the troupe that performed on my birthday. He has been chasing them and ended up here. Ah! Ju Seolpung finally understood. Ju Seolpung asked Pyo-wol, May I know the reason why you are looking for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe? Pyo-wol looked into Ju Seolpungs eyes. They were clear and unblemished, without a speck of dust. Pyo-wol couldnt tell exactly what Ju Seolpung was thinking, but he could at least tell that he wasnt someone with an ulterior motive. Ju Seolpung met Pyo-wols gaze without avoiding it. Such a feat would have been impossible if he had a weak heart. They disappeared. What? They went missing after their performance here. Hmm, I see Ju Seolpung murmured in a low voice. His mind was spinning rapidly. Ju Seolpung knew Pyo-wol as well as Noh Tae-tae. All the information that reached Noh Tae-tae had also passed through his hands. He didnt think Pyo-wol would track down the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe for no reason. Pyo-wol was too much of a big shot to engage in such trivial matters. Ju Seolpung asked cautiously, Can you tell me why youre looking for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe? Is it for a personal reason? Or did you receive a commission? Its not for a personal reason. Then you must have been commissioned by someone, or you have a public reason for doing so. Since someone as great as Master Pyo is mobilized, then the person who commissioned you must be a formidable figure, and if such a person is involved, then there is no doubt that it a serious matter. If this issue is mishandled, then we might unknowingly unleash a calamity in Jiangxi Province. Ju Seolpung was both a warrior and a merchant. He possessed the intuition of a warrior and the sensibility of a merchant. Alarm bells were constantly ringing in his head. Just by exchanging a few words with Pyo-wol, he sensed an impending crisis. Pyo-wol admired Ju Seolpungs shrewdness. Ju Seokpung possessed a superior intellect compared to anyone he had ever met before. While Pyo-wols encounters with Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung were nothing more than coincidences, their reactions and resourcefulness moved him. Pyo-wol decided to show them a bit of favor. The Hao clans chief inspector has gone missing. The Hao clan? Oh my! Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung were stunned by the unexpected news. As merchants, they knew the Hao clans influence better than anyone else, and as they run their merchant guild, they frequently utilized the services of the Hao clan. Although they now had some intelligence and information network of their own, in the early days, they had bought information from the Hao clan and used it to their advantage. Therefore, they knew how great the Hao clans chief inspector was. The chief inspector of the Hao clan possessed power and authority surpassing that of most factions leaders. The fact that such a person disappeared was no small matter. Then there must be some kind of contact between the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and the Hao clans chief inspector, and Master Pyo is trying to trace that connection. Pyo-wols words were few and far between, but Ju Seolpung was able to accurately deduce from them exactly what he wanted to know. Once again, Pyo-wol became impressed. He had never encountered anyone with such exceptional intellect besides himself. Ju Seolpung was the kind of person who would be quite troublesome to have as an enemy. If they had met as enemies, Pyo-wol would have eliminated Ju Seolpung first. Ju Seolpung said to Pyo-wol, I, together with the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, will help you in tracking down the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Among the people who attended the birthday celebration of my great-grandmother, there must be those who had contact with the troupe. If we talk to them, we might obtain some small clues. But wouldnt they have scattered by now? While it may be true elsewhere, its possible here in Poyang Lake and Jiangxi Province. I will inform you soon of any good news. One more thing. Yes? I want you to investigate if there is a group of people, around ten or more, who had stayed in the inns around Poyang Lake recently. Why? The Poyang Lake branch of the Hao clan was burned to the ground a few days ago. My goodness! Ju Seolpungs eyes widened. Although there had been a recent decline in their interactions, the fact that he had been completely unaware that the Hao clans branch had been annihilated, sent shivers down his spine. Their base is not even a place publicly known. Its like a secret branch. The fact that such a place was annihilated makes it a bigger problem. That means that someone else knew about it and ambushed it when we didnt. Okay, I will mobilize the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency to investigate this matter. Hmm! Ju Seolpung gritted his teeth. To him, the most important things were the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency. They were the hard-earned results of the blood, sweat, and tears shed by her great-grandmother, Noh Tae-tae, her grandfather, father, and countless relatives. He couldnt tolerate anything that threatened Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency, which were everything to her family. Give me one day. I will definitely find those responsible for the destruction of the Poyang Lake branch. Then please do so. Pyo-wol stood up from his seat. With a regretful expression, Noh Tae-tae said, Its already this late, why dont you rest here for tonight? Ive already received great hospitality for someone who is uninvited. Anything more would be a burden. Well, then, theres nothing we can do. It was a pleasure meeting you today. I wish you well in the future. Thank you for your kind words. Having received gratitude from the Reaper, I should be fine for several more years. Noh Tae-tae smiled brightly. Pyo-wol glanced at her for a moment before leaping outside. The moment he disappeared, Noh Tae-taes expression turned serious. She turned to Ju Seolpung, Seolpung! Yes, great-grandmother! You felt it too, didnt you? Theres an unusual current flowing in the Jianghu. Yes! Even the atmosphere in Lake Poyang is also unusual, which is why Im keeping an eye on it. If we handle this matter carelessly, our entire family might be swept away by a storm. From now on, I will elevate the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency to state of emergency, and closely monitor Master Pyos movements. It seems that the direction of the storm will change depending on his actions. I will leave this matter to you. Your grandfather is already too old, and your father is too impetuous to react well to these sudden changes. Only you can react quickly enough. Leave it to me, great-grandmother! And dont hesitate to lend your support to Master Pyo. You should grant him whatever he wants. I will do so. Hah! No wonder it felt too peaceful. The higher the mountains rise, the deeper the valleys become. So, as peace prolongs, peoples desires accumulate in equal measure. Its time to unleash those desires. Ju Seolpung clenched his fist at Noh Tae-taes lament. I would never let these times of chaos threaten our Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. I will make sure of that. * * * Pyo-wol walked out of the Xielao Manor. It was late at night, so the manor was quiet. There were occasional patrols, but they couldnt even detect Pyo-wols presence, let alone his shadow. The meeting with Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung was fruitful. It enabled him to gather information effectively in Lake Pyoang. Pyo-wol knew better than anyone how important information gathering was. He was well aware of the significant power that came with preemptively seizing information ahead of others. He headed towards an inn on the shore of Lake Poyang. The wind blew through the reed field where moonlight poured. Swoosh! The reeds swayed in the wind, creating a spectacular scene. Pyo-wol stopped in the middle of the reed field and watched them ripple in the moonlight. The reed leaves that got swept up in the wind scattered in the air. In the next moment, Pyo-wols figure disappeared among the reeds. A moment later, someone appeared in the spot where Pyo-wol had been standing, wearing a puzzled expression. It was a man whose face was covered by a mask. He quickly looked around, but he couldnt see any sign of Pyo-wol anywhere. What the hell? He inadvertently muttered under his breath. The man heightened his senses as he tried to search for Pyo-wols whereabouts. However, the sound of the wind blowing and the rustling of the reed leaves colliding disrupted his senses. Damn it! The man cursed. The man was none other than Yeom Hee-soos henchman, Wol Gwi. He was a skilled assassin carefully trained by the Huaying Fortress, usually serving as Yeom Hee-soos guard. Although he was not as widely known in the Jianghu like the Hundred Wraith Union or the Ten Thousand Man Slayer, he took great pride in his assassination skills. Even for him, Pyo-wol was a burden. His opponent was a man who had earned the title of Reaper. Someone who is regarded as the pinnacle of assassins. Hed be lying if he said he wasnt burdened by the thought of secretly tracking such a man. However, as he pursued Pyo-wol throughout the day, he gradually regained his confidence because Pyo-wol hadnt noticed his pursuit at all. So, the Reaper is nothing special. He inwardly ridiculed Pyo-wol, judging his reputation as overblown and overrated. As a result, he decided not to continue tracking Pyo-wol and instead return to report to Yeom Hee-soo. But at that moment, Pyo-wol disappeared into thin air. Did he just quickly return to the inn? It was then. Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine. At the same time, he felt an intense sense of crisis. Ah! Wol Gwi exhaled sharply and looked around. However, all he could see was the reed field rippling like waves under the moonlight. No way! Have I been spotted? The worst-case scenario flashed through his mind. He chewed his lip hard. There was only one person who could make him feel this close to death. Only he could put pressure on him while concealing his presence so skillfully. It was then that Wol Gwi realized that Pyo-wol hadnt spared him because he couldnt detect his presence. It was evident that Pyo-wol had been aware of his pursuit all along. Yet, he had let him go, judging that he didnt pose a significant threat. Although it wounded his pride, Wol Gwi understood that his opponent was someone who possessed the ability and qualifications to warrant such treatment. Whoosh! At that moment, a strong gust of wind blew. Reed leaves scattered in the wind, disturbing his vision. Ugh! Wol Gwis face contorted. He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. A single reed leaf was lodged in his shoulder like a dagger. Only then did Wol Gwi realize that the wind had been caused by Pyo-wol. A look of terror appeared on Wol Gwis face. He had a vision. He saw that within this vast reed field, every reed leaf seemed to have become Pyo-wols weapon. Rea per. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 356 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 6 Swoosh! A sharp blade of reed leaf brushed against Wol Gwis arm, slicing through his flesh. Keuk! As fresh blood burst out, Wol Gwi quickly used his other hand to cover the wound. However, the wound was too deep for it to stop bleeding. I need to get out of here. It felt as if the entire reed field was conspiring against him. In Wol Gwis eyes, the vast reed field looked like a gigantic monster. He swiftly pushed off the ground and threw his body backward. But in that instant, a strand of wire came flying from somewhere, entwining around his ankle and yanking him down to the ground. Thud! Kreuk! Mud and filth splattered on Wol Gwis face as he crashed roughly to the ground. However, he had no room to feel disgusted. Pipipfit! Reed leaves were constantly flying towards him. Wol Gwi narrowly avoided the reed leaf by rolling on the ground. But soon, a look of despair flickered across his face. A fierce wind was swirling around him, dragging the reed leaves along with it. Among them, he couldnt tell which one would transform into a lethal weapon. This is crazy! Wol Gwi felt extreme fear. He had handled countless missions, but he had never seen anything like this before. He had never imagined that a single assassins internal strength could be this great. He couldnt even guess how much internal energy it would take to create such a windstorm. Wol Gwi felt an extreme sense of terror. Although he had dealt with numerous missions before, he had never witnessed such a sight. He couldnt have imagined that the inner strength of an ordinary assassin could be this formidable. He couldnt even begin to guess how much internal energy would be required to create such a wind. Wait, lets talkC! Whoosh! At that moment, a reed leaf sliced through his side. With fiery pain, his flesh split open, and blood gushed out. Only then did Wol Gwi realize that his opponent had no intention of talking. If he were in Pyo-wols position, he would have acted the same way. It would be foolish to leave the person who had been shadowing them all day unattended. However, what terrified him was the reversal of their positions. Yaaa! Wol Gwi gave up on dialogue and switched to an offensive stance. He unleashed a powerful sword technique toward the wind that surrounded him. Boom! When the blade clashed with the wind, a loud noise erupted. However, it was impossible to make the wind disappear with the sword. The wind, which had momentarily seemed to waver, soon began to whirl fiercely again. Kreuk! Wol Gwi bit his lip. Bewilderment was plainly visible on his face. It was then. Papapapap! Several reed leaves, spinning in the wind, shot toward him simultaneously. Wol Gwi swung his sword with all his might. His sword instantly created a defensive barrier. The reed leaves, flying toward him like arrows, couldnt penetrate the barrier and bounced off. Huff! Huff! Wol Gwi gasped for breath. But at that moment. Puck! Puck! Without a sound, phantom daggers shot through the air and embedded itself in his body. Keugh! Unable to overcome the shock and pain, Wol Gwi fell to his knees. And in front of him, Pyo-wol silently appeared. Wol Gwi mustered the strength to raise his head and look up at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols face, illuminated by the moonlight, shone with a serene brilliance as he gazed down at him. It was a breathtakingly beautiful sight, but it filled Wol Gwi with intense fear. He reached for the weapon he had hidden in his sleeve. The weapon was laced with extreme poison that could swiftly claim the opponents life with just a touch. However, his attempt proved futile. Whoosh, whoosh! One after the other, Soul-Reaping Threads pierced through his arms and shoulders. Kyaak! Wol Gwi let out a desperate scream. The wounds inflicted by the Soul-Reaping Thread were as small as needle pricks, but the pain was unbelievably intense. The agony was so overwhelming that Wol Gwi, who prided himself on enduring pain, couldnt help but cry out. Pyo-wol knelt down on one knee and looked into Wol Gwis face. Tears and mucus were streaming down Wol Gwis face. P-Please, spare me. He pleaded with Pyo-wol for his life. Pyo-wol smirked slightly. In an instant, Wol Gwis eyes twitched. He had a sense of what Pyo-wol was about to say, and his expectation was not wrong. Werent you taught to kill yourself if you failed in a mission? WellC Thats what I was taught. Those were the last words Wol Gwi heard before he died. * * * Yeom Hee-soo furrowed her brows. She tossed and turned for a moment before opening her eyes. Even though she had slept on a top-quality bed, she felt uncomfortable. This was the first time she experienced such a situation, so Yeom Hee-soo opened her eyes with an irritated expression. What on earth? Thinking that she should ask the innkeeper, she sat up. The moment she touched the bed, she felt a damp sensation. Startled, she looked at her hand and saw it covered in red liquid. Blood? The scent of blood pricked her nose. Someones fresh blood was clearly present. Yeom Hee-soo hastily lifted the blanket. And there, in the middle of the blood-soaked bed, she saw a long object. A hand? It was a severed forearm. In an instant, she recognized it immediately. She knew who it belonged to. Wol Gwi. It was undoubtedly the arm of Wol Gwi, her loyal subordinate. In that moment, Yeom Hee-soos face turned deathly pale. Someone had come while she was sleeping. And they left behind Wol Gwis arm, of all things. If the visitor harbored ill intentions, she would have lost her life without even putting up a fight. There was only one being in Poyang Lake capable of such an act. Pyo-wol! Yeom Hee-soo gnawed at her red lips. Her entire body trembled as if she had caught a chill, feeling a bone-chilling cold. She tried hard to remain composed, but her body was honestly reacting. It was fear. The fear of Pyo-wol was consuming both her body and mind. * * * Please, I beg you, dont do this. I will repay the borrowed money soon, so please spare my daughterC! A man in his late forties knelt down and pleaded. Before him stood a massive figure. With sturdy legs, a robust build, and a thick waist reminiscent of a bear, Deung Chol-ung was the leader of the Blood Ant Gang. Deung Chol-ung, with his innate strength, established the Blood Ant Gang and controlled the underworld of Lake Poyang. By his side stood a delicate and beautiful woman. She was the daughter of the middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man failed to repay his loan, Deng Chol-ung took it upon himself to take away the middle-aged mans daughter. The middle-aged mans daughter was renowned for her beauty in the vicinity, attracting the attention of many men. He had been deeply concerned, constantly on guard to protect his daughter. And so far, he had managed to keep his daughter safe. The middle-aged man was a fairly successful merchant and had considerable wealth. However, his business had taken a steep decline in the past two months, and he needed a significant amount of money. Thats why he borrowed money from Deung Chol-ung. It turned into a heavy burden. In the end, he couldnt repay the loan, and Deung Chol-ung appeared in person. Like any other man, he desired the middle-aged mans daughter. I beg you. Please leave my daughter alone. Hehehe! If you wanted to protect your daughter, you should have repaid the debt. If you give me a little more time, I will definitely repay it. Hehe! Can you really repay your loan if I give you more time? I have the ability to do so. I still have connectionsC! Have you ever wondered why your acquaintances didnt lend you money? What do you mean? Its all because of me. Your acquaintances didnt lend you money because they were afraid of me. So, in the end, you had no choice but to borrow from me So, everything was your doing? Thats right! Hehe! Deung Chol-ung smirked ominously and wrapped his arm around the womans waist. The woman was forced to close her eyes tightly as she nestled in Deung Chol-ungs embrace. The strong scent of sweat and the stench of blood assaulted her sense of smell. It was the scent of a fierce beast she had never encountered before. A world raw and different from the peaceful world she had lived in, a world where people with animalistic desires roamed, the scent of the Jianghu. While tightening his grip on the womans waist, Deung Chol-ung spoke, Your daughter is mine now. No! The woman squeezed her eyes shut as her father cried out. Both she and her father were mere prey caught in the trap set by a ferocious beast. There was no way to escape from this trap. No matter how much money her father repaid, Deung Chol-ung would never set them free. Hehe! I have a request. Hmm? Deung Chol-ung opened his narrow eyes and looked at the woman. If I go with you willingly, will you forgive my fathers debt? What? You did this out of greed for me, so please forgive my fathers debt. Why should I? I already have you in my grasp. Because if you dont, Ill take my own life. What? Isnt it a shame? To lose what I obtained with such difficulty without even enjoying it? Hahaha! Deung Chol-ung burst into laughter at the womans threat. This was the first time a woman had dared to threaten him on the shores of Lake Poyang, even with her own life. While he didnt feel bad about it, he still had no desire to fulfill the womans wishes. Deung Chol-ung pulled the womans face close to his own and said, If you die, your father dies too. If you take your own life, I will kill your father. Slowly and as painfully as possible I will cut off all his limbs until he cant move, and then feed him to the wolves. I will make him feel the pain of being eaten alive. Even then, will you still take your own life? The woman shut her eyes tightly, unable to say a word. She felt deep despair in the face of an opponent who remained unaffected by her threats. And she realized that there was no way to escape. Deng Chul-ung whispered into the womans ear, If you dont want your father to die a painful death, live on relentlessly. Hehe! The woman gritted her teeth and nodded. Thick tears rolled down her cheeks. Deung Chol-ung commanded his subordinates. Take her away. I will enjoy her tonight. Yes! His subordinates took the woman away. No! The middle-aged man cried out, but it was futile. He fell to the ground, regretting his foolish choices. Seeing him in despair, Deung Chol-ung smirked. He had seen countless people in such a pitiful state before. The mountain called the Blood Ant Gang, which he had created, was built on the corpses of countless people. Trampling on others and shedding tears of blood was an everyday occurrence for him. To him, the tears of the middle-aged man and his daughter held no significance or appeal. Excellent! Deung Chol-ung laughed, revealing his yellowed teeth. Although he was nothing compared to the mighty factions of the Jianghu, he was diligently expanding his territory. What a bunch of idiots! Leaving such a precious place for the sake of their dignity. Well, its good for me. Haha! He had no ambition to conquer Jianghu or become the leader of Jiangxi Province. He was satisfied with becoming the ruler of Poyang Lake. And even now, he was getting closer to his dream little by little. It was then. Boss! His subordinate, Oh Shin-pyeong, rushed to him. Whats the matter? We have a troublesome issue. What? Do you remember the visitors who came in a while ago? Visitors? Those ten people who barged in at once and demanded a place to hide? Oh! Those annoying bastards! Why? There is someone looking for them. What? Who is looking for them? Some assholes have been asking about their whereabouts since this morning. Damn it! Deung Chol-ung cursed. A worried expression appeared on his face. A while ago, ten armed men unexpectedly visited the Blood Ant Gang. They requested cooperation from Deung Chol-ung. It was called cooperation, but it was more like a threat. Although Deung Chol-ung was also a skilled martial artist, he didnt dare to confront them. They exuded a dangerous aura. Thats why he cooperated with them. And a few days later, the Hao clans secret branch was annihilated. It was only after the destruction of the Hao clan that he realized that it was the work of the people he had helped hide. No matter how much Deung Chol-ung boasted about being the ruler of Poyang Lake, he couldnt compare to the true factions of the Jianghu. Let alone the fact that his opponent was the Hao clan. If the Hao clan had decided to attack, the Blood Ant Gang would have been wiped out overnight. Thats why he carefully concealed the presence and existence of the visitors completely. Who are they? Who dares to look for them? We dont know yet. Hurry up and find out their identities. Yes! Mobilize all our subordinates. Understood. CH 357 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 7 Namgung Wol glanced at Yeom Hee-soos tired face and tilted his head. In just one night, her face had become noticeably pale. Her eyes were swollen, and her pupils seemed bloodshot, as if she hadnt slept properly all night. What happened? Its nothing. It doesnt seem like nothing. I just had a little trouble sleeping. Hmm. Even with Yeom Hee-soos excuse, Namgung Wol didnt believe her. The Yeom Hee-soo he knew was someone who never lost her vitality under any circumstances. She had the same free-spirited aura that was characteristic of the Nokrim faction. To see her like this, completely drained of energy, was definitely not normal. However, unless she admitted it herself, it was difficult to press further. What about Master Yong? Hes probably somewhere in Poyang Lake. Could he be at the brothel? Who knows? Namgung Wol shrugged his shoulders. Ever since Yong Hasang came to Poyang Lake, he had been going to the brothel without taking a day off. Since he was officially the successor of Dragon Sky Valley, he couldnt openly engage in illicit activities near the vicinity of his sect. He had to consider his reputation. But this place was different. No one here knows that he is the heir to the Dragon Sky Valley, and even fewer know his face. Here, he was free. As if to vent his frustrations and unwind, he indulged in alcohol and women. Thats why there had been no progress between Namgung Wol and Yong Hasang. Yeom Hee-soo asked, By the way, where are you going? Im going to see Master Pyo. Mm! Suddenly, Yeom Hee-soo tightly pressed her lips together. Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed, indicating her unfavorable thoughts towards Pyo-wol. Namgung Wol asked, Did anything happen between you and Master Pyo? Nothing happened. Then why? I just have a headache. Really? Itll be better if I walk a bit, so Ill come with you. So, Lady Yeom is also going to meet Master Pyo? Why? Am I not allowed to see him? No, lets go together then. Namgung Wol sensed that something had happened with Yeom Hee-soos reaction. However, since he had no grounds to refuse, they headed towards Pyo-wol together. Fortunately, Pyo-wol happened to be at the restaurant on the first floor of the inn. Namgung Wol greeted Pyo-wol, cupping his fist, Pyo Master! Have you finished eating your meal just now? If I hadnt, would you be joining me? I already had my meal. What about Lady Yeom? I dont have an appetite. Thanks to someone. Yeom Hee-soo said, glancing at Pyo-wol as she took her seat. Namgung Wol sensed the sharpness in her voice, but since he didnt know the circumstances, he couldnt say anything. Yeom Hee-soo glared at Pyo-wol with ice-cold eyes. However, Pyo-wol ignored her gaze and silently continued his meal. That sight infuriated Yeom Hee-soo even more. However, she exercised superhuman patience and suppressed her emotions. This morning, she got to know how terrifying of an existence Pyo-wol was. Wol Gwi, whom she had assigned to monitor him, was by no means an ordinary warrior. If he had made up his mind to hide, not even Yeom Hee-soo could have found his whereabouts. And yet, one of Wol Gwis arms got severed and sent to her. Even without confirming the body, she could surmise that Wol Gwi was dead. Seeing Pyo-wol calmly having a meal despite killing Wol Gwi, something surged inside her. In her heart, she wanted to strike Pyo-wols face with a blow right away, but it was a fight she had no chance of winning, so she had no choice but to endure. However, she couldnt prevent herself from speaking bluntly. Youre truly impressive. When Pyo-wol looked up and met her gaze, Yeom Hee-soo pursed her lips. I dont know who gave it to you, but the nickname Reaper really suits you. Being the Reaper is far better than being a rat that blindly follows others. Both are nauseating, though Is that so? Isnt it? On second thought, Master Pyos words seem to be right. There wont be any more instances of a rat annoying Master Pyo. I promise. Pyo-wol nodded silently and resumed using his chopsticks. Yeom Hee-soo stared intently at him. Namgung Wol finally realized what was going on. So Lady Yeom has been keeping tabs on Master Pyo. What a foolish thing to do Pyo-wol was the most perceptive person in the world. It was impossible to deceive his senses and get close to him. Yeom Hee-soo might have taken on the task of monitoring Pyo-wols movements, but from Namgung Wols perspective, it was a remarkably foolish move. He knew how terrifying Pyo-wol was, which is why he showed him respect by calling him Master, even though they were the same age. He hoped that Yeom Hee-soo would also act in the same way. While Namgung Wol was lost in thought, Pyo-wol finally finished his breakfast. He placed down his chopsticks and poured tea into his cup. Yeom Hee-soo found Pyo-wols demeanor to be incredibly elegant. Pyo-wols gaze, gestures, and even slight movements had the power of captivating and mesmerizing people. If she had been an ordinary woman, she would have fallen into his arms without reservation. But her free-spirited nature would not allow her to be content with merely being a mans wife. She was a Nokrim to the bone. What matters is his behavior and purpose. If Pyo-wol was a simple individual, she wouldnt have been so troubled or concerned. But, he was a man for whom everything was unclear. His origins, his purpose, his inner workingsC none of it was revealed. It was impossible to trust such a person. Not knowing whether or not Pyo-wol understood Yeom Hee-soos feelings, he looked out the window and sipped his tea. At that moment, Namgung Wol spoke up, Im planning to create the Anti-Golden Heavenly Council.1 Anti-Golden Heaven Society? Are you trying to oppose the Golden Heaven Society? Yes! Because of Jang Mugeuk, I assume. Thats correct. Namgung Wol nodded. Jang Mugeuks behavior in Runan had alerted Namgung Wol. Jang Mugeuk had swallowed the entire Golden Heaven Society created by Jin Geum-woo. He became the leader of the organization and brought many of its members under his influence. If Jang Mugeuk had been a righteous person like Jin Geum-woo, Namgung Wol wouldnt have cared about his actions. However, Namgung Wol detected a dangerous scent emanating from Jang Mugeuk. Jang Mugeuks ambition was great enough that it could swallow up the entire Jianghu. Namgung Wol decided to prepare in advance before it was too late. One of those preparations was to establish the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. To create a coalition of those opposing the actions of the Golden Heaven Society, Namgung Wol invited Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo, with who he was on friendly terms, to Poyang Lake. Fundamentally, both of them shared Namgung Wols thoughts. However, their opinions diverged when it came to the organizational structure and operation methods. That was why the establishment of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was progressing slowly. Jang Mugeuk took over the Golden Heaven Society without exerting much effort. Now his influence has expanded to the entire Jianghu. If things continue this way, those who follow him will occupy the highest positions in Jianghu, and when that happens, Jianghu will naturally fall under his feet. I want to prevent that from happening. Youre about to walk through a thorny path. It wont be easy. Im aware of that. Thats why I plan to request Master Lee Geumhan to become our central figure. Lee Geumhan? Lee Geumhan of the Frenzied Warrior Sect. Hes the son of the Sword King Lee Cheong, and he stands as Jang Mugeuks rival. If we can get him to join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, we can gain power in no time. He must be an exceptional individual. He is the most feared figure by Jang Mugeuk in the entire world of Jianghu. They have been at odds since childhood. So, he would readily take on the role of the leader of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. That would be good if it works out. Pyo-wol replied as if it was someone elses business. Namgung Wol realized that Pyo-wol had no interest in the affairs of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. For Pyo-wol, power struggles within Jianghu like the Golden Heaven Society and the Anti-Golden Heaven Society were of no interest to him. His attention was solely focused on the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Namgung Wol originally intended to persuade Pyo-wol to join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. However, he immediately dropped the thought due to Pyo-wols indifferent expression and tone. It was a little disappointing, but he knew that Pyo-wol wasnt someone who would change his mind easily, so Namgung Wol gave up. Yeom Hee-soos thoughts were similar to Namgung Wols. The moment we let him into the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, we will lose our dominance. She, too, was an ambitious martial artist. She didnt want to share or have her power taken away by someone else. * * * So youre saying that about ten people stayed here ten days ago? Thats correct. The innkeeper of Cheolyang Inn cautiously replied to the strangers question. Cheolyang Inn was a very old inn. It used to be a bustling area, but now it was situated in a dilapidated neighborhood that had turned into a slum. The building was extremely old, worn-out, and dirty, making it an inn that ordinary customers didnt frequent. It became a lodging place for people in the back alleys, such as beggars, criminals, or those who couldnt freely show their faces. The man asked again, Do you know where the ten guests came from? How would I know such things? All we ask is that they pay for their stay. Its none of our business to inquire about their backgrounds or purposes. Are you sure? If youre hiding something intentionally, I wont let it go. Oh my! What do I have to gain from hiding anything? From the innkeepers demeanor, the man decided there was nothing more to find out. However, knowing that ten people had stayed here served as a starting point for tracking. I should go back to the headquarters and report. The man was none other than a person working for the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. This morning, the members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group received a specific order. It was to find a group of at least ten people who had recently arrived at Poyang Lake. The order came from none other than Noh Tae-tae. Although she had stepped back from the frontlines, everyone in the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group still held great respect for her. Orders issued under her name took priority over all other tasks. Because of this, the man disregarded everything else and focused on carrying out Noh Tae-taes command. Now that we know that they had stayed here, we can concentrate our efforts hereC However, the mans thoughts were abruptly interrupted. Shiak! Suddenly, a sword flew toward the man. Whos there? The man cried out as he swung his sword. Though the attack was unexpected, he was still a formidable expert. Kang! He blocked the attack by a narrow margin. The attacker was a person whose face was covered by a mask. The man blocked him with his sword and shouted, Who are you? Reveal your identity! Hehe! If I wanted to share my identity, why would I bother wearing a mask? At that moment, the masked man chuckled darkly and attacked the man. Its impossible. Do you think you can defeat me with just this level of skill? If it were just me, maybe. What? Sshwack! Suddenly, an arrow flew from behind with a piercing sound. The man failed to respond properly and was hit in the shoulder by the arrow. Thud! Keugh! With a groan, the man staggered. At that moment, the masked mans companions, hiding in the darkness, jumped out. They attacked the staggering martial artist. The man tried desperately to counterattack, but his body felt sluggish from the arrow. Above all, the coordinated assault from the masked individual and his comrades was overwhelming. They attacked like a pack of wolves targeting their prey. Relentlessly biting and tearing, their combined assault left the man with little chance to respond. In the end, the man allowed a sword strike to land on his back and succumbed to it. Pooh-pooh! The masked individual and their comrades took advantage of the opportunity and thrust their swords into the mans body. Keuck! The man quickly collapsed, resembling a hedgehog. The masked individual finally removed his mask. He was none other than Oh Shin-pyeong, the loyal subordinate of Deung Chol-ung, the leader of the Blood Ant Gang. Oh Shin-pyeong spoke to his subordinates, This guy was looking for the people who stayed at Cheolyang Inn, right? Yes! We confirmed it with the innkeeper. Damn it! Fucking asshole! Oh Shin-pyeong spat on the mans corpse. One of his subordinates examined the mans face and said, This is a big problem. Why? This guy! Hes a member of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. What? Ive seen him before. Hes definitely a person of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Fuck! Does that mean that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group is tracking us? No matter how powerful the Blood Ant Gang was, they couldnt compare to the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. If the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group set their sights on the Blood Ant Gang, they would be helpless. Whats going to happen now? Ill report to the boss. Make sure to dispose of this bastards body. Yes! SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 358 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 8 Gu Changhae has not returned. Upon hearing his subordinates report, Ju Seolpung raised his head. Which area was he assigned to? The western slum district. Its commonly known as Dog Road. Dog Road Ju Seolpung stroked his chin with his hand. Dog Road was literally a street where stray dogs roamed, a derogatory term used to refer to impoverished residents. It was the dirtiest and most disgusting place in the slums. Gu Changhae, a martial artist working for the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, went there to investigate. Ordinary people usually avoided approaching Dog Road, but since Gu Changhae was born and raised in the alleyways, he had no reservations about entering and investigating the said place. What about the others? They have all returned. Only Gu Changhae hasnt come back. Then its clear that he went missing in Dog Road. Ju Seolpungs face hardened. Gu Changhae was not only his subordinate but also someone he cherished. Although he went missing while carrying out his great-grandmothers orders, it was still Ju Seolpung who was responsible for his well-being. Gather the Shadow Strike Squad.2 The Shadow Strike Squad? The subordinate looked up in surprise. The Shadow Strike Squad was one of the strongest forces of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. It was a division in charge of guarding the groups caravans in remote areas and retrieving lost goods. Because of this, it was rare for them to be mobilized unless there was a very big problem. The subordinates surprise was not unwarranted. However, Ju Seolpung was resolute. Summon them quickly. We will go to Dog Road right away. Ah, understood! The subordinate hurriedly left the room. Ju Seolpung grabbed his own sword from the wall and walked out, heading towards the training ground. As soon as he arrived, several men appeared, each of them emitting an extraordinary aura. They were the members of the Shadow Strike Squad. An elderly man in his early sixties approached Ju Seolpung. He was the commander of the Shadow Strike Squad. I heard you summoned us, Young Master! Gu Changhae has gone missing in Dog Road. Missing? Hes likely dead at this point. The longer we wait, the lower the chances of finding his body and clues. I understand. We shall go quickly! The commander of the Shadow Strike Squad nodded and started walking. The entire Shadow Strike Squad was well-versed in the geography around Poyang Lake. They swiftly displayed their qinggong skills and headed towards Dog Road. The sight of Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad running together left the onlookers in a tense atmosphere. Isnt he the Young Master of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Something must have happened for him to be traveling with a lot of warriors. Someone must have provoked the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Tsk! Although they were not as well-known as the powerful factions like the Two Factions, Three Sects, and Three Clans, the people living in this area knew the strength of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. To them, the group was like a hidden giant. Therefore, witnessing the group move in earnest instilled a strong sense of crisis. Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad quickly arrived at Dog Road. Eek! Ugh! At the sight of them, the poor people living in the slums instinctively hide. The commander of the Shadow Strike Squad gave orders to his subordinates. Spread out and search for any trace of Gu Changhae. Dont miss even the slightest clue. Yes! Leave it to us! With their response, the members of the Shadow Strike Squad scattered in all directions. Ju Seolpung watched in silence. There was nothing for him to do now. He had faith in the Shadow Strike Squad. They might not be the most powerful group in the world, but at least in this region, they exert absolute power. They were familiar with the area and knew how to efficiently find people and objects. All Ju Seolpung had to do was wait for the Shadow Strike Squad to return with good results. His patience was soon rewarded. We found him. A member of the Shadow Strike Squad appeared, bringing the news Ju Seolpung wanted to hear. How is he? Not in a good state. If its not goodC We found only a part of his body in the sewage canal. It seems that those who killed him dismembered him. Ju Seolpungs face hardened. He had expected Gu Changhae to be killed, but he hadnt expected his body to be mutilated in such a brutal manner. I will see for myself. I advise against itC He is one of my men. Since such a thing happened to him while carrying out my orders, even if only traces of him remain, I have the responsibility to witness it with my own eyes. Well then In the end, the Shadow Strike Squad member led Ju Seolpung to the location where Gu Changhaes body was. In the sewage canal where all the filth from the slums accumulated, there was a pair of legs believed to belong to Gu Changhae. The leg, which had been cut off below the knee, had a pair of shoes that were usually worn by members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Perhaps in their haste, they had forgotten to remove the shoes. With Gu Changhaes legs in his embrace, Ju Seolpung commanded the commander of the Shadow Strike Squad, Find the people responsible for making Gu Changhae this way. Theres a high chance they are the ones we were looking for. Understood. The commander of the Shadow Strike Squad gestured to his subordinates. Then, they scattered in all directions once again. AHH! W-Why are you doing this? After a while, cries of agony began to erupt from various places in the slums. * * * So youre saying that the man who was tracking the group we have been hiding is a member of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Thats correct. Just my luck Deung Chol-ungs expression contorted at Oh Shin-pyeongs report. Even though Deung Chol-ung was someone who feared nothing in the world, he still had reservations about the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. What about the body? It was disposed of in a hurry. Are you sure? We had dismembered the body and scattered the pieces everywhere so his identity couldnt be determined. Damn it! Deung Chol-ung let out a snort of frustration. He trusted Oh Shin-pyeong to handle things meticulously, but given that they were dealing with the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. He knew how persistent and relentless they could be. It was then. Ma, Master! Something big has happened. One of his subordinates burst in, calling him loudly. Deung Chol-ung felt his heart sink. And his intuition was proven right. The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group has discovered the body of the person we killed in Dog Road! Son of a bitch! Theyre currently turning Dog Road upside down. It wont be long before they find out what weve done. The Blood Ant Gang had only suppressed the slums by force and reigned through fear. The slum dwellers have no sense of loyalty to the Blood Ant Gang. For now, they were keeping their mouths shut, aware of the Blood Ant Gangs watchful eyes. But if the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group comes after them like this, it was only a matter of time before they expose and confess everything. Deung Chol-ung said to Oh Shin-pyeong, Tell everyone to stop what they are doing and lay low. They may be causing havoc right now, but it wont last long. Once their anger subsides, well resume our activities. Understood. And get in touch with them. Them? The ones who caused this mess. You said youd be here for a few more days. Theyre the ones who made the mess. Theyre the ones who have to clean it up. The ones responsible for this mess. They said they would stay here for a few more days. They should be the ones to clean up the mess they made. * * * Pyo-wol sat on a large rock, gazing at Poyang Lake. The spot where he sat was a famous place with a clear view of Poyang Lake. Though it was late at night, numerous boats floated on the lake. On the boats, men and women could be seen having a good time, drinking together. The red lanterns hanging from the boats cast a crimson hue on the surface of Poyang Lake. The reddish reflection on the water was so beautiful that it evoked admiration. Sss A small red snake wriggled between Pyo-wols fingers. Gwiya seemed to consider Pyo-wols fingers as a playground. Pyo-wol didnt mind Gwiya, who playfully toyed with his fingers. Gwiya was a good companion to pass some free time. Pyo-wol wiggled his fingers, synchronizing with Gwiyas movements. And so, the two spent some time alone together like that. However, their peace didnt last long. A boat that had been floating on Poyang Lake drifted towards Pyo-wols location. Gwiya flicked its red tongue a few times, seemingly displeased with the situation, before returning to rest on Pyo-wols forearm. Pyo-wol looked up and gazed at the approaching boat. A figure appeared above the boat adorned with red lanterns. By any chance, are you the famous Master Pyo? The man who revealed himself was none other than Yong Hasang. Pyo-wol slightly furrowed his brow and answered, Thats right. Haha! It was so dark so I wasnt sure, but my eyes werent wrong after all. Yong Hasang burst into hearty laughter. His upper garment was partially open, exposing his chest, and courtesans clung to his sides, wrapping their arms around him. He must have been frolicking with the courtesans for a while when he spotted Pyo-wol and approached. Who is this gentleman? Oh my! Look at his face! My word! The courtesans exclaimed in excitement as they looked at Pyo-wols face. Besides the courtesans accompanying Yong Hasang on the boat, there were four more courtesans aboard. Each of them was as beautiful as a fairy. Yong Hasang had swept away the courtesans famous for their beauty in Poyang Lake and brought them aboard his boat. This caused dissatisfaction among the other patrons, but both the brothel and courtesans did not mind. Yong Hasang was a good-looking man with a dignified appearance. He was very generous with his money too, so much so that the courtesans eagerly competed for a place on his boat. As a result, his boat was always filled with the laughter of courtesans. Yong Hasang said to Pyo-wol, If you dont mind, why dont you join me? I want to treat you generously today. Yong Hasangs gaze was very intense as he looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol nodded his head in response to Yong Hasangs eyes, which showed no signs of intoxication. Sure. Haha! As expected of Master Pyo, I knew you wouldnt refuse my offer. Come on up. Pyo-wol lightly kicked the rock. Though there was still quite a distance between him and the boat, Pyo-wol effortlessly leaped aboard. As Pyo-wol landed on the boat, the courtesans let out sighs of admiration. How could he be so handsome Look at his skin, its better than mine. The courtesans looked at Pyo-wol with ecstatic expressions. Though they had encountered numerous men before, they have never seen a man as beautiful as Pyo-wol. They realized for the first time today that they could be ecstatic just by looking at him. The courtesans argued amongst themselves on who would get to sit next to Pyo-wol. Ill be the one to serve him. Big sister, please give way to me today. Ive found the love of my life. Witnessing this scene, Yong Hasang couldnt help but be dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, the courtesans had been arguing amongst themselves about who would serve him. But as soon as Pyo-wol appeared, they changed their expressions as if it had always been that way, eagerly vying for Pyo-wols attention instead. Yong Hasang couldnt help but laugh at how plastic and ridiculous the situation was. Yong Hasang offered Pyo-wol the seat opposite him. Please have a seat here. Okay. As Pyo-wol took his seat, the courtesans, who had been eagerly waiting for an opportunity, quickly sat on either side of him. Ho-ho! Let me serve you. Im Weolhyang. The courtesans sat on either side of Pyo-wol, trembling in excitement. Pyo-wol paid no attention to the courtesans and instead looked at Yong Hasang. Yong Hasang personally poured liquor from a bottle into the glass in front of Pyo-wol and spoke, As a gesture of apology for my previous rudeness, I will pour the liquor first. Clink! With a swift motion, Pyo-wols glass was filled to the brim with liquor. Pyo-wol silently stared at the glass. Then Yong Hasang smirked and said, I already know that Master Pyo doesnt drink. This is just my way of apologizing. You dont have to drink if you dont want to. I just want to drop everything and have a heart-to-heart talk with you today. Isnt this how men get to know each other? Yong Hasangs gaze shone more intensely than ever before. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 359 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 9 Yong Hasang did not care that Pyo-wol was sitting in front of him and freely fondled the courtesans breasts. Ah! The courtesans seemed to welcome Yong Hasangs actions as they pressed their bodies closer, moaning. The courtesans next to Pyo-wol also fawned over him, feeding him snacks. Pyo-wol didnt refuse the courtesans hospitality, but his gaze never strayed from Yong Hasang. Thunk! Suddenly, Yong Hasang forcefully placed his glass on the table, causing the liquid inside to splash in all directions, but he paid it no mind. Yong Hasang had been drinking since Pyo-wol boarded the ship, but his face showed no sign of intoxication. Yong Hasang looked at Pyo-wol and said, Im curious about your thoughts on the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Why? You must have seen Jang Mugeuk, the new leader of the Golden Heaven Society yourself. Im curious about your thoughts on him when you saw him. He seems very ambitious. How big do you think his ambitions are? Perhaps greater than yours. Yong Hasangs face stiffened at Pyo-wols unexpected words. He glared at Pyo-wol with an intense gaze and asked, Why do you think that? Because he doesnt pay attention to you, yet you pay attention to him. Thats the difference between you two, and the gap is quite big. Yong Hasang bit his lip in frustration at Pyo-wols harsh remarks. His pride was hurt. But it was hard to retaliate. It was Pyo-wol who spoke, not just anyone. The weight he carried in Jianghu was no small thing. Damn it! That hurts my pride. Its the truth. Fine! If its the truth, then Ill accept it. Let me ask you one more thing. What do you think will happen to Jianghu in the future? Why are you asking me? I want to know your thoughts. Are my thoughts that important? I think they are. Whether you like it or not, you are clearly a prominent figure in Jianghu. Prominent figure? How amusing. To make a big deal about a mere assassinC I told you, whether you like it or not, Jianghu thinks that way. Jianghus flow has changed significantly since you appeared. Thats why Im asking. Yong Hasangs eyes gleamed intensely. Pyo-wol could read the immense ambition contained within them. Yong Hasang was not someone who would be under someone elses control. Pyo-wol honestly expressed his thoughts. People like you will rise up. What makes you think so? Weve had a long period of peace. Is that so? Long enough for the patience of ambitious individuals to run out. Yong Hasang nodded in agreement with Pyo-wols words. His own thoughts were similar to Pyo-wols. The Dragon Sky Valley had survived in Jianghu for quite a long time. Initially, they ruled Jianghu as one of the Ten Clans. However, after a bloody conflict, seven of the ten clans collapsed, causing the surviving clans to be called Three Clans. Of the ten clans, only three survived. Having witnessed the rise and fall of Jianghu, they were more cautious than anyone else. They chose to remain on the sidelines as spectators rather than intervene in the affairs of Jianghu. It was a choice his sect had no choice but to make, but to an ambitious individual like Yong Haosang, it felt like a heavy shackle. He had longed for a chance to break free of the suffocating shackles. Thats why the offer he received from Namgung Wol was too sweet and tempting to pass up. It seemed like a legitimate opportunity to escape from the confines of his sect. Thats why he left everything behind and came all the way to Poyang Lake. However, when he finally met Namgung Wol, there was one thing that bothered him. Namgung Wols disposition was subtly different from his own, and while it was only a minor difference of opinion at the moment, he couldnt predict how wide the gap would grow in the future. Thats why he couldnt easily make a decision even with Namgung Wols offer, and he wasted time contemplating. Even drinking with the courtesans didnt resolve his conflict, which led him to consult with Pyo-wol. Now, Yong Hasangs thoughts were starting to come together in his mind. A time when the patience of ambitious individuals runs thin. A turbulent period is about to begin. This was what he had felt since he left the Dragon Sky Valley and arrived here. Although it seemed peaceful on the surface, signs of turbulent times could be seen everywhere. Until now, he couldnt be certain of his own feelings, but after conversing with Pyo-wol, he felt more certain. The chaotic era had already begun. It was just that people didnt know it yet. The path regarding Jang Mugeuk also became clear. If his ambition was truly that immense, Yong Hasang could never stand on the same side as him. His own ambition would surely be engulfed and disappear in the face of Jang Mugeuks. In that case, there was only one option left. Organize the Anti-Golden Heaven Society together with Namgung Wol. That way, he could solidify his position. Once he organized his thoughts in this way, his mind became clearer. Even though it was difficult to make a decision, once he made up his mind, there was no need for hesitation. Master Pyo-wolC No, Brother Pyo-wol! Yong Hasang changed the way he addressed Pyo-wol. The title of master seemed too distant. Speak. Come with me. Join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. I want to entrust you with the role of leader. Please lead us. Pyo-wol sensed Yong Hasangs true intentions. Entrust me with the role of the leader? You simply want to use me as a shield. The Anti-Golden Heaven Society hadnt even been properly organized yet. It was ridiculous to discuss who should assume the leadership role in such a disorganized group. Pyo-wol wasnt foolish enough to fall for Yong Hasangs wordplay. I refuse. Would you perhaps reconsider in the future? No. If thats the case, I wont force you. At this point, Yong Hasang backed off. There was no point in continuing the conversation as it would only hurt each others feelings. He knew better than anyone that turning someone like Pyo-wol into an enemy would become a headache. Although he had been defeated by Pyo-wol in the past, he hadnt exerted his full power back then. He was confident that he would not be defeated by Pyo-wol if he gave it his all. However, he also didnt want to become enemies with Pyo-wol. Now was the time to maintain a reasonable distance and friendship with him. Yong Hasang lifted his glass once again and spoke to Pyo-wol. Please forget what I said. Lets just drink today and have a good time. He downed the drink in one gulp. Then, a courtesan fed an appetizer into his mouth. Yong Hasang deliberately created a spicier atmosphere, and the courtesans responded in kind. One courtesan took a sip of alcohol into her own mouth and kissed Yong Hasang, passing the alcohol from mouth to mouth. After savoring the taste of the liquor and the courtesans tongue, Yong Hasang murmured, Mmm, this feels good. His eyes were now red and bloodshot. Pyo-wol silently watched him. The courtesans also approached him, saying, Young master, please take a look at us too. Oh! The courtesans intertwined with each other in an intimate manner. Pyo-wol entrusted himself to the courtesans, thinking, Hero of the turbulent times. Can Namgung Wol really take control of such an era? Pyo-wol sincerely wondered. The future of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. How long would the alliance between Yong Hasang and Namgung Wol last? * * * Pyo-wol opened his eyes. Mmn! A white hand gently caressed Pyo-wols chest. It was the hand of a courtesan lying next to him. The courtesan was naked and sound asleep. The drinking session that had started on the ship continued in the brothel. Yong Hasang, who was slightly intoxicated, took the two courtesans and disappeared into another room, while Pyo-wol spent the night with the courtesan lying beside him. Pyo-wol didnt just engage in physical relations with the courtesan. The night was long, and there was much to talk about. And the courtesan who had fallen deeply for Pyo-wol told him everything she knew. Thanks to her, Pyo-wol gained a clear understanding of the situation around Poyang Lake. That alone was a significant gain for Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol sat up and got dressed. The courtesan still hadnt woken up. Pyo-wol left her sleeping and walked out alone. It was still early in the morning, so the brothel was quiet. As Pyo-wol came out, the servants working in the brothel bowed their heads in greeting. Paying them no attention, Pyo-wol left the brothel. Pyo-wol headed towards his lodging, the Southern Heaven Pavilion. The Southern Heaven Pavilion was bustling with guests from early in the morning. When the guests saw Pyo-wol, they looked surprised. They recognized Pyo-wols identity. There wasnt a single sect or person along the shores of Lake Poyang who didnt know him. Pyo-wol had become nothing less of a celebrity. It was then. There you are, Ive been looking for you. A young man among the guests approached Pyo-wol from inside the private room. He was none other than Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Pyo-wol asked, You came to look for me? This must mean that you have made some progress. Yes, lets take a seat inside first. Mmm! The two of them sat in a corner of the private room. Well, for starters, I still havent been able to find the people Master Pyo is looking for. But, I did find the people responsible for providing them with a hiding place. Who are they? The Blood Ant Gang. The force that has recently grown like poisonous mushrooms around Poyang Lake? I see that you are aware of them. Yes, thats right. We have obtained evidence of the Blood Ant Gangs involvement in hiding them. Really? Yes! Disgustingly, however, they discovered that we were tracking them and killed one of my men. Ju Seolpungs face was filled with anger. It wasnt difficult to find those who had killed Gu Changhae. The Shadow Strike Squad had control over the slums to the extent that they were feared. They eventually located the inn where Gu Changhae had last visited and tortured the innkeeper to find out the truth. It was an inn associated with the Blood Ant Gang. The people Pyo-wol is looking for also stayed in that inn. We also found out that the Blood Chamber was behind all of this. Unfortunately, the Blood Ant Gang realized that we were on their trail and went into hiding. The leader of the Blood Ant Gang is quite cunning, as rumored. How did you know about that? Somebody told me. The courtesan with whom Pyo-wol had spent the previous night had told him such information. The courtesan referred to the Blood Ant Gang leader, Deung Chol-ung, as a fox wearing a bears disguise. From the outside, Deung Chol-ung looks like someone who would only charge forward without caring about anything, but in reality, he had a sharp and cunning mind that makes quick calculations. Thats why she said if one were to underestimate him based on his appearance, they would get struck on the back of the head. I suppose nothing has been discovered about why the Blood Ant Gang helped them? Yes, but it shouldnt take us too long to find out. Ju Seolpungs voice was filled with confidence. It was true that the Blood Ant Gang had a stronghold over the shady areas along the shores of Lake Poyang. Ordinary people, especially the poor and weak merchants, dared not disclose the Blood Ant Gangs whereabouts. They were afraid of the gangs retaliation so they have no choice but to protect and cooperate with the Blood Ant Gang. Even the factions in Poyang Lake considered the Blood Ant Gang as a nuisance, but they could not do anything about them. But the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was different. Even before the Blood Ant Gang established its presence around Poyang Lake, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had already established itself there. Furthermore, they spent a considerable amount of money every year for the benefit of the common people in accordance to Noh Tae-taes intentions. Above all, they had the ability to protect their own interests from the gangs retaliation. They could also offer substantial financial rewards. Until now, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had looked the other way because the Blood Ant Gang had not done anything that could be considered as threat to their interests. However, now that the Blood Ant Gang had killed one of their people, they couldnt simply overlook it. Although the Blood Ant Gang were a lower-level group, killing Gu Changhae was a direct challenge to the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Ju Seolpung couldnt stand doing nothing about that. As of now, all elite members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, including the Shadow Strike Squad, have been mobilized to find the Blood Ant Gang. No matter how well they hide, we will eventually find them. His confidence was not unfounded. Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad possessed that level of ability. In fact, at this very moment, there were reports of commotion coming from businesses associated with the Blood Ant Gang. They might try to keep their mouths shut and resist, but they couldnt withstand torture and interrogation. Raising his index finger, Ju Seolpung spoke, Just one day. If you wait just one day, we will capture the leaders of the Blood Ant Gang and hand them over to Pyo-wol. Dispose of them as you please. CH 360 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 10 Argh! Ugh! Groans echoed throughout various places around Poyang Lake. It was the sound of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups members subduing the members of the Blood Ant Gang. The members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group were fearsome. They knew well how to find the hidden members of the Blood Ant Gang. Like scraping the bottom of a lake with a tight net, they systematically rooted out the people associated with the Blood Ant Gang from the ground up. Until now, they had taken no action, but the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had gathered a considerable amount of information about the Blood Ant Gang. Collecting information about individuals who could pose a threat to them was one of the groups basic practices. While there was no immediate conflict of interest between the two parties before, there was no telling what problems might arise if the Blood Ant Gang grew larger in the future, and so the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had gathered information on the Blood Chamber in case that happened. Furthermore, they have sufficient justification. Not only had the members of the Blood Ant Gang cruelly killed Gu Changhae of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, but they had also mutilated his body, dishonoring him. All of the martial artists of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group were furious. They hunted down everyone associated with the Blood Ant Gang as if to show them what blood vengeance was all about. As a result, even those who had been hiding the gangs members could no longer bear it and began revealing their whereabouts. Something bad has happened! My brother has been captured by the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group! Brother Doeul has also been killed! Reports came in one after another. Damn it! Deung Chol-ung bit his lip until blood oozed out. He hadnt expected the Blood Ant Gang to collapse so quickly. The place where he was staying right now was one of the safe havens of the Blood Ant Gang. Except for his trusted subordinates, no one knew about this secret place. At first, he thought it was just a passing shower. Although the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was formidable, he believed he had the capacity to withstand and oppose them. He really thought that his power was enough. However, his confidence was shattered within half a day. He shuddered at the thought of being relentlessly pursued by the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, starting from the bottom. Deung Chol-ung raised a bottle of alcohol and gulped it down. Do you think Im going to back down like this? Fuck that! Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Lets go until the end! I will show you just how tenacious and fearsome Deung Chol-ung can be. Deung Chol-ungs anger flared. Hoho! At that moment, the sound of someones mocking laughter echoed through the room. The laughter came from a woman squatting at one side of the room. She was the woman who had been captured because her father, unable to repay his debt to Deung Chol-ung, had turned her over to him. She had been thoroughly humiliated and ruined by Deung Chol-ung, so there was a gleam of pure hatred in her eyes. You bitch! Hoho! How amusing. You made others shed tears, thats why youre now facing divine punishment. You bitchC! Smack! Deung Chol-ung struck the womans cheek in a fit of rage. Struck by his hand, which was as large as a pot lid, the woman collapsed to the ground. She had received such a tremendous shock that she couldnt even scream. Damn you! Kicking someone while theyre down? You bitch! Deung Chol-ung snorted in disdain as he looked at the fallen woman. Nevertheless, his anger still hadnt subsided, so he continued to trample on the woman. My lord! Had Deung Chol-ungs subordinate, Oh Shin-pyeong, not entered in time just then, the woman would have died. Deung Chol-ung glared at Oh Shin-pyeong, who had a nervous and concerned expression. Whats the matter? They have arrived. They? The ones who caused this mess? Yes! Damn it! Where are those bastards? They are outside right now. Upon Oh Shin-pyeongs reply, Deung Chol-ung rolled up his sleeves and headed outside. There were about ten martial artists standing outside. A dangerous scent emanated from the men wearing red robes and red hats. Deung Chol-ungs expression, which had been fierce when he came out, instantly softened like a gentle lamb. Even though Deung Chol-ung was someone known for his unruliness and fearlessness, he wasnt foolish enough not to read the atmosphere and aura of others. In fact, he was exceptionally keen at reading such cues, to the extent that no one could match him. Have you arrived? Deung Chol-ung cautiously opened his mouth. The man who appeared to be the leader answered, I heard there is a problem. The moment Deung Chol-ung heard his voice, a chill ran down his forearm. Holy shit! How fucking scary. Deung Chol-ung knew if he made even the slightest wrong move here, he could lose everything in an instant, so he spoke with utmost courtesy, We came to assist you, but it seems our involvement with you has caused trouble for our business. No wonder it was noisy outside. So, the Blood Ant Gang is under attack. Yes! If things continue at this rate, the Blood Ant Gang will be annihilated. If the Blood Ant Gang falls, we will no longer be able to help you anymore. Are you threatening us? Its not a threat. Im merely stating the facts. Hmm! Fortunately, it seemed that the non-threatening form of persuasion from Deung Chol-ung had worked, since the leader seemed to think for a moment. Deung Chol-ung silently observed the leader with bated breath. The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, right? Theyre the ones who turned the Blood Ant Gang into such a mess? Thats right. If you can kill Noh Tae-tae and a few key members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, well take care of the rest. Hmph! Do you have the confidence to seize control of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group once those people are removed? Heh heh! I have lived my whole life embracing wickedness and ruthlessness. If I cant even accomplish that, then I might as well kill myself. Good! We will solve the problem for you then. Really? Thank you. Deung Chol-ung hesitated for a moment and then bowed deeply. The leader looked at Deung Chol-ung with a contemptuous gaze, but fortunately, his face was hidden by his hat. Thanks to that, Deung Chol-ung couldnt see the scornful look in the leaders eyes. Deung Chol-ung cautiously asked, When do you plan on making a move? Once tonight is over, everything will have changed. Haha! I see. Ill make my own preparations as well then. Preparations? Yes! Shouldnt we turn the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group upside down too? Hehe! Deung Chol-ung said. The ominous glint in his eyes, as if he had never been intimidated, further annoyed the leader of the group of martial artists. However, since cooperation with individuals like Deung Chol-ung was essential for them to operate comfortably along the shores of Lake Poyang, the leader endured. Be cautious and refrain from taking any action until you hear good news. Dont worry. Our expertise lies in biding our time and seizing opportunities. Hehe! Ill keep that in mind. With those words, the leader set out with his men. Once outside, the leader looked back at the hideout and muttered to himself, To think that I, Cheol Dae-jin, has to work with such lowlifes. Life is truly fleeting. Isnt it a necessary evil? Try to think positively. One of his subordinates standing by his side spoke cautiously. Cheol Dae-jin nodded and turned to his subordinate, Who are the key figures in the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Noh Tae-tae, the head of the organization, and Ju Seolpung, who is currently leading the suppression of the Blood Ant Gang. Ju Seolpung? He is the great-grandson of Noh Tae-tae, and is a renowned talent in the region. Is that so? He possesses exceptional martial arts and other skills. If he becomes the leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, he will undoubtedly cause many more problems for us in the future. Then include him as a target for elimination as well. Understood. Cheol Dae-jin looked around at his subordinates and spoke, Just to be safe, send a letter to Prison1 as well. Prepare for any unexpected situations. Do we really need to do that? If we handle it quietly among ourselves, no one will know. Thats why we wiped out the Hao clan branch, but still, such a situation arose. I apologize. Im not blaming you. Im just taking precautions. Understood. I will send a letter to Prison. Mmm! Cheol Dae-jin nodded and looked out at Poyang Lake. The martial artists wearing blood-red clothes shuddered at the sight of his back. It was because they knew his true identity. Not a single blade of grass remained where he had passed. Thats why he was given the nickname, the Grass-Cutting Blood Demon Sword.2 * * * Ju Seolpung sat by the window, gazing outside. I have found seven individuals associated with the Blood Ant Gang. We have discovered one of their secret bases. Reports continued to pour in. They were all related to the Blood Ant Gang. A smile appeared on Ju Seolpungs lips. He had always wanted to deal with the Blood Ant Gang someday. The Blood Ant Gang had been growing like poisonous mushrooms in their territory for quite some time now. When he initially thought nothing of it, they had already taken root and spread all over Poyang Lake, leaving him uncertain of where to begin. However, thanks to Gu Changhae, he had gained a good justification. Although Gu Changhaes death was regrettable, it had created an opportunity to uproot the Blood Ant Gang. There was more good news. Ju Seolpung picked up the note on the table. Inside was a formal invitation letter. Anti-Golden Heaven Society The invitation letter contained a message inviting Ju Seolpung as a member to form the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Ju Seolpung was well aware of what kind of organization the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was. Even though he was listed in the Golden Heaven Society, he hadnt received any invitations from the said organization. Although he pretended to be unaffected on the surface, his pride had been greatly wounded. Even if an offer had come, he would not have accepted it, but the fact that he had never received an invitation made him furious. On the other hand, the Anti-Golden Heaven Society recognized his worth and sent a formal invitation. The ones who sent the invitation were Yong Hasang of Dragon Sky Valley and Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association. Their names alone carried weight. The fact that they acknowledged him as an equal pleased him. However, joining the Anti-Golden Heaven Society requires careful consideration. One of the most important things for a merchant was to have a discerning eye for the current trends. He had to accurately grasp the flow and make decisions, as a wrong move could not only jeopardize himself but also the entire Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. He had to gain as much benefit as possible by navigating between the Golden Heaven Society and the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. That was the path to benefiting the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. But first, I must completely deal with the Blood Ant Gang. Dealing with the Blood Ant Gang would strengthen his relationship with Pyo-wol. Especially during times like these where there were signs of turbulence everywhere, building a strong relationship with someone like Pyo-wol would be a great help in the future. Ju Seolpung smiled and stood up from his seat. The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group owned mansions in various locations around Poyang Lake, and the place where Ju Seolpung currently resided was one of them. Being located at a transportation hub made it convenient for receiving reports and handling other matters. Thats why he frequently used this place. Fortunately, the task of dealing with the Blood Ant Gang was progressing smoothly. At this rate, everything would be settled within a day, just like he had promised Pyo-wol. It was then. Keugh! Ju Seolpung suddenly heard a soft scream. The sound was so faint that he thought of it as nothing at first. Heuk! At that moment, he heard another scream. Only then did Ju Seolpung realize that what he had heard was not an illusion. Who? Ju Seolpung hurriedly picked up the sword he had placed next to the table. Goosebumps rose all over his body. He felt a strong sense of danger. Could it be a counterattack from the Blood Ant Gang? Ju Seolpung quickly rushed outside. The mansion was silent. It was as if no one was there. Considering that just a moment ago, people were coming and going, delivering reports, the serene scene in front of him seemed like a lie. Ju Seolpung shouted, Is anyone here? But there was no answer. What? Ju Seolpungs face contorted unpleasantly. It was then. Someone approached Ju Seolpung, flickering in and out of view. Yo, Young Master! Is that you Ahchil? What happened to you? Ju Seolpung recognized the identity of the bloodied man. He was Ahchil, one of the members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Hurry! R-Run awayC What? They demons keuk! At that moment, Ahchil collapsed. Behind his falling figure which resembled a collapsing sand castle, three people wearing blood-red clothing could be seen standing. Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, right? SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 361 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 11 Ju Seolpungs jaw muscles twitched. Who are you? Do you know that this place is under the control of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Judging by your long tongue, it must be true. The blood-cloaked people surrounded Ju Seolpung. In an instant, cold sweat trickled down Ju Seolpungs back. He, too, was a skilled martial arts master. Just by observing his opponents body language and eyes, he could gauge their level. I see no openings. His opponent had his hands naturally stretched out, and he walked with a carefree gait. At first glance, it looked like his opponent was full of openings, but in reality, his defense was so solid that there was no way to penetrate it. Ju Seolpung drew his sword and spoke, Did the Blood Ant Gang send you? Or perhaps, you are the same people who the Blood Ant Gang helped in hiding? I guess Im right. Their silence only confirmed his suspicions. The ones surrounding him right now are the same individuals Pyo-wol was looking for. At that moment, the blood-cloaked people moved. Swish! They attacked Ju Seolpung with terrifying force. The blood-cloaked people displayed an exquisite combination of attacks that seemed like they had been practicing for years. Clang! Clang! The clash of swords filled the air with clear metallic sounds. Heuk! Ju Seolpungs expression became increasingly distorted. He could have managed dealing with one opponent, but facing three at the same time who attacked in a coordinated manner was overwhelming. Such formidable experts. The problem was that even though they were engaged in such intense combat, his subordinates have yet to rush to his aid. There was only one possibility that came to mind. Have they been completely wiped out? If that were the case, he knew he was facing the worst situation. Thats when a voice spoke. Do you have the luxury to think about something else? Swish! The sword of one of the blood-cloaked people grazed his arm. His clothes and muscles were torn apart, and blood splattered. Argh! Ju Seolpung gritted his teeth and swung his sword. Even when his arm was intact, he already felt overwhelmed by the fight because of the disadvantage in numbers. But now that he was injured, so he felt even more strained. Although Ju Seolpung had mastered martial arts to a high level, this was his first time fighting in a life-and-death situation. As a result, he couldnt fully demonstrate his true abilities and was pushed into a corner. The blood-cloaked people, on the other hand, were extremely familiar with life-or-death battles. They hadnt learned martial arts in comfortable environments like Ju Seolpung. Rather, they had accumulated practical experience through numerous battles in the harsh wilderness. Their strength and resilience were nothing compared to Ju Seolpungs. Keuck! In the end, Ju Seolpung allowed a sword to strike his hand. Ju Seolpung lost his grip on his sword and fell to his knees. With the sword pointed at his throat, one of the blood-cloaked people spoke, We were told that you were someone to be wary of, but seems like we were on edge for nothing. Who are you? If you kill me, there will be no end to the consequences. You dont have to worry about that. Noh Tae-tae and your father wont live to see the light of day tomorrow morning. What? Thats why you should have acted in moderation. Why did you have to provoke the Blood Ant Gang and create this situation? Argh! Goodbye. Without mercy, the blood-cloaked person swung their sword. Ju Seolpung squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for death. However, no matter how long he waited, he didnt feel any pain. Eventually, Ju Seolpung couldnt wait any longer and cautiously opened his eyes. At that moment, he witnessed a breathtaking sight. The blood-cloaked man who was about to strike him with a sword had a small dagger embedded in his forehead. The blood-cloaked man had his eyes open and wide, as if unable to believe his own death, before collapsing. Yang-won? Who-?! The remaining blood-cloaked people were stunned by their comrades death. They hadnt even realized when the dagger had been thrown. Ju Seolpungeyes suddenly widened. Behind the blood-cloaked people on guard, a dark figure silently descended. The pure white face that stood out even in the darkness was someone he knew well. Pyo-wol! Even though Pyo-wol was right behind them, the blood-cloaked people were completely unaware of his presence. They did not manage to sense him despite being on guard. Ju Seolpung finally realized why Pyo-wol was called the Reaper. The sight of Pyo-wol at that moment was terrifying, enough to make someone wet their pants. Just then, one of the blood-cloaked people looked at Ju Seolpungs face and eyes. Could it beC? He followed Ju Seolpungs gaze and turned his head. In his field of vision, a dazzling white face came to view. Oh! He was genuinely so surprised that his heart seemed to jump out of his mouth. At that moment, Pyo-wol extended his finger. From the tip of his finger, a Soul-Reaping Thread shot out. Stab! The Soul-Reaping Thread pierced the forehead of the blood-cloaked person. The blood-cloaked person convulsed violently before collapsing. He died without even being able to scream. Only then did the remaining blood-cloaked person become aware of Pyo-wols presence. YouC! He unleashed his best sword technique toward Pyo-wol. However, before he could fully unfold his sword technique, Pyo-wol firmly grabbed his wrist. Crack! Argh! Due to the recoil from his sword technique being blocked midway, the blood-cloaked persons internal organs were shaken. Seizing the opportunity, Pyo-wol struck the blood-cloaked persons chest with a palm strike. Thud! The blood-cloaked persons sternum sank in deeply, causing him to collapse. However, unlike the others, he didnt die in an instant. It was because Pyo-wol had adjusted his strength to a certain extent. The blood-cloaked person struggled to lift his head and look at Pyo-wol. Argh! You YouC! Why did you wipe out the Hao clan branch? Tch! Who would answer that? Phoof! With a sound of combustion, the blood-cloaked man fell to the ground, bleeding. He had chosen to take his own life by rupturing his own heart. Pyo-wol silently gazed at the lifeless body of the blood-cloaked person. The way the blood-cloaked person had taken his own life without a moments hesitation in a cornered situation reminded Pyo-wol of a certain group. Kowloon Assassin Guild. They were the same. To protect their secrets, they were willing to sacrifice their lives like blades of grass. As far as Pyo-wol knew, they were the only group with this kind of blind loyalty. It was then. Master Pyo! My great-grandmother is in danger! Ju Seolpung said with all his might. Pyo-wol nodded quickly, then launched himself towards Xielao Manor. Keugh! Ju Seolpung used his sword as a cane to pull himself up. Although Pyo-wol had gone to Noh Tae-tae, there was no one for Ju Seolpungs father. It was then. Young Master! No way! The Shadow Strike Squad, who had been outside, rushed in. They hurriedly tried to support Ju Seolpung. However, Ju Seolpung waved his hand and said, Im fine. Go to my father instead. You mustnt be late. Oh no! The Shadow Strike Squad left Ju Seolpung and hurriedly went to the main building of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Watching them move away, Ju Seolpung clenched his teeth. Please dont be late * * * Noh Tae-tae raised her head and looked at the night sky. In the distance, a faint moon was barely visible, whether this was because of her failing eyesight or the fact that her remaining days were numbered, she couldnt tell. Noh Tae-tae thought it didnt matter. She believed she had already lived a long life, and she had a feeling that she finished all the work she needed to do in this world. In this era, its the young people who lead the way, while the elderly who have completed their duty disappear into the background. That is the natural order of the world. A serene smile graced Noh Tae-taes lips, reminiscent of her youth. Keuck! Geuh! Suddenly, screams erupted one after another in the vicinity. Noh Tae-taes complexion changed drastically. Since Pyo-wols visit, Noh Tae-taes son had thought that the defense of Xielao Manor was inadequate and had bolstered their forces. The current defense of Xielao Manor was almost three times larger than when Pyo-wol invaded. Moreover, the quality of the experts guarding it was significantly higher. Yet, to hear such screams meant that a formidable expert had infiltrated Xielao Manor. Theres no way he could have come back Noh Tae-tae immediately dismissed her thoughts. If Pyo-wol had returned, she wouldnt hear such screams. He never left any traces or made any sounds. Therefore, the one who had infiltrated Xielao Manor now was someone other than Pyo-wol. It seems this old woman has committed many sins. To experience so many things near the end of my life Noh Tae-tae looked deeply ahead with sunken eyes. In her line of sight, she saw three individuals wearing blood-colored cloaks and red hats approaching her. Drops of blood fell from the tips of their swords pointed toward the ground. The intensity in Noh Tae-taes gaze sank even deeper. Noh Tae-taes eyes sunk even deeper. Youve foolishly killed a lot of lives going after such an old woman. Why didnt you just come straight to me, sparing the others behind? I would have willingly given my life. Ending it like that wouldnt serve as a warning. The leader of the blood-cloaked individuals, Cheol Dae-jins voice was cold. Noh Tae-tae shivered at the sound of his voice, which lacked any trace of human emotion. Just by hearing his voice, she could tell how merciless and cruel he was. I wonder how many people have died by the blade he holds in his hands. And now, this old womans blood will be added to that count. As the man drew closer and closer, the strong scent of blood became even more apparent. Noh Tae-taes body shuddered uncontrollably. Even in death, she didnt want to die with a pitiful appearance. She wanted to die with dignity, just as she had lived boldly until now. So, she lifted her head high, and straightened her posture. Although her body shivered in response to the enemys presence, she made an effort to maintain composure. Cheol Dae-jin couldnt help but admire Noh Tae-taes demeanor. I heard she was a rare woman. I guess she didnt raise the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group with no skills. Cheol Dae-jin had killed many people in his life, but he had never met anyone who faced death in such a dignified manner as the old woman in front of him. Unconsciously, he muttered to himself. Ill ensure to kill you with as little pain as possible. Thank you. In response to Noh Tae-taes gratitude, Cheol Dae-jin smirked and swung his sword. As the sound of the blade cutting through the air resounded, Noh Tae-tae closed her eyes. Is this the end? It was then. Clang! Suddenly, a loud metallic sound reverberated right in front of her. Noh Tae-tae opened her eyes in surprise to see Cheol Dae-jins sword being deflected in the opposite direction. A dagger could be seen at the ground near Cheol Dae-jins feet. It was evident that someone had thrown the dagger, striking Cheol Dae-jins sword and knocking it away. Who?! Cheol Dae-jin shouted loudly, on guard. Sshh! Sseet! In that moment, another dagger flew from somewhere. One of Cheol Dae-jins subordinates managed to barely evade it, but the other was not as fortunate. Keuk! The dagger penetrated deep into his neck. The man staggered for a moment, then fell backward. Thud! Cheol Dae-jins gaze turned grim. His hand gripping the sword was still trembling. The power contained in the thrown dagger was immense. There were only a few individuals in the world who could wield such power with a mere dagger. And now, before him, stood such an individual. A man who blocked Noh Tae-taes path without a sound or a trace. His pure white face contrasted with the darkness. Cheol Dae-jin became overwhelmed for a moment, as if the man in front of him was not of this world. On the other hand, a look of determination appeared on Noh Tae-taes face. The saying that one becomes indifferent to life when old was all a lie. She still wanted to live. Even if it was only for one more day. CH 362 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 12 Cheol Dae-jin removed the hat that restricted his field of vision. He instinctively sensed Pyo-wols strength. His opponent was not an ordinary existence that could be dealt with such a clumsy restriction. Cheol Dae-jin looked at Pyo-wol and muttered, A big shot has arrived. Although Pyo-wol had not revealed his identity, Cheol Dae-jin immediately recognized him. Just by looking at his extraordinary, non-humanly beautiful face, Cheol Dae-jin could tell. There was only one man in the entire Jianghu who possessed such eerie beauty. The Reaper! Pyo-wols face was distinctive enough that even someone who had never seen him before could recognize him at a glance. Thanks to that, Cheol Dae-jin was able to identify Pyo-wol with a single glance. Even when facing Pyo-wol, Cheol Dae-jins expression did not show any fear. Instead, he looked at Pyo-wol with a determined expression. Pyo-wol also silently gazed back at Cheol Dae-jin. Their gazes collided in the air, creating an oppressive silence. It was Pyo-wol who spoke first. Why did you annihilate the Poyang Lake branch of the Hao clan? So, you managed to figure that out. Cheol Dae-jin did not bother to deny it. He knew that telling clumsy lies would not work on someone like Pyo-wol. Instead, his eyes continued to move ceaselessly, observing Pyo-wol. His facial expressions, gaze, posture, and even the subtle tremors of his muscles. But there was nothing that could be read from Pyo-wols outward appearance. Despite standing right in front of him, Pyo-wol seemed as if he didnt exist at all. Cheol Dae-jin had faced numerous enemies, but this was the first time he encountered such an opponent. To think such an individual exists in Jianghu. He had heard the rumors about Pyo-wol and thought they were greatly exaggerated. Rumors in Jianghu tended to be inflated, and people often showed an excessively enthusiastic reaction to newly emerging martial artists. Even when they turned out to be not that impressive in reality. Cheol Dae-jin had also thought of Pyo-wol as one of those overhyped martial artists, until he saw Pyo-wol with his own eyes. He got a feeling as if all the senses in his body had awakened. His body reacted first, preparing for survival. Thats how threatening the other party was. Above all, what bothered him the most were Pyo-wols pupils. Those mysterious crimson eyes, which he couldnt read through, unsettled him. At that moment, unexpected words flowed out of Pyo-wols lips. Why did they wipe out the Hao clans Poyang Lake Branch? What? It must be because they have something to hide around here. The Poyang Lake branch has been doing a good job of hiding itself up until now, but it must have been a nuisance recently. That begs the question, why were they a nuisance? Its probably because of Hong Yushin. Ever since he disappeared around this area, the Poyang Lake branch has started making their moves. Pyo-wols words were not directed at Cheol Dae-jin. He was speaking out loud to organize his own thoughts. However, when Cheol Dae-jin heard his words, he felt a chill run down his spine. This guy! With the way Pyo-wol described it, it was as if he saw the whole thing with his own eyes. Also, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe disappeared right after their performance here. It cant be a coincidence that they disappeared in the same area where Hong Yushin disappeared. Either they found out a secret they shouldnt have, or they went where they shouldnt have, it must be one of the two. Thats enough! At that moment, Cheol Dae-jin shouted and attacked Pyo-wol. He couldnt let Pyo-wol continue his speculation, or else everything would be revealed. Shiak! Cheol Dae-jins sword aimed for Pyo-wols neck. However, his sword didnt pierce Pyo-wols throat. Pyo-wol had retreated as much as Cheol Dae-jin advanced. It was just one step. The distance between Cheol Dae-jins sword and Pyo-wols neck. Shriek! In the next instant, Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread from his hands. The Soul-Reaping Thread flew towards Cheol Dae-jin at a terrifying speed. Tch! Cheol Dae-jin swung his sword to deflect the incoming Soul-Reaping Thread. However, the Soul-Reaping Thread that came out of Pyo-wols hand was not just a single strand. Ten strands of Soul-Reaping Thread intertwined like a spiders web, pressuring and attacking Cheol Dae-jin. My lord! Seeing Cheol Dae-jin in danger, his subordinate attacked Pyo-wol. Tadadada! As the swords clashed with the Soul-Reaping Thread, a metallic sound resounded. Cheol Dae-jins sword, which was infused with qi, remained intact, but his subordinates sword, which did not have qi in it, was instantly cut off by the Soul-Reaping Thread. What? Thud! At the moment his subordinate was stunned, he was struck by a phantom dagger on the forehead. Thud! He died without even being able to scream. Cheol Dae-jin didnt even spare a glance at his subordinates death. That was because he had no time to spare. Cha-hat! He frantically unleashed his sword technique. One after another, the Blood Demon Eight Form1 that gave him the nickname, the Grass-Cutting Blood Demon Sword, unfolded. Shoo, shoo, shoo! The air was filled with the sword energies he unleashed. The sword energies turned into rain and poured toward Pyo-wol. However, not a single drop of rain touched Pyo-wols body. Tadadada! Ding, ding, ding! The Soul-Reaping Thread revolved around Pyo-wols body, deflecting every single one of Cheol Dae-jins attacks. As if each thread possessed a will of its own, they moved freely to block Cheol Dae-jins sword strikes. This is ridiculous Cheol Dae-jins mouth gaped open in disbelief. He had never imagined such a style of martial arts existed. A martial artist using Qi Threads?2 He had seen qi manifesting in the shapes of swords and other weapons, but never anything like this, which made him even more puzzled. To break through the Soul-Reaping Thread, he needed to unleash a powerful sword strike. He had been forced to use only sword techniques to conserve his internal energy, but now was not the time to think about the consequences. I will have to pour everything into a single strike. Boom! He poured all of his internal energy into the sword. As a result, a vivid ring of light formed around the sword, taking the shape of the sword. It was the manifestation of Sword Qi.3 Cha-at! Blood Rain Line Qi!4 He shouted loudly as he swung his Sword Qi. Kwagwagwagwang! The Soul-Reaping Thread that collided with the Sword Qi shattered like a withered branch. Cheol Dae-jin intended to overwhelm Pyo-wol in an instant. Kaaang! It was then. An unexpected sound erupted, causing his sword strike to halt midway. What? Cheol Dae-jins eyes widened. A particularly clear strand of the Soul-Reaping Thread was blocking his Sword Qi. It wasnt an ordinary Soul-Reaping Thread. It had the thickness of a snakes spine. It was the Snake Qi Thread. Pyo-wol flicked his hand, and the Snake Qi Thread, like a venomous snake, pierced through Cheol Dae-jin. Ha! Startled, Cheol Dae-jin attempted to adopt a defensive posture, but it was already too late. With a feeble resistance, the Snake Qi Thread penetrated his chest. Keuk! Cheol Dae-jin coughed up blood and collapsed. Just like a single drop of ink spreading on the surface of the water, the blood flowed through his chest. Although the wound was small as a pinprick, the internal damage was severe. As he lay helplessly on the ground, he opened his mouth, Huuh! Impressive but thats only as far as youll go. You wont be able to discover anything. He gurgled and spat out blood with each word he spoke. His lips and chest were soon stained red with his blood. Pyo-wol watched him, not saying anything. As Cheol Dae-jin looked into Pyo-wols eyes, a crimson light flickered. Even in a state of near-death, the red glow in Pyo-wols eyes sent shivers down his spine. Pyo-wol wiped the blood around Cheol Dae-jins mouth with his hand and spoke, You dont need to say anything. I already figured out everything. What? The fact that your group showed up a day after the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group discovered and ransacked the Blood Ant Gangs hideout meant that you were staying within a days distance from Poyang Lake. You must have traveled either by horse or ship, and even if I consider looking as far as possible, your hideout must be within a two-day distance. Instead of searching far and wide, it would be better to look for a place that can be reached within a day or two and where there is an unusual flow of logistics. By doing that, I would be able to find the place youve been trying so hard to find. Cheol Dae-jin was left speechless by Pyo-wols words. The fact that Pyo-wol had figured it out in such a short time gave him goosebumps. This person is different. Unlike anyone Ive ever met Clunk! After Cheol Dae-jin spewed out a final mouthful of blood, he stopped moving altogether. He was dead. Pyo-wol began searching the bodies of the deceased Cheol Dae-jin and his subordinates. They had traveled a long way, so they should have carried some gold or silver, but not a single one of them have a coin with them. Instead, Pyo-wol found a peculiar-shaped dagger among Cheol Dae-jins belongings. The blade was blunt and its strange shape was more reminiscent of a key than a dagger. The problem is Pyo-wol did not know what the key is for. Pyo-wol examined the key for a moment, then tucked it into his pocket. He figured that since it was something that Cheol Dae-jin had kept so carefully, it must have significant importance. Noh Tae-tae approached Pyo-wol and spoke, Thank you for saving my life. Im alive thanks to you. Are you alright? I was a little shaken up, but Im fine. Thats a relief. So, these people are the ones that Master Pyo is looking for? It seems so. Phew! Theyre quite audacious. Its been less than a day since the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group stormed into the Blood Ant Gangs stronghold, and now theyre striking back. Noh Tae-tae shook her head in frustration. She had never seen anyone so audacious and daring in her entire life. The thought that such people were nearby sent shivers down her spine. By the way, do you know whether my children are safe? Lets go check on them. You will go with me? Noh Tae-taes expression brightened. There was nothing more reassuring than having Pyo-wol with her. There was no one stronger than Pyo-wol on Lake Poyang. Since everyone working at Xielao Manor had been killed, Pyo-wol had to personally drive the carriage. Pyo-wol drove the carriage with Noh Tae-tae inside, heading towards the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor. Worry filled Noh Tae-taes face as she looked out the window. Although she tried to act nonchalant in front of Pyo-wol, in truth, she couldnt help but worry about her childrens safety. Please be safe For the first time, she prayed to the heavens for her childrens safety. Pyo-wol drove the carriage at full speed. The carriage rattled as if it was going to break at any moment, but Pyo-wol never slowed down. Thanks to him, they were able to arrive at the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor quickly. The Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor was in complete chaos, as if a war had taken place. The main gate, which was huge enough for three or four carriages to enter side by side, was completely destroyed, and the air inside was filled with a strong smell of blood. Please! Please! Noh Tae-tae got out of the carriage and hurriedly ran inside the manor. Ah! Noh Tae-tae covered her mouth with her hand at the sight that unfolded before her eyes. Numerous people lay dead before her. Among them were the people Noh Tae-tae had grown up with. Oh my goodness! Mother? At that moment, an elderly man with a grown beard rushed toward Noh Tae-tae. He was none other than Noh Tae-taes son and the leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, Ju Jang-hwan. Ju Jang-hwan embraced Noh Tae-tae and spoke. Are you safe, Mother? Are you alright? Im fine. Fortunately, these people appeared in time and helped us. Ju Jang-hwan pointed to the men standing beside him. The men surrounded them and greeted in response, Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association pays respects to Noh Tae-tae. Yong Hasang of the Dragon Sky Valley greets the esteemed leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Yeom Hee-soo of the Huaying Fortress extends her greetings. They were members of the newly formed Anti-Golden Heaven Society. When the blood-cloaked people invaded, Ju Jang-hwans life was in grave danger. It was only with the belated arrival of the Shadow Strike Squad that they were able to fight back, but it was still a futile effort. The ones who came to their aid at that moment were none other than these individuals. With their combined forces, the blood-cloaked men were cornered. While their martial arts were impressive, Namgung Wol and the other members skills were far greater. In the end, the blood-cloaked men were all killed, and Ju Jang-hwans life was spared. Noh Tae-tae spoke to the members of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, I will never forget this favor. If there is anything the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group can do to help, we will cooperate. Thank you, Noh Tae-tae! We dont expect anything in return for what we have done. Yong Hasang said humbly. Pyo-wol looked at Yong Hasang for a moment before turning to Namgung Wol. Did you keep an eye on the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Its true that we were looking for an opportunity to bring Master Ju Seolpung into the fold. Thanks to that, we were able to save his father in time. Things went as planned then. Now, Ju Seolpung no longer has any reason to refuse in joining the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Everything starts now. Namgung Wol clenched his fist and replied. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 363 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 13 A letter has arrived from Cheol Dae-jin. A letter? Yes! It states that he will handle troublesome matters and return, so you should be prepared for any unforeseen situations in prison. Unforeseen situations? Upon hearing the report from his subordinate, a burly man frowned. His shoulders were rugged like mountain ranges, and his muscular arms exposed from his shoulders were thicker than logs. His waist resembled a storage barrel, and his two legs looked like towering pillars. With a face covered in a beard, his appearance alone exuded an overwhelming presence, and his eyes were as fierce as a tigers. With his imposing appearance, he looked at his subordinate. Just having his superior look at him, the subordinate felt a suppressing pressure as if his entire body was being crushed by a huge boulder. Gulp! The subordinate involuntarily swallowed his dry saliva. The name of the imposing man was Gu Ja-hwang. Amongst themselves, they call him the Golden Mighty Blood Arhat.1 This was because once he started rampaging, no one could dare stop him. Gu Ja-hwang was very close to Cheol Dae-jin. Even though they were now separated by the status of lord and subordinate, their friendship was very close. Cheol Dae-jin was an extremely level-headed man. His greatest strength was his ability to remain calm and rational in any situation. As a result, it was nearly impossible to shake him with ordinary matters. Yet, Cheol Dae-jin just sent a letter asking them to prepare for any unforeseen situations. For Gu Ja-hwang, it was an event that he couldnt simply overlook. Check the current situation in prison immediately, and send a letter to the Ten Thousand Man Slayer as well. The Ten Thousand Man SlayerC You mean him? Yes. Since that old man is nearby, summon him as well. He might be a bit too proud for his own good, but having someone with that level of power will help us deal with any situation. Understood. The subordinate thought that Gu Ja-hwangs reaction was overly sensitive. However, consdiering that Gu Ja-hwang had never been wrong in his judgement thus far, he trusted and followed his orders. Bang! Gu Ja-hwang opened the door and stepped outside. Then, an underground labyrinth, resembling an anthill, appeared before him. Small iron doors were lined up along both sides of the labyrinths walls, even those who had spent a long time in this place still often got lost. Thud! Thump! The sound of banging could be heard from one of the the iron gates. Gu Ja-hwang walked towards the door from which the sound came. When he opened a small window at the top of the iron door, the scenery inside came into view. Inside the dimly lit room without a single candle, there was a man. His arms and legs were bound by chains as thin as a young childs arm, and blood was dripping down from his forehead. He had been banging his forehead against the iron door. Gu Ja-hwang spoke to the man. Its useless. Do you think Ill release you if you continue doing that? I dont expect it either. Im just doing this because if I dont, I feel like Ill go crazy. You damn bear! The man glared at Gu Ja-hwang and cursed at him. Despite being insulted face-to-face, Gu Ja-hwangs expression remained unchanged. It was a place where not a single ray of sunlight reached. The air was so heavy and humid that any weak individual would fall ill within a day or two of entering. It didnt matter whether they were a skilled martial artist or not. After all, all martial arts were forbidden here. With the power of the internal energy, martial artists could perform physical feats that ordinary people could never imagine. They could leap more than a dozen meters in a single bound, or run on water. They surpassed human limits. Forbidding such people to circulate their internal energy would not only reduce their physical abilities, but also put a heavy toll on their minds. The mental turmoil experienced by those who lost their internal energy is so extreme that every single one of those imprisoned in this place went mad. Yet, the man in front of him had been repeating this action for over a month. He would repeatedly banged his head against the iron door to awaken his consciousness and remind himself of who he was. Gu Ja-hwang had to admit that the imprisoned man had a strong mental fortitude. Gu Ja-hwang spoke to the man, Why are you going through all this trouble? It would be easier if you just surrendered. Dont be ridiculous, asshole! I dont want to hear your bullshit anymore, so close the window. How much longer do you think you can hold out? For every ten that come in, five die, three surrender. And the remaining two become wastrels who take their own lives. What about you? Do you think you can shake me with such crap? Dont even dream about it, you bear-like bastard! Everyone had said the same thing, but given a little more time, youll crumble, too. Just like everyone else. I am Hong Yushin. The chief inspector of the Hao clan, Hong Yushin. Do you think Ill crumble just like that? Id rather bite my tongue and die than surrender to you bastards! Well see. Gu Ja-hwang closed the window. Tch! At that moment, the imprisoned man, Hong Yushins expression instantly changed. Thud! He banged his head against the iron door. The wound reopened, and blood began to flow. The pain roused his consciousness once again. Hong Yushin held onto his crumbling sanity like this. Heugh! Heugh! I am Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao clan. * * * Rumors that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had been attacked overnight quickly spread throughout Poyang Lake. Many people assumed that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group would have suffered great damage. However, contrary to their expectations, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was unscathed. Not a single one of the key figures, including Noh Tae-tae, was killed. They were everything to the organization. Even if the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group collapsed, as long as they were safe, they could rebuild at any time. After confirming the safety of his great-grandmother and family, Ju Seolpung expressed his gratitude to Namgung Wol and the others. Thank you for your help. Weve only done what we ought to do. I dont know how I can repay this favor. Helping those in danger is the duty of a person living in Jianghu. So, Brother Ju, you dont need to feel burdened. At Namgung Wols response, Ju Seolpung stared intently at his face. He had heard Namgung Wols name a long time ago. People talked about how loyal and trustworthy he was. But Ju Seolpung didnt believe all the rumors. Because he knew that most of the rumors in Jianghu were exaggerated. However, now that he saw Namgung Wols face in person, he couldnt see any pretense or falsehood. Unlike the calculating look in Yong Hasang and Yeol Hee-soos faces and eyes, Namgung Wol seemed genuinely concerned about the safety of Noh Tae-tae and his father. Such sincerity of Namgung Wol moved Ju Seolpungs heart. I, Ju Seolpung, trust Brother Namgung and will join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Will you accept me? If its for this matter, theres no need. Its not too late to think more carefully and decide. No, Ive already made up my mind. Im going to join Brother Namgung. Ju Seolpung purposely said that he was joining Namgung Wol, not the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Namgung Wol hugged him and said, Thank you! I will never disappoint Brother Ju. I promise you, too. I will never betray Brother Namgungs trust. With that, the two men joined forces. Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo joined them belatedly. They were very happy to hear the news of Ju Seolpung joining. Because they achieved their initial goal. Pyo-wol watched the whole scene. Regardless of what they had in mind, it was quite interesting to see talented martial artists of the Jianghu joining forces. At the center of it all was Namgung Wol. Namgung Wol. Pyo-wol thought Namgung Wol was incredible. At first glance, it seemed like Yong Hasang was in charge of everything, but in reality, Namgung Wol was at the center of it all. Bringing in someone as ambitious as Yong Hasang, someone with different ideas like Yeom Hee-soo, and even Ju Seolpung, who had no intention of joining in the first place, to create the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was truly a remarkable achievement. Right now, the name Heavenly Guardian Association may be ahead of him, but over time, the opposite could happen. No, Pyo-wol thought it would certainly happen. No one is born a hero from the start. Only those who overcome adverse circumstances and write amazing stories of their own become heroes. Pyo-wol thought Namgung Wol was qualified to be such a person. At least, there was not a single falsehood in what he had shown so far. Just then, Ju Seolpung walked up beside him. Thank you for your help. Master Pyo! How are you feeling? Im a bit hurt, but Im fine. I can endure this much. Thats a relief. If it wasnt for Master Pyo-wol, I wouldnt have survived like this. Also, thank you for saving my great-grandmother. If something had gone wrong with her, we would reallyC Ju Seolpung couldnt bring himself to finish the sentence. The fact that he, Noh Tae-tae, and his father were safe was truly a stroke of luck. Without either Pyo-wol or the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, they wouldnt have been able to see each other safe and sound like this. If you ever need the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group in the future, please feel free to reach out. I, Ju Seolpung, will do my best to help as long as I am able. Theres no need to go out of your way. No, a debt of gratitude must be repaid. I, Ju Seolpung, always keep my word. Ju Seolpungs gaze was stronger than ever before. Pyo-wol changed the subject because his gaze was uncomfortable. Have you found out where those guys came from? My men are already investigating it. Now, the Blood Ant Gang wont be able to hide them anymore, so Im sure we will be able to trace their whereabouts soon. Hmm! Ill have good news for you by morning at the earliest. Although theres not much time left, I hope you rest well until then. Ill take care of that. Just find out where those guys came from. Dont worry. Even without Pyo-wols emphasis, Ju Seolpung knew the importance of the matter better than anyone else. It didnt matter what reason they had for secretly interacting with the Blood Ant Gang before. What was important was that they tried to kill the top brass of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, putting him and Noh Tae-tae in a life-threatening situation. If Pyo-wol hadnt intervened in time, he and Noh Tae-tae wouldnt be of this world anymore. One must repay kindness, but vengeance must also be returned. Once a person is seen as weak in Jianghu, others will take advantage. Knowing this, Ju Seolpung immediately ordered his men to investigate the blood-cloaked mens movements. Now that the Blood Ant Gang has been destroyed, tracing those mens routes would be no big deal. At this point, Pyo-wol decided to step back. He quietly left the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and returned to the inn. It was quiet in the inn now that everyone had gone to bed. This allowed Pyo-wol to organize his thoughts. A place that can be reached in a day or two and is hard for others to access. He wished he had a map. A proper map was incredibly important and hard to come by. Only a sect representing a region could afford to create a proper map by investing a lot of manpower and gold. For small factions that were desperate to maintain their status, such a precious commodity was untouchable. There would certainly be proper maps in Namgung Wols Heavenly Guardian Association or Yong Hasangs Dragon Sky Valley. But even if they gave one, it was too far away and would take a lot of time to get. While thinking, Pyo-wol suddenly remembered Mount Longhu. The gigantic mountain visible from Poyang Lake. Mount Longhu was about that distance. It was nothing more than a vague guess without any basis. But Pyo-wol trusted his instincts. His intuition was sharp enough to keep him alive from the underground cave until now. Mount Longhu All Pyo-wol knew about Mount Longhu was its name. He needed information. Anything, no matter how trivial, would be good. Knock! Knock! Pyo-wol knocked on the door to the inn servants quarters. Ugh! Who is it? At this early hourC The inn servant came out rubbing his sleepy eyes. It was still early in the morning. The inn servants eyes were filled with resentment as he looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol threw him a silver coin. The inn servants face changed in an instant. Hehe! What can I do for you? Tell me what you know about Mount Longhu. Mount Longhu? Anything, even the most trivial thing, will do. Tell me everything you know. Hmm! The inn servant began frantically searching his memory. If he didnt provide any answer, he feared Pyo-wol would snatch the silver coin back. Well He began to babble, regurgitating the scraps of conversation hed picked up from guests. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 364 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 14 Bang! Deung Chol-ung slammed his huge fist down on the table, causing it to split in two. M-My lord! Oh Shin-pyeong looked at Deung Chol-ung with an anxious expression. Say that again. What exactly happened? They they were all defeated. Damn it! Is that really true? Yes! Word is already out on the streets. They say not a single one survived They all have died. Such a damnC! Deung Chol-ung trembled with rage. He had prepared to move immediately upon hearing news of the death of the leaders of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. He had all his remaining subordinates ready with their weapons, but the only news he received was that the blood-cloaked men who were supposed to deliver the signal had been annihilated. Oh Shin-pyeong asked cautiously. What should we do? Everyone is ready. What can we do? Should we jump into a fire pit with a bundle of firewood? Tell everyone to lay down their weapons and stay quiet. Understood. Dont move recklessly. Keep a close watch. Yes! Oh Shin-pyeong responded weakly. He, too, was disappointed. Deung Chol-ung asked. Whats the cause? How did the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group manage to ward off their surprise attack? They were lucky. Lucky? It seems that a man named Reaper had a connection with them. Reaper? Pyo-wol? Yes! Damn it! Im going crazy. Why would a whale jump into a fight between shrimps? Isnt this unfair? Deung Chol-ung exploded with fury. He had a greater ambition than anyone else, and he also took a keen interest in the power dynamics of the Jianghu. Therefore, he had been closely monitoring every new martial arts master emerging in the Jianghu. Among all the martial artists he had identified, Pyo-wol was by far the best. No one among the newly emerged martial artists in the Jianghu could match him. Even the existing powerhouses in Jianghu seemed to lose their shine compared to him. The entity Deung Chol-ung found most inexplicably frustrating was Pyo-wol. Isnt he too young? Yes! He is also said to be very handsome. Any woman who saw his face even once wouldnt forget itC Damn! The world is so unfair. He has everything! Why would a guy like that appear here? Well, its fine that he showed up. But he should leave once hes done sightseeing. Why does he interfere with others business? It seems we must use a different method. We have to lay our net somewhere else. Where? That is what we need to find out now. If we continue like this, we will meet our end. We must find a way while there is still a chance. Upon hearing Oh Shin-pyeongs words, Deung Chol-ung bit his lip until it bled. He still couldnt understand how he and the Blood Ant Gang had ended up in this predicament. Those bastards! Those dog-like warriors! Deung Chol-ung raged for a while, then grabbed a woman who was sitting blankly on one side and entered a room. A moment later, coarse and ragged breathing sounds came from inside the room. Oh Shin-pyeong knew what those sounds meant. Damn it! He felt contempt for Deung Chol-ung, who still lusted after women even in such a situation, but he couldnt abandon him. After all, Oh Shin-pyeong was Deung Chol-ungs close aide, and he had a responsibility to support the Blood Ant Gang even if it is crumbling. There must be a way. A way to recover * * * In the early morning, Ju Seolpung came to see Pyo-wol. He got straight to the point. They arrived here by boat. They boarded at a place called Yingtan. It is a days journey by water. Which direction? Over there. Ju Seolpung pointed at a massive mountain in the distance. Mount Longhu! His suspicion had now turned into certainty. Pyo-wol stood up. Are you planning to go right away? Yes. I will accompany you. I prefer to move alone. But. Everyone has their own strengths. This is what I do best. Anyone accompanying me would just be a hindrance. I understand. Ju Seolpung responded with a resigned expression. He still didnt know the true identity of the blood-cloaked men. Yet, it seemed Pyo-wol already knew. He wasnt sure how Pyo-wol had already found out, but it was clear that Pyo-wol had been tracking them for a long time. The Pyo-wol he knew was persistent and relentless. Once he marked a target, he was a hunter who would never give up and track it to the end. He almost felt sorry for the people who had become Pyo-wols targets. He did not want to be an enemy of someone like Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was too much of a terrifying person to make an enemy of. Unlike typical martial artists, he had no shame in using stealthy tactics. Some would call his actions cowardly, but Ju Seolpung thought otherwise. In the end, in the world of Jianghu, the one who survives gets everything. Even if one used underhanded means, the one who survives would be the only one who could truly be called a winner. In that sense, Pyo-wol had all the necessary conditions to become a winner. Ju Seolpung asked cautiously. Do you need anything? Prepare a boat for me to go to Yingtan. I have already arranged it. Ju Seolpung smiled. He knew that Pyo-wol would make his move immediately, so he made his preparations in advance. Pyo-wol immediately walked out of the inn. Outside the inn, a small boat floated on the lake. It may be small in size, but its hull resembles a fish and is extremely fast. This boat will take you all the way to Yingtan. Thank you. Its the least I can do I wish you a safe return. Pyo-wol nodded slightly, then jumped off the ground. He flew nearly a dozen meters before landing on a boat floating on the lake. The boat didnt shake at all as he landed. The captain and crews jaws dropped at the sight. What? Hes not a bird They had carried many warriors, but this was the first time they saw someone with Pyo-wols level of qinggong. The captain spoke cautiously, Then I will take you to your destination as quickly as possible. Mm! Hearing Pyo-wols response, the captain gave his crew their orders. The boat, carried by a strong wind, started to leave Poyang Lake and began to ascend the river at a terrifying speed. With dozens of rivers, both large and small, flowing into Poyang Lake, it was essential to have a captain with a good grasp of the regions geography. In that sense, the captain of the boat that Pyo-wol boarded was the best there was. He had been sailing here for a long time, so he was well versed in the complex network of rivers and canals. He chose the optimal route and drove the boat without wasting a second. Pyo-wol, standing at the bow and taking the strong wind directly on his body, suddenly spoke up, Come out now. Neither the captain nor the sailors could respond to Pyo-wols words which came out of the blue so they all blinked their eyes. The answer came from an unexpected place. You knew after all. Two men and a woman came out of the cabin. It was Namgung Wol, Yong Hasang, and Yeom Hee-soo. Namgung Wol apologized. Im sorry for secretly getting on the boat. But we couldnt just sit back knowing that those people are lurking in Jianghu. Youre meddling too much. What can I do when its my nature? Namgung Wol smiled. Pyo-wol said nothing more to Namgung Wol. Because he knew that Namgung Wol was sincere. On the other hand, Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo had faces full of ambition. It was clear that they had sneaked onto the ship, hoping to make a name for themselves on this occasion. Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo also explained themselves, If such a person exists in Jianghu, we cant just leave him be. Wouldnt you, Master Pyo-wol, feel reassured if we were with you? We definitely wont be a burden, so you dont have to worry. Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment and then said, Youd better look after your own lives. Dont worry. That wont happen. Yong Hasang laughed and responded. His pride seemed to be hurt. But Pyo-wol no longer paid any attention to him. Namgung Wol grinned as he saw Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo reluctantly step back. He thought they still had a long way to go. Perhaps those two would never acknowledge Pyo-wol until the day they died. Because they were people who thought their pride was everything. It was his job to mediate between them. Phew! This must be my karma. Namgung Wol shook his head. The boat sailed smoothly through the water with the wind at its back. When their destination, Yingtan, came into view, Namgung Wol came up beside Pyo-wol. What do you want me to do? Pyo-wol looked surprised at his unexpected words. Then Namgung Wol chuckled and said, Didnt you kindly take us along because we would be useful? There was no one in this ship who knew more about Pyo-wol than he did. Pyo-wol preferred to travel alone rather than in a group, so the fact that he hadnt thrown them off the ship meant they were worth using. Namgung Wol asked once again, What do you want me to do? Just do what you usually do. Ill take care of the rest. Do as usual? Understood. Its going to be dangerous. Im prepared for it. Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao clan, is also missing, so dont take this lightly. Namgung Wol nodded at Pyo-wols words. For Pyo-wol to speak like this meant that this mission is really dangerous. Namgung Wol steeled his resolve and checked his physical condition. Seeing this, Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked puzzled. They cautiously asked Namgung Wol, Whats wrong? What did he say? Youd better be prepared. At Namgung Wols words, the two furrowed their brows simultaneously. Prepare? Do you know whats coming? Dont you think youre being too sensitive? Dont take my words lightly. Its going to be really hard from now on. Namgung Wol said with a serious expression once again. Yong Hasang looked at him with a frown. He felt that Namgung Wols attitude was peculiar. It was true that Pyo-wol was an extraordinary martial artist, but he didnt like the way Namgung Wol took Pyo-wols words so seriously. But there was no point in saying anything more, so he just stared. Even at that moment, the ship was getting closer and closer to Yingtan. The captain shouted, We will arrive at our destination after this corner! Only then did Namgung Wol rise from his seat, and Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked forward. Then, they realized that someone who should have been by their side was missing. Where is he? Master Pyo is missing. Pyo-wol had disappeared as if he had evaporated. Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked around in surprise, but there was no sign of Pyo-wol anywhere. What theC? Yong Hasang asked in disbelief. Pyo-wol was clearly within his line of sight, yet he hadnt noticed his disappearance at all. He had known that there was a gap between him and Pyo-wol, but he hadnt expected it to be this big. Damn it! Yong Hasang gritted his teeth in humiliation. On the other hand, Namgung Wol looked completely unfazed. Unlike Yong Hasang, he didnt feel any sense of competition with Pyo-wol, and now was not the time to worry about such trivial matters. He recalled Pyo-wols words. He said to do as usual, right? The blood-cloaked men had certainly boarded the boat here, and to find out where they had gone, they had to ask people about their whereabouts. Making as much noise as possible was probably what Pyo-wol wanted. CH 365 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 15 Thud! The boat docked at the pier. Namgung Wol and his party slowly disembarked, surveying their surroundings. Yingtan was significantly smaller compared to the shores of Poyang Lake they had been at before. Even the pier gave off a feeling of being worn and aged. Yong Hasang frowned. It was due to the strong smell of fish coming from the pier. He couldnt help but scrunch because he wasnt used to such an overpowering and disgusting smell. The same went for Yeom Hee-soo. She couldnt help but grimace at the intense smell. No matter how renowned she was as a strong female martial artist in Jianghu, having to endure this repugnant smell was still an unpleasant experience. Yeom Hee-soo turned to Namgung Wol and asked, Where do we start? Theres only one pier in this place. There should at least be one person who has seen them. So, should we start by asking around? Thats right. I guess well have to split up then. Yes! We should spread out and gather information first, then meet back here. Understood. Yeom Hee-soo nodded. Yong Hasang didnt reply, but he understood enough. I dont feel good about this. It seems like we are moving according to his plans. Oh well, we have no choice at the moment. It was not as if Pyo-wol had asked for help. They were the ones who sneaked onto the boat. They werent in a position to blame Pyo-wol for his actions. If they complained and backed down now, they would be the ones who would lose face. No matter what, they had to accomplish something here. It was the only way to save their faces. The three of them split up and began to search for anyone who had seen the blood-cloaked men. Since Namgung Wol had a lot of experience in this kind of thing, he blended in with the crowd naturally. However, neither Yong Hasang nor Yeom Hee-soo had ever moved around like this before. In order to gather information, they have to converse with people naturally, however, because they approached people wearing intimidating expressions, everyone avoided them. As a result, they couldnt even initiate a proper conversation. In the end, both of them did not get any information. They only stirred up the pier. * * * Mount Longhu is a famous mountain. With the combination of rocky mountains and cliffs, rock formations, caves, and lush forests, the mountain presented a harmonious and pleasing view. But, what made the mountain even more famous was its reputation as one of the sacred mountains of Taoism. At its peak, there were eighty-one Taoist temples and thirty-six Taoist pavilions. However, after experiencing two wars, many of the temples and pavilions were destroyed and fell into ruin. This caused Taoism to greatly declined, to the point that the mountain was even called a Masterless Mountain for some time. In recent years, however, people have begun to enter the vacant temples again, but they are nowhere near as numerous as they were at their peak. Pyo-wol surveyed his surroundings at the base of Mount Longhu. Perhaps due to the rugged terrain, there was no sign of people. Places that once had paths were now overgrown with grass and trees. An ordinary person might be overwhelmed about where to start, but Pyo-wol was different. He first began by observing the surrounding environment. No matter how dense the bushes and trees were in the area, there would certainly be signs and tracks if people passed through. What Pyo-wol was looking for was just that. The only difference was that he wasnt looking for a human trail, but rather an animal trail. In general, all mountain paths that humans use are initially created by animals. Paths that are easy for animals to traverse are also convenient for humans. Thus, when human and animal paths overlap, animals are pushed out. Animals tend to forge new paths to avoid humans, and those new paths are usually hidden from human sight. Paths used by humans, on the other hand, could easily be monitored by animals. Their instinct of fearing humans helped animals in creating such optimal paths. It didnt take long for Pyo-wol to find an animal path. The small path was lined with wild boar and deer dung. Pyo-wol touched the feces with his hand. It was so dry that it instantly crumbled. It meant that the feces had been there for a long time. The absence of fresh feces implied that animals hadnt traversed this path for a while. There was only one reason why animals would avoid traveling a familiar path. Their territory had been encroached upon by humans. Pyo-wol started to follow the animal path uphill. The path led deep into Mount Longhu. At one point, Pyo-wols eyes sharpened. This is it! Before him, two paths intersected. One was the animal path he was on, and the other was a fairly broad path. It was a path traversed by humans. When the two paths overlapped, it was clear that the animals moved elsewhere to avoid humans. Pyo-wol moved from the animal path to the newly discovered human path. The path was overgrown with bushes that made it hard to believe it had ever been traveled by humans. At first glance, it might seem like an ordinary underbrush, but to Pyo-wols eyes, it vividly showed the signs of human passage. He followed the trail. The faint trail led deep into the depths of Mount Longhu. At some point, however, the trail disappeared like a lie. It wasnt as if the traces were interrupted due to geographical features like cliffs or waterfalls. The scenery before him was just a plain old terrain, yet the trail had completely disappeared. Unless a person had grown wings, it was impossible to vanish without a trace. If someone has passed by, there must be a trail. The trail definitely existed, it was just that he hadnt found it yet. Pyo-wol climbed a nearby tree and chewed on the jerky he had prepared. Impatience could sometimes interfere with the senses, so taking a break is a good way to calm the mind. After getting enough rest, Pyo-wol resumed his search. He meticulously searched around the area. However, he still couldnt find any traces. Pyo-wol felt a strong sense of discomfort. It was definitely a normal landscape, but something about it was off, he just couldnt put his finger on what it was. Pyo-wol thought hard about it, and soon, he figured it out. I cant hear any sound from over there. From where he was standing, he could hear birds singing, insects chirping, and leaves rustling. But on the other side opposite of him, he could hear none of that. Such a thing was impossible under normal circumstances. Is it a formation? What lay before his eyes was unmistakably a high-level formation. A formation sophisticated enough to fool Pyo-wols senses completely covered the area. Its a formation that hinders human perception and disrupts their senses. Pyo-wol was no stranger to formations. As an assassin, one had to know a certain amount about formations, and Pyo-wol had not been lax in his studies. Even so, the formation spread before his eyes was so exquisite that he didnt recognize it at first glance. There was no way that a place with this level of formation could be ordinary. As of now, he knew absolutely nothing about the formation. Rushing in without thinking would alert his enemies instantly. So, Pyo-wol chose to remain hidden and observed the formation for the meantime. One of his specialties was being patient. If he observed the area patiently and persistently enough, he might find an unexpected gap. Pyo-wol observed the formation without moving for almost two hours. Perhaps A possibility popped into his head. It was just his intuition for now, but he used his vivid imagination to build up a structure, fleshing it out. As he did so, he began to see a path, little by little. Pyo-wol fixed his gaze on a particular point. It was a large tree, standing out conspicuously even in the dense forest. He didnt know how long it had been rooted there, but the branches and leaves of the tree seemed to perfectly covered about ten or so pavilions. The tree was so huge that even three or four adults could would not be able to reach it even with their arms extended. There was also a strong flow of qi concentrated in the tree. Pyo-wol could clearly sense and feel the flow of qi. Pyo-wol silently watched the tree without moving. There has to be some kind of change. It was not a baseless thought. If Mount Longhu was indeed their stronghold, then there was no way they wouldnt have heard about the news of Namgung Wol and the others causing a ruckus in Yingtan. Namgung Wol and the rest of his party were bait, and Namgung Wol was well aware of this fact. Only Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo had no idea that they were being used by Pyo-wol. Given their temperament, they most probably would turned the nearby pier upside down. And thats precisely the situation Pyo-wol was hoping for. What Pyo-wol needed now was patience, and patience was what Pyo-wol was best at. Time passed in a blur. And finally, the moment Pyo-wol had been waiting for arrived. Tzeeeeuuu! Suddenly, the area around the massive tree began to shake. At that moment, Pyo-wol moved. Without a sound or a hint of his presence, he approached the vicinity of the tree. It was extremely reckless to act like this, not knowing what would happen. However, Pyo-wols behavior could not be considered as reckless. He used the Turtle Breathing Technique to completely hide his presence. At that moment, a group of martial artists suddenly appeared from the side of the tree. It was as if they had fallen from the sky. The place where they appeared could be considered the only gateway in the entire formation. They were dressed the same as the blood-cloaked men who died at Poyang Lake. There are some guys at the pier, snooping around us, we need to identify who they are. Yes! The martial artists continued talking amongst themselves, completely oblivious to the fact that Pyo-wol was hiding right next to them. Pyo-wol realized that Namgung Wol and the others were moving as he had planned. Lets go! The warriors ran towards Yingtan, where the pier was. Even as they ran through the bushes, not a single blade of grass was trampled. The entire group was made up of martial artists capable of Grass-Treading Flight, a type of qinggong. They disappeared from sight in an instant. Immediately after, the space where they had appeared started to ripple, a sign that it was about to close again. Pyo-wol, who had been hiding using Turtle Breathing technique, jumped through the gateway. At that moment, the scenery around him changed. The dense bushes disappeared without a trace, and a cliff that seemed to have been carved out appeared. Amazing! Pyo-wol couldnt help but exclaimed inwardly in admiration. He had encountered quite a few formations in his life, but never one so elaborate and spread over such a vast area. A formation this large and elaborate could never be created in a day or two. It was a masterpiece that required a significant amount of manpower and time to complete. Moreover, to maintain a formation of this size, a skilled formation master had to reside and constantly repair it. It was not a task that one or two people could handle. Pyo-wol hid near the gateway and heightened his senses. Then, he felt presences from various places. There were watchers hidden nearby. However, they hadnt anticipated that Pyo-wol would jump in when the gateway opened for a moment. Therefore, they had no idea that Pyo-wol was hiding. Pyo-wol remained hidden and looked at the cliff. If they had spread such a massive formation to conceal that cliff, there had to be something inside it. It would be no easy task to approach the cliff without being seen. There were more than ten presences felt by Pyo-wols senses. While the number may not seem significant, the problem was their positions. They occupied positions that were not visible at a glance. Approaching the cliff while avoiding their eyes was not an easy task. However, this was only the case for ordinary warriors. Pyo-wol was a martial artist who surpassed everyone else when it came to hiding himself and approaching stealthily. Once he sets his mind in concealing himself, no one could find him. Pyo-wol used Synchronization. He precisely matched his breathing and vital responses with those who were hiding. In that state, he then used Snake Steps. Like a snake slithering, he moved without a sound. Human concentration inherently has its limits. No matter how hard the person stares at something, their attention is bound to scatter, and over time, they will naturally get distracted. Even the most rigorously trained martial artists cant escape this phenomenon. Moreover, having a formation as a first line of defense naturally lowered ones focus. Pyo-wol knew the psychology of such watchers better than anyone else. He casually walked among the watchers, as if he had just gone out for a walk. It was an exceedingly strange spectacle. There were about ten watchers hiding, yet none of them managed to notice Pyo-wol passing through their midst. Their eyes were by no means rotten sockets, and yet not a single one of them noticed Pyo-wol passing by. Pyo-wol finally escaped the eyes of the watchers and reached the edge of the cliff. And there, he saw it. A huge vertical cave with no end in sight. The cave of unknown depth reminded Pyo-wol of the underground cave where he was born as an assassin. CH 366 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 16 At the entrance to the vertical cave, a gigantic pulley and a large box that could accommodate people could be seen. The size of the box was so huge that it looked like it can hold ten or more people at once. Judging by the length of the rope attached to the basket, the depth of the underground cave must be at least a hundred meters deep. Even if someone had managed to reach this place, they would not dare to descend. This was because the moment they descend, if someone else cuts the rope from above, they would never see the light of the world again. There were only a few people in the world who would dare take such a risk and descend into the vertical cave. One of them was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was not afraid of the vertical cave of unknown depth. After all, this place was awfully similar to where he was reborn as an assassin. The dreary wind blowing from underground and the musty smell were all too familiar to him. He could tell what kind of environment was unfolding even with his eyes closed. To him, this environment was no different from home. Therefore, without a moments hesitation, he threw himself down the vertical cave. Whoosh! Pyo-wol injected internal energy into his Black Dragon Robe. The cloak then opened wide, catching the wind. This significantly slowed down his descent. However, it was still not a speed a common person could handle. Furthermore, an ordinary person would not have dared to even open their eyes due to the rough wind blowing from below. Yet, despite facing the harsh wind, Pyo-wol opened his eyes wide and looked down at his feet. Everything beneath his feet was shrouded in darkness to the point that even he couldnt distinguish where the void or floor was. Even if Pyo-wol slowed down his descent with the Black Dragon Robe, if he crashed to the ground like this, he would get seriously injured. But Pyo-wol himself seemed utterly composed. He was counting in his mind. Two hundred forty, two hundred sixty, two hundred eighty, nowC Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread consecutively. Thud! Thud! The Soul-Reaping Thread stuck to the wall, slowing down his fall. Every time the Soul-Reaping Thread was unable to withstand his speed and weight, it would snap into two, so he would emit another. After emitting the Soul-Reaping Thread more than a dozen times, Pyo-wol was able to come to a complete stop. Pyo-wol looked down, still holding on to the Soul-Reaping Thread. He could see the darkness and the faint edge of the floor about a dozen meters down. Pyo-wol estimated the depth by the length of the rope hanging from the pulley. He also estimated the depth by counting numbers while falling. His instincts were spot-on. He had stopped at the precise moment. Pyo-wol collected the Soul-Reaping Thread and descended along the walls of the vertical cave. At the bottom of the vertical cave, four warriors were standing guard. One of them looked up at the top of the vertical cave. However, all he could see was total darkness. His companion looked at him strangely. Whats wrong? Nothing. I just thought I heard something from up there. Must be the wind. It sounded like the fluttering of a clothing though? You probably misheard. Isnt the wind quite strong? Maybe? In the end, the warrior who had looked up scratched his head and looked at his companions. One of his companions then said, If you stay here long enough, youll start hearing things. Even the wind would sometimes sound like a ghosts wailing. Do you hear that too? Because I do as well. I dont understand why they set up a guard post here when we already have the Thousand-Section Illusionary Formation1 set up outside. Shouldnt you know our leaders personality by now? Anyway, stop whining and stand guard. If word gets out that were slacking off, well be whipped. Umm! The warriors stopped talking and stood guard again. They would never have imagine the fact that a black shadow was crawling above their heads. With such an unparalleled grip strength and a hardened body, Pyo-wol was crawling upside down on the ceiling. Only when Pyo-wol was out of the warriors sight did he descend to the floor. Huu! Descending over three hundred meters underground without the help of any equipment was no easy feat for him either. It was so difficult that even he felt exhausted for a moment. He stopped for a moment to catch his breath. Fortunately, after a while, his body condition had somewhat recovered. Only then did Pyo-wol start moving again. They utilized a naturally formed cave. The scene was strikingly similar to the underground cave where he honed his assassination skills. The underground cave was like an ants nest. It was clear that at some point, the underground passages would eventually converge into a large underground cavern at some point. Are they raising assassins here too? It was entirely possible. After all, such an environment was optimal for raising assassins. Pyo-wol walked cautiously, wary of any mechanisms or traps. Perhaps because they trusted the thorough security outside, there were no guards inside. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol could move freely. Pyo-wol walked the tunnel for a good while. The pitch-black tunnel, without even a torch to light the way, maximized human fear. But for someone who had grown up in such an environment like Pyo-wol, it didnt give any thrills. An ordinary man would need a torch to see ahead, but Pyo-wols eyesight could see through the darkness. After walking for a while, just as Pyo-wol expected, a massive underground cavity appeared. In the center of the underground cavity, about ten military tents were set up, and many martial artists were moving around busily. Around the tents, numerous torches were brightly lit. The shadows of the people illuminated by the torchlight stretched long, making their movements look extremely bizarre. Pyo-wol naturally infiltrated among them. They never once considered the fact that someone from the outside would infiltrate, so they werent on guard. Pyo-wol changed his face to an average-looking one, and changed the color of his Black Dragon Robe to a similar color to their clothes. That alone was enough. The martial artists moving around the camp didnt feel any sense of incongruity with Pyo-wol and recognized him as a member of the group. A middle-aged martial artist casually looked over his men and said, If youre ready, lets go! Its time to feed the pigs. Yes! The subordinates responded and loaded a large barrel onto the cart. Inside the large barrel was a gruel made from an unknown substance. It smelled so foul that it seemed impossible for a human to eat. As they said, it was food for pigs. The warriors pushed the cart to the north side of the underground cavity, where a large iron gate stood. Clang! They unlocked a gigantic padlock as big as an adults body and entered, then a pitch-black tunnel appeared where not a speck of light existed. On either side of the tunnel were dozens of iron doors, just wide enough for a person to enter. Terrible stench was leaking through the gaps in the iron doors. The men pulling the carts grimaced as they opened a small window in the first iron door. After opening the window, a man crouched in the cramped space was revealed. His hair was matted, his body was awfully thin and malnourished. He was also only wearing a piece of cloth that barely covered his private parts. With no place to relieve himself, the mans surroundings were filled with excrement. He looked no different from a beast. The middle-aged warrior, Hwang Ak-chu, knocked on the iron door and said, Its mealtime. A subordinate put an unidentified gruel in a bowl and threw it into the iron door. Clang! The bowl shook and gruel splashed in all directions. The man crouching inside the cell quickly cradled the bowl into his arms. Even though there was nothing else inside the iron door, he hurriedly ate the given food, as if it would be snatched away by someone. Seeing this, Hwang Ak-chus mouth curled into a sickly smile. Heh! Would you look at that. Even though youve made a name for yourself in Jianghu, youre nothing more than a beast right now. Hehe! Wouldnt anyone be the same? No matter how great a person is, they wont be able to do anything in this place. Indeed! Hwang Ak-chu nodded his head. The man imprisoned beyond the iron door was a martial artist who had earned the nickname Lightning Flying Sword2 in Jianghu. He was a wandering warrior, a man of martial prowess with a competitive spirit, who used to roam around Jianghu proving his own strength. But now, he was living a life worse than a beast, locked up like this. At first, he didnt take a single bite of the gruel they served. But, there was no one could withstand hunger for so long. To survive, he had to eat gruel, and eventually, he was tamed like a pig. Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates went around giving gruel to the others who were trapped in different cells. Those who received the gruel ate it hurriedly as if someone would steal it. Hwang Ak-chu and his men sneered at such a sight. Pyo-wol stood behind them, looking at the people trapped in the iron cells. Each and every one of them had been eroded by despair. Judging from the conversation between Hwang Ak-chu and his men, it was clear that all of the imprisoned men were martial artists who had quite a reputation in Jianghu. It was unknown how they had ended up here. However, judging by their conditions, it was clear that such things had been happening for quite some time. Heuk! Please, save me! AHH! A, A spider is biting meC! Huaaa! Hearing Hwang Ak-chu and his men passing by caused the men trapped inside the iron cells to desperately scream out. Some pleaded, while others screamed in agony. As they heard these sounds, Hwang Ak-chu and his men chuckled. Even the most hardened and toughest one would go insane after being trapped in a place like this for such a long time. The men who were screaming now were in the process of mental breakdown, slowly losing their minds. The desperation in their screams was palpable. Their cries and howls echoed off the cave walls, amplifying massively, like the screams of those who had fallen into the depths of hell. If there was a hell on earth, it would look something like this. A normal person would go insane just by stepping into a place like this for a moment. Yet, Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates moved along calmly. Even though they had delivered food to each cell, Hwang Ak-chu and his men had yet to stop moving. When they reached the end of the tunnel, another large iron gate stood in their way. Clang! They once again unlocked the gate and entered. Hwang Ak-chu and his men, who had been mocking the people imprisoned so far, pulled out cloths from their bosoms and covered their mouths and noses. Their faces showed visible signs of tension. Hwang Ak-chu said to his men, Do not inhale even a single whiff of smoke that comes out of this place. If you do, you will die. Yes! With their noses and mouths thoroughly covered, they entered the space beyond the gigantic iron gate. Pyo-wol followed them, covering his nose and mouth as well. As soon as he stepped inside the iron gate, he understood why Hwang Ak-chu had warned them so seriously. An enticing scent that could stimulate ones soul was wafting in the air inside the iron gate. Narcotic? The moment he smelled it, he felt as if his mind was flying away. Theres no way a drug that gives off such a scent could be normal. It was not just a simple narcotic. It was clear that it was a prohibited drug that is capable of destroying the human mind. In the Jianghu, those who use these kinds of drug were officially targeted by officials. Even the Tang clan, which was a byword for terror for its use of hidden weapons and poison, didnt handle these types of drugs. Hwang Ak-chu frowned heavily and said, If we stay here too long, we will also become addicted. Lets finish serving the food quickly and get out. Yes! His subordinates answered in unison and moved swiftly. While they had previously laughed leisurely at the trapped ones in the previous sections, the expressions on their faces now were filled with urgency. They might be blocking the intrusion of the poison with the cloths for now, but if they stayed long, they would inevitably be affected by the poison. There were only a few people imprisoned here, and they all had great poison tolerance, which is why they wanted to destroy their minds with prohibited drugs. First, this oneC Screech! Hwang Ak-chu opened the window of the first cell. Then a man sitting huddled in the narrow space where he couldnt even stretch his legs became visible. As soon as the window was opened, he glared with a look full of madness. The madness in his eyes, like a demon crawling up from the depths of hell, frightened Hwang Ak-chu and his men. CKill you. I will kill you. I will tear you apart. He kept repeating the same words over and over. Hwang Ak-chu gritted his teeth. Hmph! Despite constantly inhaling the drug that would make anyone lose their mind with just a single breath, the imprisoned mans mind hadnt completely collapsed yet. Rather, his hatred for those who imprisoned him here was growing. This sight made Hwang Ak-chu and his men fearful. From behind Hwang Ak-chu and his men, Pyo-wol looked at the man inside the iron cell. Coincidentally, at that moment, the mans gaze also landed on Pyo-wol. Their gazes met in midair. So Gyeoksan! SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 367 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 17 A boy who had always appeared frail and small due to his hunched back, yet whose eyes always brimmed with lethal venom. The ferocity in his eyes had somewhat softened as he managed a theatrical troupe, a dream he had long since had since childhood. But now, his eyes once again held their original venom or perhaps even more than ever before. Pyo-wol knew what such a look meant. It was the look of a beast that has lost everything. He couldnt tell what had happened, but it was clear So Gyeoksan had suffered a great loss. So Gyeoksans eyes were still fixed on Pyo-wol. The moment he met his gaze, Pyo-wol realized that So Gyeoksan had recognized him. He may have changed his appearance and aura, but there was one thing that never changed. His eyes. The occasional flicker of red in his jet-black pupils was a characteristic only Pyo-wol possessed. So Gyeoksan remembered his gaze. Thats why he recognized Pyo-wol immediately. It didnt matter to him why Pyo-wol had to hide his face and disguise himself as someone else. The only thing that mattered was that Pyo-wol had managed to slip into this place like a venomous snake and that a ray of hope was now shining on him, despite him having previously lost all hope. But So Gyeoksan did not act carelessly. He pretended not to notice Pyo-wols presence. He merely looked at him with chilling eyes. There was a lot of meaning in his gaze. Pyo-wol didnt avoid So Gyeoksans gaze. He didnt take any rash actions either. He just stared. Hehe! So Gyeoksan suddenly let out a sinister laugh, picked up a bowl that had fallen to the ground, and began to scrape and eat the gruel with his bare hands. The sight terrified Hwang Ak-chu and his men. Until now, they had simply seen So Gyeoksan as a madman, but now it felt like a sword was being held to their throats. Damn it! Hwang Ak-chu shuddered as he hastily closed the window. He hurriedly served food in the other cells as well. There were many cells, but only three, including the one where So Gyeoksan was locked up, actually had people in them. Yet, none of them still held Hong Yushin. He was probably held captive in another area. Lets get out of here. As soon as the meal distribution was over, Hwang Ak-chu led his men out in a hurry. Pyo-wol also naturally followed them out. As soon as he returned to the camp, Pyo-wol effortlessly blended in with the others. Hwang Ak-chu muttered, By the way, werent there eight of us who went in? Huh? Wasnt it just seven? No! There were definitely eight of us. Well, there are only seven of us now. Hmm! Hwang Ak-chu furrowed his brow. He was certain that there were eight of them who had gone in when he last counted. But there were only seven of them right now. Did I make a mistake? Dont they say that your mind could play tricks on you if you stay here for a long time? Seems like such a thing is happening to the boss too. You brat! Are you saying Ive lost my mind? Hehe! Perhaps because the tension had been relieved, they freely exchanged jokes. The uncomfortable feeling naturally eased off as he conversed with his subordinates. * * * Thud! Gu Ja-hwang placed a pair of gauntlets on the table. The stone table echoed loudly, demonstrating the weight of the gauntlets. These gauntlets were made of a special metal found only in the Western Regions. They weighed three times as much as iron of the same size, and were more than five times as hard. Ordinary people would have their shoulders dislocated just by wearing the gauntlets. Due to their immense weight, even the most seasoned warriors would find it impossible to wear them. However, for Gu Ja-hwang, the weight was just right. Gu Ja-hwang took out a dry cloth and began to meticulously clean the gauntlets. Numerous victims blood and flesh had stained the gauntlets. Although he had wiped them off roughly, if he didnt carefully clean them whenever he had the time, they would become damaged. Thats why Gu Ja-hwang took the time to care for his gauntlets whenever he could. In fact, in such a closed-off place, the only thing he could do was clean these gauntlets. So boring! Had I known this was going to happen, I wouldve gone to Yingtan myself! He had heard two hours ago that there were people looking for them at the Yingtan port. He had sent his subordinates to check out the situation, but he felt a tinge of regret. No matter how strong he was, he was also human. After living in such a closed-off place for a long time, he missed the outside air. However, as the warden, if he broke the rules and went outside too often, the discipline of the prison would inevitably collapse. So he had to suppress his desires and send his subordinates instead. Hmm! Gu Ja-hwang took the carefully cleaned gauntlets in both hands. The sensation of them tightly gripping his backhand and forearm was pleasant. In this harsh world, the only things he could trust were his sturdy body and these pair of gauntlets. Putting on the gauntlets, Gu Ja-hwang stepped outside. A huge underground cavity came into view. The Prison of No Return1 Whoever built it did a good job naming it. A place where, once trapped, one could never return. He was the warden in charge of the Prison of No Return. As Gu Ja-hwang came out, the warriors in the camp respectfully greeted him. Warden! Have you come out? Gu Ja-hwang nodded at them as he passed by. Hwang Ak-chu, who had been resting on one side, hastily approached him. Brother, have you come out? Were there any problems? None at all. Why do you sound like that? Huh? Your tone seems different from usual. No, everything is fine. Is that so? Then, thats good. Gu Ja-hwang stroked his chin with his gauntlet-clad hand. Hwang Ak-chu watched Gu Ja-hwang carefully. While they might refer to each other as brothers, he knew how strictly Gu Ja-hwang separated public and private matters. Gu Ja-hwangs nickname, the Golden Mighty Blood Hero, was not just a name feared by his enemies but also his allies. Even someone like Hwang Ak-chu, who had been with him from the start, held a feeling of fear for him in his heart. Gu Ja-hwang asked Hwang Ak-chu, Are there any updates from Dae-jin? None as of now. Hmm! Gu Ja-hwang frowned. It had been two days since Cheol Dae-jin had left with his men. This was the first time he hadnt contacted them in such a long time. This doesnt sit well with me. Is it because Dae-jin has yet to contact us? That, and Im also worried about the people asking around about us at the Yingtan pier. Do you think our whereabouts have been exposed? Hmm! At Gu Ja-hwangs response, Hwang Ak-chus expression became serious. He had been with Cheol Dae-jin on the battlefield for quite some time. As such, he knew better than anyone else just how excellent his martial arts were and how cunning he was. Although they held a similar position, Cheol Dae-jin possessed a martial prowess a few levels higher than his and was therefore entrusted with external tasks. Things will just be a little delayed. Dont worry too much. Dae-jin is not someone who would easily be defeated. Is that so? Hes like a demon. You can trust him. \Hmm! At Hwang Ak-chus words, Gu Ja-hwangs expression eased a little. Although his martial arts werent exceptional, Hwang Ak-chu had a knack for making people feel at ease. He also had excellent leadership skills, so Gu Ja-hwang assigned him to manage internal affairs while Cheol Dae-jin handled external matters. Gu Ja-hwang asked, How is he doing? Who? The hunchback. Hes tenacious. Is he still holding on? Yes! He did not buckle even after taking the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison.2 What a tough one. Ive never seen such a tenacious person before. The Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison is a poison created using a secret recipe from the Western Region. Once ingested, it would corrupt the persons mind, causing them to lose all reason and become obedient to another persons orders. Most people immediately succumb upon ingesting the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, but So Gyeoksan has resisted for several months already. Gu Ja-hwang had never seen anyone with such mental fortitude before, which intrigued him even more. If he could get So Gyeoksan to surrender and obey him, he would undoubtedly become a great asset. Youve been burning the Demonic Soul-Exchange incense too, havent you? Yes! Keep it lit. He must be nearing his limit now. Understood. Hwang Ak-chu nodded. It was rare for Gu Ja-hwang to use both the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison and incense at the same time. This just showed how much he coveted So Gyeoksan and the other people imprisoned in the same area. The problem was that they had strong mental strength and had been resisting until now, but their limits were not far off. It was then. My lord! Suddenly, one of the warriors who was guarding the entrance to the Prison of No Return rushed in. What is it? Weve received a letter from outside. What? Gu Ja-hwang quickly snatched the letter and read it. Hwang Ak-chu asked cautiously. Is it from Dae-jin? No, its about a new guest arriving. A guest? Yes! Prepare a room for them. You dont have to worry, there are plenty of empty rooms. Tch! For guests to arrive at a time like this. Gu Ja-hwang clicked his tongue. He had a bad feeling. He felt something ominous prickling at the back of his neck. He hadnt had such a bad feeling since he arrived in this place. He could sense danger, the kind he usually gets on the battlefield, creeping up on him. The problem was, he couldnt put his finger on it. This was a first. At least, this is the first time such a thing happened since he arrived here in the Prison of No Return. Gu Ja-hwang shook his head to clear away his negative thoughts. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer should be joining us soon. So, what could go wrong? Now was the time to welcome the new guest. You take some of our men and personally escort the guest here. Yes, my lord! Hwang Ak-chu bowed and retreated. He quickly led his subordinates to where the vertical cave leading to the surface was. After watching him leave, Gu Ja-hwang suddenly launched a punch behind him. Boom! A tent exploded with a loud noise. What the hell? What happened? Startled, the remaining subordinates rushed over. They alternated between looking at the devastated tent and Gu Ja-hwang. They wanted to ask what had happened, but Gu Ja-hwangs face was so serious that they didnt dare to ask. Gu Ja-hwang walked towards the collapsed tent. His fist was emitting a faint glow. This was proof that he had gathered a lot of qi in his hands. His subordinates could only swallow dryly at the sight of Gu Ja-hwang. Why did he do that? Is there an intruder? They kept a close eye on Gu Ja-hwang, ready to move at a moments notice. All of the martial artists here in the Prison of No Return had followed Gu Ja-hwang through the battlefield. Even though they were now stuck three hundred meters underground looking after the prisoners, their senses and skills as warriors had not rusted. Whisk! Gu Ja-hwang lifted the curtain of the tent. Instantly, a sense of relief came over the tense faces of the subordinates. That was because there was nothing inside the tent that Gu Ja-hwang had pushed aside. As expected. I mean, who would dare to invade this place? It seems the Warden has become sensitive. They thought it was fortunate to see this human side of Gu Ja-hwang. Gu Ja-hwang looked inside the empty tent and muttered, Did I feel it wrong? Im sure I felt someones gaze. He had felt a pin-prick sensation earlier. Gu Ja-hwang thought it was someones eyes secretly looking at him, thats why he launched a powerful punch at the tent. But to his disappointment, there was nothing inside the tent where he had felt the gaze. Did I really make a mistake? Me? SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 368 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 18 Pyo-wol walked away while gently rubbing his shoulder. His clothes were still intact, but dark bruises had formed on the muscles underneath. Had his dodge been even a fraction slower, it wouldnt only have been his clothes that were torn apart, but his flesh as well. The gaze that Gu Ja-hwang felt was not a mistake. Pyo-wol was indeed watching him from behind the tents curtain. The strong aura Gu Ja-hwang exuded had stirred Pyo-wol up. So, Pyo-wol unknowingly channeled qi into his gaze, and Gu Ja-hwang did not miss this subtle change and detected it. He possessed an animal-like sense. It was certain that if Pyo-wol had been slightly late in leaving the tent, his whereabouts would have been exposed. Pyo-wol walked to a spot where Gu Ja-hwangs senses could not reach and thought, This place is a prison. It was unclear when exactly this place had been converted into a prison. Even the Hao clan, which was said to have the greatest information network in the Jianghu, did not know about this place. This meant that this place was a closely guarded secret. Even if Mount Longhu has long been deserted, it would have been impossible to maintain such a thorough secret without the protection of a great power. The question was which great power was protecting this place. Pyo-wol realized that the matter was far more complicated than he first thought. It was chilling to know that such sordid activities were taking place beneath the peaceful surface of Jianghu, yet most if not all martial artists remain unaware of it. It was clear that Hong Yushin was imprisoned here somewhere. Finding him comes first and foremost than anything. Pyo-wol looked around sharply. In addition to the area he had followed Hwang Ak-chu into earlier, there were countless cave systems and structures. Most of them were naturally formed, with long stalactites hanging from the ceiling. Just like the cave where Pyo-wol had been imprisoned before, it was clear that these caves had been converted into a prison using the natural terrain. Pyo-wols gaze traveled to the other side of the cave, opposite where So Gyeoksan was held. That side was also blocked by an iron gate. Pyo-wol approached the iron gate. The iron gate had a large padlock on it. The lock, the size of an adult mans torso, could not be opened without a specific key. It was for this reason that the warriors guarding the place did not need to set up additional guards and left the area unattended. Pyo-wol fiddled with the lock for a moment before pulling out a phantom dagger. He inserted the phantom dagger into the lock hole and gently moved it around. He used the phantom dagger as a substitute for a key. While a lock like this might be able to prevent other martial artists from entering, it was impossible to prevent an expert assassin like Pyo-wol. Even the ones who first set up this prison probably never imagined an expert assassin like Pyo-wol would infiltrate. Click! Pyo-wol easily picked the lock and entered. The cave was pitch black inside. In such an environment where it was difficult to even take a single step without a torch to light the way, Pyo-wol walked forward without hesitation. He was very familiar with this kind of environment. Not only could he recognize the terrain through the breeze, humidity, and sounds, but he could also see through the darkness. For him, this level of darkness was no obstacle. Boom! A strong rumble came from somewhere, traveling through the air and reaching his ears. Pyo-wol moved towards the source of the sound. Thump! Boom! The rumbling got louder and louder. Pyo-wol thought the rumbling contained frustration. Finally, Pyo-wol arrived in front of a small iron door. It was the same size as the one where So Gyeoksan was held. Screech! Pyo-wol opened the small window above the door. Immediately, a pair of eerie and glowing eyes appeared in front of the window. Hong Yushin! The man, whose eyes blazed like wildfire, was none other than Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao clan. His forehead was split open, with blood oozing out profusely. Hong Yushins lips twisted. Who are you? Are you here to convince me? Its pointless. I will never take your side! Thud! At that moment, Pyo-wols face returned to its original state. Hong Yushins eyes widened. Pyo wol? So youve been trapped here. How did you? No, is it really you, Master Pyo-wol? Thats right. Oh my goodness! At Pyo-wols confirmation, Hong Yushins legs gave way. There was no one else with such a white and elegant face, even more striking in the darkness, other than Pyo-wol. W-Why have you come to find me? The head of the Hao clan requested it. Requested? To find me? Thats right! Hah! Hong Yushin finally slumped down on the ground. He didnt say a word for a while. Pyo-wol quietly observed Hong Yushin in silence. Hong Yushin stared blankly at the iron gate with a myriad of emotions crossing his face and eyes. The events that had happened the past few days flashed through his mind like a revolving lantern. Tracking the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and So Gyeoksan to this vicinity, only to be ambushed and captured by the warriors guarding this place. He didnt have a chance to resist. They were incredibly cunning. Like a tiger snatching its prey in an instant, they ambushed and subdued him. And then they imprisoned him here and tried to entice him. Entice? They thought that I might be worth using. Since I am the chief inspector of the Hao clan, I could easily access key information. From the looks of those imprisoned elsewhere, it looks like theyre trying to brainwash them with prohibited drugs. They just want to use them as tools, because tools dont have to think. Pyo-wol nodded. What Hong Yushin said made sense. So Gyeoksan was a skilled assassin. Even if he had no reason left in him, he was still valuable as a tool. But Hong Yushin was different. If someone with access to key information were to be brainwashed with drugs, it would surely raise suspicions. So it was clear they had imprisoned him separately to get him to cooperate voluntarily. Pyo-wol asked, Can you move? Its difficult, but I can move. Hong Yushin replied through clenched teeth. Even if he couldnt move, he had to. Even while eating the gruel given to him once a day, he continued to train his body. He knew that if his body weakened, his mental strength would weaken even more. Thats how he managed to resist them so far. Hong Yushin struggled to his feet. Pyo-wol used his internal energy to cut the lock with his phantom dagger. Clang! As the door opened, Hong Yushin staggered out. An overwhelmed expression appeared on his face. For the first time in several months since being imprisoned, he had found freedom. But it was too early to feel relieved. He had only just left this small cell. He has yet to escape this underground prison. Pyo-wol said, Follow me. Are we escaping right away? No. Theres someone else we need to get out. Who? So Gyeoksan. Hes imprisoned here too? Havent you been tracking him? Yes, but I was caught first, so I dont know what happened after that. Hoo! Hong Yushin let out a weary sigh. Seeing that he was not in a state to have a lengthy conversation, Pyo-wol didnt ask further. The important thing now was to get Hong Yushin and So Gyeoksan out of here. Pyo-wol stepped outside with Hong Yushin. To reach the area where So Gyeoksan was, they first had to enter the underground common area. The underground common area was filled and guarded by many warriors, so Pyo-wol had to be extra careful. If he were alone, he could easily avoid their gaze, but hiding Hong Yushin was not an easy task. As a result, Pyo-wol was on high alert. However, to his relief, many of the martial artists had left the underground common area. This made it easier for Pyo-wol to enter the area where So Gyeoksan was imprisoned. As Hong Yushin made his way to the area where So Gyeoksan was imprisoned, his face contorted. It was his first time entering this area. He had assumed there would be many people trapped beside himself, but seeing it firsthand was a different feeling altogether. The desperate groans and the disgusting smell of the people trapped in a narrow space like animals made Hong Yushin feel a surge of nausea. Ugh! He barely managed to suppress his nausea by covering his mouth. As they went deeper inside, another large iron gate appeared. Pyo-wol easily opened the iron gate. Then, the area where So Gyeoksan was trapped came into view. Pyo-wol opened the window to the room where So Gyeoksan was trapped. Then, So Gyeoksans two eyes, burning with rage, came into view. Even after Pyo-wol had left, he had continued to stand in the same spot, glaring out the window. Not knowing when Pyo-wol would return. So Gyeoksan opened his mouth. Pyo wol! It was you after all. His voice might be very muffled from taking the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, but he was still full of vitality. What happened to you? I was tricked. You? Yes! I was commissioned. I was asked to escort someone to this place. I was skeptical at first, but I believed in myself. I was confident that I could protect myself and my troupe no matter what, but I was wrong. So, you were betrayed? Yes! Ha! I was thoroughly betrayed. So Gyeoksan chuckled. Every time he laughed, a terrible aura of poison and murderous intent flowed out. The client requested me to escort a certain person here. To the Prison of No Return. Prison of No Return? You didnt know? Well, I guess not. Its a very confidential name after all. It was then. So this place is the Prison of No Return? The one who suddenly spoke was Hong Yushin. Ha! What did you think this place was? What other hell-like prison could there be besides the Prison of No Return? I see! So thats how it is. Hong Yushin had heard the name Prison of No Return before. It had been picked up by the Hao clans intelligence network, but they had only heard of the name. Its actual entity was nowhere to be found, as if enveloped in a fog, so Hong Yushin suspected that it was a rumor that someone had deliberately spread. But, after tracking down So Gyeoksan and being trapped in this place, he thought that he might be in the Prison of No Return. However, back then, it was only a guess, not a certainty. At that moment, So Gyeoksan continued his story. He wanted to keep it a secret. He? The client. He did not want his request to become known to the world, which is why he even kept me, the man who carried out his orders, here. So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth. The client asked him to escort a particular person here, to the Prison of No Return, and So Gyeoksan had no difficulty in bringing him here. After all, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was the best means of transportation. But, the problem occurred after they arrived here. As soon as I handed over the person the client had asked me to transport, they attacked us. Everyone except for me died. So Gyeoksans shoulders shook, and the fury in his eyes intensified. To So Gyeoksan, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was not just a hobby. It was his lifes goal, the only thing that made him human. It was the troupe that kept him from becoming a full-fledged assassin after leaving the underground cave. The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was everything to him. But that same troupe collapsed. Even the woman who loved him, Yi Okran, died at that time. A foolish woman who looked only at him even as she was dying. What was so great about a lowly and hunchbacked man like him, for her to look at him with such wistful eyes? The look in her eyes, as she breathed her last, was still embedded in his heart like a brand. Pyo-wol! Speak. Get me out. As long as you let me get my martial arts back where I can get my revenge, I will then live the rest of my life for you. I swear to pledge my loyalty to you. Even my soul So, please show me a little bit of mercy. Do you want revenge? I will now return to being the assassin, So Gyeoksan. That was enough answer. CH 369 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 19 Squeak! The pulley strained as it rotated, gradually lowering a massive basket onto the vertical cave floor. Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates raised their heads to look up. A giant box emerged, piercing through the thick darkness where not a speck of light was visible. About twenty warriors were riding in the box. The box was overloaded, beyond its maximum capacity of only ten. Hwang Ak-chu frowned. Damn fools! What are they going to do if the rope breaks? That very rope was the only means of exiting this place. If the rope snapped, they would have to wait indefinitely until a new one was lowered from above. Given the chance of being stuck here forever, Hwang Ak-chu could only respond nervously. Yet, Hwang Ak-chu desperately hid his expression. If they had been allowed into the basket to enter the underground cave, it was clear these visitors held no ordinary status. After all, most would be stopped right at the entrance of the Thousand-Section Illusionary Formation. Who are they? Thud! Finally, the large box landed on the ground, and the twenty or so warriors began to disembark one by one. At the front was a man wearing tattered clothes, with three spears stuck in his back. He was unusually barefoot, wearing no shoes. His appearance was reminiscent of a bloodthirsty wolf starved of prey. Hwang Ak-chu recognized the mans identity and gasped. Ah! Bloodhound Wolf, Lee Hogwan!1 What brings you here? Hwang Ak-chu! So you were here? Upon recognizing Hwang Ak-chu, Lee Hogwan grinned. At his creepy smile, Hwang Ak-chu shivered slightly. Lee Hogwan was a powerful figure who was in no way inferior to Gu Ja-hwang, the warden of the Prison of No Return. While Gu Ja-hwang gained fame with his fierce punching power, Lee Hogwan was notorious for his three spears. Lee Hogwan was a hunter. He was known best for hunting down any target in exchange for gold. Those who accompanied him were all masters of tracking and hunting. No one was more proficient than them when it came to hunting humans. Lee Hogwans main area of activity was outside the Central Plains. He was not someone to be seen here. How did you get here? No, I mean, when did you enter Jianghu? You dont seem pleased to see me. Thats not what I meanC! Haha! Im joking. No need to be so tense. Lee Hogwan laughed as he patted Hwang Ak-chus shoulder. Ugh! Each time Lee Hogwans palm hit Hwang Ak-chus shoulder, the latter felt a shock as if being struck by a sledgehammer. You seem to have become weaker from not seeing the sun for a long time. Screaming over such a small thing. No, thats not it. Ive heard the conditions of the Prison of No Return arent great. Now that Im seeing it myself, its indeed truly poor. To think that youd lock up criminals in such a place. Yes, thats right. Well then, put this guy in too. At Lee Hogwans gesture, his followers in the back dragged a man forward by the arms. Heu! The man held by the subordinates could only pant heavily, unable to regain his senses. Who is he? The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.2 Ah! Hwang Ak-chu unintentionally let out a gasp. The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was a notorious lecherous man active in the south of Yunnan. With him learning and practicing a special cultivation method, he needed to regularly supplement and replenish his energy with the yin energy of women. Because of this, he would often kidnap women from brothels, satisfy his lust, and then kill them in cold blood. His vile acts came to light when he kidnapped and killed the youngest daughter of the Dan family, one of the powerful clans in Yunnan. The youngest daughter of the Dan family was loved by all for her beauty and kind heart. Her disappearance caused the Dan family to take action, eventually discovering that she was kidnapped by the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon. Enraged, the Dan family chased after the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon. Feeling the crisis, the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon cunningly escaped out of the Central Plains, leaving the Dan family in a futile chase. Yet, they didnt give up. They offered a hefty bounty to the sects and wandering mercenaries operating beyond the Central plains. Numerous factions and mercenaries pounced at the opportunity, but no one could catch the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon. Not only was the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon skilled in martial arts, but he was also proficient in the art of disguise, allowing him to change his appearance and form at will. So he continued his evil deeds while making a mockery of his pursuers. Is this guy really the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon? Why didnt you kill him thenC The Dan family wanted it that way. Rather than granting him a swift and painless death, they insisted on keeping him alive for as long as possible so that he would experience hellish torment. Thats why I brought him here. Hmm! Hwang Ak-chu nodded his head. If that was the reason, then it made sense that Lee Hogwan had traveled all the way to this faraway place. Moreover, Lee Hogwan and Gu Ja-hwang knew each other. If Gu Ja-hwang had not become a prison warden, Lee Hogwan would have been the one who got that position instead. Where is Ja-hwang? Hes inside. Lead the way! Ah, put this guy in prison first. Understood. Hwang Ak-chu took custody of the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon from Lee Hogwans subordinates. The moment he took a close look at the Ninth Underworld Yin Demons face, Hwang Ak-chu frowned. The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was in terrible shape. His face was crushed beyond recognition, and the muscles of his limbs were severed, causing it to flail around. But, the most gruesome part of it all was his lower body. His nether region, which had once raped countless women, had been severed at the root, causing his crotch to be drenched in blood. Tsk! Hwang Ak-chu clicked his tongue. The Ninth Underworld Yin Demons sins were unforgivable, but having the lower part cut off meant the end of a mans life. They even cut off the root of his tongue and stopped the bleeding, to prevent him from committing suicide. Now, the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was destined to live an existence worse than death in this place forever. Hwang Ak-chu said to his subordinates, Lock him up in prison. Yes! The subordinates responded in unison before dragging the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon away. As the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was being dragged away like a sack, Lee Hogwan said to Hwang Ak-chu, Take me to Gu Ja-hwang. Please follow me. Hwang Ak-chu led Lee Hogwan and the subordinates to the underground common area where the tents were located. Lee Hogwan whistled as he looked around the interior. Whew! How impressive. For there to be a prison in a place like this. This is beyond imagination. I was also quite surprised when I first came here. The Prison of No Return, huh? What an appropriate name. If a person is imprisoned here, it would be impossible for them to see the outside world again. Thats because theres only one entrance. Block that, and no one can get out. Hmm! Should I give up being a hunter and stay here instead? Sounds like a lot of fun. Are there any female prisoners? There used to be. Used to be? Sounds like there arent any now. How could a woman survive here? When incidents of men having relations with each other are common. Well If thats the case, then its no wonder why no woman would survive in a place like this. Lee Hogwan conceded. In such an isolated environment, where countless men were locked upC and all of them were vigorous and hardened warriors to be exactC it would be no surprise if such things happened here. Lee Hogwan continued on his way with a smirk on his face. When he reached the front of the camp, he saw a tall and imposing figure standing. Seeing the man reminiscent of a massive iron tower, Lee Hogwans face stiffened. Gu Ja-hwang! I was wondering why it was noisy at the entrance, turns out it was you. Heh heh! Now that Ive come all the way here, I should at least take a look inside. Why? Are you interested in this place? I was, but Ive changed my mind. I prefer places where there are women. Thats why your martial arts has stagnated. Youre too obsessed with women. What? Isnt it true? Dont talk nonsense with your loose tongue, Gu Ja-hwang! Why? Did I strike a nerve? For someone whos been pushed out of active duty and relegated to guarding a prison, you sure have a lively mouth! Crack! Crack! Crack! The atmosphere around them trembled menacingly as the two confronted each other. Even when Gu Ja-hwang was active in the outside world, the two were always at odds and hostile to each other. They recognized each others strength, but their values were too different. Gu Ja-hwang would do whatever it took to get the job done without question, while Lee Hogwan would only do what suited his taste. For this reason, they often clashed when they worked together. Of course, that didnt mean that they tried to take each others lives. It was Lee Hogwan who was first to back down. Your nasty temper hasnt changed. At his grumbling, Gu Ja-hwang also eased his aggressive stance. Phew! Only then did Hwang Ak-chu breathe a sigh of relief. He didnt really think they were going to fight, but seeing them confront each other so intensely, his heart couldnt help but tighten. Gu Ja-hwang asked, When are you going to leave? Why dont you just tell me to leave? Leave. What? Really? If outsiders stay here for far too long, the troops get uneasy. Youre as strict as ever. Lee Hogwan grumbled, but his expression had softened compared to before. He understood Gu Ja-hwangs point. Those who guarded the Prison of No Return were strictly restricted from having contact with the outside world in order to maintain its secrecy. Thats why there is a high chance for those living in such a closed-off environment to become restless when they come into contact with outsiders. He personally didnt like it, but he understood. Alright! Ill just take a quick look around and leave. You would at least allow that, right? As long as youre just looking around. As Gu Ja-hwang gave his permission, Lee Hogwan began to explore every nook and cranny of the underground area. Gu Ja-hwang and Hwang Ak-chu watched Lee Hogwan roam around freely with disgruntled expressions. I didnt expect to see that hound again. At least hes leaving soon, which is fortunate. It was then. Hey! Look over here! Lee Hogwan suddenly waved at them. Gu Ja-hwang furrowed his brow and muttered, What is he up to now? Shouldnt we go check anyway? Hmm! At Hwang Ak-chus words, Gu Ja-hwang started walking. Even though they had different personalities and would growl at each other whenever they met, Gu Ja-hwang knew that Lee Hogwan was not someone who would act without a reason. Although he was reluctant, he went to where Lee Hogwan was. It was the same place where Hong Yushin was being held. Lee Hogwan stood in front of a large iron gate. Why did you call me here? There is something weird about this place, or has it always been like this? What do you mean? This lock. It shows signs of being forced open. What? At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang felt the blood in his body turn cold. He remembered the uneasy feeling he had just a moment ago. He quickly examined the lock Lee Hogwan had pointed out. Sure enough, there were scratches where the key was inserted. Such marks werent there until yesterday. Gu Ja-hwang shouted with all his might. Theres an intruder! Immediately, warriors rushed out of the tents. Gu Ja-hwang turned to them and said, Form groups and thoroughly search the inside! Yes, sir! The men answered in unison and then dispersed. There were no objections or questions. This indicated their trust in Gu Ja-hwang. Creak! Gu Ja-hwang twisted the lock, and the lock, the size of a mans torso, broke as easily like a twig. The two men stepped into the prison cell. Soon enough, they arrived in front of the room where Hong Yushin was being held. Opening the iron door, they were greeted with an empty space. Grit! When their speculation turned out to be true, Gu Ja-hwang gritted his teeth. Lee Hogwan asked, Do you have any suspects? No. So, someone managed to infiltrate a place like this? Definitely not an ordinary fellow. Even then, hes a rat caught in a trap. Theres no way he would be able to get out of here. Hmm! Shall I help? At the unexpected proposal, Gu Ja-hwang looked at Lee Hogwan in surprise. Lee Hogwan, who had always been playful, now had a serious look on his face. Although they always bickered and fought like sworn enemies, Gu Ja-hwang knew best how great Lee Hogwans abilities were. Please do. Good! To think Id get to have an exciting hunt after a long time. You guys keep watch outside and make sure he doesnt escape. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 370 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 20 Lee Hogwan entered the cave with his subordinates. It wasnt for nothing that he took on this mission. He and his subordinates all specialized in hunting. Their martial arts, weapons, and cultivation techniques were all designed for hunting humans. It also does not matter whether they go for human hunting during the day or night. In fact, they find it more efficient to hunt in the night than in the broad daylight. This was because Lee Hogwan and his subordinates mastered a unique eye technique called the Cats Eye Night Vision Technique1 that allows them to fight freely during the night. Once the said night vision technique is mastered to the extreme, the user would become sensitive to even the faintest light, like a cat. Thanks to this, they can move without hesitation in the darkness, as long as there is a faint streak of light. For those who have mastered the Cats Eye Night Vision Technique, darkness does not pose a threat or an obstacle. Carrying only a single torch, Lee Hogwan and his men strode boldly into the depths of the cave. They walked further into the cave, checking each of the dozens of iron doors on either side. Every time they shone their torchlight, the people trapped inside the cells screamed and shielded their eyes. AHH! M, My eyesC! Having been trapped in a darkness devoid of light for a long time, their eyes were extremely sensitive to light. They would retreat back into a corner with tears streaming down their faces since the pain they felt in their eyes was similar to being pricked with a needle. Lee Hogwan observed their reactions one by one. Those who had been imprisoned in this place for a long time would react sensitively to the light, however, the same couldnt be said for those who had just entered from the outside. Unlike those who screamed in pain because of the light, newcomers would not give much of a reaction if a torch was suddenly thrust at them. It was a simple but effective method of searching. As they do it this way, Lee Hogwan and his subordinates did not care at all about the imprisoned people crying out in pain due to the light. Lee Hogwan raised his Cats Eye Night Vision Technique to the extreme and thoroughly scanned the interior of the cave. The only source of light they have was the torch held by the man at the front, but that was more than enough. Lee Hogwan said, Everyone, be alert. If someone has managed to sneak in and hide up to this point without leaving a trace, he wont be an ordinary man. Still, he cant escape our eyes, Captain! Hehe! Dont we specialize in this sort of thing? Theres nothing to worry about. They were the ones who had tracked down and captured the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon. Their confidence was not without reason. Especially when this kind of harsh environment was their preferred battlefield. Once a person enters such a harsh environment, they are bound to feel uncomfortable. Lee Hogwan and the others would then use the particular discomfort others feel to their advantage. The greater the discomfort the others feel, the more it dulled their senses and distracted them. It is a weakening of the defense mechanism that every human has. Lee Hogwan and his men knew this human psychology better than anyone, and they loved to prey on such moments. As Lee Hogwan advanced forward, he thought, Who on earth managed to sneak into this place? And how did they find it? The Prison of No Return was a kind of private prison. Not many in the Jianghu knew about its existence and for those who did, they kept the secret of the Prison of No Return thoroughly. They had no choice but to do so because the Prison of No Return was a kind of shameful existence. The identities of those imprisoned in the Prison of No Return were anything but ordinary. Most of them were people who had been pushed out of the power struggles of sects and families. They were too awkward to kill directly, but if left alone, they would, without a doubt, become seeds of trouble in the future. Powerful people found them inconvenient to deal with. So, the Prison of No Return approached these powerful people, persuading them by saying, We will take care of the troublesome work for you. If you send them to our prison, we wont release them into the world until they die. But we wont kill them either. At first, the Prison of No Return found it quite hard to get clients. This was because the powerful people suspected that the Prison of No Return might be a trap set by their competitors. But the Prison of No Return didnt rush and gradually made themselves known, eventually earning their trust. When they first started the Prison of No Return, they doubted how many people would use it, but these concerns faded over time. There were quite a few people in the world who wanted to quietly erase their brothers, sisters, or sworn enemies from the world, and they were more than willing to pay large sums of money to use the services offered by the Prison of No Return. Exposing the existence of the Prison of No Return to the outside world would also expose the pretensions of those in power, which is why the Prison of No Return paid special attention to maintaining secrecy. There was no chance of any secrets leaking from this place. Gu Ja-hwang and his subordinates hardly ventured outside unless it was absolutely necessary, and they kept their contact with outsiders to a minimum. It would also be unlikely for the powerful individuals who utilize the services of the Prison of No Return to divulge the secrets themselves, as doing so would essentially be equivalent to exposing their own weaknesses. In any case, once we capture the guy who broke in, everyone will know how he found this place and infiltrate it. It was then. Ah! Suddenly, the cry of one of his subordinates echoed within the cave. Only then did Lee Hogwan wake from his trance and looked forward. A man was standing in front of the faint torchlight. At a quick glance, it was clear that the man had a hunched back. The light coming from the torch made the killing intent in his eyes shine even more intensely. The man was none other than So Gyeoksan. So Gyeoksan had his arms stretched out wide while looking at Lee Hogwan and his men. Lee Hogwan asked, Who are you? So Gyeoksan. A raspy, phlegmatic voice escaped So Gyeoksans lips. So Gyeoksan? So its you? The one who snuck in from the outside? No. Im one of the people imprisoned in this place. So Gyeoksan pointed to the inner iron door with his hand. Is that so? The corner of Lee Hogwans lips curled up for a moment. He knew that the people trapped behind those iron doors were addicted to the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. Once the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison is ingested, it invades ones internal energy, causing them to lose their reason and follow their masters command. Those poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison could not manipulate their internal energy at all unless they regularly took an antidote. Lee Hogwan didnt know how So Gyeoksan was still maintaining his sanity, but since So Gyeoksan was poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, he should not be able to use his internal energy. In other words, Lee Hogwan had nothing to fear. It seems that the rat that sneaked in has released you. Where is he? If you answer obediently, Ill send you back into your cell. Youre wrong. What? He is not a rat. Hes a snake, a venomous snake hiding in the darkness, waiting to strike. What nonsense are you talking about? If you continue to spout nonsense, it would be best for you to go back into the cell. Heh! Why should I go back there when youre all here? I wont leave this place until Ive taken all of your lives. Youve completely lost your mind. What are you waiting for? Send that guy back to his place now! Yes! Two subordinates responded in unison as they approached So Gyeoksan. They knew that So Gyeoksan was poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, so they did not bother putting their guards up. They each positioned themselves at So Gyeoksans sides, attempting to grab him by the arms. But at that moment, something unexpected happened. Pow! Argh! So Gyeoksan jabbed the eye of the warrior who was trying to grab his right arm with two fingers. The warrior who had his eyeball stabbed let out a horrible scream. The other warrior, who had tried to grab So Gyeoksans left arm, was startled so he tried to step back in response. But So Gyeoksan was much faster. Crack! So Gyeoksan threw himself at the warrior on his left and bit his neck. Everyone froze at the sight of So Gyeoksan, gnashing his teeth into the warriors neck with his eyes gleaming like a beast. So Gyeoksans movements were definitely not those of someone who had lost their internal energy could do. Keugh! The man bitten by So Gyeoksan struggled, but it was of no use. He eventually died with So Gyeoksans teeth sunk into his neck. Thwack! Lee Hogwan brandished his spear and spoke, Didnt you lose your internal energy? I did! So Gyeoksan replied, letting go of the man whose neck he had bitten. In his hand was a sword that had been hanging on the mans waist. Lee Hogwan s face twisted. You did? Then, does that mean youve recovered your internal energy now? But how? That shouldnt be possible unless you have neutralized the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. With the help of a little friend. So Gyeoksan waved his wrist. Two red dots could be seen on his wrist. Lee Hogwan frowned, not understanding what those marks meant. Shooook! At that moment, So Gyeoksan disappeared into the darkness. He had used a stealth technique to hide his body. Lee Hogwan shouted, Everyone, be careful! He seems to have truly recovered his internal energy! Lee Hogwans face was full of disbelief. The antidote for the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison was extremely rare and kept in special storage. Furthermore, taking it doesnt mean that the person would have their internal energy immediately restored. It would take at least three days for the persons internal energy to recover enough to use it. However, the opponent who had disappeared before his eyes seemed to have his internal energy recovered perfectly. It was something impossible according to his knowledge. It was then. Kheuk! Suddenly, the scream of his subordinate, who was carrying a torch, erupted from behind him. As Lee Hogwan quickly turned around, he saw his subordinate clutching his throat before collapsing. And behind his subordinate was So Gyeoksan standing with a sword dripping with blood. So Gyeoksan stamped his foot and extinguished the torch. Immediately after, dreadful darkness swallowed up their vision. At that moment, Lee Hogwan was certain. He was certain that So Gyeoksan had expelled the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison and perfectly recovered his internal energy. But, Lee Hogwan didnt have the luxury of figuring out how such a thing was possible. This was because So Gyeoksan had disappeared again. An assassin who had recovered his internal energy. A closed-off environment. And a pitch-black darkness engulfing their vision. Their nightmare was about to begin. * * * Pyo-wol started walking. Hong Yushin was following right behind him. Hong Yushin glanced back and said, Would he really be enough on his own? Its what he wanted. He could die. Do you think that someone who has lost everything is afraid of death? Well, thats true butC Its his choice. Its not something third parties like us can meddle in. I understand. Hong Yushin nodded his head. Like So Gyeoksan, Hong Yushin also held a burning grudge against the warriors of the Prison of No Return. The only difference was that he was still a little more rational, while So Gyeoksan, who had lost everything, had lost his cool. If he were in the same situation as So Gyeoksan, he would have acted exactly the same. Suddenly, Hong Yushins gaze landed on Pyo-wols arm. More precisely, he was looking at Gwiya, the small snake coiled around Pyo-wols arm. At first, he had mistaken it for a tattoo or a red string wound around Pyo-wols arm. When he found out that it was actually a tiny snake, he couldnt hide his surprise. The red snake coiled around Pyo-wols arms had used its tiny mouth to bite So Gyeoksan. To Hong Yushins surprise, the little snake actually sucked in the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. It seemed as though the snake was drinking water from the straw with how it meticulously filtered out and consumed only the poison from So Gyeoksans body. After gorging out on the potent poison after a long time, Gwiya flicked its tiny red tongue as if incredibly satisfied. The poison that humans had worked so hard to create was just a delicious meal for the little snake, Gwiya. Pyo-wol stroked Gwiyas head with his finger. Gwiya, in turn, closed its eyes, enjoying Pyo-wols touch. Soon enough, Pyo-wol and Hong Yushin arrived at the iron gate located in the innermost part of the cave. The chamber they went into was located even deeper than where So Gyeoksan had been locked up. That meant that someone important was being held captive inside. It had to be. After all, the person confined in this room was the one who had been in the box that So Gyeoksan brought from Runan. So Gyeoksan knew the persons identity, but he didnt tell Pyo-wol outright, telling him to check the person out for himself. As soon as So Gyeoksan was captured and brought into the Prison of No Return, the person placed inside the box was immediately imprisoned here. Screech! Pyo-wol opened the iron gate. Inside the iron gate, a man was sitting with his back against the wall. His hair and beard had grown long, making it impossible to see his face clearly, but his eyes still shone sharply. The man reeked of the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. Its distinctive scent could be smelled on his breath. But even then, he showed no signs of having lost his reason nor being eaten by madness, indicating that his mind was strong enough for him to be able to keep his sanity. The man looked at Pyo-wol and opened his mouth, Who are you? Pyo-wol. And, you are? Yu Suhwan. A disciple of Jeon Mu-ok, the former sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance. SoundlessWind21s notes: Jeon Mu-ok was first introduced in Chapter 265. He is also Dok Gohyangs master. Anyway, thank you for reading! CH 371 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 21 One of the Three Clans and the overlord of the South Sea, the Martial Sword Alliance. Jeon Mu-ok, the Sword King of the Sea,1 was the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance and the strongest martial artist in the South Sea. He had as many as ten disciples. He encouraged rivalry among his students, declaring that he would pass on the position of sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance to the winner. His declaration threw the entire South Sea martial arts community into extreme turmoil. The Martial Sword Alliance was a union of the South Sea martial arts community. Each of his ten disciples came from an extraordinary background. They had drawn their patrons, or at least the factions they came from, into the succession battle. Thus, it turned into a civil war within the South Sea martial arts community, not just a simple succession battle. The winner would become the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance and have everything. The future of the Martial Sword Alliance and the control of the South Sea martial arts community would fall into their hands. And, all thats left for the loser is death. There could be no exceptions. Because Jeon Mu-ok, the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance, had stirred up the atmosphere in such a way. Yu Suhwan was the only disciple who did not participate in the succession battle. Even though he was the second disciple Jeon Mu-ok had taken, he had no interest in becoming the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance. But the others did not think so. It was because of Yu Suhwans talent. His talent in the sword was excellent, something no other disciple could keep up with. So much so that even his master, Jeon Mu-ok, was envious of his swordsmanship talent. If Suhwan had the slightest bit of ambition, I would have handed over the Martial Sword Alliance to him without going through this cumbersome process. Based solely on swordsmanship talent, Suhwan is even better than me. People became shocked because these words were coming out of Jeon Mu-oks mouth himself, the strongest martial artist in the South Sea. The reason Jeon Mu-ok did not give Yu Suhwan the position of sect leader was that he was generous and free-spirited. He had no ambition to become the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance. His nature was that of a man of pleasure who enjoyed mastering the sword, loved alcohol, and loved the vast sea. The people gave him the title of Blue Sword Ascetic.2 He kept his distance when Jeon Mu-ok encouraged competition among his disciples resulting in numerous bloody struggles. Other disciples tried hard to attract Yu Suhwan to their side, but he remained neutral and did not take anyones side. In the end, Dok Gohyang, the fifth disciple of Jeon Mu-ok, became the winner and rose to the position of sect leader. Shortly thereafter, Yu Suhwan disappeared from the Martial Sword Alliance and the South Sea martial arts community. Gossips said that Yu Suhwan left the South Sea martial arts community on his own so as not to burden Dok Gohyang. Many people applauded, praising Yu Suhwan for making such a great decision. Yu Suhwan never appeared in the South Sea again and was forgotten from peoples memories. Yu Suhwan looked very thin, as if he hadnt eaten properly for a long time, and his bones looked like they were merely covered in skin, but his eyes were surprisingly clear. Pyo-wol asked, Have you been trapped here for a long time? Ive only been imprisoned here for a few months. I was imprisoned for a long time before being transferred here. Does this have something to do with Dok Gohyang? Have you met the child? Five months ago. That would have been when I was trapped in a narrow box and moved to Runan. Hoo! Yu Suhwan let out a sigh. There were many emotions contained in his sigh. How was he? He looked good. Is that so? Um Soso, is that child still with him? Yes. Hoo! Yu Suhwan closed his eyes for a moment. Pyo-wol watched Yu Suhwan in silence. Even without asking, Pyo-wol could tell that Yu Suhwans feelings were incredibly complicated. After a while, Yu Suhwan opened his eyes. His gaze was clear and clean like a bright mirror. He asked again, How was it? The look in Gohyangs eyes. Was his ambition still there? It was huge. Huge? His ambition was not any less than Jang Mugeuk of the Celestial Martial Sect. So, youve seen Jang Mugeuk too? He was with him. Oh So he was still with him. Yu Suhwans voice trembled slightly. He has joined the Golden Heaven Society. Haha! So, that still happened in the end? I have a favor to ask. Can you release me? With your ability to infiltrate this place, it shouldnt be too difficult for you to release me. And what do I get in return for doing that? I have nothing to offer you but my body. Im not interested in men. Neither am I. Ill become your tool. Although I am like this now, if I regain some of my old skills, I will still be useful. Even though he was the one asking for a favor, Yu Suhwan did not act servile. Yu Suhwans appearance reminded Pyo-wol of a pine tree.3 An old pine tree, always green and majestic. Pyo-wol did not know what kind of situation Yu Suhwan was in, but he felt that it would not be bad to have him owe him a favor. Gwiya. Pyo-wol called out, and the little snake that had been coiled around his arm woke up. Seeing Gwiya slithering down Pyo-wols forearm, Yu Suhwan murmured, A spiritual beast, no, a strange beast. Maybe Yu Suhwan stretched out his arm. Then, Gwiya bit his arm with its small teeth. At the stinging sensation, Yu Suhwan closed his eyes. He could feel the poisons that had been gnawing at his body for so long being drawn out like the ebb tide. His mind became clearer, and he could feel the senses all over his body becoming sharper. He hadnt felt this way in a long time. His body, which had been as heavy as a soaked sponge, felt energized for the first time in a long while. Even though it was just a feeling of exhaustion disappearing, Yu Suhwan felt as if he was being reborn. When Gwiya finally sucked up all the poison, it let go of Yu Suhwans arm. Yu Suhwan rubbed his forearms and pushed himself up. Having been locked up for so long, he staggered, but he eventually found his balance and stood up on his own. Suddenly, Yu Suhwans gaze fell on the man behind Pyo-wol. Who are you? Looking at your complexion, it seems like you were in the same condition as me. Thats right, I was also imprisoned here. I arrived approximately the same time Master Yu came in. I see. I am Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao clan. You must be an important man. How can I compare to a disciple of the Martial Sword Alliance? Its a mere status. But depending on how you use it, it can be a powerful justification. Is that so? Isnt justification most important for people like us? I suppose so. No, youre right. Yu Suhwan nodded his head as if he had come to a great realization. Hong Yushin looked at Yu Suhwan and thought, He must have been in the box that the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe transported. Yu Suhwan, the Blue Sword Ascetic. I never expected to see him here. As the chief inspector of the Hao clan, he was well-informed about Yu Suhwan. He knew about his extraordinary talent and impeccable character. If he had genuinely desired to become the sect leader, many would have followed him. There was only one reason for his imprisonment here in the Prison of No Return. It was because he did not participate in the succession battle. It must be Dok Gohyangs doing. Even if Master Yu did not participate in the succession battle, his mere presence would have stirred up trouble. Hong Yushin was familiar with the inner workings of Jianghu better than anyone, so it wasnt hard for him to guess the situation. Dok Gohyang must have considered Yu Suhwan an eyesore. Yu Suhwan stepped out of the room. Although he had only stepped out of one iron gate, he had a relieved look on his face. Hong Yushin understood the feelings Yu Suhwan must be experiencing at this moment. Because he himself had been trapped for the same amount of time as Yu Suhwan. Hong Yushin said to Yu Suhwan, Let us get out of here now. It wont be easy to get out. Everyone here possesses strong martial arts. It wont be that difficult. Huh? Because we have Master Pyo-wol. Hong Yushin glanced at Pyo-wol. Yu Suhwan also turned his gaze towards Pyo-wol. Must be quite a character. A remarkable person indeed. You may not know because youve been trapped for a long time, but Master Pyos nickname is the Reaper. Reaper? Sounds fierce. Once you see him in action, youll understand why hes called that. Hmm, is that so? Yu Suhwan looked at Pyo-wol with his characteristically clear and deep eyes. Yu Suhwan didnt need Hong Yushin to tell him that Pyo-wol was different from everyone else. I cant feel any darkness or estrangement. It was Yu Suhwans first time ever seeing someone who seemed to be one with jet-black darkness. Pyo-wol said, Lets leave now. He started walking towards the outside. Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan quietly followed behind him. As they opened the giant iron gate that divided the sector and stepped out, another prison cell appeared. Splash! The moment they stepped into the new sector, they felt a damp sensation under their feet. An unidentifiable liquid was pooled on the floor. It hadnt been there when they entered earlier. Hong Yushin smelled the scent of blood from the liquid. Blood? He quickly channeled qi to his eyes and looked around. He saw a figure leaning against the wall. A corpse? The figure had his head bowed, with no signs of breathing. Blood was also trickling down his neck, pooling on the floor. It was clear that he had been killed with a single blow. Hong Yushin examined the corpses wounds and muttered, Its him! Him? Yes. The beast that Master Pyo-wol had let loose Even in the pitch-darkness, he had accurately severed the opponents breath. With just a single sword. Only those who are skilled in the art of assassination could perform such a skill even in the dark. It was So Gyeoksans doing. He had been imprisoned for a long time and had been drugged with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, which had weakened him to the point of exhaustion, and yet he was still capable of demonstrating such terrifying skills. If he were to regain his full strength, one could hardly dare to imagine how dreadful it would be. The three of them moved forward again. Another corpse appeared. He was killed in the exact same way as the first one. This, too, was also So Gyeoksans doing. More and more bodies appeared. By now, So Gyeoksan must have been exhausted as he could no longer kill with a single blow. Some of the bodies had three or four wounds. It was a clear sign that he was struggling. Clang! The sound of weapons clashing could be heard from ahead. Both of them strained their eyes, but neither Hong Yushin nor Yu Suhwan could see beyond. However, judging from the sound of clashing weapons, they could tell that the situation was urgent. While the two of them could only guess, Pyo-wol could clearly see what was happening ahead. So Gyeoksan! He could see So Gyeoksan hanging from the stalactites like a bat. Lee Hogwan was relentlessly chasing and attacking him. So Gyeoksan was using the stalactites as cover to protect himself and to counterattack. He did not kill all of Lee Hogwans men without suffering damage. His body had as many wounds as the number of men he had killed. Moreover, he had been weakened from long confinement. If the fight dragged on, he would be at a disadvantage. So Gyeoksan knew this too. So, he took a risk. He kicked off a stalactite and threw himself at Lee Hogwan. He was trying to deliver a blow with all his might to Lee Hogwan. But Lee Hogwan was not an easy opponent. No wayC! Whizz! Lee Hogwan unfolded his spear. From his spear, spear qi exploded like fireworks, attacking So Gyeoksan. Thud! The spear qi embedded itself in So Gyeoksans shoulder and leg. An ordinary man would have screamed and fallen to the ground, but not So Gyeoksan. He ignored the pain and increased his speed instead. Lee Hogwans look of astonishment grew closer. He hadnt expected So Gyeoksan to charge so recklessly. Wham! So Gyeoksans sword pierced through Lee Hogwans throat. Gah! Finally, So Gyeoksan coughed up the breath he had been holding. Blood was mixed with his breath. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 372 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 22 The blood spewed by So Gyeoksan splashed on Lee Hogwans face, staining it red. With his eyes wide open, Lee Hogwan glared at So Gyeoksan. Keh! You damn demon Im not the real demon. Compared to him, Im merely a bat aimlessly wandering in the dark. Him? Lee Hogwans gaze moved towards Pyo-wol, who was approaching from behind So Gyeoksan. So Gyeoksan, revealing his teeth stained with blood, laughed. Yes, him! Hes the one who you should fear. Kuh heuk! Lee Hogwan tried to say something, but all that came out was a wheezing sound. So Gyeoksan stared long and hard into the eyes of Lee Hogwan, who was losing his life. His own eyes were filled with madness. Finally, Lee Hogwan collapsed, lifeless. At the same time, So Gyeoksan also fell. Haek! Haek! He lay on Lee Hogwans corpse, gasping for breath. His body, not yet fully recovered, felt like it was falling apart. It was hatred and madness that drove him. Having unleashed everything in a single moment, he had exhausted both his physical and mental strength. He was now so weak that he couldnt even move a finger. If an enemy were to appear at this moment, he would undoubtedly meet his end. But So Gyeoksan was not worried. The real demon, Pyo-wol, had appeared above him. Looking down at him, Pyo-wol said, How long are you going to lie there? Cant you see Im on the verge of dying? If youre going to complain that much, just keep lying down. Son of a bitch! Cursing, So Gyeoksan stood up. Just the act of sitting up made his whole body scream in agony. But So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth and got up. He hated showing Pyo-wol any further weakness more than dying. Hong Yushin supported So Gyeoksans staggering figure. Under normal circumstances, he would have brushed off the help dismissively, but now, So Gyeoksan didnt even have the strength to refuse. Leaning on Hong Yushins shoulder, So Gyeoksan said, It was you. The one who followed me from Runan Though he couldnt see Hong Yushins face, he clearly remembered the fleeting glimpses of his aura. Thanks to you, Ive had a hell of an experience. Heh heh! It really is like hell. The two shared a connection, having both been trapped in the Prison of No Return. If it werent for their shared experience, these two would never have accepted each other, similar to how oil doesnt mix with water. Yu Suhwan understood their feelings. Although their positions were different, being trapped in this hellish place was enough to understand and accept each other. It was then. Boom! Suddenly, the iron gate connected to the underground common area exploded. Through the shattered gate, an imposing man stood. His fists were clenched, and he was wearing a gauntlet. The man was none other than Gu Ja-hwang, the warden of the Prison of No Return. Gu Ja-hwangs gaze fell on Lee Hogwan, who was lying on the ground. Gu Ja-hwangs expression didnt change at all even when he saw Lee Hogwans lifeless body. Lee Hogwan was merely bait to lure out the sneaky rat hiding in his prison. His opponent was an expert who had enough skill to neutralize and infiltrate his tight security system, so if his target decided to hide, it wouldnt be easy to find him. Thats why he didnt stop Lee Hogwan when he offered to help. While Lee Hogwan saw Gu Ja-hwang as a competitor, Gu Ja-hwang had never considered Lee Hogwan as a worthy opponent. Only Lee Hogwan harbored a competitive spirit. In reality, Gu Ja-hwangs martial arts skills were far superior. It wasnt by chance that he became the warden of the Prison of No Return. He reigned as the warden because he had the martial skills and ability to do so. His gaze fell on Pyo-wol. So, it was you! The rat thats been hiding. I dont know how you managed to sneak in here, but you will never see the light of day again. Whoosh! At that moment, Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates threw torches into the tunnel where Pyo-wol and the others were. Dozens of torches lit up the area like broad daylight. They wanted to block all of Pyo-wols escape routes and hiding areas. Releasing his killing intent, Gu Ja-hwang said, Go ahead and try hiding again, you rat. Kuuu! His killing intent caused the air in the basement to crackle. Eum! Keuk! Yu Suhwan and Hong Yushin, and the others groaned. Under normal circumstances, they could handle his killing intent with ease, but they were now incredibly weak. Their complexions turned pale, and So Gyeoksan even coughed up blood. If a little more time passed like this, their lives would be at risk. At that moment, Pyo-wol stepped in front of the three, blocking Gu Ja-hwangs killing intent. Youre as pretty as a girl, you sneaky rat. It would be a sight to behold once I throw you over to the boys. Are you the warden of the Prison of No Return? Who allowed you to open your mouth? Dont speak or even breathe until I give you permission. Overly self-conscious, are you? Seems like youve only learned bad things from the Kowloon Assassin Guild. What? Gu Ja-hwangs expression instantly stiffened. He looked as though he had received an unexpected blow. The words that came out of Pyo-wols mouth momentarily threw him off guard. Immediately, his face distorted like a wicked demon. Where did you hear that name? So, it was the Kowloon Assassin Guild after all. I asked where you heard it. Oooong! Gu Ja-hwangs roar echoed throughout the cave. The roar amplified as it reverberated off the cave walls. The three of them, except for Pyo-wol, were unable to withstand it and fell to their knees. Kheukh! Blood flowed from their ears. Their eardrums had burst from the roar. The operation of the Prison of No Return by the Kowloon Assassin Guild was a top-secret matter. Even Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates were hearing the name Kowloon Assassin Guild for the first time today. Having Pyo-wol casually and boldly reveal such a secret, Gu Ja-hwang couldnt help but be stunned. Gu Ja-hwang glared at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes. The more he glared, the more Pyo-wols white face stood out strikingly. Even in the darkness, it stood out like a sore thumb. At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang was able to recall a name he had heard sometime ago. Pyo-wol! So, youre Pyo-wol! His killing intent intensified even more. Pyo-wol was the number one enemy of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Because of him, they suffered a great blow to their operation in Runan, and their counted strategist, Lee Yul, experienced a significant failure. It was the first time they had suffered such a big blow since they had gathered under the name Kowloon. The Prison of No Return was one of the strongholds set up by the Kowloon Assassin Guild in Jianghu. The Prison of No Return did the dirty work that the powerful figures of Jianghu were reluctant to do directly. The Prison of No Return may not yield a large sum of money right away, and if not careful, they could potentially attract the attention and hostility of Jianghu, but in return, they could see glimpses of the powerful figures misdeeds and inner workings like seeing the lines on their hands. If such information is collected and gathered over time, it will one day be possible to move those in power as they wish. The Prison of No Return was a place operated with such a purpose. The moment its secrets were leaked, its existence would lose its meaning and inevitably become a target of Jianghu. Such a situation had to be prevented at all costs. Seeing Gu Ja-hwangs bewildered expression, Pyo-wol was certain that his suspicions were correct. No matter how much he thought about it, the only group that could secretly run the Prison of No Return in Jianghu was the Kowloon Assassin Guild. They were steadily building their influence and power in the shadows, completely out of sight. There was no telling how far their influence would extend. Pyo-wol mumbled as he looked at Gu Ja-hwang, It must be fate. What? Seeing that we keep bumping into each other like this, I think were destined to fight each other. What kind of crazy nonsense are youC Roaaar! Gu Ja-hwang unleashed his energy and launched a punch. Whirlwind Strike.1 A destructive technique that maximizes damage by spinning qi. As if to prove its power, the cave shook as if it was about to collapse any second. Roaaang! As the Whirlwind Strike hit the ground, a large pit formed and stalactites fell with a loud crash. Its power was truly formidable. However, Gu Ja-hwangs expression was not very good. Because he felt nothing in his hand. Before he knew it, Pyo-wol had disappeared and was nowhere to be seen. Despite dozens of torches illuminating every corner of the cave, not a trace nor even a shadow of Pyo-wol could be found. The look in Gu Ja-hwangs eyes deepened even more. Only then did he recall that his opponents fundamental nature was that of an assassin. Such a fight in the darkness was undoubtedly something Pyo-wol excelled at. The torches illuminated every corner of the cave, but shadows still existed, and Pyo-wol used those shadows as cover. He shouted, Everyone, watch your back! He will surely ambush! Yes! His subordinates shouted back, moving in unison in forming a defensive circle. Their backs against each other, preparing themselves for a surprise attack. The sight alone showed how disciplined and well-trained they were. No ordinary martial artists would even dare to attempt to break into their circle. The problem, however, was that their opponent was Pyo-wol. Keuh! Suddenly, one of the martial artists forming the defensive circle screamed as he was yanked into the air. Pyo-wol had used his Soul-Reaping Thread to snare the mans neck. The eyes of the martial artist who saw his companion being reeled in like a fish shook. The eyes of the martial artists turned toward the space where their colleague had disappeared. Although the torches illuminated the ground and the walls, they couldnt fully light up the ceiling of the underground cavity. The dense rows of stalactites cast long shadows in the light. The problem was that these shadows were incredibly wide. The very thought of Pyo-wol hiding somewhere within them, lying in wait for them, sent chills down their spines. It was then. Squirt! Suddenly, a moist liquid was sprinkled from thin air like rain. What? This isC The warriors, absentmindedly touching the liquid that wet their faces, were startled. Blood? The liquid, from which a pungent metallic scent wafted, was clearly blood. They didnt need to be told whose blood it was. Thump! A decapitated corpse fell from the sky. The corpse, with its neck slit long and tongue sticking out, was the comrade who had disappeared after being dragged away by Pyo-wol just a while ago. Damn it! Bastard! Angered by the death of their comrade, the warriors swung their weapons towards the ceiling. The sword furiously swung through the air, but it did not reach the ceiling. Chaah! Unable to bear it any longer, Gu Ja-hwang launched a Whirlwind Strike towards the ceiling from where the corpse had dropped. Crash! With a loud noise, the stalactites fell down. But there was no sight of Pyo-wol. Keuk! Instead, another warrior vanished into thin air. It was quite a distance away from where Gu Ja-hwang had attacked. Chae-hong! Catch him! The martial artists rushed over, calling out the name of their missing comrade. But by then, he had already completely vanished into the darkness. Give Chae-hong back! Gu Ja-hwang yelled as he unleashed a punch. Whack! Fortunately, this time there was the sound of his blow hitting something. It was the sound made when hitting flesh, not a mineral material like stalactite. Its done! Just when Gu Ja-hwang was about to shout in triumph. Squirt! Blood and flesh fell down. The moment they confirmed the identity of the shattered corpse, Gu Ja-hwang and the warriors froze. Chae-hong! The corpse shattered by Gu Ja-hwangs attack was precisely the warrior whom Pyo-wol had taken away. To their horror, Pyo-wol had used the warrior hed captured as a shield. You bastardC! Furious, Gu Ja-hwang used all his internal energy and let out a lions roar. Whoosh! The confined terrain amplified his lions roar. Geuh! W, Warden! Gu Ja-hwangs men covered their ears with both hands, yet Gu Ja-hwang didnt stop roaring. He instinctively knew that if Pyo-wol were allowed to run wild any further, the situation would be impossible to control. His judgment was excellent. However, unfortunately for him, his opponent was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol used his internal energy to shield his ears from the effects of the lions roar. Gu Ja-hwang and his followers couldnt see him, but to Pyo-wols eyes, their chaotic movements were clearly visible. They didnt know. That this place was the perfect battlefield for him. So from now on, he would show them that. Ten strands of Soul-Reaping Thread unraveled from his fingers. Plop! Plop! Plop! SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 373 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 23 Argh! Gah! Screams erupted one after another. The Soul-Reaping Thread pierced through the foreheads of the martial artists. Shushushuk! At the same time, sharp wind-breaking sounds echoed throughout the underground space. It was the sound of the phantom dagger slicing through the darkness. Agh! Sa, save me One after another, desperate screams rang out. Yu Suhwans eyes trembled. My God! He was a martial artist who had mastered the art of the sword. From the moment he held a sword in his hand, he had always engaged in fair fights. He thought that was how a swordsman should fight. He believed that a swordsman should not resort to underhanded tactics, especially a martial artist aiming for high achievements. His thinking was flexible, but when it came to martial arts, he was stubborn. He had been taught that this was the path of a martial artist mastering the art of the sword, and he thought so too. But watching Pyo-wols martial arts, he felt his existing values being shaken to their core. Is that how assassins fight? Not all assassins are like that. Only Pyo-wol, that demon, can fight like that. Leaning against Hong Yushin, So Gyeoksan denied Yu Suhwans words. Demon? Yes! A demon! Hes always been like that. He likes to mock others from such a high place. As he looked at the battlefield, So Gyeoksans face was full of envy. Although he had vowed to devote his loyalty if he was set free, his rivalry and his competitive spirit towards Pyo-wol hadnt completely disappeared yet. Harvesting the souls of his opponents with ten strands of the Soul-Reaping Thread, and ending their lives with the phantom dagger, Pyo-wol looked like the Reaper himself. The darkness amplified his abilities, and Pyo-wol used the darkness to collect the lives of his enemies. It was a well-choreographed spectacle. If he performed like that, even the audience would curse the troupe and him. Pyo-wol had elevated his assassination techniques to the level of art. Hes insane! Hong Yushin shook his head. His burning hatred and venom melted away like snow at the sight of the martial artists of the Prison of No Return being killed by Pyo-wol. Thats how pitiful they looked. Eight Constellations? Fuck that! If he targets you in the dark, even the Eight Constellations wont be safe. He shook his head dismissively in exasperation. He knew Pyo-wol was great, that his assassination skills were so extraordinary that no other assassin in the world could match them. But it was one thing hearing about it on paper and seeing it with his own eyes. The goosebumps on his skin wouldnt go away. Seogeuk! Sueuk! The sound of flesh being sliced resonated in the darkness, Gu Ja-hwang also stopped his roar. He realized that there was no point in continuing the roar any further. His face was a mixture of anger and fear. Pyo-wol seemed like a mirage, impossible to reach no matter how hard he tried. He had employed all the methods he knew to capture him, but they were of no use. Neither his lions roar nor his powerful blows had any effect on him. Stop. Crash! Once again, he released another strike, but it only shattered the delicate stalactites, it did not even reach Pyo-wols shadow. Something flickered in the darkness of the ceiling. It was a faint thread, so faint that it could not be seen unless they were a warrior at Gu Ja-hwangs level. Even then, it moved so fast that it was easy to miss if he wasnt paying attention. Plop! Before he knew it, the demonic thread harvested the lives of his men as if they were crops. Now, only half of them remained. But they all had their tails tucked like frightened dogs. Ugh! Oh my god! Anger surged through him at the sight of his terrified subordinates. They were not the kind to be consumed by fear. They were warriors who had fought alongside him on countless battlefields. Although they were not known to Jianghu as they had only fought outside the Central Plains, they were experts who could hold their own anywhere in Jianghu if they officially went out. It was extremely painful for him to watch them all scared out of their wits. It was even worse to think that all of this was due to a single man. He had only heard the name Pyo-wol, but he really didnt expect him to be such a terrifying enemy. Gu Ja-hwang thought of the man who had yet to arrive here. Ten Thousand Man Slayer! What on earth are you doing? The only one who might have a chance of catching Pyo-wol was the Ten Thousand Man Slayer, one of the Eight Constellations. Gu Ja-hwang had written a letter to him, asking for support, but he hadnt heard back. Damn it! Gu Ja-hwang gritted his teeth. At this point, waiting for the Ten Thousand Man Slayer was meaningless. By the time he arrived, they would surely all be slaughtered. In the end, Gu Ja-hwang would have to deal with all of this himself. Boom! Boom! Gu Ja-hwang tore off his cumbersome clothes, revealing his body which was as solid as steel. His trapezius muscle on his shoulders bulged like a mountain range, and his arms swelled as if about to burst. He unleashed the Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique1 to its extreme. Once activated, the after-effects were so severe that one would be bedridden for several months, thus, he preferred not to use it unless in dire circumstances. Gu Ja-hwang muttered, Since its come to this, lets burn it all. The look in his eyes was not that of one who was thirsty for life. He moved forward with the kind of look only one prepared for death could have. Khaak! Keugk! Even at that moment, his subordinates were dying. He could see Pyo-wols intentions. Pyo-wol was clearly trying to inflict extreme despair upon him by wiping out his subordinates first. He was a cruel man, to say the least. But when it came to being ruthless, Gu Ja-hwang was second to none. He was neither devastated nor discouraged by the death of his subordinates. Ill show you who the real madman is. Boom! He kicked a barrel stacked next to the military tent. The barrel shattered and a thick liquid gushed out. It was oil. It had been stockpiled for use in lighting torches and cooking food. There were twenty barrels of oil stacked next to the military tent. Gu Ja-hwang smashed all the oil barrels. The oil spread instantly throughout the underground space. Gu Ja-hwang threw his torch over the oil. Whoosh! In an instant, a huge flame shot up to the ceiling. The flames, fed by the oil, spread throughout the entire underground space. Crimson flames and black smoke filled the underground cavity, and a horrifying heat rolled in, threatening to melt the cave walls. The first to inhale the dark smoke was Gu Ja-hwangs men near the flames. The toxic smoke containing the unbearable heat melted their lungs instantly. They all collapsed, without even being able to scream. A few quick-witted ones hastily retreated from the flames, but the entire underground cavity was already engulfed in fire. No matter where they ran, there was no escaping from the flames and smoke. Even as his own men perished in the flames, Gu Ja-hwang didnt even bat an eye. Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan were appalled at the sight. This is crazy! Is he suggesting that we all die together? They were three hundred feet underground. Though this labyrinth-like underground cave was pierced with tunnels in all directions, there was only one vertical opening where air could escape. To pour oil on such terrain and set it on fire. It was nothing short of a suicide pact. In fact, Gu Ja-hwang lit the fire with such determination. It was clear that if time passed like this, only his men would die. So, he thought he might as well set the fire with the intention of dying together. There was one more effect of setting this fire. That was to completely block Pyo-wols hiding place. No matter how skilled he was at hiding, he couldnt stay hidden in such intense heat and flames forever. As long as he was human, he would definitely jump out, unable to withstand the heat. Gu Ja-hwang was also feeling hot. But he trusted his internal energy and physique. He created a barrier to block the heat and smoke. Unless his internal energy was infinite, he couldnt hold out like this forever. But the same was true for his opponent. While he couldnt find Pyo-wol hiding in the dark with his abilities, he was confident that he wouldnt lose in a battle of patience and internal energy. Through the searing flames, he squinted and looked ahead. It was then. Whoosh! A black shadow descended into the middle of the blazing inferno. It was the spot where the tents had been. There were many things to burn, so the heat was more intense. Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the hellfire, looking at Gu Ja-hwang as if he didnt feel the heat at all. Even in the midst of the raging flames, there wasnt even a hint of flush on his pure white face. His still-pale face was like that of a real Grim Reaper. He didnt come out to avoid the flames. If he wanted to avoid the heat, he would have escaped into the tunnel where the fire hadnt spread yet. Pyo-wol only revealed himself because Gu Ja-hwang blocked his own retreat and came to challenge him head-on. Gu Ja-hwang must have thought he had a chance of winning, hence he made the challenge, but Pyo-wol planned to show him what a big mistake that was. Pyo-wol moved towards Gu Ja-hwang. Then, the flames split to his left and right. It was as if the flames had a will of their own and were avoiding him. Of course, it was impossible for the fire to have a will. This phenomenon only happened because of Pyo-wols terrifying internal energy. In the extreme heat and turbulent air, his Black Dragon Robe fluttered. The fluttering of his Black Dragon Robe made him look like a bat spreading its wings wide. Crackle! Gu Ja-hwangs teeth clashed. His body reacted before he knew it. Is he this great? His opponent wasnt a mere assassin good at hiding and ambushing. He was something else, something that wore the disguise of an assassin. Gu Ja-hwang had fought on countless battlefields and faced many experts, but he had never seen a martial artist like Pyo-wol. Looking at Pyo-wol alone made his mind and spirit shrink, such a foul feeling was a first in his life. Uuargh! To shake off his fear, Gu Ja-hwang let out a war cry. As his roar swept through the underground, the flames burned even more fiercely. Gu Ja-hwang kicked the ground and charged towards Pyo-wol. His physique, perfected through the Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique, was no different from an indestructible diamond. His hard and solid body, tempered to the extreme, was his weapon. With speed added to his rock-like body, there was nothing he couldnt destroy. Like a raging bull charging at its opponent, Gu Ja-hwang was ready to take on Pyo-wol with all his might. Even as Gu Ja-hwang charged with terrifying momentum, Pyo-wol did not flinch. Instead, he ran straight towards Gu Ja-hwang. You fool. You dare to collide head-on with me! Gu Ja-hwang laughed heartily. He wouldnt know how he would fare against a sneak attack, but he believed he had the advantage in a face-to-face confrontation. I will crush you like a fish. Just before he collided with Pyo-wol, his body started rotating. Starting from his ankles, his waist turned, followed by his shoulders. This method of rotating the body like a top in an instant to maximize destructive power was called Rotating Silk Force.2 The two collided. At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang realized something was wrong. He didnt feel any resistance from Pyo-wols body, which should have been pushed away by his Rotating Silk Force. Instead, Pyo-wols figure vanished like a mirage. An illusion? Then where is he? Gu Ja-hwangs eyes widened. An illusion that deceived his senses completely? Such a thing was impossible. His senses werent that sloppy. Yet, such a thing actually happened. Pyo-wol had fooled Gu Ja-hwangs senses completely by using Demon Shadow Exchange. It was then. Swoosh! Gu Ja-hwang felt a strange sensation on both of his shoulders. When he turned his head, he saw an unfamiliar foot. Pyo-wol had landed on his shoulder. Gu Ja-hwang swung his fist to strike Pyo-wol off his shoulders. But at that moment, he felt a strange sensation in his neck. A qi thread? Gu Ja-hwang recognized it as the thread of qi that had been ensnaring his subordinates. He strained his neck and shouted, Do you really think you can harm me with that?! Swish! In an instant, his head was severed from his body and flew into the air. What Pyo-wol had unleashed was not the Soul-Reaping Thread, but the Snake Qi Thread. A thread of death, made up of solid qi, cut through Gu Ja-hwangs flesh and bones. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 374 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 24 Thud! Thud! A head with its eyes wide open tumbled on the ground. The expression on its face was filled with disbelief, as if it couldnt believe its own death. The head rolled across the ground and stopped before Pyo-wols feet. Pyo-wol silently looked down, staring at Gu Ja-hwangs face. Life was gradually disappearing from Gu Ja-hwangs bulging eyes. Fwoosh! Pyo-wol kicked Gu Ja-hwangs head, and the head that was kicked away disappeared into the flames. Hes crazy! Yu Suhwan shook his head. Although Gu Ja-hwang was not known in the Jianghu, he was still a skilled martial artist who deserved respect. Especially with a body as sturdy as steel, any warrior would have a hard time against him. However, Pyo-wol killed him too easily. It wasnt just a matter of surprise attacks or compatibility. Pyo-wols martial arts were simply that strong. He has already surpassed the limit of an assassin. How frightening! To think that there is such a warrior in this world. Yu Suhwan clenched his fist. Unbeknownst to him, his palms were already drenched in sweat. Thats how shocking Pyo-wols martial arts were, now that he saw them in person. In his entire life, only two people had given him such a strong shock. One was his master, Jeon Mu-ok, and the other was Dok Gohyang. And now, added to that list was Pyo-wol. Although they shocked him in different ways, it was true that Yu Suhwans values were shaken to the core because of them. At that moment, So Gyeoksan spoke bluntly, This is not the time for leisurely sentimentality. If we stay here like this, well all burn to death. Because of Gu Ja-hwangs madness, the entire underground space was filled with blazing flames and thick smoke. It was clear that if they stay here any longer, they would either suffocate or burn to death. In fact, all of Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates who could not escape the flames were already burned to death. Pyo-wol looked around and said, Its already too late to escape. The flames were a problem, but more than that, the greatest obstacle was the thick, black smoke. If they inhaled the high-temperature smoke, their lungs would melt, and they would die instantly. The black smoke filled the vertical hole, the only passage leading to the outside. It would take a considerable amount of time for that smoke to clear. If Pyo-wol was alone, he might be able to hold his breath and escape somehow, but it was impossible to get out while taking others with him. So, what should we do? All we can do is lock the iron door and wait until all the smoke is gone. Pyo-wol looked at the tunnel where Hong Yushin and others had been confined. There was a huge iron gate at the entrance of the tunnel. If they close the iron gate, they could at least avoid the flames and smoke. Hong Yushin agreed with Pyo-wols opinion. There are still people in there who havent managed to get out. We need to save them as well. I will follow Master Pyo-wols decision. Theres no other choice. Darn it! In the end, the other two had no choice but to follow Pyo-wols opinion. The four of them re-entered the tunnel. Argh! Save us! As they felt the presence outside, the people trapped inside the iron door cried out. They also realized that something had happened in the underground cavity. As they entered the tunnel, Pyo-wol closed the iron door. Thud! With a dull sound, the iron gate slammed shut, and darkness descended. * * * Black smoke billowed out of the vertical cave. What the hell? Whats going on? The martial artists guarding the entrance of the Prison of No Return had puzzled expressions on their faces. Black smoke suddenly started to flow out without any warning. They had heard stories about smoke being emitted like this before a volcano erupts. But this was Mount Longhu. It was not a volcano. Nevertheless, there was only one reason for black smoke being emitted like this. Something had happened inside the Prison of No Return. Quickly lower the basket! We need to save the people inside! Unravel the rope! It was then. Cut the rope. A voice as cold as ice stopped the guards in their tracks. What? The martial artists who were preparing to lower the basket cautiously turned around. A strange man wearing a crimson martial arts robes came into their view. He had long, disheveled hair, and a beard that covers up both his face and chest. All that could be seen on his face were his two eerie eyes and nose. For a moment, the martial artists froze. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer! They instantly recognized the identity of the strange man. The monster who had killed the most people in the entire world. He was given the nickname, Ten Thousand Man Slayer, because he was said to have killed ten thousand people. Although he hadnt really killed ten thousand people, it was certain that countless people had died at his hands. As the Ten Thousand Man Slayer approached, the martial artists carefully stepped aside. The guards sensed the smell of death emanating from Ten Thousand Man Slayer. His scent instilled fear even to his fellow allies. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer walked leisurely down the vertical passage. Sniff, sniff! He smelled the thick black smoke gushing out of the vertical hole. He frowned and said, The fuel that caught fire is no ordinary oil. Yes! Its a specially formulated oil that produces intense heat even with a small amount. Once it catches fire, it doesnt extinguish easily. How much fuel is inside? There are twenty barrels in all. How long will that amount burn? It will burn for at least twenty days without going out. Twenty days? The Ten Thousand Man Slayer frowned. He had never heard of a fire burning for more than twenty days in his life. However, he thought that the Kowloon Assassin Guild was capable enough to create such a precious artifact. Looks like Im late. No wonder why that old Gu asked for help. When he received Gu Ja-hwangs letter, the Ten Thousand Man Slayer couldnt immediately respond due to his own circumstances. No matter how urgent it was, there was something he absolutely had to take care of. Above all, he trusted Gu Ja-hwang. He may have a nasty temperament, but he was definitely a man deserving of that. The Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique that Gu Ja-hwang had cultivated was a martial art technique that even the Ten Thousand Man Slayer was reluctant to face. Because their martial arts were incompatible. The martial art of the Ten Thousand Man Slayer maximized destructive power. Gu Ja-hwangs body, on the other hand, was the most robust in the world. It was impossible to land a blow in a single attempt. Even for Ten Thousand Man Slayer, knocking Gu Ja-hwang down would require substantial effort. Therefore, he highly regarded Gu Ja-hwang. He thought that no matter what enemy invaded or what problem occurred, Gu Ja-hwang could hold on until he arrived. However, contrary to his calculation, it seemed that the enemy who had intruded was more than Gu Ja-hwang could handle. Otherwise, Gu Ja-hwang would not have stood by while the oil barrels caught on fire. Is he aiming for mutual destruction? The eyes of the Ten Thousand Man Slayer narrowed. If a high-level martial artist like Gu Ja-hwang aimed for mutual destruction, it was clear that he faced an extraordinary opponent. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer wanted to see the face of the person who killed Gu Ja-hwang himself. But going down the vertical cave in this situation was nothing short of suicidal for him as well. He gave a cruel order. Cut the rope and seal the entrance. But insideC Do you think anyone could survive in that inferno? They must all be dead. Seal the entrance and erase all traces. U, Understood. The warriors responded with helpless expressions. The men inside were no different from their brothers. The fact that they had to sever their only lifeline with their own hands pained them, but they had no choice. Snap! The rope attached to the basket was cut off. What the warriors had prepared next was dynamite. They intended to completely collapse the entrance with dynamite. It was something they had prepared since the Prison of No Return was built here. The dynamites were meant to completely bury all evidence of the prison in case the secret were to be leaked out. They all had hoped they would never have to use it, but now was the time. The warriors who had set up the dynamite looked at the Ten Thousand Man Slayer. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer nodded his head. Detonate it! Yes! The men replied as they set off the dynamites. Boom boom boom! With a loud explosion, the entrance collapsed. The dark smoke that had been billowing out abruptly stopped. The entrance was completely sealed. There was no way to climb the vertical cave, and even the entrance was buried. There was no way for those trapped inside to get out. Even if there were survivors, they would either starve to death or suffocate in the flames. The Ten Thousand Man Slayer gave an order to the warriors. Clear this place and evacuate. Understood. Remember. All evidence related to us must be thoroughly erased. Yes! The warriors began to move busily in response. Their hands erased all traces of the Prison of No Return ever existing on Mount Longhu. As the Ten Thousand Man Slayer watched the scene, he muttered to himself, Who on earth could it be? The Prison of No Return was located in the most perfectly isolated place in the world. Even if someone discovered the existence of the Prison of No Return, it would be impossible to sneak in. Even the Ten Thousand Man Slayer himself would rather have chosen a frontal assault, since he did not have the confidence to infiltrate secretly without anyone noticing. Judging by the reaction of the warriors guarding here, they too seemed to have no idea who infiltrated and what happened inside the Prison of No Return. That meant that the infiltrator had snuck into the Prison of No Return without them knowing. Is there such a person in the world? Suddenly, a mans name popped into his mind. The Reaper, if its him, it might be possible If he was as great of an assassin as he was rumored to be, it wouldnt be difficult for him to sneak into the Prison of No Return. If its really him, then Ive caught a big fish! Hahaha! The Ten Thousand Man Slayer burst into laughter. There was only one entrance to the Prison of No Return. As long as the entrance was buried with dynamite, it was impossible to escape from inside. Whether its the Reaper or someone else, it doesnt matter. Once they are trapped in there, they will never be able to get out. The rocks blocking the entrance formed a huge mound. It would be impossible for any warrior to break through and come out of here. However, the Ten Thousand Man Slayer never let his guard down. He set up a temporary seat on the spot and guarded the entrance of the Prison of No Return. It was only a month later when the Ten Thousand Man Slayer left the Prison of No Return. Hes dead. * * * Luxi River1 was a large river that circled Mount Longhu. The river was clear and deep, with no strong currents, so fishermen who lived near the area would float their rafts to catch fish. The scenery of Mount Longhu as viewed from Luxi River was truly picturesque, resulting in many poets and visitors coming to witness it out. However, on this day, there were no fishermen or people who came to enjoy the scenery. This was due to the fact that the weather had been bad since the morning, raining heavily all day. From the cliffs connected to Luxi River, rainwater poured down like a waterfall. Because of this, the usually placid waters of Luxi River flowed as ferociously as a raging bull. Launching a raft on such a day was nothing short of a suicide attempt, so people refrained from even approaching the Luxi River. Kwakwakwa! The towering cliffs turned into a gigantic waterfall, gushing out an enormous volume of water. However, not all of the cliffs were wet. Bizarrely enough, not a single droplet of water fell on a deeply indented area at the bottom of the cliff. At the bottom of the indented cliff, There was a tiny hole, just large enough to fit a finger. Something seemed to wriggle in the hole, and soon enough, a figure emerged. It was a tiny snake, about the thickness of a childs finger. Its scales were strangely a burning red color. The snake stuck its head out, looked left and right, and then slithered out completely. Pfssss! Immediately afterward, the hole it came out of crumbled like sand, and a hand popped out, followed by a face and shoulders covered in dirt. Hoo! The man knelt on the ground, taking in ragged breaths. The red snake slithered up the mans arm and coiled itself. The man, after catching his breath for a moment, washed his face and hair in the cascading waterfall. As the dirt washed away, his true appearance was revealed. There was only one man in all the world with such pure white skin and a beautiful face. Pyo-wol. He had finally come out of the world. And, he wasnt the only one to have made it out. Heua! I, Is it the outside? We survived. Following him, a dozen men were emerging from the narrow cave. SoundlessWind21s notes: Thank you for reading! CH 375 Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 25 Ah! Were finally outside! The men shouted, but their voices were quickly drowned by the sound of falling water and rain. Heuk! Weve finally come out. Were out! Whooong! The men fell to the ground and cried. They were all warriors who had been trapped in the Prison of No Return. Trapped in a cramped space with no light, no hope, and no room to stretch their feet, they were only waiting for the day of their death. The sobbing of these men, who had endured and survived being treated worse than pigs in a pen, was deeply moving. Hong Yushin looked at them with pity. They were men who had been trapped in the Prison of No Return for much longer than he had. He couldnt even imagine how much despair they had endured during that time. So he could only stand by and watch. No half-hearted comfort could soothe their hearts. All he could do was let them vent their frustration and sorrow. Hooh! Yu Suhwan sighed as he sat down, leaning against a cliff. He looked pale. His lips were blue and his body looked as if it might collapse at any moment. Despite that, he looked up at the sky, trying to catch his breath. The past month has been like hell. The fire set by Gu Ja-hwang did not go out. For the first few days, they had waited for the fire to naturally die out, but the flames were unrelenting and showed no signs of weakening. Back then, it was clear that if things had continued on at that rate, all the air in the underground space would be consumed. Just as everyone was beginning to fall into despair, Pyo-wol, with Gwiya at his side, made a move. Pyo-wol did not even think about approaching the vertical cave, the only exit to the outside. What he did instead was to start searching for a new exit. While others didnt know what to do in such a situation, Pyo-wol had survived such an environment before. Furthermore, finding a way out of a desperate situation was what he did best. Being trapped in the darkness without a single point of light actually made all his senses come alive. Even in the tight confines of the underground space, there was a flow of air. That meant there was a breeze coming in from the outside. Thats what Pyo-wol looked for. After much struggle, he found where the wind was coming from, but it was barely big enough for one person to fit in. Plus, it was pitch black. He might be able to squeeze himself in, but if there was a narrower section, he might not be able to squeeze through. The probability of starving or suffocating to death in a dark space without any light, in fear and despair, was really high. Not many people, even the most fearless, would easily be able to muster up the courage to venture into such an unknown space. Indeed, some of the warriors trapped in the Prison of No Return refused to follow the path where the breeze was flowing in. They decided to stay in the cave and wait for the fire to go out. Pyo-wol didnt force them to follow him. The choice was theirs to make. And Pyo-wols choice was venturing through the path where there was wind. Without a moments hesitation, he squeezed his body into the cramped space. The one who helped him then was Gwiya. Gwiya was a child who had lived in a filthy swamp. Its senses were extremely sharp and developed, enough to move freely in the swamp where it couldnt even see an inch ahead. Its senses were even better than Pyo-wols. So, Gwiya moved ahead of Pyo-wol, leading the way and finding the path to survival. The first one to follow Pyo-wol was So Gyeoksan. He knew better than anyone else what Pyo-wol was capable of, so he didnt hesitate to follow him. Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan followed behind. Then, a dozen or so men followed suit. There were those who remained, but more chose to take the risk and ventured out. The cave was dreadfully narrow. The path was so narrow that their shoulders were tightly squeezed against the walls. Furthermore, the path would twist and turn like an ant tunnel. Sometimes, a narrow gap, barely big enough to fit an arm through, blocked the way. Pyo-wol concentrated all his energy into his hands to tear off pieces of stone or carve out the rocks. The space was so tight he couldnt swing his hands widely. He could only rely on the power of his grip and his internal energy. Doing so required a high degree of concentration, qi manipulation, and hand sensitivity. Boom! The narrow space, barely enough for a wrist to fit in, collapsed, revealing a much larger space. Then, they would take a brief respite before advancing again. The pitch-black underground space was inhabited by insects of unknown origin. Those who followed Pyo-wol ate them to satisfy their hunger. All they had to do was follow Pyo-wol, but since Pyo-wol had to lead and make the way, his energy consumption was several times more. Despite this, he didnt complain once and silently pioneered the way. Sometimes they would climb endlessly upwards, and at other times, they would head towards the seemingly endless underground. Occasionally, they would come across a space large enough for everyone to gather and rest, and other times, they would encounter an unbelievably vast underground lake. In the underground lake lived strange fish with no eyes. They caught the fish to satisfy their hunger. The lakes existence meant that water was coming in from the outside. Pyo-wol chose to ascend against the flow of the water. Everyone else followed behind him. By then, they trusted Pyo-wol completely. It wasnt just because his martial arts skills were strong. They were impressed by his strong will and his ability to take action in forging a path in an unknown space. Before being imprisoned in the Prison of No Return, they were all martial artists who had been told that they were one of the strongest in Jianghu. They had such strong pride that they did not easily acknowledge others. Yet, they all recognized Pyo-wol, and accepted him as the leader of the group. They trusted Pyo-wol and relied on him in the pitch-black underground space without a hint of light. They didnt know how much time had passed. They only saw the back of the man in front, and simply followed behind him. And now, finally, they emerged into the light. Kahaha! Heuk! Laughing and crying, they breathed in the air of the outside world to their hearts content. Whoosh! They never thought they would one day welcome the fierce downpour of rain this much. It was only then that they really felt they had made it out to the outside world. They all looked at Pyo-wol. As they stepped outside, Pyo-wols inhuman appearance seemed to become even more prominent. A face more beautiful than a womans, but within him was a will as hard as steel. They all had seen and experienced Pyo-wols will. And for a whole month at that. There was no way they would not acknowledge Pyo-wol. They were all deeply moved and impressed by him. Yu Suhwan suddenly cupped his fist in front of Pyo-wol and said, From now on, I, Yu Suhwan of the Martial Sword Alliance, will serve Grand Master Pyo as my lifelong benefactor. As long as Grand Master Pyo commands it, I swear to do anything, even if it means jumping into the fires of hell. His sudden words caused Hong Yushin, who was beside him, to look at him in surprise. Yu Suhwans expression and gaze were resolute. His words were not merely spoken out of sheer joy of coming outside. He had thought and thought and thought about this for a month. No matter how much he thought about it, there was only one conclusion. To trust and follow that man. He sensed turbulent times ahead. The existence of a facility like the Prison of No Return was enough evidence that the chaotic era had begun. Those imprisoned in the Prison of No Return were all promising talents coveted by their respective factions. The fact that those sects couldnt contain and assimilate such individuals, and had imprisoned them instead in the Prison of No Return, was enough to cause a stir in the world. Having such things happening in a place not known to the public was a serious problem, and there was no guarantee that such facilities or inhuman acts were only taking place here. Surely, such inhuman acts must be taking place all over the world. In such a chaotic world, it was not uncommon to have someone you could follow just by looking at their back. Yu Suhwan thought Pyo-wol was such a person. That was why there was no hesitation in his decision since Pyo-wol had already saved his life. As soon as Yu Suhwan spoke, the other men followed suit, cupping their fists one by one, I, Ji Yeonpyeong of the Xingwu clan.1 swear to faithfully serve Master Pyo in the future. I, Nam Sugon of the Golden Wing Sect,2 also swear to follow Master Pyo. No matter how thorny the path Master Pyo takes, I will gladly follow it. I, Buk Sinhu of the Guarded Sword Sect,3 I, Mak Woo-sung of the Anran Sect, swears4 The mens voices echoed down the river stream, piercing through the rain. Pyo-wol looked at the men with a light frown on his forehead. He didnt help them because he wanted their loyalty. It was then. Chuk! So Gyeoksan put his hand on Pyo-wols shoulder and spoke, Congratulations. All the outcasts of Jianghu have sworn their allegiance to you. I, too, will keep my promise. * * * The Hwa-young Guest House was a very old inn. The building was old and the elderly couple who owned it were not really enthusiastic about running the inn. As a result, the number of customers gradually dwindled, and the inn was barely staying afloat. There were days when they didnt have a single guest. Yet, the elderly couple did not panic. They had worked hard in their younger years and amassed a considerable amount of money, allowing them to live comfortably in their old age. The only reason they kept the inn open was not because they needed the money, but because they couldnt bear to leave and abandon the place filled with their youthful sweat and effort. The old man looked at the pouring rain out the window and mumbled, No customers again today. Who can blame them? What madman would venture through this rain? The old man thought of closing up shop early. It was then. He caught a glimpse of a figure through the heavy rainstorm. Guests? And, it wasnt just one or two people. About a dozen men were approaching the Hwa-young Guest House. The old man rubbed his eyes, thinking he had seen wrong. But he wasnt mistaken. There really were dozens of men coming towards the inn. What? The old man shivered. The intense gazes of the men, piercing through the rain, made him shrink back. Their eyes were like that of a wolf that had been in a cage for a long time and had just been released. And it wasnt just one or two wolves, but over a dozen of them. The old man felt a shiver run down his spine. Finally, the men arrived at the guesthouse. They were the martial artists who had escaped from the Prison of No Return. And leading the group was Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol said to the innkeeper, Bring out all the food you have. Pardon? Bring out all the food you have in the inn. Ah, understood. The old man nodded urgently. He ran to the kitchen and shouted, Dear wife, were in big trouble! Hurry up and cook some food! Then, the sound of food being fried in oil could be heard from the kitchen. Pyo-wol and the rest each took a seat. Ha! This is refreshing! The air outside is certainly cleaner. I wouldnt mind dying right now. The men sat back in their chairs and said one thing after another. Where on earth did these people come from? The old man trembled as he peeked at them from the kitchen. The ferocious atmosphere, akin to a pack of starving wolves gathered, frightened the old man. The old man had been running the inn all his life, thinking he had seen it all. He thought he had nothing to fear because of his vast experience, but just looking at these wolf-like men sitting in the center of his inn sent chills down his spine. The only solace was that they didnt seem to intend any harm towards him and his wife. Bring these out quickly! His wife, the cook, handed over plates filled with food. The old man hurriedly served the food. As the table filled with food, the men began to eat voraciously, without any sense of grace. They consumed the food on the table at a terrifying speed, as if they were possessed. Pyo-wol said to the old man, Keep the food coming. Huh? But theres already so muchC Were going to eat several times this amount, so keep it coming. Ah, understood! The old man replied before hurriedly running back to the kitchen. The sound of the old man ordering his wife to cook food could be heard, but no one at the table paid them any attention. Pyo-wol looked at the men. Among them, the one who was imprisoned for the shortest time had been there for four months, and the longest were those who had been locked up for over a year. They had starved for a very long time. During their imprisonment, the only food theyd ever eaten was an unidentifiable gruel, but they only did so to stay alive, it didnt have any flavor or taste. For the first time in a long while, they could finally eat and taste real human food. The joy and excitement they all felt was beyond words. Even ordinary stir-fried pork tasted heavenly. The cook kept making food nonstop, and the old man kept serving it without rest. But even then, they couldnt keep up with the speed at which the men were eating. In the end, the old couple had to keep cooking and serving until they were exhausted. I think were going to live. Phew! Only after the plates piled up like a mountain on the table did the men stop eating. Someone spoke, I feel like Im really alive. Now, we should do what needs to be done. Thats right! We need to show the people who sent us there what hell looks like! These were people who had endured a hellish time, gnawing at their resentment and fanning the flames of their anger. Just because they had escaped from the Prison of No Return didnt mean that the anger they had been harboring had disappeared. On the contrary, their anger was growing with time. Pyo-wol and the men stayed at the Hwa-young Guest House for a while after that. They ate, rested, and practiced martial arts. And as they recovered, they left the Hwa-young Guest House one by one. If you ever need my help, call me anytime. We are brothers. I will run to the ends of the earth if you call for me. Ill come back as soon as Ive settled the affairs of my sect. After bidding farewell to Pyo-wol, they left the guest house. Each headed in different directions, with different destinations. Though physically separated, they remained connected by a strong bond. And at the center of it all was Pyo-wol. SoundlessWind21s notes: End of Volume 15. Thank you for reading!